《18 Floors Above the Apocalypse》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    "Ah..."


    Ste Larson bolted upright in bed, sweat trickling down her forehead. Her eyes were clouded with


    confusion and despair. Her muddled consciousness was jolted by the scene before her. Was this


    her apartment from before the apocalypse?


    "Ding-dong, ding-dong."


    The sound of iing text messages prompted her to reach for the smartphone on her nightstand.


    September 14, 2029, 9:32 AM.


    Over a dozen unread messages, all about the impending arrival of a powerful hurricane, "Cleaver,"


    expected to makendfall on the coast in the wee hours of the 17th. The storm was predicted to be


    a Category 5, bringing heavy rainfall that wouldst for several days.


    Ste was bewildered. Hadn''t she perished in the chaotic apocalypse? Could her unwillingness to


    die have plunged her back into this nightmare on the brink of death?


    "Ding-dong." Another alert, this time timestamped 9:37 AM.


    Ste pinched her arm hard. The sharp pain served as a reminder: this was no dream; she had truly


    been given a second chance. She had returned to three days before the hurricane that marked the


    start of the apocalypse. Or more urately, two and a half days.


    Ste was far from overjoyed. Instead, she felt an overwhelming sense of fatigue. Hurricanes,


    torrential rains, floods, extreme cold and heat, and earthquakes, each challenge felt like hell. Was


    there anything worth starting over for?


    But since she had returned, was she supposed to just wait for death? Absolutely not!


    She sshed cold water on her face. Looking into the mirror, she saw a young, beautiful reflection.


    Her face was glowing, untouched by the desperate struggle of the apocalypse. Everything seemed


    so perfect.


    Her weary gaze fell on the pendant around her neck. She had found it in the hospital when she was


    abandoned at birth. Later, Hector took it from her to give to the cheerleader, Sadie.


    Three years into the apocalypse, Sadie still looked pristine and radiant, her clothes spotless, her


    skin rosy. It was as if she still lived in the prosperous world before the disaster.


    Once, Ste had been so hungry she fainted. In her peripheral vision, she saw Sadie take an ice


    cream from the pendant and start to lick it.


    As if inspired, Ste took a knife, sliced her finger, and let a drop of blood fall onto the pendant. The


    pendant emitted a bright light. When Ste opened her eyes again, she found herself in a sparsely


    furnished apartment with no doors, except for the one leading to a small garden with ck earth on


    the balcony.


    A holographic timer floated in the living room: 01:56:13.


    Was this the opulent Arcadia that had allowed Sadie to live sofortably, the one she tricked it out


    of Ste''s hands?


    Once she left Arcadia, she could feel everything in the house with her mind. In order to understand


    Arcadia''s functions, she conducted a test with boiling water, finding that apart from the balcony and


    the garden, every other ce had preservation capabilities.


    When she attempted to store something using her sense, the timer stopped. But as soon as a


    person entered, the timer would automatically count down.


    With time running out, she didn''t have the luxury to contemte the mysteries within. Now that she


    had another chance at life and had Arcadia in her possession, she was determined to change her


    tragic fate.


    In her previous life, Ste lived for only three years. She had no idea what other disasters awaited


    her, so she used her phone to search for types of natural disasters. After reading the dense list of


    possible disasters, she felt like she could die on the spot. Surviving was going to be incredibly


    difficult.


    Pushing aside unnecessary emotions, she started to make a list of supplies.


    Ste grew up in an orphanage, and although the orphanage seemed peaceful on the surface,


    there were intense power struggles behind the scenes. This environment gradually shaped her


    selfish, self-preserving character.


    Inherently insecure, she started picking up scraps and doing odd jobs in elementary school. By high


    school, she was tutoring and even cleaning toilets ¨C as long as she was paid. She ranked highly in


    her exams and as a sophomore in medical school, she was still tutoring five high school students,


    charging $200 per session.


    Ste was a money hoarder. She sold insurance, organized events, and she dared to do anything


    as long as it was not illegal. After a decade, she had saved $200K in the bank, nning to make a


    down payment on a house after graduation.


    Now, all those ns were meaningless.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    In the afternoon, she was supposed to have professional sses and in the evening, she was


    supposed to tutor. But none of that mattered now.


    Ste sent a message to the parents, saying that she was ill and hospitalized, unable to tutor for a


    considerable period. She asked if they could find a recement and settle the tutoring fees.


    The tuition was settled every two weeks, and the parents were all well off. Among them, two sent


    $500 as a get-well gift, totaling $6K in ie.


    Ste didn''t forget to remind them about the impending hurricane and to stock up on food and


    emergency medications.


    The list of needed medications filled three full pages. Many of the drugs were not only expensive,


    but also not avable in pharmacies. Ste sent a picture of the list to her childhood friend, Cody,


    who worked for a pharmaceuticalpany. [New rich client needs these urgently, and they need to


    be delivered tonight. Can you give me a discounted price?]


    Cody replied immediately, [Sure thing.]


    Within five minutes, he called, "Ste, this medication list is weird. Are you sure serious?"


    "The money has been transferred. The client has only one request: they need the medication


    tonight."


    Without wasting any more time, she hung up the phone and transferred $50K, [Tell me if it¡¯s not


    enough.]


    The list of supplies was long. Ste picked up her keys and headed out, her gaze falling on the


    limited edition, brand new Air Jordans on the table. She felt like mming her head against the


    door.


    She had always been practical. But when she met Hector, it was as if she was under a spell. To win


    him over, she gave up her dorm and rented an expensive apartment in a school district, even


    queuing up at the crack of dawn at a specialty store to buy him Air Jordans. She never spent more


    than $300 on her own shoes, but she didn''t hesitate to spend over $8K on a limited edition pair for


    him. And what did she get in return?


    He took her gifts and the pendant, neither epting nor rejecting her confession of love. Worse,


    during the hurricane, he took Sadie to eat all of her stockpiled food.


    Three years into the apocalypse, he didn''t lift a finger to help her. When she was attacked and


    ughtered, he just watched coldly. If she had known this would happen, she would have give


    those Air Jordans to a dog rather than give them to him.


    This time, she wanted to see how Hector and Sadie would fare without her stockpiled food and


    Arcadia.


    The powerful hurricane raged for half a month, followed by three months of torrential rain. The


    entire city was submerged.


    Ste, living on the 18th floor, wasn''t submerged, but she was living in dire straits nheless.


    ...


    She left her apartmentplex and had a hearty breakfast at a roadside diner. Without wasting a


    moment, she rented a cargo van and headed straight to the Air Jordan store. The store clerk was


    surprised at her request to return the shoes. After all, this was a limited edition pair that countless


    customers were vying for.


    After receiving a refund of over $8,600, she could use this money stock up on enough rice, flour,


    and oil tost for two or three years. Who needed a man?


    She drove to a street specialized in doors and windows, and ordered two of the sturdiest stainless


    steel doors with triple deadbolts, guaranteed to withstand a sledgehammer. Including instation,


    they cost over $6,000.


    To save time, Ste had measured the dimensions before heading out. The shop owner was


    worried about the measurements, but when they heard which neighborhood and apartment building


    she lived in, they readily agreed. They had done plenty of business in that area and were confident


    they could deliver, "If you''re in a hurry, we can have it installed the day after tomorrow."


    Across the street was a ss shop, where Ste chose the thickest bulletproof ss, priced at 600


    dors per square foot, with the instation ted for the day after tomorrow.


    Would theye banging and smashing? Well, in this lifetime, she wouldn''t let anyone barge in


    and bully her.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    After paying the deposit, Ste dashed to thergest outdoor supply store in downtown.


    Two intable rafts, four rubber dinghies, earthquake and fire emergency kits, tents, fire axes,


    climbing ropes, telescopes, radios, waterproof shlights, ultrarge capacity sr chargers, and


    so on.


    She couldn''t skimp on survival supplies; they all had to be of good quality.


    Seeing a major customer, the store owner enthusiastically rmended storm jackets and


    sleeping bags, "There''s a store-wide discount today, and the quality is guaranteed to satisfy you."


    Ste looked unimpressed, "Do you have anything that can withstand minus sixty or seventy


    degrees?"


    The store owner was shocked, "This is the south; you can wear short sleeves in the winter."


    "I''m going to the Arctic for research soon."


    Realizing she wasn''t joking, the store owner immediately contacted colleagues, telling Ste: "We


    have pr cold-weather gear and mummy sleeping bags. Used together, they can definitely


    withstand the cold, but they are expensive and located out of state."


    Online reviews seemed good, and the store could send them express, promising they''d arrive by


    tomorrow afternoon. Ste bought two sets of each, spending over six thousand dors.


    She spent another twelve grand at the outdoor supply store, hauling a truckload of goods, and


    secretly stowed them in her Arcadia when no one was looking.


    The intable rafts needed diesel, but diesel wasn''t sold to individuals. Ste went to the auto repair


    shop to buy an oil extractor and barrels, filled her car at several gas stations nearby, then drove to a


    secluded area without cameras to extract the fuel into the barrels. After several trips, she amassed


    500L of gasoline.


    The end of the world was chaotic, with all sorts of violent incidents, so she went to a gun store. The


    owner brought out his top-of-the-line products. Grabbing three sets of anti-stab suits, and two sets


    of bulletproof vests, Ste, without pausing for breath, drove to thergest clothing wholesale


    market on the outskirts.


    Down jackets, military coats, cashmere sweaters, thermal underwear, scarves, gloves, socks, snow


    boots, lightweight sneakers, warm shoes, and slippers. She bought everything she could think of


    and might need, not caring about brands, just quality.


    She splurged twelve thousand dors at the clothing wholesale market, then rushed to the


    neighboring daily necessities wholesale store.


    Air conditioning nkets, down quilts, especially cotton quilts, she ordered three of each, all packed


    inpression bags.


    Shampoo, shower gel,undry detergent, tampons, tissues, toothpaste and toothbrushes, thermos


    sks, lighters, hot water bottles, and so on. She bought 20,000 hand warmers alone, life-savers in


    extreme cold.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She found some rare items online, ss kerosenemps, and windproof waterproofnterns,


    antiques from the 60s and 70s. She bought five of each, "Do you have kerosene?"


    They did, but it wasn''t a hot seller. The store only had 100L in stock. Ste bought it all, asking the


    store owner to deliver wick for themps. They were much more durable than candles.


    Alcohol stoves, fuel blocks, portable gas stoves... Thinking of the electricity in Arcadia, she also


    took a few induction cookers.


    Insecticides, disinfectants, drinking water purification tablets, mosquito repellent, etc. She bought


    anything she could think of, for a total of twenty thousand dors.


    Next to it was the fruit wholesale market, apples, pears, watermelons, kiwis, bananas, melons,


    starfruit, ckberries, grapes, and so on. She spent another six thousand dors on about twenty


    kinds of fruit.


    When she left the wholesale market, it was already dark. Several missed calls were all from Cody,


    leaving a message on WhatsApp saying the goods were ready. Ste drove to hispany, and


    there were over twentyrge boxes of goods, including antibiotics, anti-inmmatory drugs, iodine,


    gauze, even tetanus vines. These were all lifesavers in a disaster; although she spent more than


    forty thousand dors, it eased Ste''s anxiety somewhat.


    Cody transferred her two thousand dors as amission, "You asked for too many


    misceneous items. Many drugs aren''t avable, and I had to get them from colleagues."


    "I''ll deliver the goods first, and I''ll treat you to a big meal in a few days." Sitting in the driver''s seat,


    Ste reminded him, "A strong typhoon ising. You should stock up on food and oil at home."


    Cody, however, didn''t take it to heart. There were already more than a dozen typhoons this year, all


    of which were more bark than bite.


    After storing the medicine in the Arcadia, Ste went to the food street near the university town,


    ordering barbecue, beer, and fried chicken.


    The food street was bustling, full of young students and couples, their youthful faces full of vitality,


    oblivious to the impending disaster.


    The barbecue took a while to cook, and Ste was attracted to the glowing charcoal. Indeed, in the


    hustle and bustle, she almost forgot the most important thing. She immediately asked the owner for


    the contact information of the charcoal, coal balls, and liquid gas sellers. She called each one,


    asking them to deliver the goods tomorrow.


    Unfortunately, luck wasn''t on her side. These stores were in low-lying areas, and the government


    ordered them to move their goods. They had no time these two days. All three stores were in the


    same area, and Ste didn''t even have time to eat her barbecue, driving over immediately.


    Charcoal was cheap but took up a lot of space. Ste checked Arcadia and only bought five


    hundred pounds of smoke-free high-temperature charcoal, plus charcoal stoves and ignition aids.


    One bottle of liquefied gas couldst two months, so she bought ten in case Arcadia lost power.


    Honeb coal was durable, but this year there was a nationwide power shortage, coal prices


    skyrocketed, a coal ball cost two dors. She gritted her teeth and bought two thousand.


    When she got back to her apartment it was nearly nine o''clock, Ste took a short break and went


    into the Arcadia to organize the chaotic supplies. To save as much space in the Arcadia as possible,


    the liquid gas bottles, coal balls, and charcoal were all piled in the kitchen. She removed all


    unnecessary packaging from the supplies, packed fluffy items inpression bags, and stacked


    themyer byyer to the ceiling.


    She spent over twelve thousand dors in the day, just enough to fill the small room and kitchen,


    estimated to take up about fifty cubic feet.


    Just as she finished, she was suddenly kicked out, and fell out of the Arcadia. Stunned, Ste tried


    to get back in, but an invisible barrier blocked her.


    Damn, the Arcadia swallowed all her supplies!

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Ste was startled, hastily scanning with her mind. Arcadia was there, so were the supplies. She


    attempted to use her mind to retrieve items and found herself holding a coal ball. She scanned with


    her mind again, realizing that the light timer was at zero.


    Ste understood then. Arcadia could only stay for two hours. Two hours. It was better than


    nothing.-


    After her shower, it was already past midnight. Ste nced at Arcadia, a new two hours were


    added to her ount, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Unable to sleep, she resorted to mtonin. She dreamt again of being chased and hacked at by a


    group of people, the rusty knives descending heavily onto her. Ste woke up in a cold sweat.


    At five in the morning, it was still dark outside. She entered Arcadia and checked the stockpiled


    supplies to calm her nerves. Instead of going back to sleep, she grabbed her car keys and headed


    to thergest farmers'' market.


    The sky was just beginning to lighten, and the outside of the farmers¡¯ market was bustling with


    crowds of vehicles and people.


    Ste went to the vegetable section to buy fresh produce still dewy from the morning. She got


    100lbs each of various vegetables like zhini, pumpkin, radish, eggnt, and string beans, and


    200lbs of potatoes and sweet potatoes. She bought 100lbs each of ginger and garlic, which could


    be nted and also used as seasoning. In the freezing weather, a bowl of ginger soup could be


    lifesaving. She spent around 4000 dors on all these.


    Next, she went to the grains section. She bought 100 bags of 50lbs rice, 50 bags of 50lbs flour,


    500lbs of pasta. She also bought 200lbs each of various beans and 50rge jars each of soy oil,


    olive oil, and sunflower oil. These alone would be enough for her to eat for 30 years.


    She then stocked up on spices and condiments like ketchup, vinegar, and yellow mustard, and


    boughtrge amounts of sugar and salt. She knew that salt was crucial for survival. In her past life,


    she saw someone used one pack of salt to trade for 30lbs of pasta. If it wasn¡¯t for the limited space


    in Arcadia, she would love to stocked tons of salt.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ste then went to the meat section. She ordered 200lbs each of various meats including pork,


    beef,mb, and rabbit, and 100 each of chicken and duck. She also bought 50 geese.


    The owner was shocked, "Ste, are you joking?"


    His wife worked at the ughterhouse, and Ste had referred many clients to earnmission,


    "For family wedding feasts. Could you give me a discount?"


    "Of course! I''ll give you a 30% discount!"


    Buying meat was very expensive. The price of pork had only recently dropped, but beef and mutton


    prices hadn''t fallen, so getting goods from someone familiar was the most cost-effective.


    The total expenses were about 30,000. Ste didn''t haggle over the price, but she did make another


    request - two bone-chopping knives and ughtering knives. Self-defense weapons were


    necessary, but she neither had time nor resource, so she had to do this out of expediency.


    The owner was scared, "What are you going to do with them?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going tomit a crime."


    Considering the profit and personal rtionship, the owner readily agreed.


    Then she went to the fish stall and ordered 100 fish.


    She bought 3000 chicken eggs and 1000 duck eggs, and also bought a small home-use egg


    incubator.


    Thinking of Arcadia''s garden, Ste bought vegetable seeds of dozens of varieties, all of which had


    short growth cycles.


    She also bought some fruit tree saplings, including apple trees, grapevines, and orange trees, three


    of each kind.


    Ste also bought a pair of breeding rabbits. Rabbits could be raised on vegetables and reproduced


    quickly, which could definitely meet her meat needs.


    After spending so much money, she felt very pained, but thinking about the supplies that were


    continuously umting in Arcadia, she felt an indescribable satisfaction and confidence.


    She spent the whole day at the farmers'' market, and when she came out, the streets were brightly


    lit and bustling with crowds of vehicles and people. The most exciting part of the day was just


    beginning.


    Ste went to a restaurant and ordered pork ribs, meatballs, and scrambled eggs. She enjoyed a


    hearty meal and didn''t forget to take away the leftovers.


    There was still time when she got home, so she busied herself organizing Arcadia, filling therge


    room with supplies, cing the vegetables and fruit tree saplings in the living room, and raising the


    breeding rabbits on the balcony.


    Ste made a clever move and exited Arcadia when the timer had 10 minutes left. As soon as she


    left Arcadia, the two breeding rabbits were kicked out.


    Ste was first frustrated, then overjoyed. It seemed that other living things couldn''t stay if she


    wasn''t there. This meant that others couldn''t take her stuff away.


    Feeling good, she sat down to check what she was missing. She had bought everything she could


    think of, and her ount bnce was around 20000 dors.


    Arcadia was down to just the living room and the bathroom, and there was still a lot to prepare if she


    wanted to survive the uing super storm. She decided against hoarding bulky supplies any


    longer.


    She opened up her food delivery app and scanned through well-reputed restaurants that she had


    always wanted to try but could never justify. Jumbo shrimp in garlic sauce, chicken Alfredo, sushi


    roll, lobster bisque, and over twenty other dishes, she ordered ten of each.


    Donuts, french fries, bagels, burritos, beef patties, toasts, kebabs, barbecue, smoothie, and dozens


    of other items.


    She spent over $10,000, and to ensure freshness, she chose to pick everything up herself at the


    scheduled time. It was tiring, but she wanted to witness the city''s final bustling moments.


    In the afternoon, she received a notification that school was cancelled for at least three days due to


    the uing hurricane. The return date was to be announcedter.


    The students cheered and celebrated, inviting friends to party and live it up before the storm hit.


    Having experienced a dozen hurricanes every year on the southern coast, they had always hoped


    for school cancetions. This time, their wish was granted.


    Ste was no different, but they didn''t realize that this time, it was real. They would never have to go


    to school again.


    With a mixed feelings, she sat down for barbeque and a cold beer, continuing her pickups in the city.


    Upon returning home, Ste had a nagging feeling that she had forgotten something important. But


    what could it be?

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    The digital clock struck midnight, resetting the timer to 130 minutes remaining. This meant that time


    could umte.


    Ste was ecstatic. Every second counted, and it might just save her life in a crunch. She resolved


    not to enter Arcadia unless necessary, saving up her time for when extreme cold or earthquakes


    struck.-


    With her supplies and Arcadia as her lifeline, she felt a newfound confidence towards the impending


    disasters. She had a dreamless night and was woken up the next day by a phone call. The installer


    for the stainless steel door had arrived.


    "Miss, you''re getting a stainless steel door?"


    "There have been break-ins in the neighborhood recently. I need to install high-quality ones."


    The workers were bemused. "It''s safe alright, but we''ll have to drill holes into your ceiling and floor.


    You sure about this?"


    "No worries. Safetyes first."


    Thendlord was away on work and there were no news from him even when the house copsed


    during an earthquake, so the renovations were not a problem.


    Workers recing her windows with explosion-proof ss arrived shortly after. The sounds of


    drilling filled the apartment. Worried about disturbing her neighbors on the weekend, Ste


    apologized in the group chat and sent a small gift.


    She opened her food delivery app and continued her spending spree until her money ran out.


    In less than two hours, the door and windows were installed. Ste paid the remaining fee, feeling a


    huge weight lifted off her as she looked at her fortified apartment.


    Her phone rang. Expecting a delivery, she was surprised to find Hector on the other end. "Ste, I''m


    having a birthday party today. When will you be here?" Hector''s voice was gentle and warm,


    laughter and chatter audible in the background.


    Ste scoffed. "Sure, I''ll be there."


    He clearly liked Sadie but kept stringing her along, obviously he was only after her surprise gifts and


    her superpower. She could even hear Sadie''s sweet, flirting voice over the phone.


    She had been ignored by Hector when she pursued him in her past life, yet now he was the one


    seeking her out. rms went off in Ste''s head. How did Sadie find out about her Arcadia


    pendant?


    Judging by Hector''s behavior, he probably didn''t know about it and it was Sadie who instigated him


    to call.


    Ste grabbed her keys and headed downstairs. Hector lived on the 8th floor, the sounds of


    cheerfulness seeping out from his apartment.


    Ste went straight downstairs without any hesitation. The weather was still sweltering, but the


    winds were picking up as a sign of the uing storm. The streets were filled with the howling


    wind.


    Thetest text message informed everyone that the storm was expected to arrive at 9 pm that night.


    Ste was shocked. Had the storm been brought forward?


    She went to the university library to borrow some medical books and ones on martial arts and


    spirituality. They coulde in handy during the disaster and she could continue her studies. The


    vast library woule be flooded during the flood, and countless precious books were lost forever.


    Ste''s heart ached at the thought, but there was nothing she could do.


    Avoiding the security cameras, she mixed the books she wanted with others and smuggled them


    into Arcadia.


    When Hector called again, Ste directly blocked his number. She left the college and headed to


    the supermarket. She rode the elevator to the top floor parking lot, took a thorough look around, and


    then left. Faced with a plethora of goods, she didn''t purchase anything. Instead, she wandered


    around the second floor several times before driving elsewhere.


    The car rentalpany called to inform her that they were closing early due to the storm and she


    needed to return the car by 3 pm. Ste agreed verbally, but by the time she returned the car, it was


    already 4 pm. The storm was raging and the wind was howling.


    The owner was a decent guy and returned her deposit of $2000 after checking that everything was


    fine with the car.


    Disasters didn''t strike out of the blue, but people were given time to prepare. Unfortunately, they


    failed to seize the opportunity.


    Ste kept her cash for emergencies and refrained from spending any more.


    Back in the apartment, she grabbed herputer, tablet, and phone, continuously downloading


    data, including various movies, music, life hacks, recipes, offline maps, disaster first aid, and more.


    Suddenly, a notification from her shopping app popped up. Ste remembered that she had


    forgotten about her online order for pr gear. The order was supposed to arrive the previousBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    evening, but due to the seller''s dy and courier service issues, it had just reached the courier


    service station. She immediately called the courier service, which informed her that they couldn''t


    deliver due to the storm and she would have to wait until after the storm, or she could collect it


    herself before 6 pm if it was urgent.


    The winds outside were growing stronger and trees in the neighborhood were swaying wildly. Once


    the storm hit, the courier service station would be flooded and without the pr gear, she wouldn''t


    survive in temperatures below -60 to -70 degrees Celsius.


    Unable to get a cab, Ste gritted her teeth and hopped onto a public bicycle, pedaling furiously to


    the courier service station. The 2 km journey was harsh with the wind blowing so fiercely that she


    could barely keep her eyes open. Garbage and loose papers were swept up and swirled around in


    the air.


    Covered in sweat, Ste arrived at the courier service station looking disheveled. As the storm had


    dyed deliveries, the station was filled with mountains of parcels.


    Without wasting any time catching her breath, Ste rolled up her sleeves and started rummaging


    for her parcel. Fortunately, her parcel wasrge and she managed to find it after about 15 minutes


    of searching. The storm had intensified outside and the sky was so dark it could have been


    mistaken for night. Ste braced herself, hugging herrge parcel as she stepped outside. Just as


    she left the door, a gust of wind swept her off her feet. A man who was loading his car nearby


    quickly reached out and pulled her back. The man was sturdy and managed to pull Ste back onto


    her feet.


    Ste hastily thanked him, but her voice was drowned out by the wind. The man nced at her. "It''s


    not safe for you to be carrying such arge parcel in this storm."


    Caught off guard by the early arrival of the storm, Ste had no choice but to retreat back into the


    station and frantically refresh her Uber, even adding tips and bonuses.


    However, there were still 300 people ahead of her in the queue and no drivers were epting


    orders.


    The man had collected arge number of parcels, filling his Hummer to the brim. Seeing her


    anxious to leave, he hesitated for a moment before asking, "Where do you live?"


    Under the light, Ste finally got a good look at him. He was dressed in a ck t-shirt and jeans, a


    young man in his early twenties with a clean crew cut. His jawline was sharp and his face was


    ruggedly handsome. He was very tall, with long legs that were to die for.


    Ste thanked him again, and the man replied indifferently, "It''s no trouble."


    "I live in Sunrise Sanctuary. Could you give me a lift? I can pay for it."


    The man nodded and opened the car door.


    The back seat was filled with parcels, so Ste opened the front door only to find a little girl sitting in


    the passenger seat. She was around four or five, with a timid look. She was dressed in a pink dress


    and her dark eyes were as round as grapes.


    "Rosie, let her hold you," said the man.


    With the end of the world looming, who cared about traffic vitions anymore? Ste carried Rosie


    on herp and squeezed the parcel into the footwell.


    The winds were howling, but the Hummer drove steadily on. The horizon was heavy with gloom,


    scattered with broken tree branches, and the tin roofs were rattling under the fury of the wind.


    Down the distant streets, a girl in a sundress was clutching onto a telephone pole, her lips moving in


    a silent scream for help.


    The catastrophe had officially begun.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Two kilometers was quite close, and it only took a few minutes to reach the entrance of her


    apartment. She handed over $200 to the stranger in gratitude for his heroic act of saving her and


    breaking the rules. The stranger''s voice was icy cold, ¡°No need, it was on my way.¡±


    Ste didn¡¯t push it. As she got out of the car, she warned, ¡°There¡¯s a hurricaneing. It might


    cause power and water cuts. While there¡¯s still time, you might want to stock up on some groceries.¡±


    She exited the car, holding the package against the wind, and sprinted into the building. The rain


    started to fall in big, fat drops. Ste made her way out of the elevator, wiping her face, only to see


    Hector and Sadie standing in front of her apartment.


    They must have been waiting for quite some time. Hector looked impatient, while Sadie, the most


    popr girl in school, appeared charming and innocent in her white dress.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Hector sounded annoyed. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for ages.¡±


    Seeing them, Ste couldn¡¯t help but remember how she was bullied in the apocalypse, and how


    they had stood coldly by and watched her being butchered by people. Her mood instantly went sour.


    In her past life, she had been naive, but not this time. If they wanted to suck her dry and steal her


    superpower, they¡¯d have to wait and see. The despair she had once experienced, they would go


    through twice over.


    Ste''s face was cold, ¡°What do you want?¡± She had always been warm towards him, but now she


    became really cold towards him. Hector was taken aback, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to my birthday


    party?¡±


    ¡°Why should I? We hardly know each other.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± She was clearly pursuing him and had even promised to gift him something special. Of


    course, he wasn¡¯t here for the gift, but because Sadie was interested in getting to know Ste.


    Sadie, with a smile on her face, said, ¡°Hi, Ste.¡±


    Ste responded coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    Sadie was slightly embarrassed but maintained her sweet voice, ¡°Today is Hector¡¯s birthday. We


    thought we could celebrate it together since we all went to the same school.¡±


    The birthday party had already ended, inviting her to the eighth floor was just to snatch her pendant.


    Ste scoffed, ¡°Are you deaf? I just said we don¡¯t know each other. Why the hell should I care about


    his birthday?¡±


    Hector, unable to bear the insult, snapped, ¡°Ste, what¡¯s your problem?¡±


    ¡°You wear a couple¡¯s ring with her, but keep inviting me to your ce. Are you trying to have your


    cake and eat it too?¡±


    ¡°You must be delusional. I don¡¯t have any feelings for you.¡± Hector was furious. ¡°Sadie, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Sadie, however, didn''t want to leave. "Ste, the thing is, we came to celebrate the Hector''s


    birthday. Due to the typhoon, we can''t go back. Can I stay at your ce tonight?"


    "What¡¯s the matter with you? We barely even know each other."


    Hector, with a stern expression, warned, "Ste, watch your words."


    "This is just the way I speak. If you don''t want trouble, stay away."


    Hector pulled Sadie to leave, but she stubbornly refused to go, gritting her teeth as she forced a


    smile. ¡°Ste, I really like the pendant you¡¯re wearing. Where did you get it?¡±


    Ste removed the pendant, ¡°You want it?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Sadie¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Can I have it? I really love it.¡±


    Ste dropped the pendant on the ground and crushed it underfoot. It shattered into pieces. ¡°Your


    admiration makes me sick.¡±


    Sadie was shocked. Hector was furious that his girlfriend was being bullied, and he threw insults at


    Ste.


    Ste had a vicious look on her face, "Get lost, and stop bothering me."


    Hector grabbed Sadie''s hand and stormed away.


    Ste then opened her stainless-steel door and hurriedly began unpacking her delivery. The pr


    thermal clothing was thick and warm. The mummy sleeping bag, made from severalyers of down,


    was top-notch quality. She would need them to survive the bitter cold.


    Outside, the wind howled and the sky was dark. She filled severalrge white stic buckets with


    water and ced a few in Arcadia''s bathroom, preparing for the hurricane that was about to hit. The


    apartment would soon lose power and water supply.


    Despite the raging storm outside, Ste busied herself in the kitchen, cooking various dishes.


    She made hearty meals like stewed pork, spaghetti bolognese, chicken parmesan, and beef stew,


    all inrge portions. The hot food was ced in stainless steel containers and kept warm in Arcadia.


    In the calm before the storm, everyone had stocked up on food, so she took advantage of the


    situation to cook these vorful dishes. She knew that once the storm hit, she wouldn¡¯t dare to cook


    so freely for fear of attracting attention.


    She kept cooking until the early hours of the morning. After a quick shower, she fell into bed


    exhausted. She was woken by the sound of a drill. She opened the curtains to see the sky was still


    dark, and the storm was raging outside. She thought it was still early in the morning, but when she


    checked her phone, it was already past nine o''clock in the morning.


    Messages were flooding her phone, with unread texts in the neighborhood and ss group chats.


    Many were excited about the arrival of the hurricane which meant a break from work or school.


    Many people in the group shared images or videos of the devastation caused by the hurricane:


    trees uprooted, luxury cars damaged, and tornadoes splitting metal factories in half.


    Many began to realize something was wrong,menting about not stockpiling food. They mentioned


    that after work, when they rushed to the supermarket, there was no produce left.


    The continuous sound of an electric drill seemed to being from the adjacent room. Ste was


    puzzled. The building had three units per floor, and the other two units were unupied.


    In her past life, when the floodwaters had reached the second floor, the residents were forced to


    break into the vacant units for shelter. At first, they coexisted peacefully, but as food became more


    scarce, their eyes became more calcting, and they even attempted to pry open Ste''s door


    several times in the middle of the night. This time, she was prepared. If anyone dared to break into


    her ce, she had a fire ax at the ready.


    She could also hear the sound of a child. She opened the door and stepped outside to see a young


    man in casual attire drilling into the wall of the unit next to hers. Hearing the door open, he turned


    around.


    Ste looked surprised, ¡°It''s you?¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Ste couldn''t believe it. Not only had apartment 1801 acquired a new tenant, he was also the same


    young man who had lent a helping hand at the courier service station.


    The man was tall and lean, with a handsome, cool demeanor. His clothes hinted at a muscr


    physique that suggested explosive power.


    After a brief nod of surprise, he continued his work and Ste quickly retreated back to her room.


    This time it was different. Not only had the hurricane arrived early, but she also had a new neighbor.


    Who in their right mind would install three steel doors? She didn''t want trouble, but she maintained


    a level of caution. He was indeed brave enough to help her, but after all, it was before the natural


    disaster, and with the decline of morality in the end of the world, who could guarantee that he would


    remain kind?


    Now, she found herself in her apartment, brushing her teeth and grabbing some breakfast. The


    weather was still dreary, and she could hear the howling winds of the hurricane against her


    windows. In just one night, the streets were flooded and many cars were submerged. The lower-


    lying areas werepletely swept away by the floodwaters.


    The rain obstructed the view, and in the distance, everything appeared hazy and ominous. The sky


    grew darker, as if two invisible hands of darkness werepressing the entire city in their grasp,


    crushing it with relentless force.


    She stood on her balcony with her binocrs, watching as a tornado formed, quickly sucking up


    everything in its path. Were there tornadoes in her previous life? She couldn''t remember. She had a


    feeling that things were getting worse.


    Her phone kept buzzing with messages. She switched off herwork, annoyed by the constant


    notifications.


    She busied herself in the kitchen, cleaning and chopping, preparing a meal. When she turned off


    the kitchen fan, she could faintly hear a child crying. She didn''t pay it any mind until she heard the


    cryinging from next door.


    She was only a first-year medical student, but she knew enough to recognize that the child''s crying


    sounded off. After a moment of hesitation, she knocked on the door of apartment 1801, "Rosie?"


    She knocked for a while but there was no answer. Just as she was about to leave, she heard the


    door utch. The door opened to reveal a child with tear-streaked cheeks, her face abnormally


    flushed. "Rosie, why are you crying?"


    Ste touched her forehead, which was burning hot. The child was clearly sick with a fever.


    "Where''s your dad?"


    "My brother is gone." The child''s voice was hoarse from crying, "My brother doesn''t want Rosie as


    well."


    It seemed she had been abandoned before.


    Steforted her, assuring her that her brother would be back soon, and offered to take her to


    her apartment in the meantime.


    The sick child was frightened by the unfamiliarity, but she remembered the youngdy, and


    tentatively agreed.


    Ste took Rosie back to her apartment, gave her some children''s cold medicine, and left a note on


    the door of apartment 1801 for Rosie''s family.


    Listening to the roaring typhoon outside, Ste couldn''t help but be curious about the


    neighbor. Wasn''t going out in this kind of weather akin to seeking death?


    The typhoon was asionally apanied by thunder and lightning, and the television had lost


    signal. Upon seeing Rosie, who was curled up on the sofa appearing extremely terrified and


    anxious, Ste''s mind drifted back to her childhood. She thought about how she would get sick and


    curl up in bed, crying into her pillow, feeling abandoned by the world when she saw other kids being


    cared for by their parents.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ste could only pull out her tablet and y downloaded cartoons for Rosie to watch. The


    animations certainly did the trick as they seemed to provide a slight boost to Rosie''s sagging spirits.


    As Ste sat down to check her phone, she noticed a message from Hector. [Ste, I was rude


    yesterday, don''t be upset. I was looking forward to youing to my birthday party, but you didn''t


    show up, so I was upset.]


    Ste didn''t expect him to be such a wimp. He couldn''t even hold on for a night.


    Well, there were so many people celebrating his birthday with him, so there must still be several


    people at his house who hadn''t left. Parties were all about snacks, beer and cake. They didn''t know


    how to cook, so where would they get their supply of food? Even if they had instant noodles and


    biscuits, it would not be enough to feed so many mouths.


    The message was an hour old, and Ste figured that Hector was probably hungry and looking for


    food.


    She ignored the other friend requests and continued scrolling through her messages.


    Two parents from the tutoring before sent messages, thanking her for her reminder that allowed


    them to go to the supermarket on time to buy food, otherwise their families would have gone hungry.


    One of them even sent a giftcard as a token of gratitude.


    Ste did not ept it, and even if she had, she wouldn''t have had the chance to spend it.


    There were people bragging about theirvish meals, othersining about not having any food


    at home, and some even offering to trade their face masks for a pack of instant noodles.


    Ste quickly scrolled past these messages until she stumbled upon a video. It showed a car being


    swept away by the floodwaters and a firefighter trying to rescue the upants, only to be


    swallowed by the raging waters. Such videos were not umon, some with sessful rescues,


    others with tragic endings.


    Ste found herself growing increasingly frustrated as she stared at her phone. Just as she was


    about to switch it off, a message from Hector popped up.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    She didn''t even blink before blocking him. The phone rang not even a minuteter. It was an


    unfamiliar number. It didn''t take a genius to figure out it was one of Hector''s pals or Hector himself.


    Ste was not about to be duped again. If they managed to get even a crumb from her, she¡¯d have


    lost. She turned off her cellphone, only to find that Rosie had fallen asleep on the sofa. She was


    curled up tightly, even in her dreams, she looked uneasy.


    She checked her temperature, the fever had dropped to 100.4¡ãF. Ste wanted to be stealthy so as


    long as Rosie was here, she couldn''t continue her culinary adventures. As Ste ate her sloppy


    pasta, she found it surprisingly delicious.


    The balcony had an escape window, while the rest were covered with frosted ss stickers. Light


    can pass through into the room, but the situation inside cannot be seen from the outside.


    Ste took out her nting pots and soil, and a few pounds of potatoes. She cut the ones that had


    sprouted into chunks, coated the cut ends with wood ash, and nted them in the pots. She nted


    around 20 pots and ced them all on her patio in Arcadia. She also nted a few pots of garlic,


    green onions, lettuce, and spinach. She took out her hanging hooks and hung the pots on the


    railings. As long as she took care of them, she could have fresh vegetables anytime.


    Before she could wash her hands, there was a loud knock on the door, "Ste, Ste!" The voice


    was unfamiliar. If she wasn''t mistaken, it must be one of Hector''s friends. Apparently, they were truly


    desperate.


    "Ste, we know you love to cook. Can you spare us some food?"


    "We''ll pay double, no, five times the price."


    "Just ept the friend request. We''ll send the money right now."


    "I mean, we''re all friends here. We''ll see each other again. Do you have to be so ruthless?"


    Despite the two stainless-steel doors separating them, their voices were loud and their words grew


    increasingly offensive, even resorting to kicking the door in frustration.


    Ste grabbed a knife from the kitchen and flung open the door, brandishing it, "Who kicked my


    door!"


    Three guys stood outside. They were initially pleased to hear the door open. They all knew Ste


    was smitten with Hector, and they figured she''d never let her man go hungry, right?


    Their snacks had run outst night, and they''d been starving all morning and afternoon. They


    couldn''t hold on any longer. All they had left were a few bottles of beer, which only made them


    hungrier.


    Hector had described Ste as a strange girl with a hoarding habit. She had plenty of food stashed


    away, so much so that most of it would expire before she could finish it. They''d often made fun of


    her behind her back, but now their mockery hade back to haunt them.


    Before they could utter a word, Ste swung the knife at them. They scattered in terror, and anger


    red up, "Ste, have you lost your mind!"


    Ste stood in the doorway, her expression icy, "Get lost. I wouldn''t want sons as shameless as


    you."


    The guys were taken aback. Once they''d recovered, they started hurling insults, "Ste, what the


    hell do you mean!"


    "Since I''m not your mom, why should I feed you?" Ste threatened them with the knife, "Kick my


    door again, and I''ll chop you up for dinner."


    She''d survived three years in a post-apocalyptic world, had been in fights, and killed. She''d seen


    the worst of humanity.


    Facing her menacing demeanor, they were terrified, "You... we''re all friends here. And we''re not


    refusing to pay."


    "First of all, I don''t have any food, and even if I did, I''d rather feed it to dogs than give it to you. You


    think I don''t know what you say behind my back?" Ste red at them. "If you despise me so


    much, whye begging when you''re hungry? You be so spineless after skipping just two


    meals?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The guys were flushed with embarrassment, shaking with rage.


    "Tell Hector not to be all lovey-dovey with the cheerleader on one end while asking me for food on


    the other. Eating a free meal and trying to act high and mighty ¨C isn''t that cheap? If hees to


    bother me again, I''ll expose him on the school forum and neighborhood group. Let''s see if he still


    has any dignity left."


    Just because they were hungry didn''t mean they had no dignity. And Ste, wielding a knife and


    with a crazed look in her eyes, looked like she''d been pushed over the edge by Hector''s rtionship


    with Sadie.


    "We''ll see." With that, they slunk away.


    Ste stayed silent, driving her knife into the wall, scaring them into running away. That should keep


    them at bay for a while.


    Ste closed the door and found that Rosie had been woken by the noise. She was on the verge of


    tears, looking terrified on the sofa. The girl was not in a good state. She must have been deeply


    traumatized.


    Leaving the knife in the kitchen, Ste softened her voice, "Rosie, don''t be scared. Those were bad


    guys. I drove them away."


    She checked Rosie''s temperature again. The fever had gone down. Hearing Rosie''s stomach growl,


    Ste asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Rosie nodded, then shook her head, "Where''s my brother?"


    The guy from 1801 hadn''t returned yet. Ste excused herself to the kitchen and returned with a


    bowl of oatmeal from Arcadia.


    Rosie was starving. She ate while stealing nces at Ste, as if afraid she might suddenly get


    mad.


    She was so sensitive; she must have suffered a lot. Ste gently stroked her head, handing her a


    lollipop.


    "Thank you, ma''am." Rosie was very well-behaved, quietly snuggling on the sofa.


    Ste was scrolling through her phone when she saw Hector''s plea for help in the group chat.


    Hector had a handsome and cheerful appearance, making him quite popr at school. He was


    skilled at maintaining good social rtionships and, with many students renting apartments in the


    same neighborhood, it didn''t take long for him to attract the attention of beautiful women.


    "I have bread and hot cocoa. You cane and get them if you need them."


    She clicked on the girl''s profile picture. She was a tenant on the 12th floor, a cute, petite girl from


    the ounting department, and another one of Hector''s admirers.


    Both parties were willing, so there was nothing much to say, but she probably didn''t realize that it


    wouldn''t just be Hectoring over, but a whole bunch of people. They were like a swarm of


    locusts, leaving nothing behind.


    Ste had seen her carrying groceries home. She probably cooked at home and had food stored. If


    she was wise enough to realize what was happening after being mooched off a couple of times, she


    could still cut her losses in time.


    Ste thought for a moment and then posted a message in the group saying she was hungry. No


    one responded. Then, she offered to exchange $20 for bread but still, no one responded.


    The storm raged outside. The old windows of the building next door shattered, letting in the howling


    wind. The water level on the streets was rising.


    It turned out to be a once-in-a-century super storm. Many people were starting to panic. The group


    chat was a lot quieter than it had been in the morning.


    Rosie fell asleep again. Ste covered her with a nket to keep her warm. There was another


    knock on the door, "Rosie."


    When she confirmed it was the guy from 1801, Ste finally opened the door.


    Dressed in raincoat, dripping wet, he was holding a sticky note she had pped on his door, "Is


    Rosie at your ce?"


    Ste nodded, "Rosie caught a cold and was feverish. She cried until she vomited and almost


    choked. I''ve given her medicine and her fever has subsided. You can take her home and continue


    giving her the cold medicine."


    Taken aback and worried, he asked, "Are you a doctor?"


    "Sort of."


    He stepped inside and felt Rosie''s forehead. He was about to take Rosie away when he suddenly


    spoke, "Sorry for the intrusion. My name is Jasper, I just moved inst night, and my ce is


    practically empty. Given the hurricane, I doubt it''ll stop any time soon, and I need to go out to get


    some supplies. Could Rosie stay here for a bit? I''lle and get her tonight."


    Ste was surprised, "You''re going out in this hurricane?"

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    "There''s not much at home, it''ll be fine if I''m careful."


    Ste hesitated for a moment but eventually agreed. If he had food supplies, her safety would be


    ensured. It was better for him to go out and get supplies than to target her.


    Jasper nced around the living room. "Thanks for looking after Rosie."


    "You''re wee. You helped me out yesterday too." Ste was a cautious woman. She had stored


    away her hoardings early. The kitchen only had some understated butternut squash and cabbage.


    Nodding, Jasper left.


    With her cooking ns dyed, Ste turned on the bathroom light and continued her struggle with


    the pork she hadn¡¯t finished cleaning from Arcadia. Halfway through, there was a sudden power


    outage. She closed the door and slipped into Arcadia. Arcadia still had power. Ste was ecstatic,


    and her confidence in the dark apocalypse grew.


    People were unpredictable. Even when dealing with a child, Ste was extra cautious, cooking


    simple pasta for dinner. Ste added a slice of ham which Rosie ate with great delight. Once Rosie


    was morefortable, she was less fearful. "Ma¡¯am, your cooking is delicious. My brother is a bad


    cook."


    Being in his early twenties, it was understandable that Jasper didn''t know how to cook. Seeing that


    Rosie had a good appetite, Ste gave her an extra half te of food.


    By six o''clock, it waspletely dark.


    The Sunrise Sanctuary was located on high ground, but the floodwater still reached the front gate of


    the residential area. Although the group chat was still lively, there were noticeably fewer food


    pictures. The raging storm and power outage had made them feel fearful and anxiety was


    spreading.


    Ste raised the price to 30 dors, but still, no one responded. Firstly, they were neighbors. If they


    were greedy for money, it would be awkward in the future. Secondly, they were also scared and had


    be cautious of the dreadful weather.


    The power outage plunged the entire city into darkness. The once dazzling city lights were no more,


    and a sense of unease pervaded the air. Ste closed the curtains and turned on the srmp.


    Rosie was scared and instinctively grabbed the corner of Ste''s clothing. Ste wasn''t used to


    dealing with children, so she continued to y cartoons on her tablet.


    Around eight o''clock in the evening, Jasper came back. He was wearing dry clothes and carrying a


    bag. "Ste, thank you for taking care of Rosie."


    The bag was quite heavy, containing potatoes, cabbages, two pounds of noodles, a box of cold


    medicine, an alcohol stove, and solid alcohol tablets.


    Jasper reminded her, "The power is out, and there might also be a water outage. You should stock


    up."


    Ste thanked him and epted the supplies. Once he left with Rosie, Ste immediately closed


    the doors and windows and turned on the gas stove. She started to cook more dishes. She cooked


    until the early hours of the morning. When she went out to throw away the kitchen waste, she


    noticed wet footprints on the corridor floor. The wet footprints disappeared at Jasper¡¯s door. He went


    out during the day, and againte at night?


    Ignoring the danger, he was hoarding supplies day and night. He didn''t just remind her to stock up


    on water, but also gave her valuable supplies.


    Back in her room, Ste fell into deep thought. This Jasper guy was not simple.


    ...


    The rain was slightly chilly, making it afortable sleep. It was still dark outside, so Ste


    continued to sleep. When she finally got up, it was already past ten in the morning.


    She went to the balcony and saw that the outside world was a dull gray. It was impossible to


    distinguish where the sky ended and the water began. There was a faint noise from the ground


    floor. When Ste looked down, she saw that the floodwater had entered the residential area. The


    ground floor had just started to flood.


    Yesterday, when the power went out, the group chat was much quieter, but there were still people


    posting pictures. The water had already reached their ankles.


    Emergency calls were not being answered, and even if they were, it was of no use. The police


    station had been flooded.


    The residents swore and cursed as they frantically moved their belongings upstairs. This ce was


    close to a university town, so very few houses were vacant. Even those that weren''t upied were


    rented out. Some savvy residents were already asking in the group chat if anyone could provide


    temporary shelter. Normally, neighbors would help each other. But now, not only was the power out,


    but the gas was also cut off in the morning. With no rescue in sight, no one would dare to take in


    strangers. It was easy to invite trouble, but hard to get rid of it. What if they refused to leave once


    they moved in? How would they solve the problem of amodation and food?


    The fear of causing trouble was evident in the silence of the group chat. The residents on the


    ground floor were depressed. Surely they couldn''t just block the corridor? With the ongoing typhoon


    and flood, how could they live in the wet corridor? It was okay for adults, but what about the


    children?


    Many people were unwilling to ept their situation, so they started knocking on doors, asking floor


    by floor. If there was no other way, they were willing to pay to stay like in a hotel.


    The residents either didn''t respond, or they imed that their houses were already full. There was


    nothing they could do.


    When her door was knocked again, Ste was surprised by the speed of the people from the


    ground floor. But it turned out to be Jasper. He had just woken up and looked slightly tired. "I''ve


    reced the door at my ce. Can I install the old one at the staircase?"


    Ste was dly to do that and quickly went to assist him. Both of them worked together to install


    the old door at the staircase leading to the 18th floor.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Although Ste said she was helping, Jasper did most of the work. She only held the door while he


    installed it. In the end, she even got the keys.


    When the residents from the ground floor came up, they turned livid at the sight of the door at the


    staircase. Swearing under their breath, they turned around and left. Ste listened to themotion


    from upstairs. This was perfect. It saved them a lot of trouble and danger.


    This door temporarily kept the trouble at bay, but it might not in the future. When that time came,


    they could install her door as well. If two doors were installed at once, anyone could tell that there


    were hoardings on the 18th floor. If they all rushed up, even a few more doors wouldn''t be able to


    stop them. They could wait until it got extremely cold to take it out.


    ...


    With the gas cut off, Ste dragged out a gas cylinder from Arcadia, fiddled with it for a while, and


    installed the stove. She closed the doors and windows and continued to cook. Even if the smell


    escaped, the rain would wash it away. It was ufortable for her though. The kitchen was humid,


    oily, and felt like a sauna. Ste was soaked in the smell. But if she didn''t cook now, she would be


    even more afraid of cookingter.


    After a hot and spicy meal, she was sweating profusely. The spiciness made her feel refreshed.


    The water level continued to rise, reaching halfway up their calves. To avoid anxiety, Ste turned


    off her phone, took afortable nap, and then went into Arcadia to clear thend.


    Looking at the countdown timer with a pitifully small number, Ste rolled up her sleeves and got to


    work. Time was life. She wielded the hoe vigorously, and her delicate hands soon formed blisters.


    Ten square meters didn''t seem much, but it was particrly tiring to turn over. After turning the soil


    and smoothing it out, Ste divided it into four grids. She scattered different vegetable seeds in


    each grid, not forgetting to nt some eggnt and bell pepper seeds at the corners. The space


    was limited, so she had to make good use of it without wasting any.


    Arcadia''s time was synchronized with the outside world, but it seemed to be unaffected by the


    seasons. After some thought, Ste nted an orange tree and a grapevine at the corner.


    Even though she was quick, it still took two hours. Stepping out of Arcadia, she realized the water


    had stopped running and the inte was spotty at best. It felt as though the whole world was on


    the brink ofing to a standstill.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    The water in Arcadia hadn''t stopped, and Ste was topping off her supply.


    The three households on the first floor had taken over the corridors of the second, third and fourth


    floors, making the original residents feel suffocated. Considering everyone''s predicament, they kept


    theirints to themselves.


    But it didn''t take long before tensions began to rise. Trash was scattered everywhere, and people


    were knocking on doors asking to use the bathroom. With no water to flush the toilets, the residents


    had to find ways to collect water from their balconies. They certainly weren¡¯t keen on letting


    strangers in, so the frustrated residents on the first floor started using the hallway, moving up a floor


    when the stench became unbearable.


    It was a clear case of "if we''re notfortable, neither should anyone else." Arguments soon broke


    out, and the sound of quarrels often drifted from the stairwells. Themunity chat group was also


    in an uproar, filled withints and violent words, a far cry from the harmonious atmosphere


    before the storm.


    Ste''s phone kept ringing, with the relentless Hector constantly sending friend requests. When she


    blocked him on her phone, he¡¯d start texting. Even Sadie joined the frenzy.


    Thetest message read, [Ste, let me exin, Sadie and I are just friends.]


    Judging by their persistence, Ste guessed that Hector and Sadie''s food supply on the twelfth floor


    was running low. It seems that he was certain that she had enough food supplies. If it wasn''t for the


    door installed on the stairs, he probably would have rushed up already.


    Ste was scrolling through the group messages when she saw a post from the girl on the twelfth


    floor asking for help, willing to barter or pay for supplies.


    With no water, electricity, or gas, and no sign of rescue, things were getting dire. The weather


    department predicted that the storm would pass in four to five days, but by the fifth day, the storm


    had only worsened.


    The neighborhood had more broken windows and the ce was in chaos. An old man had fallen


    and suffered a heart attack. Trapped by floodwater and unable to reach emergency services, frantic


    family members were pleading for help in the group chat, "Does anyone have medication for heart


    disease? We''ve run out. Even nitroglycerin tablets would help. Please, save my dad!!" The


    desperation and helplessness were palpable.


    Ste had some nitroglycerin tablets, but the patient was several hundred meters away in a different


    building, and the message had been sent an hour ago.


    Standing on the balcony, Ste could vaguely see something floating in the water. Using binocrs


    to take a closer look, she realized it was a body. It was reported in the group chat that the person


    was from building three. After being hungry for two days, he had tried to swim out of theplex to


    find food, but was struck by lightning and killed.


    Ste wasn''t sure if this had happened in her previous life. Back then, her phone had died and she


    was surviving on rainwater.


    Looking out at the unfamiliar world, Ste felt suffocated. But when she turned around and saw


    green sprouts poking out of the nters, her spirits lifted. The seeds she had nted had sprouted,


    showing tiny yellow-green shoots. The emergence of new life unexpectedly lifted Ste''s mood. She


    crouched down to pet the rabbit she was raising for food, and noticed that the mother rabbit had


    gained weight.


    Feeling her stomach, it was hard and swollen. She was pregnant. She must have been pregnant


    when Ste bought her. Rabbit gestationsts about 30 days, so by the looks of things, the rabbit


    was due to give birth around the same time the storm was forecasted to end.


    This made Ste happy. She couldn¡¯t help but reward the rabbits with two carrots.


    For lunch, she had some chicken and chased it down with pineapple beer while watching a TV


    show, tuning out the world outside. It was a rare moment of rxation.


    After doing the dishes and preparing for a nap, Rosie came knocking¡ªthree long knocks, followed


    by one short one. The little girl''s cold had improved and she looked a lot better. Her hair was tied up


    in a messy bun, clearly the handiwork of Jasper from 1801.


    Rosie handed over a shiny red apple with an innocent smile. "Ma¡¯am, for you."


    "Thank you," Ste didn''t take it, gently exining, "Rosie, keep the good things for yourself. Don¡¯t


    let others see, or they might take it away." Such an innocent child would be a target in a few years


    when resources became scarce.


    "No give to others, only you," Rosie was resolute, holding up the apple. "We have lots at home."


    Ste was taken aback. She didn''t know how Jasper managed to grow apples in such conditions.


    "Won¡¯t tell others," Rosie promised, her hand over her mouth. "Only tell you."


    Amused and helpless, Ste epted the apple and gave Rosie two candies in return.


    A message popped up on WhatsApp from Ang, [Ste, the water has flooded over half of the first


    floor. If it rises to the second, can Lukas and I stay with you?]


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ang was a physically strong woman, a national champion in university-level kickboxing, and she


    was Lukas'' girlfriend.


    Lukas, Cody, and Ste were all orphans and had grown up together. Despite Lukas being sickly


    and Cody frail, they used to gang up and pick on Ste until she put them in their ce.


    Cody was starved of affection and always sought out older women to date. Lukas craved security.


    With his delicate good looks, he had always been chased by girls, but he only had eyes for Ang,


    who was much more masculine. He said he felt safe sleeping in her arms. Ang adored him. She


    treated him like a treasure.


    The four of them still met up asionally and remained close.


    In herst life, Ste''s phone had died. In this life, she made sure to keep her inte connection


    active, waiting for Ang.


    [Ang, thendlord''s stuff is taking up a room and I can''t fit you in. But 1803 is empty. You and


    Lukas can move there, but you should hurry. If the second floor gets flooded, I''m afraid someone


    else might snatch it up.]


    After a while, Ang replied, [Okay, keep an eye out for me.]


    With the storm and frequent thunderstorms, people would only take risks when they had no other


    choice. Ang was just asking in advance. She was naturally optimistic, and although the water


    had flooded halfway up the first floor, it wasn''t certain it would reach the second.


    In fact, it did flood more than the second floor, but Ste couldn¡¯t reveal this. In any case, the room


    was avable.


    At mealtime, Jasper came to fetch Rosie. But Rosie was reluctant to leave. "No, your food makes


    my tummy upset."


    Jasper looked awkward. "I made it following a recipe today."


    "You said that yesterday too." Rosie had been traumatized. "Her food is yummy."


    Even Ste felt awkward now. "My food is just in boiled pasta. What''s so good about that?"


    Jasper didn''t indulge her. "Rosie."


    His features were cold and aloof, radiating an unapproachable chill. When he was serious, he


    seemed even more intimidating. Rosie instantly wilted and followed him out, head down.


    As they reached the door, Jasper turned to Ste. "Ste, the trash in the hallway hasn''t been


    collected. Should we discuss what to do?"


    The trash had been piling up for days and, even with the lids on, it was starting to stink. Ste had


    been thinking about dealing with it, but Jasper beat her to it. In themon area, the two quickly


    agreed to tackle the garbage situation. From now on, each person would handle their own trash, no


    longer leaving it in the hallway.


    With building management on a hiatus, residents from other floors began hurling their garbage


    down. Ste, unfazed, pinched her nose and dutifully tossed bag after bag of trash down.


    There was a possibility that Ang might move in, and Ste mentioned this to Jasper.


    He had no objections, but there were only two keys. None of these were issues. The key thing was


    that Ang could fight. During the apocalypse, she had saved Ste multiple times. Once, she even


    shared a couple of pounds of pasta. In such harsh conditions, she was willing to give away her life-


    saving food. Her character had withstood the test. Unfortunately, Ste hadn''t seen her since.


    Whether she was dead or alive, nobody knew.


    Even with plenty of food, survival in an apocalypse rampant with sin was a daydream for lone


    wolves. Especially for those solitary, seemingly fragile girls, they would be the first targets of the


    desperate and hungry. No matter how strong, it was impossible to guard against everything. If she


    had the chance, she wouldn''t mind finding a partner.


    Ang was the person Ste wanted to find and repay, but she would also remain on guard.


    Returning home, she bathed and changed clothes. She had prepared a lot of hearty dishes these


    past few days, enough tost for four to five months. For the next few days, she could prepare


    lighter dishes. Then she would take a well-deserved break.


    The hurricane continued, the torrential rain had lessened a bit, but the water level was still on the


    rise.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Two dayster, the first floor waspletely flooded. Ste stood on the balcony, and saw quite a


    few people daringly swimming out of the neighborhood.


    Here, the terrain was higher, and the water wasn''t rushing too much, but outside was a different


    story. Whether those who swam out could swim back depended on luck.


    Ang sent a message, saying she decided to move over immediately. She and Lukas lived in Unit


    3, just about 50 yards away from Ste''s building.


    Feeling a bit worried, Ste fetched her binocrs and kept an eye out. About half an hourter, an


    intable rubber boat appeared in the water. There was stuff on the boat, Lukas sat on it, wearing a


    disposable raincoat, paddling with an oar, while Ang was in the water, pulling the boat with all her


    strength.


    Ste went downstairs with her trash, nning to meet them on the second floor. She ran into Sadie


    coming out of 1202 on the 12th floor. Sadie was wearing a polka-dot dress that didn''t quite fit her.


    Her eyes lit up when she saw Ste, "Ste."


    Only five days had passed, but she had already lost her initial dazzling aura. She was not only


    thinner but also looked pale and haggard. Ste ignored her and continued downstairs with her


    trash.


    "Ste, are you mad at me?" Sadie followed, her voice sweet and weak, "If I did something wrong,


    you can point it out."


    Ste warned her with a stern face, "Stay away from me."


    However, Sadie seemed to ignore her, and continued to follow, "Ste, actually, me and Hector are


    not what you think. We''re just good friends. I feel quite connected with you."


    Ste stopped in her tracks, threw the trash in her hand at Sadie, "Can''t you hear what I''m saying,


    or is there something wrong with your brain?"


    Caught off guard, Sadie was hit straight on. Her gentle demeanor instantly disappeared, and she


    angrily yelled, "What the hell?"


    "Sadie, I don''t care if you freeload off others, but don''t think about using me."


    This statement made the face of the girl living in 1202 turn sour. She looked at Ste, her emotions


    resembled a roller coaster ride.


    "What are you talking about?" Sadie, even with her good temper, couldn''t stand it anymore, "We go


    to the same school. I was just saying hi."


    "Why are you following me around like a puppy? You''re messaging me all the time. Do you think I''m


    stupid?"


    "You..." Sadie''s face turned red, and she began to yell, "Your house is overflowing with food, while


    others are starving. Why don''t you share your food with those in need?"


    Ste took out the kitchen knife hidden in her clothes, swung it at Sadie''s face, "When did you see


    my house overflowing with food? You''re like a leech, sucking the life out of one household and onto


    the next. Who isn''t starving? Why should I give you the food that''s keeping me alive, because you


    have no shame and sell your body to live?"


    Even in the extreme cold, she had hooked up with several men, using the stolen Arcadia to store


    the supplies that she took from them, to keep herself looking bright and shiny in the filthy and grim


    apocalypse.


    Whether it was her choice, or Hector''s, was not known. In the chaos of the apocalypse, trading your


    body for food was not a rare urrence.


    Sadie screamed and backed away, hitting the wall behind her. She was pale and shaking all over.


    She never thought that Ste would swing a knife at her, and for a moment she was too shocked to


    speak.


    Themotion was too loud, and the neighbors who heard it opened their doors. Ste ignored


    their nces and continued downstairs, hearing Sadie start to cry.


    In the time that Ste was dyed, Ang swam over in the storm. Humans were fragile in the face


    of major disasters. A mere 50 yards almost cost them their lives.


    Ste pulled Lukas in through the window, then several backpacks and bags, then the rubber boat,


    and finally Ang who was soaked in water.


    The residents on the second floor were also busy moving. Living without water, electricity, and gas


    was not easy. Even if they had rice, flour, oil, and grain, they had no way to cook. Some used vodka


    as fuel, some chopped up their furniture to burn, and some were so hungry that they ate raw rice


    and got diarrhea.


    Seeing a few sturdy bags thrown in through the window, many people''s eyes lit up, especially when


    they saw the rubber boat. A middle-aged woman hurried over and asked with a smile, "You guys are


    moving and brought so many things. What''s in them?" Her face was smiling, but her eyes were


    calcting.


    Seeing her wanting to touch the bags, Lukas quickly moved the stuff to his feet so she couldn''t


    touch them.


    When she couldn''t touch the bags, the woman tried to grab the rubber boat, "Young man, we''ve


    been stuck here for days without food or drink. Can we borrow your boat to go out and find


    something? We can''t let the kids starve."


    The rubber boat was a lifesaver, and Lukas couldn''t agree. But the woman reached out to grab it.


    Lukas, weakened by illness, almost fell when the woman pulled on the boat. In a moment of


    desperation, he pulled the air valve and the boat deted.


    "What''s wrong with you, young man? We''re all suffering, why can''t you..."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang was pulled up by Ste. Seeing her boyfriend being bullied, she became angry and pushed


    the woman, "What are you doing?!"


    She was strong, and the woman took several steps back and hit the wall, almost tumbling down the


    stairs. The woman''s two sons immediately rushed over, "You don''t have to lend it, but why do you


    have to hit people?"


    They raised their fists and wanted to hit Ang, trying to teach her a lesson. Ang didn''t hold


    back, a punch and a kick, and the two fell down the stairs and into the water on the first floor.


    The woman was about to wail when she saw her two sons fall into the water. She couldn''t afford to


    make a scene and quickly ran down to help them.


    The other onlookers began to criticize, "They were just asking. Did you have to hit them?"


    If the rubber boat was borrowed, would it be returned? Ste had anticipated this situation,


    otherwise, she wouldn''t have brought a knife.


    Ang took the kitchen knife from Ste and yelled, "Try touching my stuff!"


    Short-haired, husky voice, at first nce, you might think Ang¡¯s a man. When they saw how she


    took down two men, the onlookers were unwilling but didn''t dare to step forward.


    Ste led Ang and Lukas upstairs with their bags. Lukas was dejected, and Ang was also


    upset. A storm had not only overturned the entire world, but people''s morals were also shattered,


    showing their true colors.


    Seeing the stainless steel door on the 18th floor, Ang paused, "Ste, you''re really smart."


    "It was my neighbor''s idea. I just benefited from it."


    Lukas rubbed his ck eyes, "If we had known earlier, we would have moved. These past few days,


    we haven''t slept well."


    There were freeloaders, those who used the bathroom, and even those who tried to break in in the


    middle of the night.


    Ste asked with concern, "You guys didn''t run out of food, did you?"


    "We hit the jackpot. Someone messed up their delivery address just before the hurricane, and the


    supermarket sent over several bags of groceries."


    Two 20-pound bags of rice, several bundles of spaghetti and rice, pickles and cheese, a portable


    gas stove, solid alcohol blocks, an intable boat, and a sr charger.


    It¡¯s an anonymous order. Before they could figure it out, the hurricane was upon them .


    Usually, they would either eat at the school cafeteria or order takeout, with the asional


    indulgence in cooking. If it weren''t for the misdelivery, she and Lukas might have starved to death.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    They didn¡¯t have keys to room 1803. Ste considered prying the door open with a tool. However,


    Lukas surprised her by pulling a strangely shaped pick out of his pocket. A few minutes of fiddling


    with the lock and - vo - the door was open.


    Ste was taken aback. Suddenly, she felt that the two doors to her home were not safe at all.


    Ang chuckled, "He has been messing around with this for a couple of days."


    1803 was a spacious three-bedroom, two-bath apartment. The furniture was covered with cloths,


    under which were some top-notch pieces. It seemed like the owners were quite well-off, hence not


    renting it out.


    Intruding into someone else''s home is illegal, and Ang felt uneasy. She suggested to Lukas,


    "We''re only staying temporarily, so let''s try not to touch their belongings and restore everything to its


    original state when we leave."


    They selected a room with less furniture and started cleaning up. Ste pitched in. The apartment


    was nice, except for the balcony, which was not enclosed by ss but cordoned off with invisible


    steel wires, causing water to spread everywhere.


    Ste noticed there was about a sack and a half of rice left, enough tost until the storm ended. So


    she dismissed the idea of giving them more food.


    She prepared a batch for Lukas and another for Cody. To avoid suspicion, she only gave them the


    necessary essentials. How far they could go depended on them.


    After cleaning up, seeing that the two were exhausted, Ste bid them goodnight. Being neighbors,


    they were bound to visit each other. Ste hid everything that should not be seen and had a hearty


    lunch. Chicken soup, BBQ ribs, stir-fried spinach, and a slice of watermelon.


    When she woke up from her nap, the inte was down. With the inte out, she feltpletely


    cut off from the world, a wave of loneliness hitting her.


    Feeling gloomy, Ste started to exercise. She was physically fit, having joined several clubs in


    college - taekwondo, self-defense, and boxing, which she learned from Ang. She wasn''t an


    expert in any of them, but she had a good understanding of them all.


    After two hours of vigorous training, she was dripping sweat but felt a sense of satisfaction she


    couldn''t describe. If she wanted to survive, and survive well, she had to keep improving herself.


    Ste made a n to spend two hours every day exercising, three hours studying medicine, and


    another two hours learning basic surgical knowledge.


    Arcadia had hundreds of books, all stolen from the school library. Over the years, she could slowly


    study them.


    She also had psychology books that she nned to start studying soon. Besides natural disasters


    and deaths, those who survived till the end of the world were not normal - somemitted suicide,


    some harmed themselves, and some took revenge on society.


    Ste was no exception. She was irritable, anxious, and depressed. So she had stocked up on


    plenty of anti-depressants, hoping she would never have to use them.


    The ss was tightly sealed, but the room was still damp. Ste had bought manyrge


    compression bags to store unused clothes and quilts, and hung wet clothes on Arcadia''s balcony to


    dry.


    The ck soil was mysterious. Even though it was synchronized with the outside world, the


    vegetables grew much better than those outside. The potato tubers in the nting pots had


    sprouted, and the grapevines showed signs of budding.


    After exiting Arcadia, Ste found several thick stic boards to cover the drains and then ced


    stones on top. During rainy days, roaches were rampant, especially in theter stages when they


    were endless and could easily crawl up from the drains.


    During floods, flushing toilets was extremelyborious. Those living on the upper floors were


    rtively better off. Those living on the second and third floors had already begun toin in the


    chat group before the inte was cut off, asking those above to have some decency and stop


    flushing things down.


    However, even those living on the upper floors were notfortable. Although they could manage


    to flush, the disgusting smell kept wafting up, making it unbearable.


    Just in case, Ste had prepared many ck stic bags for physiological needs. However,


    thinking about throwing them downstairs, she held back and nned to take care of them in


    Arcadia.


    Just as she was about to cook, Ang knocked on the door from outside. The two had slept all day


    and were much more energetic.


    Ang came over with a block of alcohol, surprised to see Ste''s well-stocked home,plete


    with a vegetable garden and rabbits on the balcony. "Ste, no wonder Lukas said you could


    survive even if thrown into a desert alone."


    She had always loved hoarding and gardening, and there was nothing to hide about it. But many


    things needed an exnation.


    "I was just lucky. A few days before the storm, I was running errands for Cody. He had a customer


    who¡¯s a rich kid obsessed with end-of-the-world games. He asked me to prepare a lot of medicine


    for him and gave me a survival package when I delivered the goods."


    She listed several items, including a rubber boat and an earthquake emergency kit.


    Ang and Lukas were stunned. "Now that you mention it, it feels like the end of the world is really


    coming."


    Not only them, but many people felt the same way when the storm first hit, and the posts on the


    inte exploded. Living for almost twenty years, they had never experienced such a huge disaster.


    Moreover, not only the southern coastal areas were affected, but there was also no rescue news to


    date. Who wouldn''t be scared?


    Lukas wondered if the rich kid had received news in advance, otherwise, how could it be such a


    coincidence? In his building, there was a single young man who suffered from depression. A few


    days after running out of food, he had a mental breakdown, jumped from the building, and drowned.


    What was the difference between the current situation and the end of the world?


    Lukas suddenly asked, "Have you been in contact with Cody?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ste shook her head. She had converted hermission from buying medicine into supplies,


    ordered anonymously online, and had them delivered. As for what happened next, it was up to him.


    Cody was quite generous, spending money generously when hanging out. As a friend, there was


    nothing toin about. But he was too deprived of love, always dating older women. No one


    could persuade him. Later, Ste gave up on him.


    "He has a new girlfriend." Lukas forced a smile, "She''s more than a decade older than him, divorced


    with two kids, a ten-year-old daughter and an eight-year-old son. She''s obviously from the slums,


    just looking for a meal ticket."


    Ste was speechless, "Is he looking for a girlfriend or a mother?"


    "Who knows." Lukas looked tired and sighed softly, "Coming out of an orphanage, who doesn''t have


    some issues?"


    He was no exception, often mocked for being a gigolo living off a woman.


    This wasn''t the first time Cody had made a mistake, but he was always uining and


    determined. Ste didn''t feel qualified to judge. After all, hadn''t she also been foolishly adoring


    Hector? Everyone had a choice. As long as they were happy, that was what mattered.


    In her previous life, Ste never saw Cody again. She didn''t know if he had survived the harsh end


    of the world.


    As the two were chatting in the living room, Ang suddenly shouted from the balcony, "Quick,


    quick, quick, a tornado."


    Ste walked out to see Ang looking shocked and panicked, her eyes as wide as saucers, even


    forgetting to breathe. Following her pointing finger, Ste saw a huge tornado in the gloomy sky.


    No, it was two tornadoes.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Ste felt her breath hitch, quickly grabbing a pair of binocrs to look closer.


    At the same ce, at the same time, two simrly shaped tornadoes with opposite rotation


    directions, spun like enormous blenders. Where they passed, trees were uprooted, buildings


    copsed, and cars were thrown into the air like y toys. Even the torrential rain was sucked up


    into the vortex. The two tornadoes swiftly approached each other, their high-speed rotation like


    countless sharp saw teeth, grinding everything in their path.


    "Ah!" Ang cried out, instinctively covering her mouth.


    When the two tornadoes collided, they fought while merging, tearing and shattering a skyscraper,


    before swallowing it whole. In less than a minute, the thirty-story building hadpletely


    disappeared.


    Thebined tornado raged on, like a temperamental child throwing a tantrum, not caring about


    the consequences.


    Ste was witnessing twin tornadoes for the first time in her life. Their destructive power was more


    than double that of a regr tornado, but thankfully, their lifespan was only half as long.


    But even in these brief minutes, they could reduce a city to ruins.


    Ste''s eyes never blinked, staring at the spot where the skyscraper had disappeared. She wasn''t


    sure if twin tornadoes had ever urred before, but she was certain the skyscraper hadn''t been


    destroyed, as she had ventured inside for supplies during thest icy weather. Unfortunately, it had


    already been looted clean by survivors, leaving nothing but a mess. But now, it had been utterly


    destroyed.


    Starting over, Ste''s confidence came from the supplies stored in Arcadia, as well as her urate


    prediction of natural disasters, but now things had changed.


    The tornado disappeared from sight, leaving even the usually optimistic Ang gasping for breath.


    Her cold hand tightly gripping Ste''s, "Ste, is this still a hurricane?"


    This world seemed so strange, as if there was no chance to return to the prosperity before the


    hurricane. The twin tornadoes not only consumed and destroyed the skyscraper, but the


    surrounding area which was a mix ofmercial and residential buildings, the most popted area


    in the city. Did those people stand a chance of survival?


    Lukas looked solemn, murmuring, "The name of this hurricane is really fitting. It feels like it''s going


    to chop up this city."


    Saying this, he held his girlfriend close, resting his head on her shoulder, "Don''t be scared. We were


    lucky to avoid it. If we can''t avoid it one day, it''s not as terrifying as it seems. Maybe we''ll be taken


    without even knowing."


    Due to his upbringing, Lukas was a bit pessimistic, which was why he fell in love with Ang at first


    sight. Even when she was beaten ck and blue in the ring, she would still beughing when she


    got off. She was a sunflower, always warm and sunny. But now, she couldn''t muster a smile, and


    Lukas felt a little sad.


    This was not the first time they had witnessed a tornado in the past few days. Ang hugged her


    boyfriend, "If we''re unlucky enough to encounter one, are you really willing to die?"


    "Whether I''m willing or not doesn''t matter. At least we''ll die together."


    Ste, who was stuffed with their sweet words fell silent. What did she do to deserve this! The


    natural disaster was already terrifying enough, and now she was being tortured by their public


    disy of affection.


    Ang, who was a boxer, had muscles that were more solid than Lukas''. Not to mention her waist


    was thicker than his, even her thighs were more muscr. The image was too discordant, and


    Ste couldn''t take it.


    Just as she was about to remind them to take their affection home, she heard heart-wrenching


    screams from the opposite building.


    Ste lived on the top floor and looked up to see a woman standing on the rooftop, holding a four or


    five-year-old child in one hand and another in her arms.


    The woman, with messy hair, stood in the pouring rain shouting hysterically, "You bastard, I will


    never forgive you in my next life!"


    The child was crying loudly, the rain hitting his face so hard he couldn''t even open his eyes. He tried


    to pull his mother back, "Mommy, mommy I''m scared."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "She..." Ang was frightened by the scene, "Is she going tomit suicide? And with her


    children!"


    She opened the escape window, stuck her head out and waved towards the other building,


    shouting, "Hey, don''t give up, the hurricane will pass. You have two children, even if you don''t want


    to live, they do. You can''t be so selfish!" The storm was still blowing, and Ang''s voice was carried


    away.


    Many people who were hiding in their homes saw this scene in the building across, and they all


    started shouting towards the rooftop, hoping the woman woulde to her senses.


    Then the woman, ignoring all the shouts, jumped down with her children. Someone from the


    building ran up to the rooftop to save them, but it was a second toote. They watched helplessly as


    the mother and her children fell.


    A tall ssh of water erupted.


    The children struggled in the water, "Help, mommy... help..."


    Lukas covered Ang''s eyes, not allowing her to see the cruel scene any longer. The twin


    tornadoes had taken countless lives in an instant, but it was too far away to see clearly. The visual


    impact was far less than the scene in front of them.


    Ang didn''t understand. It was just a hurricane, and why couldn''t they find the will to live? Even if


    the mother had enough of life, the children''s lives had just begun. What right did she have to take


    that away?


    The surface of the water returned to calm, and the hurricane roared once again. Lukas closed the


    escape window and led the stunned Ang back to the living room.


    Ste was okay. She had seen worse in her previous life, and it only got more brutal towards the


    end. Not everyone could survive without a strong will.


    "I know that woman." Lukas said. Despite his easy-going demeanor, he seemed more resilient than


    Ang, having seen the various facets of life in the orphanage, "Her husband had a mistress


    outside and had a child with her. He even took the family''s savings to buy a house and car for the


    other woman."


    Before the hurricane, a group of women had been discussing it downstairs, and he had overheard.


    The woman jumped off the building with her children in despair. Apart from losing her husband and


    wealth, it was likely that the man hadn''t evene back for the hurricane.


    She¡¯s a woman alone with two children. In addition to the natural disaster, there was also the


    ugliness of human nature. She probably saw no way out and couldn''t bear to leave her children to


    suffer in the world, so she sought release in this way.


    He looked nk, "Will this disaster ever end?"


    It was like he was asking Ste, but also himself.


    After witnessing two disasters in a row, Lukas and Ang were in the depths of despair and


    returned to their apartment next door. Ste closed the door, listened to some soothing music to


    adjust her mood, and took out a te of beef and carrot stew, braised chicken, and sd. She


    found a light-heartededy to watch while enjoying her meal.


    ...


    The hurricane continued, with a gloomy dawn.


    Unsure of what Rosie was taught at home, she had been knocking on Ste''s door almost every


    day recently, always punctually after lunch.


    "Ma¡¯am, can I see Snowy and Smoky?" she asked. Sporting a ponytail atop her head, she tilted her


    little head and beamed at Ste while offering her the egg in her hand.


    The unsullied, sparkling smile of a child has the power to heal the worst of moods. Her dark, grape-


    like eyes shone like the brightest stars in the night sky.


    Rosie had an affinity for rabbits, often squatting on the balcony to watch them. She even named the


    two pet rabbits.


    The balcony was ss-enclosed, and the rabbit cage was lined with cardboard to maintain


    cleanliness. Ste brought one of the rabbits, Snowy, to the couch for her to y with. "Snowy is


    pregnant, so you can''t touch her belly."


    Rosie''s eyes sparkled. "Is she going to have babies?"


    Upon receiving confirmation, she giggled while holding Snowy. "Can I keep a baby?"


    Rabbits breed prolifically, and some litters can have over ten kits. Ste wasn''t sure if she could


    afford to keep them all. "If your brother agrees, we can give you one."


    Hearing that her brother''s approval was needed, her little face darkened, and the disappointment


    was evident.


    Judging by Rosie''s clothes, the guy from 1801 seemed to take good care of her. She always had


    new clothes on rainy days, but she seemed a bit scared of him. Indeed, Jasper had sharp features


    and an aloof demeanor, which could be intimidating for a child.


    Unintentionally, Ste saw a bruise on Rosie''s arm, which startled her. There were not just bruises


    on her arm, but on her legs and waist too, even on her forehead. It was a shocking sight.


    "Rosie, how did you get these bruises?" Ste asked.


    "My brother hit me," Rosie replied, her head lowered as she continued to pet the rabbit.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Knowing that the tenant of 1801, Jasper, was aloof was one thing, but she didn''t know he was prone


    to violence, especially towards children. Seeing Rosie''s demeanor, it seemed like she had grown


    ustomed to the beatings. No wonder she was always running to Ste''s apartment. Was she


    hiding from her abusive brother?


    "Why does he hit you?"


    Even though it was someone else''s family matter, child abuse was too much. Ste didn''t ask Rosie


    about her past, but from her observations of Rosie''s skittish gaze and her somewhat sycophantic


    personality, she couldn''t help but recall her own unpleasant childhood memories, "Rosie, is he your


    real brother?"


    That was why she didn''t turn Rosie away.


    "He teaches me to box." Rosie rubbed her bruised arm and gave Ste a sweet smile, "I got hit


    because I didn''t dodge in time, and I fell a few times too."


    Only then did Ste understand that Rosie had been practicing boxing for the past few days, for as


    much as five hours a day.


    "Ma¡¯am, let me show you my boxing."


    Without waiting for Ste''s response, she walked into a spacious area and assumed a stance.


    Rosie, who was usually a timid and shy little girl, suddenly became fierce when she started to box.


    Her posture was as if she had transformed into apletely different person. Her boxing style was


    military, her movements were standard and powerful, and her posture was particrly sharp, her


    eyes fierce and full of spirit.


    Ste was dumbfounded. Rosie was even better than her. Steplimented her, which made


    Rosie blush, "You''re so nice." Her brother never praised her, no matter how well she did.


    The number of bruises on Rosie''s body indicated that she had been trained harshly. It was a


    hurricane day, and this high-intensity training for a four- or five-year-old child was rming.


    It seemed Jasper was preparing Rosie for something horrifying, for her to have self-defense abilities


    in the future?


    Rosie''s movements were precise, something that couldn''t be learned from videos alone.


    Ste didn''t ask any further. She then applied some herbal wine on Rosie''s bruises, "Soak it in hot


    water tonight."


    After getting some fresh air, Rosie kissed her pet bunny and reluctantly left.


    ¡­¡­


    The apartment building was chaotic. There were fights, curses, and people ready to physically harm


    each other at the drop of a hat. The terrible weather and living conditions brought out the worst in


    people.


    The original residents of the 9th floor and the inhabitants of the 2nd floor who were squeezed in the


    corridor argued for half a day and almost resorted to knives. When the residents of the 9th floor


    woke up early in the morning, they found that their house had been burgled and the little food they


    had left was gone. The hurricane seemed never-ending, and this was their lifeline. Which bastard


    did this!


    The inhabitants of the 2nd floor were huddled at their doorstep. If a thief had really entered, it was


    impossible not to notice.


    Both families were dissatisfied and squabbled, causing a ruckus. The thefts weren''t just limited to


    the 9th floor. Other floors also had their share of burries. Even if the homeowners were


    awakened, they couldn''t see clearly in the dark, and the robbers always wore masks.


    It was not just one or two, but a groupmitting robbery. Even though there were people living in


    the corridor, they didn''t dare to move in face of the shiny knife, their eyesplex and dark, even


    gleaming with a light of schadenfreude. The victims deserved it; they should starve too.


    Others who heard the cries for help didn''t dare to help, instead they barricaded their rooms with


    refrigerators or sofas, praying that they wouldn''t break in.


    Ste adjusted her schedule, sleeping after dinner when it got dark, setting an rm for midnight


    and then getting up to do various physical training exercises.


    Just after a few days, she heard noises outside. She pressed herself against the door and listened,


    indeed someone was trying to pick the lock.


    These past few days have been chaotic and crazy, with several groups knocking on the door during


    the day, asking if there was any food to spare, the children were nearly starved.


    After being trapped for 10 days, with no water, electricity or gas, which family would still have stored


    food? Even if there were some, giving to this family but not to that one could potentially incite those


    starving to the point of desperation to swarm up and tear you apart.


    From Arcadia, she took out a butcher''s knife, put on her night vision goggles, and quietly opened


    the inner door, then suddenly pushed open the outer door.


    The man picking the lock was caught off guard. The man with the hook was silenced before he


    could scream, and his abdomen was in severe pain.


    Ste stabbed him a few times, pushed him aside and walked towards the second person.


    A shlight swung over, and seeing the bloody knife in her hand, the man was shocked and


    instinctively tried to run, but Ste caught him by the cor and threw him down.


    There were a total of four men trying to break in, two of whom turned and ran, but one suddenly


    bumped into a figure. Before he could make a sound, his neck was twisted and broken. Without


    even a chance to fall to the ground, his body was thrown out of the window.


    Ste looked up, a tall figure was efficiently killing and disposing of bodies. To her surprise, the knife


    brutally slit the second man''s throat. The man clutched his throat tightly, opened his mouth but


    couldn''t scream, his body thrashing around uncontrobly.


    The apartment building was rife with rumors that 1802 had a lot of food reserves, and Ste was not


    only beautiful but also lived alone. They came in the dark for the food, but also wanted to have their


    way with her.


    But they never expected that such a beautiful young woman was actually a demon.


    Ste pulled off the man''s mask, and it was him, the one who moved to 1803 in her previous life,


    the one who had tried to break into her apartment multiple times. This was the ugliness of human


    nature; even if given a second chance, he would choose to do evil.


    Ste sneered, and without hesitation, stabbed the man in the heart. She stood up, knife in hand,


    and warily watched the man not far away. Her vision was unclear in the dark, but judging from his


    build, it seemed like Jasper?


    Jasper walked over, dragged the man who had stopped breathing to the window, and threw him out.


    Seeing her standing still, her expression tense and solemn, he said softly, "You did nothing wrong.


    These people are a menace."


    Was he trying tofort her?


    He seemed unperturbed by tonight''s events, killing and disposing of bodies calmly, his dark gazes


    unfazed.


    Ste had spected about his identity; judging from his demeanor and posture, he was either a


    soldier or some kind of police officer. But now it seemed that he was more like a cold-blooded killer.


    Regardless of who he was, at least for now, he posed no threat to her, even helped her kill and


    dispose of bodies.


    Ste nodded, agreeing with his words. If she really let them go, who knew how many people would


    suffer?


    She wiped the blood off her face, cleaned the corridor with a mop and cloth, and Jasper fixed the


    damaged lock on the stairwell door overnight.


    Neither of them spoke, each retreating to their respective rooms.


    Ste went into Arcadia''s bathroom and took a shower, washing her bloodstained clothes until they


    were spotless. Despite everything she had been through, sheid in bed with a surprising


    calmness. She swiftly drifted off to sleep.


    By the next morning, the water level had risen significantly.


    Standing on the balcony, Ste had a doughnut and coffee for breakfast. The doughnut was golden


    and crispy, the coffee rich and aromatic. Eating it brought her immense pleasure, even lifting her


    mood.


    The water was filled with household garbage, bags of various colors floated in the water. There


    were a few corpses, floating to unknown ces with the flood.


    During her breakfast, she saw several people jump into the flood and swim away. Without


    exception, they were all braving the storm in search of food.


    Every day people left, but Ste never saw any of them return. Perhaps some did, but she just


    hadn''t seen them.


    The banging at the stairwell door resumed. Ste paid it no mind, brushing her teeth and rinsing out


    the taste of food.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As noon approached, Ang came by. "Ste, the knocking is getting more frequent. We need to


    be extra careful these next few days."

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Ang lingered by the stairwell one morning, having heard that a girl living on a lower floor alone


    had been raped during a break-in the previous night. The perpetrators had been masked, and their


    identities were unknown.


    "You and Lukas should be careful. Our floor isn''t safe anymore."


    Ste, who had noticed somemotion the previous night, was puzzled as to how Ang had


    missed it. But when she spotted a hickey on Ang''s neck, the situation became clear. They must


    have had a wild night, while the world descended into chaos. With the utilities all cut off and no


    forms of entertainment to pass the time, they had resorted to physical activities to keep themselves


    upied.


    In this post-apocalyptic world, survival was a challenge for anyone. For a woman, bing


    pregnant was nothing short of a disaster. Ste was at a loss as to how to remind Ang of this,


    considering she herself had no experience in this regard.


    Unable to find the right words, she finally resorted to an indirect way of bringing up the topic. ¡°Hey,


    Ang, you have apetitioning up next month, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ang replied, looking somewhat dejected. ¡°I don''t know when this darn weather will clear


    up. It''s messing up my training routine. I''ve been having to train indoors. I even used Lukas as a


    punching bag yesterday.¡±


    Ste figured that Ang must have taken precautions if she was still nning to participate in the


    competition. She decided to remind Ang again once the two of them had fully epted the


    reality of their post-apocalyptic world.


    Upon returning to her apartment, Ste nced at the closed door of Apartment 1801.


    ...


    In the middle of the night, before any potential burrs could make their move, Ang was


    knocking on doors. When Ste opened her door, she saw Ang, bare-handed, and Lukas,


    holding a knife. Simultaneously, the door to Apartment 1801 opened.


    The residents of the 18th floor were putting up a united front, and the would-be burrs were


    initially taken aback but soon regained their confidence, threatening, ¡°Hand over your food if you


    know what''s good for you, or don''t me us for what happens next.¡±


    Ste retorted coldly, ¡°Who said we have any food?¡±


    The leader of the group, brandishing his knife, replied, ¡°Don''t y dumb. If you didn''t have food,


    why would you barricade yourselves in? We''re starving while you guys are livingfortably behind


    closed doors, not caring about anyone else. How can you be so selfish?¡±


    Actually, Ste only ate until she''s about 80% full each meal, and her energy was mostly spent on


    rigorous training. However, her vibrancy was hard to hide, especially when everyone else was


    visibly starving and drained. These people had reached a point of desperation due to hunger, trying


    to reason with them was like preaching to deaf ears.


    Tired of the pointless banter, Ste challenged, ¡°If you''re so desperate,e and take our food.¡±


    After saying this, she gave Ang a pointed look. Despite only seeing a few individuals knocking at


    the door, they didn''t have any idea how many more could be lurking in the darkness. If they didn''t


    make an example today, they would be dealing with a continuous stream of them in the future. After


    a signal from Ste, Ang instinctively moved to protect Lukas.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The burrs, infuriated by the defiance of the 18th-floor residents, kicked open the stainless steel


    door and charged in.


    Ste sidestepped and swung her knife at the leader. Ang, who had been itching for a fight,


    dodged a punch andnded a heavy blow on a man''s stomach. The man rolled down the stairs, hit


    the door with a thud, andy motionless on the ground.


    The resident of 1801 hadn''t moved from his spot and disarmed another man with ease. The


    screams echoed through the dark, grim building.


    Ste continued to sh at the invaders, intentionally avoiding vital areas but still causing blood to


    stter across the floor. Six intruders hade. Three were injured, one had his arm dislocated,


    and another was beaten to the brink of unconsciousness by Ang. Lukas didn''t even get a chance


    to fight.


    Standing at the stairwell, Ste, holding the blood-stained knife, challenged, ¡°Do you want food, or


    do you want to die?¡±


    The leader of the group, clutching his bleeding arm, cried out, ¡°You can''t kill us! That''s against the


    law!¡±


    ¡°Against thew?¡± Ste retorted.


    She pulled off their masks, revealing familiar faces but names she couldn''t recall. A couple of them


    were even active members of themunity group, living seemingly perfect lives but resorting to


    crime when disaster struck. She took out her phone and took pictures of them. ¡°You can call the


    police. Let''s see who they arrest.¡±


    The burrs were faced with the united force of the 18th-floor residents, and had no choice but to


    back down. ¡°We''re desperate. We didn''t want to do this. You''re not harmed, so can we just forget


    this ever happened?¡± They had been so arrogant, and now they were begging for mercy.


    Ste looked at Ang and the resident of Apartment 1801. Both had no objections. ¡°You''re lucky


    today. Next time, you might not be. Get lost!¡±


    Despite themotion, nobody dared to leave their apartments.


    Ste and the others didn''t bother cleaning up the blood. They just closed their doors and returned


    to their apartments.


    Lukas, who had witnessed the resident of Apartment 1801''s skills, wanted to introduce himself.


    ¡°Hello, I''m Lukas. I just moved in a few days ago. You''re really good, what do you do?¡±


    The expressionless man, Jasper, replied as he reached his door, ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    Lukas was speechless and couldn¡¯te up with an answer.


    Ang pulled Lukas away. ¡°Let''s go.¡± Jasper clearly wasn¡¯t just a regr citizen. Prying into his


    business could definitely lead to trouble.


    The show of force had its desired effect. Nobody dared to knock on the door for days.


    Ste pulled back the curtains early in the morning. The unrelenting storm was still raging. Its fury


    was battering the windows and creating the illusion that the entire building was swaying.


    The storm had arrived early and had been raging for a full fifteen days with no signs of letting up.


    Her worries were bing a reality. The disasters were getting worse, and there was no certainty


    about when or if they woulde to an end.


    Life had to go on, and each day of survival was a victory.


    Snowy, Ste¡¯s pet rabbit, was heavily pregnant and had a voracious appetite. When Ste gave


    her some vegetables, she noticed blood on the cardboard. She ran her hands over Snowy''s belly.


    Sensing her unease, Ste realized she was about to give birth.


    New life in the midst of disaster. Once grown, they would provide a variety of dishes ¨C fried rabbit,


    rabbit sd, braised rabbit, spicy rabbit ¨C even just thinking about it made her mouth water.


    Soon, the first baby bunny was born. It was tiny, just a few centimeters long, and barelyrger than


    a baby mouse. When Rosie came over, Snowy had already given birth to six bunnies. She secretly


    gave Snowy two wilted cabbage leaves she had been hiding in her pocket. ¡°Snowy has babies now.


    Eat up.¡±


    Ten baby bunnies, twelve mouths to feed in total. Ste was concerned about how she was going to


    feed them all. They couldn''t just eat feed. Unfortunately, the continuous storm had left the


    vegetables on the balconycking sunlight and eventually turned yellow. If it weren''t for Arcadia''s


    cheating, they would have all wilted by now.


    nts in Arcadia, on the other hand, were thriving. The sight of them, lush and green, was


    comforting. This morning, Ste couldn''t resist plucking some spinach for her breakfast. The


    produce she had grown herself tasted incredibly delicious. The two fruit saplings had taken root,


    especially the old apple tree, which was already sprouting new buds. Ste kept reminding herself


    that everything was taking a turn for the better.


    Her days were filled with caring for her pet rabbit, exercising, reading, and catching up on her


    beauty sleep. Life was quite satisfying.


    She developed a new habit; every day, as soon as she woke up, she would listen to the wind


    outside. Having done this for a while, she felt like a wind whisperer of sorts.


    However, on the eighteenth day, the sound of the wind seemed a little off.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Ste, in her pajamas, stepped onto the balcony. The hurricane was still fierce, but the wind was


    noticeably beginning to weaken, while the rain was intensifying. The second floor was entirely


    flooded, and water was creeping up to the third floor, causing a flurry of chaos in the building.


    She had breakfast, a warm, crunchy sandwich from Arcadia, filled with fried eggs, ham, greens, and


    ketchup. The aroma unfurled delightfully on her taste buds. Ste had stockpiled over a hundred of


    these sandwiches in Arcadia, enough tost her a good while. Delicious as they were, they were a


    bit greasy. She made herself a cup of honey tea, sipping it as she flipped through her second-year


    pharmacology textbook.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    At around ten o''clock, there was a knock at the door. She assumed it was Ang, but it turned out


    to be the resident from 1801, Jasper.


    Ste was surprised. He was usually a loner, a man of few words. Even though Rosie often came to


    visit Ste, Ste had hardly spoken to Jasper. Suddenly, Ste was on her guard.


    Jasper, with a stern face, looked anxious. "Rosie is ill. Can you help?"


    Ste was shocked. ¡°What kind of illness does she have?¡±


    ¡°She has a fever, she''s throwing up, and has diarrhea. She''s talking nonsense.¡±


    Sick people would usually go to the hospital, but with the hurricane going on, it was impossible to


    leave. Ste warned Jasper, "I can help, but I only have basic medical knowledge. Don''t put all your


    hopes on me."


    "Thank you."


    Considering that he helped her before, Ste reluctantly agreed to visit Rosie. She returned to her


    room and tucked a folded fruit knife into her pocket.


    Stepping into apartment 1801 for the first time, she noted the spacious three-bedroomyout with a


    good arrangement and good lighting. The living room was furnished with vintage pieces, all neat


    and organized, worlds apart from her own messy ce. These days, men who could keep houses


    well organized were a rare breed.


    She also noticed the new double-zed windows on the balcony and the tripleyered stainless


    steel door. The entire apartment was fortified like a castle.


    Rosie was not only feverish but also had a rash. Her usually bright eyes were now listless. "Ste."


    After taking her temperature and pulse, and examining her bruised body, Ste realized her medical


    skills were rudimentary, but they would have to suffice. Ste turned to Jasper. "Rosie is weak.


    Moderate exercise could improve her strength and immunity, but she should not be pushed too


    hard."


    From the bruises all over Rosie''s body, it was clear that she had been pushed too far. High-intensity


    training in a short period of time had caused a stress response in her body, lowering her immunity


    and causing a cold, hence the vomiting, diarrhea, and rash. Jasper was known to be bad with kids,


    but Ste hadn''t expected him to be this terrible.


    Upon learning the cause of Rosie''s illness, Jasper''s face was filled with guilt. "It''s my fault. I didn''t


    take good care of her."


    Looking at Rosie''s bruised body, Jasper was taken aback. Rosie neverined about being


    tired, and evenughed off the pain when Jasper massaged her bruises. He handed Ste a


    medicine box filled with a variety of drugs, "Ste, which ones can we use?¡±


    If all else failed, they would have to risk going to the hospital.


    Ste rummaged through the box, surprised by how well-stocked it was. Most of them were


    children''s medicines, too. Rosie¡¯s illness was fairly simple and treating the symptoms would suffice.


    Ste selected some medicines for the cold, and for the stomach problems, she put a patch on


    Rosie''s belly. "Once Rosie gets better, let her recuperate first before gradually increasing her


    exercise."


    For Rosie''s bruises, Ste went home and brought back a bottle of balm. "Apply this four to five


    times a day and massage it in for better results."


    Jasper thanked Ste, "Rosie tends to get bruised easily. I happen to have some medicinal herbs


    here. Could you help me see which ones can be used to make herbal wine?¡±


    Despite hisck of childcare skills, he was well-prepared. He brought out tworge bags of


    individually packaged moisture-proof medicine herbs from another room.


    Ste picked out about a dozen types, all of which were used for promoting blood cirction and


    stopping blood stasis. ¡°Put them in a ss jar, add a liter of vodka, seal it, and it should be ready for


    use in half a month."


    She noticed ginseng among the herbs and singled it out. "This can also be soaked. Drinking it in


    cold weather not only warms the body but also replenishes energy and blood. However, it is not


    suitable for children."


    Rosie fell asleep shortly after taking the medicine but kept talking in her sleep.


    The sick child was pitiful, with tears hanging on her eyshes. Her pale little mouth kept


    murmuring, "Mommy, I want mommy. Daddy..."


    Jasper sat by the bed, gently wiping away Rosie¡¯s tears, andforting her with a guilty tone,


    "Don''t be scared, Rosie. Your brother is here."


    Ste caught the look in Jasper¡¯s eyes and recognized that he cared for his sister, but his methods


    were misguided.


    As she was about to leave, Jasper stopped her and handed her a pack of instant noodles. "Thank


    you for helping Rosie."


    Instant noodles were only a few cents before the disaster, but in these times, they could keep a


    person alive for several more days. Ste didn''t refuse and epted it without hesitation.


    Upon returning home, she pulled out a ss jar to soak some sugar in vodka. "I''m always advising


    others, but always forget about myself." In the extreme cold, enjoying a cup of this mix by the


    firece was pure bliss.


    She also took out a few pounds of grapes, washed and dried them on her balcony in Arcadia, ready


    to make fruit wine.


    She could tell that the hurricane was changing again once she¡¯s out of Arcadia. It was not just Ste


    who noticed, many people did, and there were even cheers of joy from the windows. Their


    excitement was palpable. It felt like the disaster was about to end.


    Ste was in a good mood and took out a serving of fish fingers apanied by soft, fragrant rice.


    The stic containers she ate from were also reused. Although Arcadia had plenty, these were non-


    renewable resources and could be used repeatedly after being cleaned.


    She was in the midst of a pleasant nap when the sound of roaring engines woke her. It was a fleet


    of rescue boats, manned by firemen in bright orange life jackets. The hurricane had not stopped,


    but it was weakening quickly. With careful navigation, they could avoid the waves.


    After eighteen long days of being cut off from the world, everyone was on the brink of despair, when


    this ray of hope finally arrived. The sight of the rescue boats brought many people to their knees in


    tears. "The rescue party is here. The government hasn''t abandoned us..."


    They cried andughed, were overwhelmed and excited, wiping away their tears incessantly.


    There were only three boats, but they represented the hope of survival for everyone. The


    loudspeaker red with the firefighters reassuring residents. "Everyone, please don''t panic. We


    won''t abandon anyone in need of rescue. We will do this one building at a time. Please have your


    necessary items ready. Priority will be given to the elderly and children."


    This rescue mission was only for low-floor residents affected by the flood, but many other residents


    also flocked downstairs, surrounding the firefighters. "We still have our homes, but we don;t have


    food and water.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been starved for three days and surviving only on rainwater. Can you guys bring us some


    food?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why did youe empty-handed? Doesn¡¯t the government provide aid? We¡¯re taxpaying


    citizens, and without our taxes, you wouldn''t have a job!"


    The crowd was growing, and theints were getting outrageous. Gratitude had turned into


    resentment, and it seemed they wouldn''t let the rescuers leave until they resolved the issue.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Ang invited Ste toe downstairs and check out the situation. The flour was all gone, and


    though there was still a bag of rice, the gas had run out. All they had left was a few pieces of alcohol


    briquettes.


    To conserve energy, they''d soak rice first, pour boiling water into a thermos, let the rice sit until it


    was cooked, and then eat it.


    If they could, Ang and Lukas would go to the emergency shelter. The conditions wouldn''t be


    great, but at least there would be enough to eat and hot water.


    "The storm surge was worse than predicted," Ste said. "If we''re flooded up to the third floor,


    imagine what it''s like elsewhere."


    She continued, "All the food is soaked. Who knows what''s left on the surface? And with the water


    level this high, gyms and libraries are probably underwater, too. The government will probably have


    tomandeer hotels or office buildings as shelters."


    Crowding into a shelter was a problem in itself; feeding and housing everyone would be a


    nightmare. Even after the hurricane had passed, the torrential rain continued. The flood couldst


    for months.


    In her previous life, many people from lower floors had moved to the shelter, but returned after a


    few days, saying that the conditions were overcrowded and unbearable. There was looting, theft,


    fights - it was chaos.


    The government had to provide disaster relief but also had to find food. In the end, they had to fish


    for food underwater, but after soaking for so long, the food was spoiled.


    Ang felt a heavy weight in her heart but decided to go check things out anyway. Who knew, there


    might have been good news.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ste didn''t go. She went to check on Rosie next door. Rosie was improving, which was a relief for


    her, an amateur doctor.


    An hourter, Ang returned, looking defeated. The fire department was only rescuing people


    whose homes had been flooded, and they had no information aboutrge-scale relief efforts. Ste


    tried to cheer her up. "It''s okay, we''ll just have to rely on ourselves."


    Ang agreed, trying to rekindle her hope. "The hurricane has passed, maybe the heavy rain will


    stop soon."


    Living required hope, didn''t it?


    But the rain didn''t stop - instead, it got worse. The sky was ominously dark. By five in the evening, it


    was dark, and the hurricane had mostly passed. The city was eerily silent, save for the sound of


    rescue boats.


    Ste ate an early dinner, then set an rm every hour from ten in the evening.


    Around one o¡¯clock in the morning, the fire department finished evacuating those with no shelter.


    Sunrise Sanctuary was eerily silent, save for the sound of rain.


    Ste put on her stab-resistant suit and felt the material. It felt simr to a thermal shirt. She took a


    knife and tried to cut the sample fabric - it didn''t tear. The quality was top-notch.


    Ste left her apartment quietly, navigating the empty, trash-filled hallways and the unbearable


    smell. She climbed out of a third-floor window onto a narrow tform and, in the darkness, pulled


    out an intable boat. She put on waterproof goggles and a lithium battery heamp and began to


    paddle into the distance.


    The rain was heavy, and the current strong. The city was unrecognizable; only the tall buildings


    remained above the water, creating an unfamiliar sight.


    Ste was prepared. She had been observing the water flow and had memorized thendmarks


    along the way. Despite this, she struggled to navigate in the rain. It took her nearly two hours to


    reach therge supermarket she had visited before the hurricane.


    The supermarket had only two floors, but it was on higher ground, so the floors were higher than


    those in residential buildings. The floodwaters barely reached the second floor.


    She managed to beach the intable boat on the driveway. After securing the boat, she followed the


    driveway to the rooftop parking lot. The parking lot was filled with luxury cars - Mercedes, BMW,


    Ferrari, Lamborghini...


    She guessed that the wealthy locals had parked their cars on the rooftop to protect them from the


    flood.


    Ste took out her shlight and swept it over the rows of cars. Her eyesnded on arge RV. The


    emblem indicated that it was an expensive, top-of-the-line model. The body and windows were


    bulletproof, the tires were explosion-resistant and wear-resistant, and it could run on both gas and


    electricity. It even had foldable sr panels on the roof.


    In a post-apocalyptic world where fuel was scarce, this RV was a godsend.


    Ste took out an electronic jammer from her bag. She had bought it on the ck market for a high


    price. She ced the jammer on the door of the RV and pressed the button. After a few minutes,


    the lock clicked open.


    The RV was luxurious,plete with a kitchen, living room, bathroom, two bedrooms, and even a


    washing machine. Except for some decorations, the RV was empty. It looked like it had been


    recently purchased and hadn''t been used much before the disaster struck.


    Ste was satisfied. She took advantage of the darkness and stowed the RV in Arcadia. She didn''t


    rush to the supermarket. Instead, she took out an oil extractor and a barrel and drained the fuel


    from the other cars.


    The fire exit on the roof was locked, but she broke it open with arge pair of pliers and made her


    way down the stairs. She emerged in the clothing section on the second floor. The water was


    almost up to her knees, and many of the clothes were soaked.


    Ste picked up some women''s clothing and moved on to the other areas. She found discount items


    such as tissues, soda, cookies, chips, nuts, and bath products. She also found home appliances,


    small kitchen appliances, high-endforters and duvets, sheet sets, pillows, sports shoes, and


    boots. She also picked up various brands of skincare products like masks, eye creams, and


    serums.


    At the liquor and tea counter, she found Mo?t, Hennessy, XO, Martell, red wine, beer, cocktails, and


    countless other brands. All of these items would be valuable in a post-apocalyptic world.


    After collecting everything she could from the surface, Ste used a window breaker to smash the


    ss of the disy cases and cleared out the high-end cigarettes and teas that were soaking in the


    water. Everything was a non-renewable resource, so she didn''t leave anything behind.


    Just this section alone almost filled up ten cubic meters of Arcadia. But it was no big deal. Before


    she left, she had made a thorough sweep, moving the nters from the balcony, the indoor


    vegetable garden and fruit trees from the living room, and the firewood from the kitchen to her


    apartment, freeing up about 150 cubic meters of space.


    The floodwaters were rising rapidly, and by dawn, all these things would be submerged.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    If Arcadia were to grow by a hundredfold, Ste would not waste a single second scouring the


    expanse of this city. This was better than helplessly watching precious survival resources go under,


    and people resorting to brutal fights over a moldy loaf of bread.


    The reality was harsh, and Ste had to look out for herself.


    She gathered her thoughts and continued her race against the flooding waters.


    Milk, yogurt, powdered milk, goat milk, soy milk powder, cereal, sugar in all its forms...


    The water had reached her thighs, and she didn''t have time to readbels or be picky. Her hands


    swiftly swept the shelves, grabbing whatever she could. Even if it wasn''t her favorite, it was better


    than letting it go to waste.


    Canned goods, dried fruits, choctes, energy bars, biscuits, cheese, chicken legs, wings, beef


    jerky,mb bites... Arcadia filled up at an rming pace.


    After grabbing a heap of pasta, Ste headed to the instant food section. Instant noodles,


    condensed soup, instant mashed potatoes, oatmeal, instant pudding - you name it, they had it. But


    due to the storm, the stock had dwindled.


    In her past life, she had to gnaw on tree bark and consume y to survive. Towards the end, she


    even had to use a stick to dig a pit for a makeshift toilet.


    Arriving at the condiments section, she immediately hoarded the essentials, oilive oil, corn oil,


    can oil, and tea oil. She took the bigger bottles that took less space when it came to mayonnaise,


    ketchup, yellow mustard, and vinegar. There were dozens of brands lined up on the shelves. She


    had swept them all clean.


    Whenever she came across something she liked, she even scooped it up from the water. She would


    not waste anything.


    In the end, she didn''t even bother to read thebels as she swept them into her cart. The water had


    risen to her waist, and despite wearing a waterproof suit, she felt the chill seeping in, making it


    difficult to move. But this was herst chance to hoard goods. The more she could gather now, the


    less chance she would have to fight people for foodter. It was a pity that the ground floor was


    flooded, otherwise, she could have collected more precious resources.


    When the water reached her chest, she felt herself starting to float, and most of the goods were


    either sinking or floating on the surface. Collecting supplies had be more difficult, but luckily,


    Arcadia was already filled to the brim, even the toilet was almost stuffed full.


    Just as she was about to scoop up some snacks floating on the surface, a beam of light swept


    across the nearby area. Ste was shocked. Was there another scavenger around?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The shlight was on, and she quickly hid behind a shelf, on high alert. She had no idea how many


    people were there, and it would be difficult to fight in the water. Plus, she had already cleared the


    second floor of its valuable goods. If Arcadia was discovered...


    Ste couldn''t take that risk. She took out a portable diving mask from Arcadia, put it on, and quietly


    swam towards the fire exit. The floodwater seeped into her waterproof suit, making her body feel


    extremely heavy. She held her breath as she swam and stripped, only surfacing when she couldn''t


    hold her breath any longer to catch a gulp of air through the mask.


    Judging by the sounds, it seemed like there was only one person. Ste let out a sigh of relief,


    exerted a great deal of effort to push open the fire exit door, and headed towards the rooftop via the


    stairs.


    She didn''t turn on her shlight. Panting, she took a break and ate some chocte to replenish her


    energy. Only when the feeling of dizziness subsided did she continue her barefoot journey to the


    rooftop.


    The rooftop was empty, and the second floor was already half flooded. As she was leaving, Ste


    took onest look at the Hummer she had her eye on in the parking lot. It was the same model as


    the one from room 1801. Not only was it high and powerful, but it also had a domineering


    appearance that could easily knock over a regr SUV. It was a true post-apocalyptic battle vehicle.


    Unfortunately, Arcadia was already full. When faced with a choice, she chose the morefortable


    and versatile RV instead. She patted the hood of the car, feeling as if she was parting with a piece


    of her own flesh.


    Before long, these cars would all be submerged and then swept away by the flood. Such a pity.


    The water level was rising rapidly, and the currents were getting strong. Her rubber raft could easily


    be swept away. Ste had no choice but to take out her intable raft. There were many obstacles


    underwater, and she was afraid of puncturing the raft, so she dared not go too fast.


    The entire city was plunged into darkness, and the visibility range of her waterproofmp was


    limited. She could only move slowly through the water. The intable raft was easy to operate, but


    the noise from the motor could easily alert others. Luckily, the storm had just subsided, and the


    government was actively carrying out rescue operations. Even if people nearby heard the noise,


    they would probably think it was the fire brigade.


    Ste didn''t return to her apartment. Instead, she raced against time to another location.


    The next location was a three-kilometer distance away, and due to the darkness, it took her half an


    hour on the intable raft. She reached a six-story electronicsmercial building, three floors of


    which had already been flooded.


    Ste used a window breaker to smash the fourth-floor window and climbed in, heading straight for


    a sr technologypany''s retail store.


    Thankfully, she had received a promotional flyer before the storm. Thetest model of a type of


    sr generator had caught her attention. It had high-efficiency sr panels, off-grid power


    generation, flexible frequency inverters... you could either use it for efficient, concentrated power


    generation or use city electricity for fast charging. Most importantly, it had a storage battery box with


    a capacity of up to 100 degrees. A whopping 100 degrees, enough to power several air conditioners


    or heaters at the same time!


    Of course, the price was also stunning ¨C 680,000!


    Ste couldn¡¯t afford it, but she remembered where the retail store was. Compared to it, other


    generators were mere trash. After making sure there was no one in the mall, she took out a crowbar


    and started prying at the roller shutter door. The store wasn¡¯t big, so she headed straight for the


    new generator disyed in the center after prying open the door.


    The disy only had the storage battery and inverter. She pried open the back door of the store¡¯s


    warehouse to find the essories, and found another generator of the same model, which she


    didn¡¯t hesitate to take. The sr panels and brackets took up a lot of space, and the rest of Arcadia


    was already full, so they could only be ced on the balcony. In case the essories got damaged,


    she took all the remaining ones as well.


    When she realized that there was still space on the balcony, she also took several portable storage


    batteries. Although their storage capacity was much lower, they could be directly charged, which


    was quite good.


    The mall had many other expensive appliances, but Arcadia had no more space.


    It was already past five in the morning, and she had to get back before dawn. The current was


    getting stronger, and Ste braved the storm in her intable raft, going against the wind.


    Approaching Sunrise Sanctuary, she turned off the motor and paddled to the calm water under the


    building, and in the dark, she swapped the intable raft for the rubber one.


    The day was breaking, and she could vaguely make out objects. Just as she paddled to the window


    of her apartment, she noticed another raft. No, it was an intable raft.


    There was a man on the raft, putting things into the window. Judging from his silhouette, it was a


    man, and he turned around and saw Ste.


    There was no time to hide; Ste immediately became alert...

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    However, the man''s raft seemed to be packed with supplies. In these times, he who had more


    supplies was in danger.


    Taking advantage of the blurred visibility, she reached behind to grab two backpacks from Arcadia,


    and then paddled forward.


    This man¡¯s stature and his height looked familiar. It had to be the man from 1801, Jasper. Even with


    a raincoat and mask on, she recognized him instantly. No wonder Rosie was so healthy. She was


    being fed by him, who scavenged everyday.


    Birds of a feather had nothing to be embarrassed about.


    Jasper also recognized the woman in the mask as Ste. He nodded a quick greeting in the pouring


    rain. After securing his kayak, he reached out to help. Ste was not one to put on airs and passed


    over the two waterproof backpacks, allowing him to assist her onto the dock before she carefully


    stowed the rubber boat.


    Neither spoke a word as they carried the supplies up the stairs. Jasper had a lot of supplies. He


    would probably need to take several trips. Ste helped him carry a couple of bags.


    Back on the 18th floor, they shared a quick nce before turning to unlock their respective doors.


    Once inside, Ste drank a bowl of hot ginger tea sweetened with brown sugar, changed out of her


    wet clothes, and hurriedly showered and dried her hair. Outside, dawn was breaking and Jasper


    had already moved all his supplies. She wiped the water stains in the hallway and then knocked on


    Ang''s door.


    The couple, thinking they were being robbed, came out brandishing a knife.


    Ste handed Ang $2000, speaking in a low voice, ¡°The storm has passed. You should leave


    quietly as soon as possible. Try not to let anyone notice. The supermarket on University Hill has


    four floors. It sits on high ground, so it probably isn''tpletely flooded. I remember that the


    owner''s family lives in the supermarket. They might open for business. Don¡¯t worry about the prices.


    Just buy food that will keep you full andst a while.¡±


    On her way back, she had purposely detoured to check the supermarket. Its lights were on, and


    several kayaks were parked outside.


    The disaster had caught everyone off guard. Both the supermarkets and wholesale markets were


    flooded, and it was quite possible that even the national grain reserves in the city had been flooded.


    Almost all the food was underwater. Even if the military wanted to provide aid, they would be


    helpless. That¡¯s why there was no aid.


    Outside, chaos ensued as people fought for food to survive.


    Ste remembered clearly from her previous life. The supermarket had been nationalized by the


    government and had opened its doors early for limited purchases. The citizens could buy items on a


    firste-first-serve basis, cash only. In an era of electronic payments, who still used cash? And


    how many people had thought to withdraw cash before the storm?


    So, those who didn''t have cash but wanted to live, had no choice but to resort to violence.


    Policemen had guns, but who would dare to shoot at starving civilians? And with few bullets, who


    would they shoot?


    They were all human, after all, and no one wanted tomit a crime. People¡¯s money was just


    numbers, either in the bank or in their PayPal ounts. They couldn''t take it out!


    One afternoon, Ste swam to the supermarket with a stic bucket. Everything had been looted,


    and there were horrifying bloodstains all over the floor and walls.


    Ang was startled. "Will the supermarket really open?"


    "I can''t be sure, but it''s better than waiting around." Ste urged, "You should go early. Once the


    others wake up ande to their senses, there won''t be anything left for you."


    As if she had just woken from a dream, Ang rushed back into her room with Lukas to change.


    "Ste, let''s go together."


    "I still have a bag of rice at home. I¡¯ll pass this time." Ste made an excuse. "Besides, if we all


    leave, what will happen if someone breaks in? You can spend all the money. If you manage to buy a


    lot, you can share some with me."


    "Sure, we will hurry back."


    Ang was still confused. Ste had given them the money, so how could she ask Ang to go


    out? "Consider it a loan. If I manage to buy something, we can split it."


    "Bring something for self-defense, and be careful."


    As soon as it was light, Ste hurried them downstairs. She had given them a heads-up. How much


    they could grab would depend on their luck.


    After locking the door, Ste didn''t have time to rest. She started organizing Arcadia. She left the


    sr energy storage box in Arcadia, and the other equipment was moved to arger room of the


    house. She took out a pile of supplies from the supermarket, removed the excessive packaging that


    took up space, then sorted them intorge stic bags or sealed them in cardboard boxes. The


    important supplies were kept in Arcadia, while snacks and other non-essential items were kept in


    the house, clearing up several cubic meters of space.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ste transformed into a packing genius, meticulously organizing over a hundred cubic meters of


    precious supplies. She wasn''t sure how long she would live, but these supplies wouldst until her


    natural death. But who knew what the future held?


    If conditions allowed, who wouldn¡¯t want to live a better life, with more abundance and pleasure? It


    was always good to be prepared.


    Her crazed packing even extended to the camper van, which she filled with essential supplies.


    Time flew by, and before she knew it, it was past nine. She could feel an unusualmotion


    downstairs. The storm had passed, but the rain was heavier. It was less threatening, and the young


    and brave took to the flooded streets, some with buckets or basins, others with lifebuoys or wooden


    nks.


    Griffith was and of abundance in the south, and although industrial development had elerated


    in recent decades, there were still many fishponds in the suburbs. Many locals had wooden boats.


    Some rowed their boats into the residential area to look for long-lost family members or rtives,


    while some vigers even brought out bigger boats to form teams to look for people or supplies.


    There were rubber boats and kayaks, but they were extremely rare. Unless people lived in a city on


    the water, who would keep such things at home??


    Ste watched the neighborhood from the balcony, asionally looking for Ang and Lukas.


    About half an hourter, she spotted the familiar color of Ang''s rubber boat,den with supplies.


    She was about to go downstairs when suddenly several men swam out from building 3, heading


    straight for the rubber boat.


    They moved quickly, but Ang and Lukas reacted swiftly, too. Lukas paddled furiously, while


    Ang swung her paddle towards their heads.


    Ste rushed out with a knife, only to see Jasper¡¯s door opening at the same time. Jasper, dressed


    casually, was as aloof as ever. "I''ll go with you."


    They both understood the principle of mutual dependence. Ste didn''t refuse, and the two of them


    quickly went downstairs.


    The water had flooded up to the fourth floor, and the stairwell was crowded with people looking to


    find a way out.


    People saw Ang''s rubber boat nearing the shore with the supplies on board, which could only


    mean survival. Their eyes were filled with resentment, anger, and even hatred. They watched with


    schadenfreude as the couple was robbed.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Human nature is a curious thing. People never worried about having too little, but rather about


    having less than someone else.


    Why would someone be living high on the hog while others were starving? Instead of helping,


    people even nned to rob the two when they got close!


    Ste had two knives, a butcher knife in her left hand and a boning knife in her right. With a stern


    face, she shoved her way through the crowd and stood by the window, guarding it.


    The sight of the two sharp knives, still stained with dried blood, frightened the crowd, forcing them


    back. Some wanted to argue but were silenced when Jasper joined Ste. The two stood like grim


    reapers, one on either side of the window.


    Ste surveyed the crowd, taking in everyone''s expressions before speaking coldly, "Quit


    preaching. Whoever dares to insult me or try to steal our stuff, I''ll cut them all down.¡±


    Their reputation on the 18th floor was well-known throughout the building. They were a group of


    ruthless people! These brutes hoarded food and drinks and were unwilling to share. They had even


    injured several people during a previous robbery, one of whom had died from blood loss. Someone


    had secretly reported them to the firefighters yesterday, but the firefighters only handled rescue


    operations and said this was a matter for the police after the flood receded.


    Seeing Ste''s defiant stance, no one dared to speak. Everyone was afraid that one wrong word


    could provoke this madwoman into attacking!


    Ang was no pushover, either. After knocking down several men, the two finally made it to the


    window.


    While Ste held off the crowd inside the building, Jasper helped load the supplies. Two 20-pound


    bags of rice, a 10-pound bag of flour, some noodles and dried vegetables, two packs of candles,


    three big boxes of solid fuel tablets, beans, and chili sauce. It wasn''t much, but it was bought with


    blood and sweat.


    Lukas was so tired he could barely stand, and Ang''s arm had been cut, staining her clothes with


    blood. The crowd watched with avaricious eyes, yet no one dared to approach and steal their


    supplies.


    Hector and Sadie were among the crowd, and their faces were a mix of anger and hatred. They


    wanted to get close, but they knew Ste wouldn''t entertain them.


    Some people couldn''t suppress their greed and asked to borrow the intable boat, offering to rent


    it. The four of them ignored them. Their faces looked fierce as they clutched their supplies and went


    upstairs.


    Behind them, a woman cursed, and many joined in, calling the residents of the 18th floor cold-


    hearted and inhuman.


    Ang was exhausted and couldn''t even speak. Back on the 18th floor, Ste found some iodine


    and bandages, as well as some anti-inmmatory medication. The wound wasn''t deep. After


    disinfecting and bandaging it, she gave Ang the medicine.


    The two had been shaken by the events outside. They felt like their souls were still floating. They


    thought the chaos inside the building was bad enough, but outside was even worse. They had


    arrived early and managed to secure the intable boat, but soon a crowd had gathered.


    The crowd grew, and the ce was packed. After what felt like an eternity, the supermarket finally


    opened. Not only had the price increased twentyfold, but people continuously rushed in, grabbing


    whatever they could, whether it was on the shelves or in someone''s hands.


    Without inte ess, the supermarket only epted cash. Those with cash were happy, while


    those without had to use their gold nes and bracelets as coteral. The checkout process


    was slow andplicated, leading to those without money just grabbing stuff and running.


    The police fired warning shots at the scene, and for a moment, things calmed down, but there were


    too many people without cash.


    Supplies were limited, and soon, a second wave of chaos erupted. People stormed in to steal, and


    ran away after stealing, turning the whole ce into a mess. Everyone was scared, afraid that the


    supplies they had managed to grab would be stolen by others.


    Ang and Lukas took advantage of the chaos to escape, but the water was full of people. They


    looked like pasta in a pot. People kept swarming them, trying to steal their supplies or the intable


    boat. Despite Ang''s strength, she couldn''t fend off everyone. Not only were some of their


    supplies stolen, but her hand was also injured, and what was worse, some tried to puncture the


    boat.


    "If it weren''t for the boat being puncture-resistant, we might not have made it back."


    The unfamiliarity of this world made Ang question human nature. Exhausted, she leaned against


    Lukas. Ste didn''t know how tofort Ang. After all, this was just the beginning of the end of


    the world.


    Before they could catch their breath, someone knocked on the door downstairs. Great, a huge


    crowd had gathered. At first nce, there must have been dozens of people, so many that they


    couldn''t even fit in the hallway on the 17th floor.


    Ste frowned, were these people nning to rob them?


    Ang''s supplies had been paid for with her life. These people were too afraid to venture outside,


    but they had designs on the 18th floor, looking for an easy target. Everyone was tired and didn''t


    want to talk. They quietly grabbed their knives and went downstairs.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Four pairs of murderous eyes stunned the crowd. They were scared but unwilling to leave, believing


    they could win with their numbers. Their confidence was quickly restored.


    A middle-aged man wearing sses stepped forward with a smile on his face. "Don''t


    misunderstand, we mean no harm."


    Ste''s face was cold. "What do you want?"


    "Hello, my name is Drew. I''ve been elected as the building representative. I wanted to discuss the


    possibility of forming a group to search for supplies."


    He was smiling, but upon seeing the four of them standing silent behind the door, he awkwardly


    exined, "The government hasn''t sent any help, and things are in chaos outside. It''s dangerous to


    go out looking for supplies alone, and even if we find anything, it''s likely to be stolen on the way


    back. So, we decided to select those who are physically capable to go out together, so there''s at


    least some mutual protection."


    "Do you have a boat or intable raft?"


    "Well, that''s why we came to talk to you," Drew said with an awkward smile. "We''re all neighbors


    here, and if a real disaster strikes, it would be beneficial if we could look out for each other. Don¡¯t


    you agree?"


    Ste paused for a moment. "Give us a moment, we need to discuss."


    She signaled the others, and they retreated to the window to discuss. "What do you guys think?"


    Ang was quick-tempered and didn''t tolerate threats. If they wanted to take the intable boat,


    they would have to step over her dead body first. If she could take a few of them down with her, it


    would be worth it.


    "Why don''t we lend them the boat?" Lukas suggested as the more rational one. "We shouldn''t make


    a bad situation worse. If we push them too hard, their numbers could overwhelm us."


    Ang disagreed, "No way. If we give in now, they''ll never stop."


    Ste turned to the tenant of 1801, Jasper. "What do you think?"


    "I don''t care. Whatever you decide is fine."


    "Going out together to find supplies is out of the question. Not only would we not find much, but


    even if we did, it wouldn''t be enough to split amongst so many people. They would just start


    scheming again."


    "Let''s lend them the boat and let them go find another one," Ste suggested. "There are plenty of


    outdoor equipment stores in the city. If they go early, they might be able to find another intable


    boat or raft, and then they won''t be focused on ours."


    "Ste, you make a good point, but with things as chaotic as they are outside, if our boat gets stolen


    or damaged, what will we do?"


    "You forget, I''ve got a rubber boat too."


    Jasper broke the silence. "I''ve got an intable raft."

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Given a second chance at life, Ste was well-versed in the dichotomies of human nature.


    "I wouldn''t want to either, but this standoff isn''t helping anyone. Letting them venture out to find


    supplies is the safest option for us."


    When driven to the edge of starvation, people could lose all rationality. When pushed into life or


    death circumstances, there was essentially nothing they wouldn''t do. It was with this in mind that


    Ang finally agreed.


    Ste descended the stairs, addressing Drew, "There''s no need for us to search for supplies


    together. However, we can lend you our rubber boat for a day. Also, I would suggest prioritizing


    finding a boat over food."


    Drew had never expected the tenants of the 18th floor to agree to venture out together. He had


    merely implemented a strategy where he''d make an impossible demand, then settle for less. His


    goal was the boat, after all. "Alright, thank you guys."


    "But remember, we''re only lending this once. What happens if you lose or damage it?"


    "Well...we are neighbors..."


    "Don''t try to sweet talk me. What kind of neighbor would risk others'' lives?" Ste was blunt. "This


    boat is our lifeline. Lending it to you is a gesture of goodwill, but it''s not an obligation. Don''t push


    your luck because you have more people. If you push me too far, I won''t hesitate to fight back.


    Who''s next?"


    Survival was a basic human instinct. They may have outnumbered Ste, but no one was foolhardy


    enough to risk their lives. After all, the people on the 18th floor were notorious for their ferocity. For


    a moment, no one dared to speak.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Drew nced at his silentpanions, seething with frustration. They had been all talk earlier, but


    now they were all as timid as mice. He had no choice but to swallow his pride. After all, his wife and


    kids were still starving at home. He was leading this expedition, which meant he''d get arger share


    of the supplies. Plus, it would be easier to orchestrate things with him at the helm.


    "If we damage it, we''llpensate you with another one."


    "Verbal promises are hardly binding. We need a written agreement."


    "Fine," Drew grudgingly agreed. After all, it was just a boat, so what if he borrowed it and never


    returned it? Once the floodwaters receded, he could always repay her.


    Once they had agreed on the terms, Ang drew up a contract which both parties signed. Upon


    receiving the boat, Drew''s face split into a grin as wide as a Cheshire cat''s. He uttered a string of


    empty pleasantries before dispersing the crowd.


    "Mr. Drew," Ste called out, stopping him in his tracks. "You are responsible for the boat. If


    anything happens, I''ll being after you."


    "Of course."


    Ste gave him a chilling smile. "You live in 1303, have a wife and two kids, and your mother has a


    limp, right?"


    Drew paled, his heart pounding in his chest. "Don''t worry," he hastily reassured her. "We''ll take good


    care of the boat."


    With so many scheming people, how many supplies could a rubber boat retrieve? If the distribution


    was not fair, chaos would ensue. Ste would love to see them keep fighting amongst themselves!


    Returning to the 18th floor, Ang gave Ste the two thousand dors back, "I intended to pay, but


    the supermarket was such a mess. We had to run with our stuff. There was no chance to pay."


    Ste epted the money, "Now everything is messed up, but I believe the government will soon


    be able to control it, then we will have a chance to spend the money."


    The money was not spent, but the suggestion was made by Ste, Ang decided to split the


    retrieved supplies half.


    "I can''t take it. You didn¡¯t even spend the money." Ste immediately rejected, "Furthermore, you


    risked danger to grab these supplies."


    "We can''t calcte it like this. Without you, we wouldn''t have been able to get the supplies, let


    alone bring them home."


    Both parties were resolute, Ste finally had no choice but to ept two packets of noodles, some


    fuel blocks, and dried vegetables, but she absolutely refused to take anything else.


    After she left, Lukas discussed with his girlfriend, "The person in 1801 seems cold, but feels quite


    righteous. We are being targeted right now, we need to be united. Besides, without his help today,


    we can''t keep our stuff safe."


    Ang agreed, "How about sending some stuff over? It can be seen as a formal introduction, and


    we can help each other in the future."


    Lukas packed five kilos of rice and went to knock on the door of 1801.


    Ste watched them paddle away from the building, six men armed with clubs. The sight of the boat


    made the other residents green with envy. Some even thought of seizing it but were deterred by


    their weapons.


    When Jasper came knocking, Ste answered it. "Do you know where we can find gas?"


    "I do," Ste admitted. "But the gas station is located in a low-lying area and was evacuated before


    the typhoon hit. It''s probably underwater now."


    Despite the dire circumstances, Ste was determined to help. "There are a few diners near the


    apartmentplex. They use gas cylinders. Maybe we can salvage some?"


    Lukas immediately agreed. "Our current priority isn''t food, it''s gas. Let''s give it a shot. But we have


    to be quick. If we wait too long, there''ll be nothing left."


    Jasper had no objections, so they decided to go for it. Ang stayed behind to guard the apartment


    with Rosie while Jasper took a rubber boat and some gasoline.


    Rosie was a little afraid of Ang, but she bravely nodded her agreement. "Pleasee back


    soon, Jasper."


    Jasper ruffled her hair affectionately. "We will."


    And so, while the rest of the building went out in search of food, the 18th-floor tenants decided to


    look for gas cylinders.


    "Should we find any extras, we could always trade them for food," Lukas suggested.


    As soon as they started the rubber boat¡¯s engine, they drew the attention of many people. Some


    even dared to approach them, only to be sprayed with water from the dinghy''s wake.


    The diners were submerged, but the apartmentplex provided a point of reference, so they


    weren''t hard to find. Ste took out a portable diving mask and waterproof miners''mp. However,


    they faced a dilemma. Lukas was too weak to dive, and Stecked the lung capacity to dive and


    pry open the doors.


    Jasper took the diving mask. "I''ll do it."


    After he put on the diving mask and heamp, Ste tied a rope around him. "The current is strong.


    If you run into trouble, tug the rope."


    Once Jasper dove, Ste and Lukas stood guard, armed with their clubs, and kept an eye out for


    potential thieves.


    The floodwaters were murky to the utmost degree. Peering into the distance, Lukas blinked in


    surprise. "Ste," he called out. "What in tarnation is that?"

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Ste peered at the floating object, drawing closer, not realizing it was a corpse, until she poked it


    with her oar.


    Initially, the sight was shocking and stomach-churning, but after seeing a few more, she grew


    ustomed to it. Floating bodies had been amon sight in her neighborhood ever since she


    had set out.


    With her eyes on the clock, she noted that a minute had passed since she had released the rope


    into the water, and there was still no movement.


    Two minutes¡­


    Three minutes¡­


    Four minutes¡­


    Anxiety began to gnaw at her. Ste yanked the rope twice, but there was still no response. Even


    the most skilled swimmers could onlyst a minute or so underwater. Even though Jasper was


    known for his diving prowess, four minutes seemed overly long. She had a bad feeling about this.


    Just as she was about to pull on the rope again, the water surface broke with a loud ssh. Jasper


    emerged. "I checked several stores. All their doors have been pried open, and they''ve been cleaned


    out."


    Cleaned out? Who could have done such a thing?


    Lukas looked disappointed. "We can''t find gas. Even if we had food, we wouldn''t be able to cook it."


    They had been quick, but not quick enough. They had been beaten to the punch. Ste nced at


    Jasper. These fast-food joints had been flooded the day after the hurricane. Even if some of the


    owners had tried to salvage their stocks, it was unlikely that they would have been able to pry open


    all the stores. The floodwaters were too murky and fast-flowing for anyone without a diving mask


    and strong swimming skills to seed.


    Unless these stores had been looted as soon as the disaster struck.


    She had a hunch. "We need to try our luck at the propane station. Hopefully, they haven''t cleared


    everything out."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    They hade out here, after all. There was no way they were going back empty-handed. They''d


    have to try their luck at the propane station.


    Ste pulled out her waterproof bag and took out her phone. She showed the offline map to the


    others. "It''s around here. I think there''s a huge tree at the entrance."


    The ce was about four miles from Sunrise Sanctuary. It wasn''t too far, but it was in a rather


    remote area.


    After figuring out the location, the trio set off in their intable boat towards the propane station. The


    suburbs were filled with bungalows, all of which were now submerged in water, making the area


    seem incredibly deste.


    On the way, they encountered firefighters trying to rescue stranded individuals. Upon seeing their


    boat, the rescuers tried tomandeer it to help transport the stranded people. Jasper ignored


    them, and the trio continued to navigate through the flooded city.


    With the city transformed into a vast ocean, it was difficult to make out directions. Ste used her


    binocrs and said, "Go straight and turn right. There''s something green sticking out of the water. It


    should be the tree."


    They slowed down as they approached the tree, and just as Ste had predicted, it was indeed a


    giant tree. The once tall tree was now almost entirely submerged, with only its topmost leaves


    visible above the water.


    They tied their boat to the tree. Ste gave a general direction, and Jasper, with his diving mask on,


    dived into the water. After about two minutes, Jasper resurfaced. "I found it, but the station has a


    roll-up door and a sliding metal gate. It won''t be easy to pry open."


    He signaled to Ste to bring him the crowbar from his bag.


    Lukas looked on in silence. Why was it that he was the only one without any professional gear?


    Ste had gear in Arcadia, but she couldn¡¯t just fish it out in front of them. When she saw that


    Jasper had a simple diving mask, rope, and binding rope in his bag, she didn''t hesitate to put on the


    mask, tie the rope around herself, and said, "I''ll go down and help. Keep an eye on our


    surroundings. If anything happens, pull the rope immediately."


    Lukas nodded. "Be careful."


    The floodwaters were freezing. Ste dived in and swam towards the propane station, guided by the


    light from her waterproof shlight. She also took out her steel pliers. From a distance, she saw a


    faint light and swam towards it.


    Jasper was standing in the water, trying to lift the roll-up door, but the water resistance made it


    incredibly difficult. Ste swam over to help him lift the door. Their eyes met, and they put their


    strength together to lift the door.


    Slowly, the roll-up door lifted, revealing the sliding metal gate behind it. Jasper took the steel pliers


    from Ste, cut the chain on the gate, and together, they pulled the gate open.


    The inside was dark. As they were about to swim in, a dark shadow darted towards Ste. Jasper,


    with his quick reflexes, pulled her away. The shadow grazed the top of her head, and she quickly


    swam up. Ste shone her shlight towards it, and from the shape, it appeared to be a propane


    tank. And it wasn¡¯t just one. Many propane tanks floated out from inside the station, all vying to


    reach the surface.


    Ste instinctively wanted to grab one but realized that these were probably empty tanks. Filled


    tanks wouldn¡¯t float that easily due to their density. She took out her high-beam waterproof shlight


    from her pocket and scanned the dark surroundings. She could faintly see several tanks in a corner.


    She swam over and tried to lift one, but it was too heavy.


    Jasper was stronger. He managed to lift a tank and swam out of the building. He then pulled the


    rope tied around him. Lukas grabbed the rope and pulled it. They quickly surfaced.


    Ste climbed onto the raft and helped lift the heavy tank. It was likely left behind because the


    owner didn''t have time to move it.


    "You guys stay up here and catch them. I''ll go down and bring the rest up." Jasper took a breath


    and dived back into the water.


    The water pressure was intense, and holding her breath made Ste feel ufortable. She sat on


    the boat to catch her breath.


    Lukas was on guard, scanning their surroundings with his binocrs. Suddenly, he said anxiously,


    "Ste, someone''sing."


    Ste stood up, and sure enough, an intable boat was rapidly approaching in the rain. There were


    at least four or five men on it.


    Lukas pulled the rope urgently, and Ste searched for a weapon for self-defense. Jasper surfaced,


    dragging a propane tank with him. By the time he climbed onto their boat, the other boat had


    already drawn near. Six burly men, each wielding a steel pipe, said, "We''ve imed this station. If


    you''re smart, you''ll hand over everything you''ve salvaged."


    "Bro, we don''t have a diving mask."


    Another oneughed wildly. "That''s simple. They can salvage everything for us."


    "Exactly. And leave the raft and your supplies. If you do that, we might consider letting you go."


    Each man was tattooed and muscr. It was clear they were gang members. Especially in a society


    where order had broken down, the world had be a yground for thugs. They didn''t consider


    the trio''s feelings at all and treated them as if they were already their servants.


    Lukas looked terrified, gripping his crowbar tightly as he stared at them.


    Ste reached into her pocket. "Sure,e and get it."


    "Wait right there, little girl. We''ll be right there." The menughed lewdly and steered their boat


    closer, with their eyes on Ste like hungry wolves.


    Just as they were about to reach their boat, Ste was about to pull out her weapon. But Jasper


    was faster. He quickly fired two shots...

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Jasper now had a nail gun in his hand, and not just any kind; it was a modified one.


    The raft started deting at an rming speed. The burly men aboard were scared out of their wits,


    and several of them lost their bnce and fell into the water. The current was swift, and two of them


    were swept away in a blink. Others were swimming towards Ste and her group. Ste picked up a


    baseball bat and swung it at their heads.


    "Ah, you crazy woman! You want to die?"


    "Help! I can''t swim..."


    Jasper was not only shooting at the raft but also at the burly men, causing a scene of chaos and


    misery. The raft deted and sunk, throwing everyone into the floodwaters. Ste was relentless


    and broke their heads as if she were ying a game of Whac-a-Mole.


    Thugs like these were rampant. They were burning, killing, and looting everywhere, obliterating their


    humanity. Killing them now would provide a chance for many others to survive.


    In the midst of the chaos, her bat was grabbed. A bald, sinister man swam towards her, intending to


    tear her apart. Ste forcefully pulled him closer, and without hesitation, she swung her sharp knife.


    With a scream, blood spurted out. The man was in intense pain and let go. He was instantly swept


    away by the flood.


    Lukas waspletely shocked and turned as stiff as a statue. He knew Ste was tough, both he


    and Cody couldn¡¯t beat her together, but he never imagined she would be so ruthless, chopping off


    heads as if they were watermelons.


    The burly men disappeared into the flood, and the world was washed clean by the rain.


    After a short rest, Jasper dove back into the water. One person carried, and two people lifted,


    working together in torrential rain and flood.


    Fortunately, they found 12 propane tanks, which wouldst them a long time if split equally. To their


    delight, they found three double-burner gas stoves at the propane station. They didn''t know if they


    would work after being submerged for so long, but they decided to take them anyway.


    The propane tanks were bulky, and the raft could barely carry them. The tanks rolled easily and


    would fall into the water at the slightest vibration.


    Ste took out an intable boat from her backpack, inted it, and tied it securely to the raft. She


    moved half of the propane tanks onto the boat and used ropes to secure them.


    Exhausted, she took out six chocte bars and shared them with the others to replenish their


    energy. They set off back home after recuperating.


    Jasper and Lukas led the way, while Ste sat on the intable boat. They were carrying so many


    propane tanks that it was bound to attract attention. Sure enough, on their way back, they ran into


    others searching for supplies. Seeing their haul of propane tanks, their eyes gleamed with greed.


    Unfortunately for them, they only had kayaks and couldn''t catch up.


    They almost collided with a big boat filled with twenty men when they reached the city. Fortunately,


    Ste was vignt and used a telescope to observe their surroundings, allowing them to avoid them


    in time.


    Once they reached Sunrise Sanctuary, they didn''t slow down. They swiftly unloaded the propane


    tanks into the building. A few people peeked out of their doors at themotion, but no one dared


    to mess with the formidable residents of the 18th floor.


    On their way upstairs, they ran into an elderlydy. "Where did you get all these propane tanks?"


    she asked.


    "We found them underwater," Ste replied, not hiding anything. "If you have the means, you can try


    it too." She hoped that more people would go out and find their own supplies, instead of always


    eyeing the limited resources of the 18th floor.


    After four trips, they finally moved all the propane tanks.


    Ang pulled Ste aside. "Lukas told me that Jasper found all of these and even provided the boat


    and fuel. How should we split these?"


    Ste thought for a moment. "I suggest we split them equally."


    "But wouldn''t that be unfair to him?"


    "He did provide the boat and fuel, but without Lukas and me, he wouldn''t have been able to retrieve


    the tanks. And don''t forget to include yourself. Without you watching over his sister and the house,


    his home would''ve been raided the moment he left."


    Ang nodded in agreement. "You''re right. But will he agree to this?"


    "We''ll ask him. If he thinks he should get more, we can negotiate."


    Ste wasn''t trying to be greedy. She didn''t need the propane tanks for Arcadia, but team


    coborations couldn''t always be perfectly fair. If Jasper asked for two or three more tanks, it would


    be eptable since he did contribute more. But what if he demanded seven or eight? If they didn''t


    give in, he would be unhappy. If they did, they would be the ones feeling ufortable.


    What if next time, she and Lukas contributed more? How would they split the loot, then?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone had different standards, and it was impossible to satisfy everyone. Sooner orter, there


    would be conflicts. It was better to set the rules from the beginning.


    Ste had a point, and Ang agreed. "If his demands are reasonable, we''ll continue to coborate.


    If he asks for too much, we''ll just find our own supplies and remain cordial."


    After their discussion, they went out to the hallway. Ste turned to Jasper. "How should we split


    these?"


    "Let''s split them equally among the three of us. What do you think?"


    Ang and Lukas had no objections, so each family ended up with four propane tanks, enough to


    last a year if used sparingly.


    Rosie, woken by the noise, ran barefoot out from 1803 and leaped into Jasper''s arms. "Jasper."


    Her clothes were still wet. Jasper stepped back and patted her head. "Have you been good?"


    "Yes." Rosie looked up at him, her eyes sparkling. "I''ve been listening to Ang."


    Then she turned to Ste. "Ste, I want to see Bunny."


    Ste smiled and opened the door to her apartment, inviting Rosie in. She changed out of her wet


    clothes, drank some ginger tea to warm up, and rested on the sofa.


    In the evening, Drew came to visit them. He returned the intable boat with a friendly smile.


    "Thanks for the tip, Miss Ste. We managed to find a few intable boats just in time."


    Ste didn''t respond, focusing on inspecting the boat. Drew noticed her silence andughed


    awkwardly. "I heard you found quite a few propane tanks. Where did you find them?"


    "In the water."


    "Which part?"


    "The propane station."


    Heughed again. "Are there any left?"


    Ste nced at him. "Why don''t you just ask for one?"


    Drew quickly defended himself. "I''m just asking."


    He pushed his sses up his nose. "Anyway, thank you. If you ever need anything, feel free to ask


    us."


    "As long as you don''t cause trouble, we can talk," Ste replied.


    Ste felt that people downstairs were a bit too busy and was now concerned about Ang''s safety.


    Ste knocked on the door of apartment 1801. "I''ve got this stainless steel door at my ce, how


    about we install it here?"


    Jasper had no objections and it didn''t take long for them to install it with an extra pair of hands.


    Drawing the curtains and switching on sr-poweredmps, Ste brought out grilled shrimp,


    skewers, pasta, and beer - a feast to reward her hard work.


    She left a propane tank in the kitchen for show, but when it came to actual cooking, she''d use a


    portable power bank, saving other resources for harder times. She had tested them all. Every power


    bank could be fast-charged in Arcadia; it was truly impressive.


    She then continued to sort out the supplies she''d scavenged from the supermarket, workingte


    into the night before finally turning off the lights to rest. It had been a tiring day, but it was rewarding.


    Arcadia wasn''t short on supplies, but Ste needed to up her game and gain more survival


    experience if she was to withstand increasingly harsh disasters.


    The next day, the streets came alive.


    There were noticeably more intable boats and rubber dinghies than the day before. Whether


    they''d had a taste of the good life or simply out of survival instincts, a lot of people, with their faces


    masked, were causing disturbances. With no inte or surveince, their darkest instincts were


    unleashed.


    The noise was overwhelming, punctuated by what sounded like gunshots.


    Gunshots? Ste pricked up her ears. She wasn''t mistaken.


    Returning residents were buzzing with talk. "There''s been a murder. The soldiers have killed


    someone."

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    That was true, after yesterday''s turmoil, the military department promptly adjusted their strategy and


    decided to deploy the troops to maintain stability. Unlike the police, the military wouldn''t hesitate to


    fire their guns. Their mission was to safeguard the nation''s stability.


    Ste recalled that in her past life, the military had also been deployed and dealt with a bunch of


    troublemakers with an iron fist, which finally stabilized the situation. She observed the outside


    through her binocrs, and sure enough, she saw soldiers in their military uniforms patrolling on


    motorboats with live ammunition.


    Intermittent gunshots had been going off all morning, making the world seem a lot quieter.


    Lukas spent a good while disassembling and reassembling a portable gas stove. After changing


    several parts, he finally managed to fix it. Feeling a sense of aplishment, he dly offered to


    repair the stoves for Ste and Jasper.


    Ang and Lukas invited Ste for dinner as a token of gratitude for offering them shelter. They


    cooked a pot of stewed vegetables and a dish of spicy potatoes. Ste had brought the potatoes,


    and they had already started to sprout. They had to be cut off and then nched in hot water.


    Although the meal was simple, both Ang and Lukas almost teared up. For the past twenty days,


    this was the first time they had eaten hot dish and had aforting hot bath. The feeling of having


    a full stomach was truly wonderful, it made them feel alive again.


    "Ste, without you, we might have still been crammed in a shelter." Ang toasted with a ss of


    water, her face serious. "Today was a bit simple, but once things get back to normal, I''ll treat you to


    a feast in a five-star hotel."


    "That sounds great, if we get the chance."


    As they were eating and chatting, Lukas spoke up, "With the military present, it''s a lot more stable


    outside. I heard the government is moving supplies to the department store. Citizens can purchase


    on a limited basis ording to need. Shall we go tomorrow?"


    "Yes, but we have to go early."


    "Also, a lot of people have been diving underwater to salvage supplies today."


    Lukas continued, "The biggest supermarket near us was packed with people, but it was too deep.


    Ordinary people didn''t have the equipment, and there were rumors of several people being swept


    away. Some skilled divers managed to salvage some stuff, but most of it was damaged. Even so,


    they couldn''t bear to throw it away."


    Ang sighed, "If it wasn''t for Ste''s reminder, we would be starving right now."


    The department store opened at eight, so they set rms for six. After a bit of tidying up, they left at


    six thirty. Jasper stayed behind to watch the house.


    It was still dark at six thirty, but there were already quite a few people out and about. It took them an


    hour to reach the department store. They entered directly from the fourth floor, the waterlogged


    world was damp all over. Looking up, the three saw a sea of heads.


    The store was on the sixth floor, but the line had already reached the fourth floor. There were even


    people who hade the night before to queue, just to get a chance to enter. There were soldiers


    with live ammunition patrolling the area. Given yesterday''s forceful measures, the ce was


    bustling, but no one dared to cause trouble.


    The three of them quickly got in line.


    As time went on, more and more people were pouring in. The doors opened on time at eight. They


    let in 50 people each time, giving them only five minutes. They cleared the ce on time. The


    restrictions were very strict. Each person was only allowed to purchase 2 pounds of grains, payable


    by cash with their ID.


    Three hours of queuing, five minutes of shopping.


    It was a spacious store, so you had to not only be fast with your hands but also swift on your feet.


    The three of them had agreed that rice and flour were the most filling. Don''t touch things like instant


    noodles and snacks.


    Ste chose rice, while Ang and Lukas each got 2 pounds of both.


    100 dors a pound! It¡¯s not the time toin about the price though.


    The quality of the rice was very average, but it was good to have. It would only get more expensive


    in the future, andter on, when the paper money became worthless, it would be too hard to even


    use as toilet paper.


    Griffith had arge poption, and the grain would soon be snatched up. The government would


    continue to release more, but they would be salvaged from the water and dried. Even though it


    would go bad and be harmful to the body, you wouldn''t be able to get it even if you wanted to.


    Ste decided to spend the 2000 dors she had.


    Ang was afraid that the rubber boat would get damaged, so she thought about buying a spare


    one, but it was priced at 10,000 dors. Prices of sauce, dried vegetables, and other groceries had


    also skyrocketed several tens of times. The cost and risk of going out were too high. The three of


    them chipped in a few items and spent the 2000 dors, but what they managed to stuff into their


    bags wasn''t much.


    More and more people were queuing outside, and there wasn''t much stuff left in the store.


    As they were descending the stairs, they happened to spot Hector and Sadie in line. The two were


    very intimate, holding hands, while the girl from 1202 was standing behind them. She was so thin


    that her eyes were sunken in, and she lookedpletely listless. Looking at her, Ste couldn''t help


    but think of her past self.


    Spotting Ste, Hector instinctively let go of Sadie''s hand and smiled, trying to greet her. Ste


    averted her gaze coldly, pretending she hadn''t seen him. They left the store and got on the rubber


    boat to leave.


    Seeing that it was still early, Lukas suggested, "Cody lives quite close to here. Why don''t we go and


    check on him?"


    They had been in contact with him the day after the typhoon hit, but there had been no news since


    then. Ste thought for a moment and agreed. Other than his poor choice in women, as a friend,


    Cody didn''t have many ws.


    Ste had received help from Ang in her past life, and she only had two friends from childhood to


    adulthood, Lukas and Cody. If conditions allowed, she still wanted to lend a hand.


    It took them an hour to reach the neighborhood where Cody lived, and based on her memory, they


    found his apartment on the 8th floor. They knocked for a long time, and a woman''s voice came from


    inside, "Who is it?"


    "We''re looking for Cody."


    "There''s no one here by that name. You''ve got the wrong ce."


    When Cody moved, the three of them had helped, so it was impossible for them to have gotten to


    the wrong ce.


    The woman''s voice didn''t sound young; it probably belonged to a middle-aged woman.


    "Mom, who is it?" A boy''s voice came from inside.


    "Strangers, they got the wrong door."


    Ste frowned, feeling that something was off. But no matter how much they knocked, the people


    inside just ignored them. They ended up disturbing their neighbors, instead.


    Ste saw an olddy open her door, and quickly went over to ask, "Ma''am, does Cody live next


    door?"


    The olddy had a pained expression on her face, and shook her head, unwilling to say anything.


    Lukas had a bad feeling and took out a few ounces of rice from his bag.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The olddy hesitated for a while, before letting the three of them in. "You''re looking for the polite


    young man who speaks very amusingly, right?"


    Lukas quickly nodded.


    "He''s a nice young man, but he''s quite naive. He brought a fierce woman into his home and got


    kicked out."


    The olddy shook her head as she spoke. "When the typhoon first hit, that woman came over with


    her parents and two children. It was the young man who risked danger to go and pick them up. At


    the time, I thought they were siblings, but I never expected him to get kicked out after a few days."


    Lukas was shocked. Ste was in disbelief. Ang, who was clenching her fists, couldn¡¯t utter a


    word.


    "He banged on the door multiple times, but thedy inside refused to open it. In the end, helpless,


    he had to stay in the hallway until the day of the rescue came."


    Refuge areas were divided by district, and the stranded residents from this neighborhood were


    relocated to the Griffith Hotel.


    Lukas couldn''t possibly fathom how Cody had managed to survive these past few days.


    How could there have been... such a detestable woman!


    "Now, what do we do?" He was so infuriated it felt like his liver was aching.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Hearing about Cody''s predicament, Ang was fuming. "Give him a beating and get him out of


    there!"


    Sure, Cody had made a mistake, but he''d stockpiled all of Ste''s needed medicine ¨C not only was


    it all there, but he''d saved her both money and hassle. As a friend, Ste couldn''t just stand by.


    After all, Cody had taken a beating for her when they were kids.


    Without hesitation, Ang kicked the door in, shouting, "Listen up, you''ve got one minute to clear


    out. If you don''t, you don¡¯t want to know what will happen next!"


    However, the only response was silence.


    Ste handed Ang a crowbar from her bag. Ang, with her brute strength, started prying at the


    door.


    "Who are you?" A voice suddenly echoed from behind them.


    A couple in their sixties were walking up the stairs with a young girl who looked no older than nine.


    They were carrying a hefty bag containing what looked like an intable boat. Spotting the bag,


    Ste immediately recognized it as the one she had anonymously bought for Cody.


    The brand was a professional one, not the sort an average person would choose to buy. In other


    words, these people were not only leeching off of Cody, but they were also hoarding the supplies


    she had bought.


    Ste dragged the young girl by the cor to the door. "If you don''t open this door, I won''t hesitate to


    hurt your parents and your daughter."


    She even pulled out a knife, scaring the girl into tears. "Mommy, mommy..."


    The parents rushed in, stomping and shouting, "Murder! Murder!"


    "Go ahead and scream. Let the whole building know that you''ve taken over someone else''s home


    and pushed them to the brink."


    It wasn''t possible for a single woman to kick Cody out, this had to be a collective effort! Despite the


    girl being only nine, she was mature beyond her years.


    In a world as ruthless as this, a child could be smiling at you one moment, and plunging a knife into


    your heart the next. The purer the smile, the darker the heart. Perhaps they didn''t want to, but when


    hunger struck, it forced people to make choices.


    Ste knew this all too well. She''d experienced it!


    The door finally opened, revealing a middle-aged woman with a sallowplexion who barked at


    them, "What are you doing? We''ve told you we don''t know Cody. If you keep causing trouble, I''ll call


    the police!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ang threw a punch. "Screw you."


    The woman was knocked to the ground, and her face was bloodied. Several teeth were missing. A


    boy from inside the house screamed and threw a cup of water at them.


    The interior of the house, the clothes in the closet, everything belonged to Cody.


    The boy charged at them fiercely. Ste pped him and pushed him hard against the wall.


    Regardless of what the adults did, the two children were well taken care of. But their survival was


    completely dependent on Cody¡¯s resources. They not only showed no gratitude, but they also


    forced the owner of the house out just to save themselves the effort of preparing meals.


    When the boy came at them, his face was fierce and remorseless. What did that mean? He knew


    what was going on; he was even a part of it, and he had no shame.


    The woman was screaming at the top of her lungs, and the couple was wailing and crying, putting


    on a show. But it was all pointless. Everyone else was half-starved and had no time to concern


    themselves with the fate of others.


    Ang was a skilled fighter and knew where to hit to cause pain without risking a life. A few


    punches left the woman unable to scream, and she was thrown out of the house like a dead dog.


    Ang red at the couple. "I don''t hit the elderly, but if anything happens to Cody, I''ll make sure


    your entire family pays!"


    The house was a mess. The supplies Ste had sent were down to a few pounds of rice and two


    packets of salt. The oil didn''t seem to be touched. Lukas packed everything into a bag, along with


    some of Cody''s clothes and other necessary items.


    The elderly woman, relying on the fact that she was female, fearlessly tried to wrestle the bag from


    Lukas. Ste kicked her down. "He doesn''t hit the elderly, but I do."


    They searched the couple for the keys and found them. Lukas then proceeded to lock the door. He


    also took the intable raft. Without the raft, there was no chance of survival. The old man didn''t let


    go until Ste pulled out a bloody butcher''s knife.


    The family finally showed fear. Their faces turned pale, and they huddled in a corner, trembling.


    Ste red at the middle-aged woman. "You''re a real ck widow, aren''t you?"


    With that, she dragged her up by the cor and threw her out the window.


    "Ah!!!"


    Both Lukas and Ang were shocked.


    The elderly couple clung to the child, howling, and screaming. Ste didn''t blink an eye as she


    walked down the stairs and left. They rowed away in the intable raft, leaving the ck widow


    struggling to swim not far away. What a pity, she could actually swim.


    As for how to deal with her, that was up to Cody. If Cody continued to be foolish then there was no


    need to save him. Even as friends, there was not much they could do. It was the end of the world,


    and everyone had to prioritize their own survival.


    Lukas and Ang discussed, deciding to heading to the Griffith Hotel to look for Cody. Ste was


    torn, but remembering the beating Cody had taken on her behalf, she agreed. By the time they


    reached the Griffith Hotel, it was full to bursting. The staff was overwhelmed by the hordes of


    refugees.


    The city''s systems had copsed, and the water was littered with garbage. The refugees were


    starving. There was no hot water, and food was scarce, leaving a nauseating smell hanging in the


    air.


    Lukas fought his way through the crowd, finally emerging half an hourter, panting heavily. "The


    amodation is divided by area, Cody should be on the 14th floor."


    They couldn''t get any more specific information. After all, the hotel was housing thousands of


    people, and both the inte and power systems were down.


    Ste''s ears were ringing from the noise. "Let''s just try and find him."


    The hotel was massive, with dozens of rooms on each floor. Without any light, the hallways were


    especially dark. But even in the darkness, each floor was crowded with people. A careless step


    could easily result in tripping over someone or something.


    By the time they reached the 14th floor, Ste took out her shlight. She thought that cramming


    five or six people into a room was already too much, but she was shocked to find that some rooms


    were crammed with over a dozen people. The sheets and nkets were dirtier than rags, and the


    air was thick with a foul smell.


    It was so filthy that Ang almost threw up. "This is just too much."


    Despite the poor conditions, the authorities were already doing their best. There were thousands of


    people in the low-rise buildings and factories that needs to be rescued.


    They thought they''d have to knock on each door, but the rooms were so crowded and stuffy that all


    the doors were open, and many people were even out in the hallways for fresh air.


    As soon as they arrived, they could feel countless eyes on them. Despite the darkness, Ste could


    sense a lot of hostility. If it weren''t for the military maintaining order downstairs and dealing with the


    troublemakers in the shelter, they wouldn''t have dared to enter.


    Even so, they couldn''t afford to let their guard down. They searched room by room, seeing many


    faces devoid of life. Ang was filled with sorrow, but all she could do was sigh in her heart.


    After searching over twenty rooms, they finally found Cody. He stood by the window, transfixed by


    the rain outside, lost in thought. He was already thin to begin with, but now he seemed even more


    gaunt, and his clothes were so dirty that their original color was indistinguishable.


    Lukas recognized him instantly - after all, they''d grown up together and shared the same pair of


    jeans. "Cody," he called out.


    It took a few moments before the man by the window turned around, staring nkly at the figure in


    the doorway. Cody looked at the trio. His lips were struggling to form a smile that looked more


    painful than a cry. The state he was in was quite disheartening ¨C he had a grubby face and a


    grease-stained body.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Men''s emotional expressions are quite different from women''s. Instead of Ste or Ang


    apanying him, it was Lukas who went in to chat.


    They didn''t get into specifics; they just mentioned that they had spotted him at the Griffith Hotel


    when they reached the neighborhood.


    The conditions at the shelter were terrible, so Lukas invited him to the Sunrise Sanctuary, "We''re


    staying next door to Ste''s ce. It''s a three-bedroom apartment, and you can move in with us.


    We''ll figure out the restter."


    Ste called Ang to a window at the end of the hallway. "What''s your n?"


    Ang didn''t really want any outsiders disrupting their lives, but these were exceptional times, and


    friends needed to help each other. Without Ste, she and Lukas would have had no other option


    but to stay at the shelter.


    "Lukas is actually quite sentimental," Ang said. "He only has you and Cody as friends. Besides,


    who doesn''t have difficult times? The flood will eventually recede. Let''s let him stay with us."


    Their food supplies wouldst two or three months. If they ran out, they''d find a way. Ang was a


    straightforward person who didn''t overthink things. Plus, she firmly believed that the world would


    returned to normal.


    As the two women chatted by the window, Lukas and Cody emerged from the room. Cody


    approached the two women with a forced smile, "Ang, I''m sorry for the inconvenience."


    Ang pped his shoulder. "We''re friends. After the flood recedes, just treat us to a good meal."


    As they left in an intable boat, Ste handed Cody a package of cookies. Cody thanked her, tore


    open the package, and wolfed them down. The corners of his eyes were teary.


    Lukas also offered thest of his crackers.


    "I''m... I''m so sorry." Cody said.


    "It''s nothing," Ste said. "We''ve all had our low moments in these end times. There''s no such thing


    as easy."


    Upon their return to the Sunrise Sanctuary, everyone was utterly exhausted. Ste took out two


    pounds of rice she had bought from the supermarket and other items. "Cody, don''t say I''m taking


    advantage of you. Once the flood recedes, you owe me a hundredfold. I¡¯ll have a 1% cut on all


    deals."


    Despite her mercenary words, her tone was teasing and familiar. She was the same Ste, showing


    no disdain for him. Cody let out a small sigh of relief. "I''ll give you a 2% cut."


    "What about me?" Lukas asked indignantly. "You''re covering mine and Ang''s brunch for a year."


    "Deal," Cody agreed.


    Upon returning home, they changed into sleepwear and fell onto their beds. Ste stared at the


    ceiling, lost in thought. Unlike Lukas and Ang, Cody, who was used to dealing with business, was


    far more insightful. Ste had to protect Arcadia''s secret and couldn''t give anything away.


    For the next two days, none of them left the house.


    Ste, when not reading or training, spent her time in the house organizing their supplies.


    Exhausted to the point of breaking her back, she finally managed to sort out all the goods they had


    looted from the supermarket. The supplies piled up to the ceiling. She locked therge room and hid


    the key in Arcadia.


    During this period, Ang came over once. While they were chatting, Ste asked about Cody,


    "How''s he doing?"


    "He hardly speaks. He just sleeps all day," Ang said with a sense of foreboding. "That woman


    really hurt him. And life is so hard right now. Do you think he''ll ever recover?"


    "He''s been like this every time he''s broken up with someone. He''ll be fine in a couple of days,"


    Ste said, rummaging through a cab. She pulled out a bottle of whiskey. "This is a gift from his


    company to their clients. He gave me one. Let him drink it and he''ll be fine."


    Men always needed to vent. Despite being an orphan, Cody hade from a tough background


    and was stronger than most.


    Thinking about it, Ang agreed. "The storm has been over for a few days now. Why won''t the rain


    stop?"


    Not only did it not stop, but the water levels were rising, making them feel suffocated and anxious.


    "Who knows," Ste said, "Maybe one day it will reach the 18th floor."


    Ang was scared. That was a terrifying thought!


    The next day, Ang knocked on Ste¡¯s door. "Cody drank an entire bottle of whiskeyst night.


    He was out cold all night, but he''s better now. He wants to talk to us about something."


    After changing clothes and shaving, Cody looked a lot cleaner. He looked at everyone seriously. "I


    think the apocalypse is here."


    Ste''s heart jumped at his words.


    "Don''t you think it''s unnatural?" Cody asked, sitting upright. "An unprecedented storm, rain pouring


    like there''s a hole in the sky.


    "I heard a lot of news at the shelter. The government is working round the clock to salvage food


    from the wholesale market. Our bread and crackers are made from that food.


    ¡°Our country has enough stockpiled food tost two years without farming. So why are they giving


    us half-rotten food salvaged from floodwaters? And why are they only giving us enough to barely fill


    our stomachs while the rest is dried and stored?"


    Lukas looked surprised. "It''s been raining non-stop. They can''t transport food."


    "No, don''t underestimate the power of the state," Cody said confidently. "If it was just the coastal


    areas affected, relief would have arrived by now. Unless..."


    This was a national disaster, perhaps even a global disaster.


    Before the inte went down, Cody had followed the news and browsed forum posts. Many other


    areas were also affected. Simultaneous disasters were happening everywhere. Wasn''t this the


    apocalypse?


    Even if the floodwaters receded one day, it would take a while for things to return to normal. This


    was probably why the government was urgently salvaging and storing supplies.


    After hearing Cody¡¯s analysis, Ang and Lukas were also concerned. "A lot of people have been


    scavengingtely. Should we try our luck?"


    Cody looked at Ste. "Ste, what do you think?"


    "The water is too deep. Even professional divers would struggle, let alone ordinary people without


    equipment." Ste immediately dismissed the idea. "Even if we''re lucky enough to find something,Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    we may not be able to bring it back. Wouldn''t it be better to find a way onnd?"


    "But the stores have been cleaned out. There''s nothing left for us."


    Ste reminded them, "We don''t necessarily need to find food. As long as we have something


    others don''t, we can trade for foodter."


    Lukas caught on. They needed to act before others did, but what would they look for?


    "Medicine," Cody suggested. "Everyone is looking in stores and underwater. We should look in


    office buildings."


    Office buildings were mostlypanies, and they didn''t have many supplies.


    Lukas shook his head. "Some people in our building already scavenged the office buildings


    yesterday. The ones in the city are almost cleaned out. The officeplex where mypany is


    located is quite remote, and it''s surrounded by aplicatedwork of waterways. Given the


    current water levels, even a rubber boat wouldn''t cut it. Some people don''t have the gasoline to


    power the motorboat, even if they have one. They''re just stuck wandering the city."


    Ste agreed, "Cody and I know they of thend. We could try our luck. If we manage to find the


    pharmaceuticals from hispany, it''d make our lives a lot easier down the road.


    Thepany''s not a warehouse, but it does have a showroom. The amount of medicine won''t be


    enormous, but for a small group like ours, it would be like hitting the jackpot. Moreover, it seems


    that building houses have more than one pharmaceuticalpany.


    Even though Ste had stocked up beforehand, it was only around 50 thousand dors worth of


    stuff. When ites to medicine, you can never have too much. A single pill could be a lifesaver in


    a critical situation!


    They needed to act fast if they were to have a shot at this before others caught on.


    Hearing their n, Ang and Lukas grew anxious. "Should we negotiate with the guy in 1801?


    He''s got a motorboat."

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Without further ado, Lukas knocked on the door of their friendly neighbors in this post-apocalyptic


    world. Upon hearing their need for medicine, Jasper agreed after some consideration.


    As usual, Ang stayed behind with the kid to guard their base.


    Even though Cody proposed the idea of the world''s end, Ang still had her concerns. She wasn''t


    ready to believe it fully, and after some hesitation, she said, "On this trip, focus on finding survival


    supplies and medicine. Anything else...you can decide whether you need it or not."


    She didn''t spell it out, but those who understood, got it.


    Ste quickly caught on. "If we find medicine and survival supplies, we will split it evenly. Any


    personal needs aren''t included, but let''s not use too much of the group''s resources."


    Everyone agreed; it was better to be clear from the start.


    With one speedboat and three rubber boats, they could bring back lots of supplies. Their only worry


    was that someone else might get to them first.


    There were 20 kilometers to Cody''spany, and the four of them braved the rain on their


    speedboat.


    As they had guessed, the water flow became moreplex the further they got from the city, and


    the wind started to blow. Even the best sailor would struggle to navigate through such conditions.


    Jasper, however, was skilled enough to traverse theplex waterways. In the gloomy weather,


    they spotted a few skyscrapers standing above the water. Cody pointed out the direction, and they


    moved towards the skyscrapers. Through the ss on the fifth floor, they could see an office


    submerged in the flood.


    "The office looks pretty tidy; it probably hasn''t been looted yet."


    They took a hammer and smashed the ss, letting the floodwater rush in. Once the water level


    stabilized, they entered the skyscraper and secured their speedboat.


    They were lucky, therge skyscraper hadn''t been looted yet. With a clear goal, they headed


    straight to the 12th floor, where Cody''s pharmaceuticalpany was located.


    Using bolt cutters, they broke the lock and Cody was the first one to reach his desk. Upon seeing


    severalrge boxes piled up behind it, he sighed in relief. "I was supposed to deliver these to the


    pharmacy that day. But then the storm came, and they dyed the delivery, so I brought the goods


    back to thepany."


    The goods were a variety of things, including antibiotics, rheumatism medication, cold medicine,


    and much more.


    The pharmaceuticalpany wasn''t big, with only about a dozen people in the sales department.


    The exhibition room had all sorts of medicines. Although the volume wasn''t much, there were many


    different types, and they managed to fill severalrge boxes.


    Ste suggested, "We have limited space, so let''s remove the outer packaging and just take the


    medicine. That should save us about three-quarters of the space."


    "Sure, I know what each medicine is for anyway. I can sort them out when we get back."


    While they were removing the packaging, Ste searched the workstations. She found coffee,


    biscuits, various snacks, tea for the men, herbal tea for the women, and some instant noodle.


    The quantity wasn''t much, but they didn''t leave anything behind.


    The pantry had more stuff, all the drinks, tea, and bottled water were taken. Ste even took the


    packages left at the reception desk; as long as they were useful, they would take it.


    Whatever they didn''t need, she secretly stuffed into Arcadia.


    The medicines filled up tworge backpacks, making it a fruitful trip.


    After hiding the other supplies, they moved to the 15th floor with the medicine. There were three


    pharmaceuticalpanies in the building, and they prioritized collecting from all of them.


    The second one also had a lot of medicine. Cody looked at therge fridge in the exhibition room


    with regret. "Thispany mainly deals with vines. These are all valuable, but we can''t take


    them."


    Through the ss, Ste saw several types of vines for smallpox, tetanus, rabies, meningitis,


    HPV, influenza, and more. The fridge was designed to keep running for a month after a power


    outage, but once taken out, the vines wouldn''t be able to be preserved at room temperature.


    Ste nced at them without saying anything and continued to gather supplies.


    They stuffed a rubber boat after going through the three pharmaceuticalpanies.


    Around one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, they sat down for a meal, feeling hungry. They had coffee, tea,


    and various popr snacks they had found.


    Listening to the rain outside and eating snacks, it felt like one of the best moments in their life.


    ¡°We have enough medicine now, but not much food. There are a few inte infuencer live-


    streamingpanies in this building. Let¡¯s try our luck.¡±


    No sooner said than done, they continued to pry.


    Unfortunately, the first one was a makeup and skincarepany. Cody and Lukas weren¡¯t


    interested, but Ste¡¯s eyes lit up. High-end skincare products, makeup, lipstick, face masks, and


    luxury creams, were piled everywhere. Ste didn''t hold back and picked the most expensive ones


    to put in her bag.


    Lukas thought of bringing something back for Ang, so he picked a few items too.


    The men weren''t interested. They were only looking for survival supplies, so they moved on to the


    secondpany. "Ste, hurry up, we''ll wait for you upstairs."


    Once they left, Ste cleared everything and put them into Arcadia.


    Their luck didn''t improve, the secondpany was a women''s clothingpany, with all sorts of


    clothes, dresses, shoes, bags, and more. Lukas picked a few items for Ang, and Ste also


    chose several pieces.


    Finally, the thirdpany was a foodpany, but it was all snacks - beef jerky,mb jerky, nuts,


    various types of bread and pastries, popr drinks, and even ice-cream, but it had all melted in the


    freezer. These items took up a lot of space, so they filled severalrge ck stic bags. Even the


    garbage bags from the cleaning room weren''t spared, as they coulde in handy.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Time passed quickly, and they realized that their approach wasn''t efficient enough.


    Ste suggested that they split up to cover different floors, which would save time and increase


    efficiency. There were a total of 15 floors above the water surface. Ste was responsible for three


    floors, and the three men each took four floors.


    Ste was assigned the 12th to 15th floors, and she decided to start from the 15th floor and work


    her way down.


    Once she reached the 15th floor, she went back to the pharmaceuticalpany and took all the


    vines from the fridge. Arcadia could keep them fresh, no matter how long they were stored.


    Time was running out, so she decided to focus on thergerpanies first. She spotted the local


    office of a well-known appliancepany in Griffith. The product exhibition hall wasrge, with air


    conditioners, washing machines, fridges, smart cookers, and all sorts of trendy appliances.


    In her past life, she heard that the government would be setting up bases around the country in the


    future, and some of them had pretty good conditions. Plus, Arcadia had a sr generator, so Ste


    decided to pick a few items she liked, just in case they came in handy in the future. If they didn''t end


    up needing them, they could always throw them away.


    She chose a six-figure double-door fridge, a five-figure air conditioner and washing machine, a


    multifunctional air conditioner fan, an ice maker, a cooker, a bread maker, a soy milk machine, a


    wireless vacuum cleaner, a dryer, and more. Ste liked cooking but hated washing dishes, so she


    decisively took several dishwashers.


    These items took up a lot of space, but luckily they had cleared out Arcadia in time.


    The perks of working for arge corporation were quite impressive. The break room was brimming


    with all sorts of goodies. Milk, snacks, and drinks were a given, but there was also an assortment of


    whole grains avable. Dried fruits and nuts, and even delicacies like caviar and lobster,


    presumably for entertaining clients. Unfortunately, all the fresh fruits had spoiled, leaving only a pile


    of wilting lemons.


    Adjacent to the break room was a bakery, specifically set up for the employees. It was stocked with


    milk, flour, cake mix, eggs, condensed milk, dried fruits, and many others. The refrigerator was


    stocked with red wine and steaks, although the steaks, too, had spoiled.


    Ste wasn''t in need of these, nor did she want to deplete the resources that Lukas and Cody might


    need. She packed up everything useful.


    The workstations were also thoroughly scavenged. Useful items were kept, and inconvenient ones


    were thrown into Arcadia, like wires, sockets, and various tools, along with all kinds of books.


    While unpacking a delivery, she discovered two pairs of ice skates. Considering they might¡¯ve been


    useful in extreme cold, she tossed them into Arcadia as well.


    From under a workstation, she dragged out tworge parcels. The delivery note didn''t specify the


    content, so she sliced it open with a knife.


    Well, what do you know? To her surprise, both boxes were full of condoms. Tworge boxes,


    amounting to a total of three thousand.


    Ste nced up at the namete on the workstation - it read ''Max King.''


    She praised every warrior who prepared for every sexual experience!

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Ste was a virgin, but she knew that thismodity was scarce and expensive in the post-


    apocalyptic world, making it a hot ticket item for bartering.


    Preventing new life, and cherishing women.


    Without hesitation, she threw the condoms into Arcadia, but then thought of something and grabbed


    a few more, stuffing them into the ck stic bag. She didn''t bother to count, but there were likely


    dozens.


    After sweeping the 15th floor, she moved onto the 14th. The enormous building housed only one


    techpany. Hundreds of desks stretched as far as the eye could see.


    The boss must''ve been raking in the profits, as the employees'' benefits were generous. The break


    room was stocked with expensive snacks and instant food forte-night work sessions. The fridge


    was piled high with steaks andmb chops, but it nearly made Ste retch from the smell.


    After clearing out the break room, she made her way to the boss'' office.


    The boss seemed to be a character; his office alone was a few hundred square feet, including a


    reception room, rest room, and a personal¡­ collection room.


    Were all the bosses this capricious these days? They collected antiques in their office!


    The fortified collection room piqued Ste''s interest. She used all her strength to pry the door open


    and was immediately taken aback by the sight. Straight ahead was an antique rack, and in the


    center hung a samurai sword with an antique patterned sheath that was luxuriously silver-ted.


    Ste picked up the samurai sword and unsheathed it, the de glinted coldly. It felt weighty in her


    hand but not heavy, and it was clear that this was a superior weapon, far more manageable than a


    butcher knife.


    She swung it towards a wooden box, and it sliced through like water.


    ¡°This is beyond a mere knife; it¡¯s practically a divine weapon.¡±


    The antique rack held many antiques. Ste wasn''t familiar with these items, but if they were


    collected by this man and ced alongside the samurai sword, they couldn''t possibly be cheap.


    Judging from the traces on these items, they had eroded due to the long years they had been kept.


    In times of chaos, gold was valuable, but in times of peace, antiques were also valuable. Now,


    these valuable cultural relics were worth less than a piece of bread in the post-apocalyptic world.


    However, they were quite pleasing to the eye. She could take them back as decorations; they


    wouldn''t take up much space.


    On the left side of the antique rack hung several paintings, all from famous ancient artists. A single


    piece could fetch a seven to eight-figure sum. However, Ste noticed a pile of expensive liquor in


    the corner. Ste thanked the boss and swept everything into Arcadia.


    The capricious boss had a wide range of interests, and his collection was eclectic. In addition to the


    diamond-encrusted Patek Philippe mechanical watch, there was even professional high-end diving


    gear. It was the brand, MTUE, and the most expensive limited edition model.


    When Ste bought the diving mask, she had searched for it, and this set was worth 980,000. The


    flood wouldst for several months, and she didn''t know if the natural disasters would repeat


    themselves, so she took it without hesitation.


    In the transparent ss cab, there was a five-star golf club. Ste had worked at a golf course


    during the summer and knew that this club was worth 180,000 dors.


    She emptied the collection room, not even sparing the antique rack, which could be used for


    firewood in the extreme cold.


    In addition, there was a safe in the corner. A safe that could be ced in the collection room, the


    contents in it were definitely not simple.


    The restroom had a kitchen, arge refrigerator, foie gras, Wagyu beef, caviar, ck truffles, golden


    abalone, Iberian ham, 1982 Lafite, steak, salmon, and more. The fridge was not only full but also


    had its own battery, so all the ingredients were fresh.


    Besides thanking the boss, Ste didn''t want to say anything else, she stuffed the fridge and all its


    contents into Arcadia.


    The samurai sword and golf club were the best weapons for the post-apocalyptic world, and Ste


    didn''t want to hide them, so she put them in a bag and slung them over her shoulder.


    The 14th and 15th floors had a lot of supplies, and she was particrly meticulous in her collection,


    turning over every box and drawer, not a single package could escape her grasp.


    The 13th floor was a high-tech incubation base with all sorts of start-ups. Thesepanies were


    poor, so poor that even after turning the ce upside down she couldn''t find much supplies.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ste was panting from exhaustion, so she ate a few energy bars and continued to pry the doors


    open.


    Onepany specialized in nanofabric, the storefront didn''t look big, and disyed various fabrics.


    In the sample room, a typical silver-grey autumn coat hung in a ss disy case - priced at


    198,000. Robbery didn''te this easily. Were the consumers so easy to fool?


    Driven by curiosity, Ste approached for a closer look. The nano-thermal coat could maintain a


    constant temperature of 25 degrees. After reading this statement, Ste broke the ss with a


    hammer and took the coat in her hand.


    Bullshit constant temperature, there was no change when it was attached to her arm. However, it


    felt extraordinarily soft and silky against her skin... as if it weren''t there at all, like real silk fabric.


    After rubbing and sniffing it, Ste found it quite breathable.


    Ste took it. After all, if it wasn''t for the end of the world, she wouldn''t have had the chance to wear


    something so expensive. She took all the fabrics and found 10 rolls of thermal fabric in the sample


    warehouse, which would be good for making underwear.


    She had only searched half of the 13th floor when Cody finished his work and came over to help.


    Seeing the samurai sword and golf club on her back, his eyes nearly popped out of his sockets.


    After a moment, he gave her a thumbs up. "You''re amazing!"


    "Just luck. I stumbled on to them."


    It was getting dark, so she needed to speed up. Ste sent Cody to move the supplies downstairs


    and load the raft. Cody was dog-tired, but he obediently did as he was told.


    It was not easy to collect things in darkness. Ste was so tired she could barely stand upright, but


    for a better future in the post-apocalyptic world, she gritted her teeth and persevered.


    Before long, Lukas also came to help. They all had a good harvest.


    After asking around, it seemed that the boat couldn''t fit all three of them, and the supplies were so


    heavy, the boat probably couldn''t pull them.


    She sent Lukas to help move the supplies, then took out the packaged powerboat from Arcadia and


    picked up a 5 liter bucket of gasoline.


    Using this scavenging as an excuse, she could im to own a powerboat as well.


    There weren''t many supplies on the 13th floor, so Ste dragged the heavy box out. "Lukas, look


    what I found? A powerboat, hahaha!"


    Lukas was stunned. "Ste, you have such good luck!"


    "Yeah, I guess it was bought by someone who liked water sports. I didn''t expect to stumble on it."


    Terrible acting.


    It was dark, and Lukas couldn''t see her expression clearly. He shared the news with Cody who was


    moving things, "Damn, Ste found a powerboat."


    With that, residents on the 18th floor now had two powerboats and three rubber boats, assets


    galore.


    "But we''re short on gasoline. I doubt we could get very far."


    "No worries, we''ll figure out how to collect gas when the timees, then we can go wherever we


    want."


    The four of them lugged and lifted stuff, moving all the supplies to the fifth floor. Having swept


    through a building, the amount of supplies they collected was impressive.


    They would need several trips to transport everything.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Everyone was feasting on high-calorie instant food, casually discussing the loot they had managed


    to gather.


    Besides the assortment of junk food and drinks, Ste had gathered the most grains, while Cody


    had swept through a local farm supply store, bringing back hundreds of pounds of beef jerky,


    ginseng, saffron, truffles, and cheese. Lukas found several bags of high-quality rice, while Jasper


    found a liquor store and brought back dozens of boxes of wine.


    All in all, the most abundant item was bottled water.


    This was a necessity that couldn¡¯t be discarded. After all, you couldn¡¯t always rely on drinking


    rainwater. After some discussion, they decided to first bring back the medicines, meat, wine, and


    grains, then the non-perishable foods like instant noodles and bread, leaving the bottled water and


    drinks forst.


    Moreover, everyone took some things they needed.


    The powerboat was Ste''s, along with a samurai sword, a golf club, and some skincare products.


    Lukas grabbed some clothes and shoes. Cody, on the other hand, took electronic products, game


    consoles, watches, and the like. Jasper carried dolls, children''s books, and pens and paper,


    obviously for Rosie.


    Everyone was careful not to bring too much personal items as the space on the boat was limited.


    While loading the rubber boat, Lukas casually mentioned, ¡°I found a seed store, but unfortunately,


    the seeds are not edible because they''ve been sprayed with pesticides. Otherwise, we could have


    brought them back just in case.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, three pairs of eyes were staring at him.


    ¡°What...what''s wrong?¡±


    Cody was at a loss for words. ¡°The whole world is flooded. If we''re really in an apocalypse, seeds


    will be more valuable than medicine.¡±


    Only then did Lukas realize his foolish mistake. ¡°Should we take them back?¡±


    That was a no-brainer. Lukas and Jasper continued to load, while Ste and Cody ran upstairs to


    fetch the seeds.


    It was quite a surprise to find out that it was a branch of a renowned agriculturalpany, whose


    founder was a great scientist who had ensured food security for the people.


    The branch wasn''trge. Most of the seeds were of new types of hybrid rice, there were several


    varieties adding up to about five or six hundred pounds, and there were also many types of hybrid


    vegetables, as well as hydroponic technology and nutrient solution.


    It was too precious. Ste didn''t even let go of the documents, and they had to make several trips to


    get everything.


    On thest trip, she deliberately slowed down a few steps and took theputer in theb into her


    Arcadia, which was full of precious literature and data. It could be of great help in restoring


    civilization in the future.


    By the time they were done, it was already past nine o''clock in the evening.


    With two rubber boats tied to Jasper¡¯s and Ste''s powerboats, they estimated the power and load


    and sailed into the night towards Sunrise Sanctuary.


    Ste was driving the powerboat, with Lukas sitting next to her holding a pair of night vision


    binocrs to keep watch. The binocrs had night vision function, which enabled them to observe


    and avoid obstacles in time, and to guard against sudden robbers.


    They were loaded with supplies; they had to drive slowly.


    When they arrived at Sunrise Sanctuary, the two of them switched off the engine without a word,


    dimmed thentern to the lowest level, and rowed back to the apartment building with the help of


    others.


    At this point, almost everyone was asleep, but they still had to be careful. There were too many


    supplies that could attract envy, so they had to walk barefoot to avoid making noise.


    Ang came down to help, and it took them almost an hour to finish moving everything.


    Jasper was afraid that Ang couldn¡¯t protect their loot alone, and asked Ste to stay with her,


    while the three of them went back to the office building to move the rest of the supplies overnight.


    The supplies were piled up in the living room of 1803, making it messy but satisfying.


    Without taking a break, they grabbed stools and started sorting out the supplies, dividing what they


    could into four parts, and putting what they couldn¡¯t aside.


    They didn¡¯t finish loading everything on the second trip and left quite a few drinks and bottled water.


    Later on, Jasper and Cody had to make one more trip.


    By the time all the supplies were carried up to the 18th floor, it was already one o''clock in the


    morning.


    Everyone split up the supplies overnight, Ste took a lot of medicines, grains, beef, wine, ten


    pounds of premium rice, dozens of boxes of bottled water, seven or eight boxes of milk, tworge


    sacks of snacks and fast food, as well as many misceneous items.


    In short, they didn''t have to worry about supplies for half a year. The only trouble now was the


    seeds they had brought back.


    Everyone knew the value of seeds, but apart from Ste, no one else knew how to handle them.


    Moreover, the heavy rain made everything too damp, and the seeds would spoil quickly if not stored


    properly.


    Ste thought for a moment. "Why don''t I keep them? I''ll see if I can grow hydroponic vegetables,


    and then I''ll teach you."


    It was not that she was greedy, but when faced with frequent natural disasters in the apocalypse


    and unsuitable temperatures for nt growth, there was simply no opportunity to nt the seeds,


    and the seeds would spoil if kept for too long.


    Arcadia had the ability to preserve freshness, she really wanted to preserve these precious items. If


    scientists developed suitable ces for nting in the future, she could donate them anonymously.


    After all, Arcadia only had ten square feet of ck soil, the seeds she had prepared herself would


    not be used up even if she died.


    The others had no objections, and even helped move the stuff into her house. "Ste, whether we


    can have vegetables depends on you."


    "I can only try. I can''t guarantee sess."


    They were too tired and fell asleep as soon as they washed up.


    Staying upte was bad for the body; as they woke up at noon, they still felt groggy.


    After eating junk food for a day, they woke up with dry mouths and couldn''t stand the heat.


    Ste took a portion of rice, steamed ribs, veggie sd, and ate it with satisfaction. She even had a


    small cake to finish it all off. Perfection!


    After eating and drinking, she entered Arcadia, but was almost scared by the scene in front of her.


    Whoa... whoa, whose Arcadia is this!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ste was shocked by the scene in front of her. The supplies were still hers, but Arcadia had grown


    bigger. From a two-bedroom and one-living-room setup, it had be a three-bedroom and one-


    living-room setup.


    No, it was more than just a three-bedroom and one-living-room setup. The area had also increased.


    The master bedroom had grown by about five square meters, the secondary bedroom had gained


    two square meters. The living room, bathroom, kitchen, and balcony had all grown, with the extra


    room being about 10 square meters.


    What surprised her even more was that the garden had doubled in size, from 10 square meters to


    20 square meters!


    What did this mean? Not only would vegetables be free, but fruits would also be free.


    She immediately took out a ruler to measure and estimated that the total area had increased by


    about 50 square meters, or 150 cubic meters.


    Surprised and delighted, Ste was puzzled. How could Arcadia have suddenly grown bigger?


    Could it be because it was full?


    No, it didn¡¯t grow biggerst time it was almost stuffed to bursting. There must¡¯ve been other


    unknown reasons. She couldn''t figure it out; she just pondered slowly.


    If Arcadia grew bigger, would the time she could spend in Arcadia every day increase?


    She eagerly looked at the shadow timer, which had umted for more than 20 days, and after


    deducting the time she had already spent, she only had a pitiful 36 hours left, which was...


    heartbreaking.


    There was a daily statistic, but the time did not increase.


    Well, she had to be careful about the time she spend in Arcadia. She rolled up her sleeves and


    started moving stuff around in Arcadia, filling every nook and cranny of the master and guest


    bedrooms with supplies.


    As she was tidying up, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was off.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    It wasn''t until Ste started loading the cases of bourbon that she realized that the antiques and the


    antique rack she''d collected the night before were nowhere to be found. She searched high and low,


    but they were definitely gone.


    The bourbon, diving gear, watches, and safes were all ounted for; only the antique paintings and


    the rack were missing.


    Could it be that these ancient artifacts possessed some sort of spiritual quality that triggered the


    expansion of Arcadia? It was usible, considering the amulet she wore was of the finest quality.


    But the antique rack was not of this nature, so why did they disappear too?


    As Ste pondered over the secret to Arcadia''s expansion, Cody knocked on the door.


    Perhaps the hunger he''d experienced during the hurricane had left asting imprint on him, as he


    now seemed to have a heightened sense of urgency about their food supplies. Their rations were


    quickly depleting with three people to feed.


    Waking up to find the water level had risen again, he was more convinced than ever that the end of


    the world was upon them. ¡°Yesterday we only searched my office building. There are two more


    nearby. Why don''t we get to them before anyone else does?" Cody proposed.


    At first, Ste nned to fill up the apartment and Arcadia and theny low. But with an extra 150


    cubic feet of space, she was suddenly interested again. They had enough food, but surviving the


    apocalypse required more than just sustenance.


    Being wealthy could be a curse. Perhaps having plenty of food could make them a bigger target.


    Items like the samurai sword and golf clubs they''d found yesterday could¡¯ve been invaluable in


    defending themselves against dangerous intruders. If they ever ended up in the water, diving


    equipment could potentially save their lives. Moreover, if they could find more spiritually charged


    items, perhaps Arcadia could expand even further?


    With these thoughts in mind, Ste enthusiastically agreed.


    So, Cody went to knock on the door of apartment 1801. Jasper had no objections, and everyone


    quickly packed up their belongings and set off.


    Despite their discretion, they still attracted attention. The looks from others were meaningful.


    It seemed like despite their precautions, they had been discovered the night before. But what did it


    matter? They had earned their supplies with their own efforts.


    The city''s water flow was stable, and to remain inconspicuous and conserve fuel, they chose to row


    away rather than start the motor. However, they were still being watched.


    As they were leaving their apartmentplex, a thick rope suddenly emerged from the murky


    floodwater. Jasper reacted quickly, using his oar to block the rope, saving them from being tripped


    up. If they had started the motor, they would have been flipped over into the water with the boat.


    In the brief moment of confusion, several men emerged from the buildings, each armed and quickly


    swimming towards the raft. It was clear the people were up to no good.


    Ste stood up, and her face looked stern as she drew her samurai sword, shing at the


    approaching men.


    "Ahh!!!"


    Apanied by a shrill scream, a man''s arm was cut off, and his blood was staining the


    floodwater.


    Killing just one wouldn''t be enough to deter the others. Without hesitation, Ste aimed for his head.


    If it weren''t for today''s events, she wouldn''t have realized how many people had their eyes on them.


    The alliance between the other apartment buildings was just the tip of the iceberg; who knew how


    many others were lurking in the shadows?


    The people of the 18th floor were seen as a fatmb, ready for the ughter. If they showed


    weakness or cowardice, they would be swarmed, their supplies would get stolen, and even Ang


    and Rosie could lose their lives.


    So, there was no room for retreat. Any sign of softness would be their downfall.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Lukas and Cody were physically weaker, they quickly epted the reality.


    The world had changed. It was no longer a world ofw and order, but one of survival of the fittest.


    Those sharp weapons could kill, and they couldn''t just sit and wait to die.


    The two of them lifted their oars, ready to fight back against those who threatened their lives. Ste


    continued to swing her sword. The water around the raft turned red. The injured men screamed and


    thrashed in the water before being swept away by the flood.


    After injuring five or six men, the remaining few turned tail and fled.


    Remembering her tragic past, Ste''s eyes turned bloodshot as she coldly ordered, "Chase them."


    They couldn''t let them go!


    Cody and Lukas rowed as fast as they could, while Jasper took out his nail gun. His aim was


    precise, and no matter how much the men thrashed in the water, he shot them down one by one.


    Total annihtion!


    Lukas and Cody, panting heavily, asked, "Should we go back now?"


    "We can''t," Ste said, cleaning her samurai sword. "If we go back now, it will be seen as a sign of


    weakness, telling them that Ang was not up for the challenge. The next time we go out, they will


    swarm the 18th floor."


    Lukas was extremely nervous. He knew Ang could fight, but how many could she take on


    unarmed?


    "Ste is right. We need to get there and back as quickly as possible."


    With a heavy heart, Lukas gritted his teeth and continued to row.


    Once they left the city, they started the motor on the raft, roaring towards the outskirts. Halfway


    there, they noticed another raft approaching from the front.


    Ste used her binocrs and was surprised to find Hector standing at the bow of the other raft.


    Sadie was there too, along with the boys who had been trapped on the 8th floor.


    Their raft was towing a rubber boat filled with supplies. They all wore smug smiles on their faces.


    As the two boats passed each other, Hector gave Ste a mocking smile.


    Ste was indifferent. The apocalypse would teach him a lesson. However, she had a bad feeling.


    Their trip was likely to be in vain.


    Soon enough, her prediction came true. In less than a day, the remaining two office buildings had


    beenpletely ransacked. Broken ss and overturned office desks were everywhere, chaotic


    footprints all around.


    It seemed that more than one group hade to scavenge.


    Cody was frustrated. "We''re a step toote. There''s nothing left."


    Ste remained calm. "That might not necessarily be the case. It depends on what you''re looking


    for."


    Their supplies, if rationed, wouldst them half a year. By then, the flood would have receded, and


    they would be entering the freezing apocalypse.


    With temperatures dipping to minus seventy degrees, food was not the most important thing.


    Staying warm was vital for survival.


    She subtly hinted, "Since we''re here, why not gather some firewood to take back? We can''t just go


    back empty-handed."


    Lukas was puzzled. "We have plenty of gas. Why do we need firewood?"


    "We can''t dry our clothes with a gas fire," Cody said, almost hitting him on the head. "With the


    unpredictable weather this year, who knows what will happen in the future? Gas will eventually run


    out, it''s always good to stock up."


    "Right, Ang¡¯s clothes are always damp. We should gather some wood to dry our clothes."

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    As they ventured upward, they found the offices in a mess, littered with stic and the asional


    wooden desk - though these were simply sawdust and glue, certainly not fireproof and smelling of


    toxic fumes.


    The other office building was the same, yielding only forgotten fast food, a few cases of bottled


    water, and a minor amount of timber.


    They returned to the building housing Cody''spany. It was also ransacked, but the damage was


    less severe, likely because intruders had discovered the ce had been picked over and made a


    hasty retreat to the other two buildings.


    Ste''s hunch was right. As they climbed higher, evidence of intrusion became less frequent. She


    suggested a staggered search pattern, as each person might¡¯ve noticed something different,


    perhaps overlooked areas.


    Ste set about searching the area Lukas hadbed through the day before, while Cody


    swapped ces with Jasper.


    Her motives had shifted. Yesterday, they sought medication and food. Today, with an additional 150


    cubic feet in Arcadia, the overly cautious Ste wanted to fill it to the brim.


    Books to enrich their minds, ornate vases from the boss'' office, wooden desks, wardrobes, jewel


    ornaments, and mop handles from the janitor''s closet.


    Men seemed tock the knack for scavenging. Ste, however, managed to find many overlooked


    snacks and suitable clothing and shoes after a thorough search.


    She stumbled upon a jewelpany. The counter was empty and showed no signs of vandalism.


    After a quick tour, she discovered the manager''s office was locked tight.


    After a struggle with the sturdy door, she found four safes inside. They likely contained jewels, so


    Ste stowed all of it in Arcadia. She also found some tea, cigarettes, and alcohol, and used a


    samurai sword to dismantle the office furniture.


    She also raided a sportswearpany''s local office, taking only sizes suitable for their group, while


    the rest were swept into Arcadia.


    Onepany appeared to be nning a team-building event, leaving severalrge boxes of


    barbecue charcoal and camping equipment behind in their administrative department.


    After going through four floors, Ste returned to the clothingpany''s live streaming office and


    gathered another batch of clothing, including women''s underwear and bras that the men were too


    embarrassed to take.


    She also revisited the home appliancepany from the night before and quietly collected a batch


    of appliances that might¡¯ve proved usefulter, including a high-end massage chair worth several


    thousands of dors.


    She stealthily sneaked into the ces the others had scoured at different times, taking anything


    useful. She continued until the extra 150 cubic feet of Arcadia was filled.


    To facilitate transportation, they dismantled all the wooden furniture and chopped it into simr


    lengths. It had fit neatly into two intable boats and three rubber boats.


    They returned home early, finishing the sorting and moving just after nine.


    After today''s events, the residents of the 18th floor had gained a notorious reputation. The other


    tenants viewed them with a sense of horror.


    They didn''t try to hide it, hauling their timber upstairs.


    Once Ste closed the door, she immediately entered Arcadia. The safes were safely tucked away


    in a corner, but the living room, balcony, and toilet remained the same size.


    Could it be that the jewelpany was selling fakes?


    Unwilling to ept this, she opened the door to the master bedroom. A bathroom had appeared,


    about 10 square metres.


    The safes couldn''t be opened, but there must have been a lot of jewels. Disappointed to see only a


    10 square metre increase, she realized that the upgrade conditions were quite strict.


    Well, she would have to keep looking then. In this post-apocalyptic world, gold, silver, and jewels


    were worthless.


    She was awakened in the middle of the night by a loud noise and a horrifying scream from


    downstairs. This was nothing unusual in the post-apocalyptic world, so Ste turned over and went


    back to sleep.


    She woke up naturally and ate two bagels and a donut for breakfast. She washed it down with a


    bottle of milk.


    The weather was terrible, and the green vegetables she had nted were turning yellow. Ste


    diluted some nutrient solution and poured it over them, hoping for the best.


    She checked Arcadia, but the timer had only increased by two hours. It was moving at a snail''s


    pace.


    She nned to continue nting greens in the new 10 square feet of ck soil. She wanted to


    stock up enough tost two or three years before nting anything else. Of course, she could nt


    some fruit seedlings first. The mature trees would surely bear fruit by next year.


    Her physical fitness had improved significantly over this period, and she managed to save 15


    minutes while tilling and sowing.


    Just as she was about to leave Arcadia, Lukas knocked on the door. She opened the door to find


    Lukas with a bruised face. Ste was startled. "Who did this?"


    Lukas seemed a bit embarrassed. "Well, you know Cody and I aren''t as fit as the others? Ang


    has been training us sincest night."


    Before, Ang wouldn''ty a finger on Lukas. Now, she was training him to the point of exhaustion.


    Lukas knew the world had changed. He couldn''t always rely on Ang and Ste to protect him.


    From now on, he decided to man up and protect his woman.


    "Right, you guys really need the training."


    Ste suddenly remembered something. She went back into the room and took out a ck bag. "I


    found these in the office building. I thought you and Ang could use them, so I kept them."


    Seeing the contents of the bag, Lukas looked embarrassed, thenughed. "Thanks, I was looking


    for these."


    He almost forgot the main reason he knocked on Ste¡¯s door. He asked with a grin, "Do you know


    what happenedst night?"


    "No idea, I was dead to the world. I was fast asleep."


    "Hector and Sadie were robbed."


    Lukas disapproved of Hector''s attempts to woo Ste while also stringing Ste along. Fortunately,


    she had extricated herself from the situation. "After making such a show with the supplies


    yesterday, they were targetedst night."


    Hector was staying in suite 802, which couldn''t amodate everyone, so some people were also


    staying in 1202.


    The robbers targeted 1202 first. If Hector and his crew hadn''t rushed up when they heard the


    commotion, Sadie would have been raped by several men. They managed to drive off the attackers,


    but when they returned to the 8th floor, they found all their supplies had been taken.


    Ste was taken aback. "A decoy?" Even bandits needed to use their brains these days.


    "They kept most of their supplies on the 8th floor, but their intable boats and rubber dinghies


    weren''t stolen."


    Steughed. They weren''t spared - the bandits were just farming them slowly and steadily.


    "One of them got injured, and they had the audacity to knock on our door earlier, hoping you would


    help."


    But no one on the 18th floor paid any attention to them.


    There was another incident. This morning, two men from other buildings came over. "They wanted


    to pay us protection money, but Ang sent them packing."


    Ste was amused. They were just defending themselves. How had they be a crime


    syndicate?


    While they were talking, Cody came out with a bruised face. "Are we going out again today?"


    "I don''t want to go out again. If you need anything, you can go. I''ll stay and watch the house."


    Everything had been scavenged. She couldn¡¯t find the items she needed now. Besides, Ang and


    Lukas had been brainwashed by Cody''s end-of-the-world theories. They felt like they were always


    lacking something, which made them overly cautious.


    After exchanging pleasantries, the trio equipped themselves with an intable boat and ventured


    out, with the dual purpose of gathering supplies and scoping out the situation.


    Just after midday, another three people turned up at their doorstep, begging for their protection


    Ste was vexed by their constant interruptions and penned a note and stuck it on the door. [No


    Alliances.]


    It wasn¡¯t just the ill-intentioned neers she had to worry about, but even herpanions


    Ang and the others couldn¡¯t bepletely trusted. After all, in a post-apocalyptic world, human


    nature was the most unpredictable thing. Even friends or co-workers could turn on each other when


    times got hard. If it ever came to that, Ste knew she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to walk away.


    She had all the necessities - food, clothing, and shelter. As for other desirable supplies she couldn¡¯t


    find, Ste would have to figure out Arcadia first.


    With the trio out, Ste indulged herself with her hoard offort food - Cheetos, cookies, Skittles,


    and choctes, all while reading a book to pass the time.


    It was still early, so she took out the cheese she had prepared earlier to make tortellini. She made


    many tortellinis while binge-watching her favorite show until she heard the others returning.


    They came back with some firewood and two stainless steel doors that they had salvaged from a


    mall. Compared to Ste¡¯s door and the door at 1801, Lukas felt uneasy, so they spent a long time


    in the mall to find the right size.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After a lot of nking and banging, they finally finished remodeling 1803. They had one door left,


    which they installed on the staircase. To get to the 18th floor, one would have to cross three barriers


    now.


    Observing Lukas applying cement, Ste curiously asked, "Where did you find that?"


    "We passed a construction site and I snuck in and grabbed a couple of bags."


    They nned to go back again to get some ss to install on the balcony because the constant


    rain was making everything too damp.


    Ste reminded them, ¡°Get good quality ones, in case another stormes and shatters the ss.


    If that happens, it will be a hassle.¡±


    Lukas agreed wholeheartedly, discussing with Cody about several incidents in their neighborhood


    where windows had shattered due to the storm.


    After a day of contemtion, Ste concluded that the expansion of Arcadia was somehow


    connected to spirituality. The reason the antique shelf had disappeared was probably due to the


    wood that it was made of.


    Quality wood, which could take decades or even hundreds of years to mature. Most of the artifacts


    from the flooded museum had been salvaged or relocated by the government, and items like gold,


    silver, and jewels would be easy to find once the floodwaters receded.


    The only option left was wood.


    Wood? Ste suddenly had an idea.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Looking for decent lumber in the mall or office buildings was a fruitless endeavor, and the museum


    had long been submerged. But there was one ce that might¡¯ve still held some promise.


    Griffith was globally renowned as a major furniture manufacturing base, and the International


    Furniture Expo Center built in Rockdale had be a high valuendmark. Every year, without fail,


    it hosted the Global Furniture Expo.


    This year marked the 30th anniversary of the expo, which was grander than ever before.


    Promotions had been rolling out half a year prior, practically covering everything.


    Ste recalled that the expo was supposed to start three days before the hurricane. The expo would


    last for half a month, so it hadn''t ended yet.


    A grand gathering of top-tier global furniture at the convention center¡ªwhat a sight that would be!


    She had seen the advertisements. One big furniturepany imed to have used thousand-year-


    old rosewood to craft an exquisite bed, along with a whole set of furniture for the house. The


    starting price was in the nine figures.


    To attract attention, the orgnaizers had borrowed a piece of ebony as the treasure of the exhibition.


    Not just ebony, but other valuable woods like yellow rosewood and old sandalwood were also


    showcased at the convention center to promote furniture culture worldwide.


    Ste had to go, and she had to act now.


    The convention center was built in Rockdale, about 40 kilometers from the city center. The water


    flow along the way wasplex, but it was worth a try.


    Ang and the others had gone out to gather materials. Ste knocked on room 1801, saying, "I''m


    heading out."


    Jasper had no objections, and merely advised her to stay safe.


    She headed downstairs with her intable boat pack and ran into Sadie by chance on the 17th floor.


    Sadie hade up with Amanda from 1202.


    Sadie''s eyes were red-rimmed, and tears flowed easily. "Ste, Ken is injured. You''re the only one


    who can save him. Please, I beg you to help him."


    Ste ignored her, looking stone-faced as she continued downstairs. But to her surprise, Sadie


    clung to her. "Ste, we''re friends. You can''t just stand by and watch him die."


    Her loud, sobbing voice attracted the attention of their neighbors on the 17th floor.


    Ste drew her knife and swung it towards Sadie. Sadie screamed and dodged. Her waist-length


    hair cut in half and fell in clumps to the floor.


    Before Sadie could react, Ste kicked her to the ground. Tearful and shocked, Sadie stared wide-


    eyed at Ste, who was as ruthless as an executioner. She had even forgotten to cry.


    Ste stepped on her chest and didn''t let go. "If you''re tired of living, I don''t mind sending you to


    meet the devil."


    She kept stepping on her relentlessly. Her eyes were cold and indifferent. Sadie felt like her ribs


    were about to be crushed under Ste''s foot. Her face turned pale as she struggled to breathe.


    Amanda took a couple of steps back. "Ste, Sadie just wanted you to help Ken. If you don''t want to


    help, that''s fine. Why did you have to hurt her?"


    "Are you stupid?" Ste nced at her coldly. "The 18th floor is not a hospital, and I am not a


    doctor. If you have an intable boat, why didn''t you take Ken to the hospital? Why look for me, who


    only studied medicine for a year and barely understands the basics? Are you treating everyone else


    like fools?"


    Amanda was taken aback and exined, "But our boat ran out of fuel and it''s raining heavily."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Then just watch him die. Why are you trying to put the me on me?" Ste sneered, "You guys


    are really something. You don''t want to take risks yourselves, but you don''t want to feel guilty either,


    so you''re trying to shift the responsibility onto me?"


    Amanda was left speechless at Ste''s words.


    Ste had only studied medicine for a year, and most of the first year was theoretical knowledge.


    But Sadie was so sure Ste was a medical professional, and everyone thought the same, so


    Amanda had unconsciously thought the same.


    Now that she thought about it, it was indeed unfair to Ste.


    "How about you lend us your boat so we can take Ken to the hospital?"


    "If you want to y the saint, go ahead." Ste walked up to her, scoffing, "You got yed, and now


    you want to drag me into it too?"


    Amanda''s face turned pale, and she looked like she had been struck by lightning. Her eyes were


    filled withplex emotions.


    Ignoring Amanda, Ste continued downstairs. When she reached the 6th floor, Amanda suddenly


    chased after her. "Wait."


    Ste kept walking.


    Amanda was indignant. "You knew they had ill intentions all along. Why didn''t you warn me?"


    "Are you my friend or something?" Ste retorted. "Why should I warn you? If you''re really kind-


    hearted, why did you only feed Hector when there were so many hungry people in the group? He


    brought a group of people to your ce, and you could have refused. Why didn''t you?


    ¡°You gave him meals. Were you really oblivious, or were you trying to win his favor? Now that


    you''ve realized it, why are you still hanging around with them?"


    Looking at Amanda, Ste remembered just how foolish she had been in her past life.


    Why didn''t she tell her? Because it wouldn''t have made a difference. Everyone had their own


    agenda.


    In her past life, Ste had also noticed, but she wanted to win his favor and avoid embarrassment at


    the same time. She pampered him with good food and with sweet words from Hector, she felt like


    she was on cloud nine. She wished she could give him her heart and soul.


    If a stranger suddenly jumped out at that time and said that he meant no good, wanted to eat them


    out of supplies, and said that the end of the world wasing so they should save food, she would


    probably have jumped out and chewed that person out for being insane before Hector even had a


    chance to speak.


    Wasn''t that what love did to people? So, why would Ste tell her?


    Besides, Amanda had seen their true colors but continued to y dumb. What good was she?


    "I didn''t. If you had warned me earlier, I wouldn''t have taken out the food." Amanda didn''t want to


    face her own mistakes; her voice was choked with sobs. "Why are you so ruthless? Why didn''t you


    tell me earlier that Hector was a jerk?"


    As she spoke, tears streamed down her face.


    Ste warned her, "You should cry louder; maybe he''s listening upstairs."


    Amanda was startled and instinctively covered her mouth.


    Look at her, still wanting to be part of the group. You couldn¡¯t wake someone who was pretending to


    be asleep. Ste had no obligation or responsibility to do so. She got in her intable boat and set


    off for the convention center in the pouring rain.


    Considering the unknown dangers, Ste put on her life jacket and had her diving equipment ready.


    But she was brave, and she handled the intable boat well, managing to avoid several whirlpools


    in the water.


    Cool as a cucumber, she traveled a good forty kilometers for over an hour before finallyying eyes


    on the impressively designed and artistically captivating convention center, standing tall amidst a


    flood.


    The Griffith area was renowned for itsbyrinth of waterways, with a multitude of rivers intersecting


    right by the convention center alone. A state highway and a bustling interchange ran alongside it,


    making the area a hub of transportation.


    The moreplex the location, the moreplicated the water flow. Ste, alert and focused,


    spotted a series of whirlpools up ahead. Without hesitation, she elerated, plunging headfirst into


    the tumultuous waters...

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    With a sudden eleration and a swift drift around the bend, Ste barreled forward. A violent jolt


    nearly sent her flying out of the car. Thankfully, she managed to maintain her bnce and, after a


    long detour, finally arrived at the convention center.


    Although the convention center only had 12 floors, the expansive halls gave it an imposing


    presence. Ste circled around the center but couldn''t detect any signs of life or any broken


    windows.


    ording to the industrialyout of the city, Rockdale was a hub for furniture manufacturing, with


    factories scattered around. The residential andmercial districtsy on the other side of the river


    and were hardly visible under the downpour.


    All around, floodwaters prevailed, with only the convention center standing tall amid the chaos. The


    ss was thick and sturdy, resistant to a hammer''s blow.


    Ste used a window breaker and managed to shatter it after several attempts.


    The convention center was a popr tourist destination and it was vast. Unfortunately, the grand


    lobby was submerged under the floodwater. Still, the magnificent structure was visible when Ste


    looked upwards.


    The darkness swallowed the glitz and mour of the center. Now, the only light came from Ste''s


    shlight, illuminating the rows of stylish furniture.


    The intricate waterways around the center had protected it well. Perhaps the center didn''t contain


    any survival supplies, as it remained untouched before Ste''s arrival.


    The center was filled with furniture of unimaginable designs and styles. Ste didn''t rush to gather


    the furniture. Instead, she headed straight to the furniture museum on the top floor.


    Without electricity, the center was pitch ck, echoing only her footsteps. Exhausted from the long


    climb to the top floor, Ste rested her aching feet as she looked around.


    The whole floor was filled with historical exhibits, including photographs, various types of wood, and


    ancient furniture - some intact, some dpidated.


    After about half an hour of exploring with her shlight, Ste reached her target - a four-meter-long


    piece of irregrly shaped, dark brown wood.


    This was ebony.


    Aged and weathered underground for thousands or even tens of thousands of years, it had be


    something akin to a nt mummy - resembling wood but not quite, stone but not exactly.


    It was considered a fossil amongst woods. There was even a saying that a bit of ebony was worth


    its weight in gold.


    Ste couldn''t estimate its value. After all, no matter how precious, it couldn''t fill a starving belly. To


    a survivor, it was worthless.


    The ebony was encased in transparent, explosion-proof ss, making it difficult to retrieve. Ste


    put on a mask and took out an electric saw from her backpack. After some effort, she managed to


    cut open the ss, releasing a sweet, aromatic scent. The scent of the ebony was truly pleasant.


    Without wasting any time, she quickly stowed the precious wood into her Arcadia.


    With the electric saw, she continued to collect various types of wood, all encased in ss or


    cordoned off with caution tape to prevent tourists from touching.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ste couldn''t tell which types of wood were infused with spiritual energy. She decided to throw


    them all into Arcadia.


    After a while, she came across a bed made of rosewood, intricately carved, stunningly beautiful,


    and wless. In the darkness, it looked somewhat eerie.


    The bed was toorge to fit in the living room of Arcadia, so she rolled up her sleeves and started to


    disassemble it. After disassembling and storing the bed, she also took the matching table, chairs,


    benches, and dressing table.


    Even though she was wearing severalyers of a face cover, Ste was sweating bullets while


    breaking the disy cases. In a normal world, she would have been arrested for such actions.


    After a long day of hard work, Ste was drenched in sweat and felt dizzy. She found a spot to rest,


    munching on a Snickers bar for energy, and washing it down with a can of Red Bull.


    Once she felt a bit better, she switched off her shlight and entered Arcadia.


    Arcadia was cluttered with old furniture, but most of it had disappeared. Ste was taken aback by


    the sight. The living room had expanded by about 30 square meters, and there was now a spiral


    staircase leading to a second floor.


    The bedroom, kitchen, and bathroom had all grown in size. There was now an additional bedroom


    and a study.


    After counting everything, Ste now had four bedrooms, two living rooms, three bathrooms, and a


    study. The spiral staircase stopped at the ceiling, indicating that there was potential for further


    expansion.


    What surprised her even more was the garden. It had grown from 20 square meters to... 300 square


    meters.


    Ste had made the right bet. The ancient, spiritual wood had worked! She thanked the ebony, the


    rosewood, and all the other woods that had contributed to her expansion.


    As for the ones that didn¡¯t make any changes to Arcadia, she nned to use as firewood during the


    harsh winter.


    Her trip had been more than worthwhile. She estimated that she had gained an extra 400 square


    meters in Arcadia.


    After exiting Arcadia, Ste moved on to the next floor.


    Two floors were filled with furniture. There was too much to take, so she picked the most valuable-


    looking pieces to throw into Arcadia.


    All the furniture was stacked in the garden. If Arcadia could ept them, great. If not, she could


    exchange themter.


    With the sudden addition of 1,200 cubic feet, Ste felt much more confident. She would hoard as


    much as she could without overloading Arcadia.


    The eighth floor housed service halls and viewing rooms, as well as a dozen restaurants, cafes,


    bakeries, and convenience stores. It seemed to be a rest area for visitors and attendees of


    exhibitions.


    The meat and vegetables had all spoiled, but the restaurants had stocked up for the convention.


    There were thousands of pounds of rice, flour, and other grains, over 300 barrels of oil, a variety of


    spices, coffee, wine, and other beverages.


    She even found 20 unopened bottles of top-grade caviar and 30 bottles of Lafite wine in a high-end


    restaurant. All were still within their shelf life.


    The refrigerators storing the valuable food items had their own energy storage boxes. Threerge


    refrigerators were filled with steaks,mb chops, foie gras, blue lobsters, Parmesan cheese, and


    more.


    The unexpected bounty was overwhelming. Ste took everything, including the refrigerators. She


    took all the goods from the convenience store and bakery, except for those that were moldy and


    expired. She also took all the coffee beans, sugar, milk, and even the coffee machine from the


    coffee shop.


    After sweeping through everything, she had gathered over 100 cubic meters of supplies.


    Ste had been all around the eighth floor, and she stumbled upon a massive maintenance supply


    room. Inside were two hefty power generators thaty idle. In such arge convention center, there


    was always a risk of a power outage. And that was where these generators woulde in handy ¨C


    to keep things running in case of an emergency.


    But to get these generators up and running, you''d need diesel fuel. Ste scoured the room, but


    there was no sign of any diesel.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Ste managed to crack into the maintenance supply warehouse, and finally found diesel in one


    room.


    She found a good 30 barrels. There was 160 liters per barrel, equating to around 4 tons.


    Given that there was an international fair in town, along with a once-in-a-century storm on the


    horizon, Ste knew that the preparation for a potential power cut couldn''t just rely on this small


    amount of diesel. So, she cracked into every possible ce, and indeed discovered two more


    rooms stocked with diesel, adding up to a total of 12 tons.


    Her intable boat and RV could run on diesel, which wouldst her quite some time. She was


    excited, and hoarded it all into Arcadia.


    Arcadia had an array of sr battery boxes, but who would choose when they could take it all?


    Taking her tools, shepletely disassembled the generator, bundled up the tools and parts from


    the maintenance department and took them all.


    The seventh floor and below was filled with various styles of modern furniture, which Ste


    continued to gather as she moved along. She had a preference for modern furniture, as the


    designers took into ount the needs of those living in small spaces, with many items having


    foldable feature.


    With an extra 1200 cubic feet of space, Ste collected anything she could get her hands on, the


    epitome of indulgence.


    Beds,tex mattresses, sofas, wardrobes, TV cabs, bedside cabs, tables, chairs, and


    rocking chairs...


    Exhausted, she sat down for a rest, periodically checking in with Arcadia.


    She noticed that only a portion of the wooden furniture she''d collectedter had disappeared. It


    seemed that the vendors were craftier than she''d thought. They sold bad quality wood under the


    guise of valuable wood. Arcadia turned out to be a fantastic machine for detecting forgeries.


    Moving up the spiral staircase, she found an extra living room, but no other changes were apparent.


    She continued her collection spree until the fifth floor, only picking durable items. In this post-


    apocalyptic world, there was no room for frills, as they would only raise suspicion when tradedter.


    She had spent too much time at the exhibition center. She checked her phone and found it was


    already three in the afternoon. As she was driving her intable boat back, she noticed two


    buildings under construction on her way back.


    Remembering the sight of houses copsing during the earthquake, leaving ruins everywhere, she


    hesitated for a moment before steering her boat towards them.


    The buildings were alreadypleted and were in the decorating phase, with many materials


    already moved up to the floors.


    Ste uncovered the waterproof cloth, revealing sand, cement, lime powder, ss doors and


    windows, ceramic tiles, waterproof coating, and more. The decorating progress varied from floor to


    floor, and so did the materials piled up.


    Sand was easy toe by, so there was no need to waste Arcadia''s space on it. The rest would be


    difficult to reproduce; even if the government were to rebuild it, not everything could be produced.


    As Ste moved upwards, she collected into Arcadia, piling everything up in her ck soil garden.


    She noticed that ever since the second floor of Arcadia had beenpleted, the height of the


    garden had changed and was now level with the second floor. This change meant the usable area


    of the garden had doubled from 900 cubic meters to 1800 cubic meters.


    Thankfully, building materials didn''t take up much space, so she gathered everything she found.


    The garden didn''t have any preservation capabilities, so Ste took the waterproof and light-


    blocking cloth to cover the cement, lime powder, and waterproof coating.


    After gathering everything, she suddenly remembered the safes she''d left in Arcadia. So, she took


    them all out and started cracking them open.


    The rm was piercing, so she stuffed her ears with earplugs and gradually pried open the safes.


    The four safes from the jewelry store were all empty. It seemed Arcadia had swallowed everything.


    Next, she cracked open the private collection safe of that big boss, and a gun actually fell out.


    Was this something she could collect? It seemed all big bosses liked to challenge the criminalw.


    Apart from the handgun, there were also two boxes of bullets, a total of 200 rounds. Even in a post-


    apocalyptic world, it was near impossible for ordinary people to possess such items.


    This was a pleasant surprise. Ste had never handled a real gun, but her school had a shooting


    club where they practiced with rubber bullets, so she had some uracy.


    With this item, she could sleep more peacefully, and once again thanked him for his contribution.


    Now, she was left with thest safe, which she had found in the big boss'' office. This one couldn''t


    also have contained any contraband, right?


    As soon as she cracked it open, it was full of paper. No, to be more precise, it was full of money.


    Bundles of ten thousand dors, and there was a total of 100 bundles.


    One million dors, all in brand new bills.


    This was something Ste hadn''t expected. If she had received this money before the disaster...


    well, she might have already been in jail by now.


    Although the paper money hadn''t been dered invalid, it had severely depreciated. It was better


    than nothing though.


    She put the money into her backpack and threw all the safes into the floodwaters.


    The residents 18th floor arguably ventured out as a team, so it wasn''t easy for her to venture out


    alone. Ste took out her phone to check the offline map, hoping to see if there were any other


    ces worth visiting nearby.


    There was amercial science and technology museum, but it was in the neighboring city, Swan


    Hill.


    Themercial science and technology museum was built in the suburbs, just 20 kilometers away


    from Rockdale.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Apart from continuing to expand Arcadia, she nowcked nothing specific. Acquiring things like


    ships or nes was out of the question. She could only wander around and see if she could find


    anything useful.


    Once the route was determined, she headed for the Swan Hillmercial science and technology


    museum.


    The entire area was flooded. Unfamiliar with the route, it took her almost an hour to arrive. Only two


    floors of the technology museum were still above water.


    Swan Hill was densely popted, and the technology museum had been searched countless times.


    Almost all goods useful for survival that could be moved had been moved.


    After a round of searching, she was just about to leave when her shlight identally swept over


    an orange sphere.


    It was round like a ping-pong ball, the color was strikingly bright, and it was about 3 meters in


    diameter.


    Was this... a lifeboat?


    Ste had unintentionally brushed through a video about earthquake and tsunami lifeboats.


    She picked up a promotional brochure from the ground, and she found that she was right. The


    lifeboat was made of threeyers of aerospace-grade tested metal shell material. It could withstand


    external impact from sharp objects, high temperatures, and high pressure environments, and


    remain un-deformed with excellent protection capabilities.


    The lifeboat''s inner cabin was equally sturdy, and with high-energy welding technology and the


    design of safety belts and shock-absorbing seats, people felt extremely safe inside.


    Thetest upgrade on disy had a GPS positioning system, oxygen, lighting, drinking water, and


    food. The drinking water storage and the quantity of food depended on the internal capacity of the


    lifeboat. A single-person lifeboat could store 5 days worth of supplies, while one for 5-10 people


    could store half a month''s worth.


    The single-person model had a diameter of 0.8 meters, while the one in front of her, which was


    about 3 meters high, could¡¯ve been thergest model.


    Ste opened the cabin door and indeed found six shock-absorbing seats.


    The space inside was pretty roomy, with enough room to stretch. It was equipped with a mini toilet


    processor. The bottom had a water bubble, which would float when it fell into the water. There were


    many sealedpartments around, presumably for storing life supplies, and it also had a medical


    first aid box.


    When an earthquake or tsunami urred, one could hide inside to avoid external disasters. After


    the disaster stopped, the distress signal device could be triggered to wait for rescue personnel to


    arrive.


    Judging by the setup, there should have been single-upancy life pods, but they were already


    taken.


    The one in front of her was far too heavy, even for multiple people to lift. Ste tried to push it,


    confirmed the impossibility, and decisively stowed it away in her Arcadia for safekeeping. Who


    knew? It could be useful if an earthquake were to hit one day.


    Today''s haul was indeed a treasure.


    It was gettingte, so Ste promptly decided to leave. Upon returning to Sunrise Sanctuary, the sky


    was already dark and overcast.


    Just as she was about to enter her neighborhood, she noticed a rowdy group not far off,


    apanied by the aggressive barking of dogs.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Ste squinted, finding her vision blurred. She took out her binocrs for a clearer look.


    In the middle of the river were two rubber boats filled with men and women. They were armed with


    makeshift weapons, sticks and pitchforks, and they were attacking something on the window ledge


    of a fifth-floor apartment.


    A drenched dog was on the ledge, baring its teeth and growling ferociously at the attackers.


    "Come on, kill it! We''ll have meat tonight," one of them yelled, prompting an excited cheer from the


    others. They swung their weapons at the dog, who jumped and dodged but refused to retreat.


    Ever since the sudden disaster, food supplies had be scarce. Many people had starved to


    death. The sight of a dog, even one as skinny as this one, was enough to stir their hunger.


    "It''s meat! Who wouldn''t want it?" their eyes glowed with anticipation. Ste watched them, feeling a


    pang of sympathy for the dog.


    She was about to turn away when she recognized the dog. It was Cooper! She had named him


    Cooper after she had found him abandoned by his owners. He had been living on the streets near


    her university, scavenging from the trash bins outside the local fast-food restaurants.


    Ste, who had been selling dog food at the time, had taken pity on him. She would often leave


    some food for him or toss him a hot dog.


    The only difference between a dog abandoned by its owner and a baby abandoned by its parents is


    that humans have orphanages, but stray dogs are killed once caught.


    At first, he was very cautious, resisting Ste''s approach, only eating after she walked away.


    As it grew familiar, even though he was still on guard, he would peek his head from behind a tree,


    stealthily watching her.


    Later on, Ste fell for Hector, abandoning her job of selling dog food and forgetting about Cooper


    completely.


    When they meet again, it was in the midst of a severe cold spell.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ste didn''t know how he survived. All his fur had fallen off, his skin was covered in pus-filled


    frostbite sores, and he was so skinny that only his skeletal frame remained.


    Yet, even in this state, when she was harassed by a few thugs, he rushed up fearlessly, frantically


    biting at them. If he hadn''t pounced, a baseball bat would have crashed down on her forehead.


    In order to protect her, Cooper was beaten to death on the spot, yet hr never let go of the wrist he


    was biting until its death.


    She survived, but he was killed, cooked, and then eaten.


    When she was reborn, she searched for him multiple times, but she couldn''t find any traces of him.


    It was ridiculous to think that she had given her all to Hector, but he watched idly as she was killed


    by the thugs. Yet, the stray dog she had only asionally fed had given his life to protect her.


    "Cooper."


    When they meet again, tears streamed down Ste''s face. Without a second thought, Ste started


    her speedboat and headed towards the dog, shouting, "Cooper!"


    Cooper, hearing his name, looked in her direction. The momentary distraction allowed one of the


    men to hit him with a stick.


    In response, Cooperunched himself at the man, biting and wing. The other men rushed to their


    companion''s aid, raining down blows on the dog, but Cooper was quick and agile, and managed to


    dodge their attacks.


    The cudgel insteadnded on the man being bitten, causing him to howl in pain.


    Another rubber boat was rowed towards them but couldn''t be controlled due to the swift current.


    The two boats collided, causing two people to lose their bnce and fall into the water, screaming


    "Help, save me...¡±


    Before they could regain theirposure, Cooper leaped towards the oing rubber raft.


    The dog had a powerful jump and directly knocked down the person on it. In just a few rounds,


    three people had fallen into the water, and two had been sessfully injured by the dog''s bites.


    One man pulled out a knife and lunged at Cooper just as Ste''s speedboat rammed into their boat.


    Ste shouted Cooper''s name again, and the dog, using his powerful hind legs, jumped onto her


    boat.


    As she sped away, Ste could hear the angry shouts and curses from the men. She looked down


    at Cooper who was now sitting in her boat, looking wary and suspicious.


    His condition was terrible, with blooding from his mouth and most of his fur had fallen off,


    leaving behind blotchy wounds. It seemed that this was not the first time he had been besieged by


    humans.


    In the post-apocalyptic world, there was nothing one wouldn''t do to survive. Forget about stray


    dogs, before the storm, many people in her apartmentplex kept pets, treating them even better


    than themselves. But where were they now?


    Ste didn''t dare to think about how he had managed to survive till now.


    "Cooper, don''t be afraid," Ste tried to soothe it, "From now on, we''ll live together and as long as I


    have something to eat, you won''t starve."


    However, he still kept his distance from her, with no sign of letting down its guard. Ste didn''t even


    have the chance to get close, let alone touch it.


    She took out a sausage from her bag and tossed it to Cooper. He sniffed at it cautiously before


    quickly gobbling it up. Ste continued to feed him, slowly gaining his trust. By the time she had


    given him the tenth sausage, Cooper finally allowed her to touch him.


    In response to her offer, Cooper was unenthusiastic and attempted to jump into the floodwaters to


    swim away. Homeless dogs were not only cautious but also smart. He knew that this was human


    territory, and stepping in could mean getting cooked in a pot.


    Those foolish of his kind died this way!


    Ste, who had finally found Cooper, couldn''t let him go easily and hurriedly took out a chicken leg.


    She then took out the bag of dog food from her backpack to show it, "Cooper, if you follow me, I


    promise you will never go hungry."


    The dog food was taken from a supermarket during the flood. Scavenging for anything she could


    find, she found a bunch of dog food and canned pet food mixed in when she cleaned up. Not willing


    to throw it away, she thought about mixing it with fodder to feed the rabbits. Surprisingly, it turned


    out to be reserved for Cooper.


    Cooper''s eyes were fixed on the bag of dog food, seemingly lost in some memory. Ste held the


    bag of dog food, and he drooled at the sound.


    In the end, Cooper surrendered.


    With a sigh of relief, Ste steered her boat back towards her apartment. She knew that the road


    ahead would be tough, but at least they wouldn''t be facing it alone. In this grim post-apocalyptic


    world, she finally found apanion to share her life and death with, and she would no longer


    wander alone in the darkness.


    "Wow, a dog, there''s a dog!"


    "Grandma, I want to eat hot dogs."

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    As soon as Ste stepped into the apartment building, it didn''t take long for people to notice the


    dog. Suddenly, their mouths watered at the prospect of a meaty meal.


    Cooper, the dog, bristled and bared his teeth. His eyes were filled with a killer''s intent. Ste


    brandished her sword. "Who wants to eat my dog? Step forward."


    Shock rippled through the crowd. Since when was there a dog on the 18th floor?


    The audacity! They didn''t even have anything to eat, and yet the people of the 18th floor wanted to


    keep a dog! Were they feeding the scarce food to a dog instead of them?


    In an instant, anger surged in their hearts.


    "Nonsense, that''s a stray from outside." An astute observer recognized Cooper. "He often hangs


    around outside theplex. I''ve seen him several times."


    "That''s right, I''ve seen him a few times too. Once, he almost bit my kid."


    "Let''s kill him, and we can all share."


    With a swift motion, Ste sliced the nearby trash can to pieces with her sword. "If you want to eat


    meat," she challenged, "you''ll have to ask my knife for permission."


    Recalling her swift, head-chopping skills, the crowd took a few steps back in fear. Yet, some were


    still discontent. "Lady, this dog ain''t yours, you can''t be so domineering."


    "If he''s with me, he''s mine."


    "Look, we''re all struggling here. How about this, we kill it and give you half, and we split the rest."


    Others nodded in agreement. "That sounds fair. She takes the biggest share, and we''ll be happy


    with some soup."


    "I don''t like dog meat," Ste sneered, swinging her knife towards the man who proposed the idea,


    "But your meat should be pretty good!"


    "Ah...!" The man stumbled back in fear, falling onto the floor, and wetting his pants in terror.


    Damn, Ste was ready to kill.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t critically hit, but his arm was shed open and was bleeding profusely.


    Seeing this, even the most disgruntled among them didn''t dare to ask for meat again and could only


    watch as Ste led the dog upstairs.


    Just as Ste managed to fend off those who wanted to eat Cooper, Hector was ready to stir the


    pot. "Ste, you''re really cold-hearted!" He burst out of his room, fuming at Ste. "Are you satisfied


    now? Ken is dead!"


    The others stood by the door, staring at Ste with vicious eyes. No one tried to intervene.


    Before Ste could say anything, Cooper lunged and bit Hector''s leg. Caught off guard, Hector let


    out a deafening scream and swung his stick at Cooper''s head.


    Agilely avoiding the blow, Cooper''s eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    This was the man! Before, he hated Cooper and said Cooper was always dirty and stinking of fleas,


    that it wasn''t a surprise that someone would want to throw him into a butchery. Because of this man,


    Ste had cut off his food supply and ignored him ever since.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Holding a grudge, the dog attacked again.


    Hector was shocked and scared. He waved his stick frantically.


    Ste stepped in, forcing Hector to step back with a swift strike of her knife.


    "Ste, you''re hitting me for a dog?" Hector was angry, and his face revealed a savage anger.


    "Have you gone mad? It''s just a dog."


    "It''s a dog, but you''re not a man."


    "You think you''re justified in killing Ken?"


    Ste couldn''t help butugh at Hector''s twisted logic. "Did I injure Ken? Was it me who refused to


    take him to the hospital and just watched him die?"


    Hector''s face turned ugly. "If it wasn''t for your cold-hearted refusal to lend us money..."


    "Have you no shame?" Ste looked at them coldly. "If I were you, I would have taken a knife to the


    man who injured Ken to avenge him. But you''re all cowards. Not only did you not avenge him, but


    you also med his death on me and bullied women. Is it really that good to be a freeloader?"


    "Who...who the hell is a freeloader?"


    "How many times have you freeloaded? You know it yourself." Ste mocked, "And who gave you


    the courage to keep causing trouble in front of me?" With that, she plunged her knife into Hector''s


    leg.


    Hector screamed and fell to the ground, and the others rushed to help him. "Ste, we can talk this


    out, you''re going too far."


    Ste headed upstairs. "This time I stabbed your leg, but next time, it''ll be your heart. Cherish your


    life while you still can."


    No one dared to stop her, and their faces were filled with resentment. Sadie, who had her hair


    shaved, stood behind the door, fuming at the useless men.


    As soon as she reached the 17th floor, Ste was stunned by the sight before her. The door at the


    staircase was covered in spikes.


    More specifically, countless iron nails were welded onto the door, and their sharp ends were


    pointing outwards.


    Not just one door, but all three of them. Not even a mouse could sneak in now.


    And the four of them were busy at work. Sparks were flying from the welding, creating a dazzling


    light.


    When she came upstairs, Cody lifted his protective mask. "Ste, what do you think of our fortress?"


    They had found welding acetylene while collecting materials in the office building. They had brought


    back rebar and nails to turn the 18th floor into an impregnable fortress. This way, they could sleep


    soundly at night without worrying about intruders.


    Ste could only give Cody and Lukas a thumbs-up for their creativity.


    It was rumored that the 18th floor had supplies, and Hector and Sadie must have contributed to that


    rumor. Rather than living in fear, it was better to build a hard protective shellyer byyer.


    The power of a team was perhaps reflected in this kind of creativity.


    Ste was quite pleased. At least she knew she couldn¡¯t havee up with such an idea.


    "Wow, you brought a dog back?" Cody''s eyes lit up, excitedly saying, "Lukas, we have dog stew to


    eat tonight."


    Cooper decisively turned around, huffing and growling.


    Ste squatted down to soothe the dog, shouting angrily at Cody, "This is my dog. If you dare touch


    a hair on its body, I''ll stew you first."


    "When did you get a dog?" Cody was surprised. "This one clearly looks like a stray."


    "Isn''t it the stray from the entrance of theplex?" Lukas felt it looked familiar. "Ste used to feed


    it."


    "It saved my life once." Ste''s face was serious as sheid down thew. "I didn''t bring it back for


    you to eat. If you dare toy a finger on it, I¡¯ll deal with you."


    Having found dried beef, sausage, and ham from the office building, Cody and the others were not


    particrly meat-craved. However, in this special environment, many people ughtered their pets


    for food, so who would waste precious food to keep a dog? Food was a life-savingmodity, and


    every day many people starved to death.


    Cody and Lukas didn¡¯t understand, but it wasn¡¯t only them. Even Ang couldn''t get it.


    Unexpectedly, Jasper remarked, "This dog has a decent physique. If trained properly, it could easily


    handle two or three grown men at once."


    "You indeed have a good eye," Ste couldn''t help but admire him. "Earlier, he was being cornered


    by seven or eight people outside, but surprisingly, he didn''t let them get away with anything. He


    even capsized their rubber boat."


    Suddenly, both Lukas and Cody felt like they were even worse than a dog when it came to physical


    strength.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    The dog had a human-like understanding. Its unflinching gaze was unnerving.


    ¡°We''re dog lovers. Surely we won''t eat dogs,¡± Cody was the first one to back down. ¡°Ste, can you


    ask him to stop staring at me like this? It''s freaking me out!¡±


    Ang totally understood her, but as a friend, she had some advice for Ste, ¡°Normally, I''d back


    you up, Ste. But times are tough. Most of our food got soaked and ruined in the water. We were


    smart enough to stock up, but what you have will onlyst six or seven months. And who knows


    what the future holds? Plus, this sort ofrge breed dog needs a lot of food. You need to think this


    through.¡±


    Ste gently soothed the anxious Cooper. ¡°To me, he''s not just a dog. He''s family. If we run out of


    supplies, we''ll find more. I won''t abandon him no matter what.¡±


    Ang decided not to meddle anymore. She knew Ste would make the right decision.


    Once inside, Ste took some dog food from Arcadia and soaked it in goat''s milk. She had found


    the milk from a supermarket. She couldn''t stand the strong taste, and now it''s perfect for Cooper.


    After finishing arge bowl of food, Cooper''s sunken belly finally filled out. He stood in front of the


    couch, staring intently at Ste. Tears started to well up in his eyes. There was not vignce in his


    eyes, but some anticipation.


    His cryingpletely broke the heart of Ste who was sitting on the sofa. She held Cooper and


    cried, crying out her fear, unwillingness, loneliness and despair from thest life.


    The dog''s heady on her shoulder, making a whimpering sound. He was crying, because he felt


    relieved that she hadn''t abandoned him like his previous owner. Not only did she feed him, but she


    also cuddled him. Could he trust humans again?


    Ste and Cooper hugged and cried together for a while.


    Afterwards, Ste felt moreposed. She had initially stockpiled supplies just to survive, to


    endure as long as possible. But now, she had not only herself to worry about, but also Cooper.


    She began to examine Cooper''s body and was horrified at the sight of his wounds, new and old


    alike.


    Ste gave him some antibiotics, shaved his fur off, disinfected his wounds with iodine, and applied


    some balm. She found a t-shirt from her old basketball days and put it on Cooper. ¡°Once we fatten


    you up, you''ll be handsome again.¡±


    Ste wasn''t worried about supplies. She had enough to feed both her and Cooper quite some time,


    and she could always grow more in her garden.


    Sheid out some cardboard boxes on the damp floor and ced a sturdy old couch on top for


    Cooper to sleep on. He seemed to know instantly that this was his bed. It was soft andfortable,


    a ce he could finally call home. He soon fell into a peaceful sleep.


    Ste knocked on the door of apartment 1801 and then gathered everyone in 1803. In front of


    everyone, she opened a heavy backpack.


    Cody and Lukas were shocked. ¡°A million dors?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste nodded. ¡°I found it in an office building.¡±


    In normal times, they would be ecstatic. But now, they couldn''t spend it. The price of grain had


    skyrocketed, and they could only buy a pound a day. And the grain was even salvaged from the


    water, so it was questionable whether it was safe to eat.


    Ste warned them, "We can still buy food now, but in the future, things could get worse."


    "We can''t buy it now either." Lukas, always keen on the news, said, "They said it was rationing, but


    actually the amount they put out every day is very small. People who queue up in the middle of the


    night can''t even get it."


    However, there are people selling food underground. Even the grain dried from the water, could be


    sold at 2000 per kilogram. How ironic was it that one million can only buy 500 pund of food.


    "Do you have a way?"


    The government was catching those who were specting and hoarding. If caught, they would


    confiscate and confiscate.


    "Money will only be less and less valuable. More and more bartering is happening, and it''s


    unpredictable when money will be obsolete. We need to find a way to spend it tomorrow."


    "We can''t buy food. How can we spend it?"


    "Well, we''ll buy whatever is sold in the department store." Ste directed towards the extreme cold,


    "It''s October now. We used to wear short sleeves, but now we have to cover ourselves with a quilt


    to sleep. What if this rain doesn''t stop until winter. How are we supposed to cope?"


    The others agreed, ¡°Okay, we''ll go to the department store tomorrow and grab everything we can.¡±


    Jasper from 1801 had been quiet the whole time. His deep eyes didn''t reveal any emotions. He


    seemed to be a part of the group, but he was always alert and distant. His sharp eyes seemed to


    prate people''s hearts, making Ste uneasy.


    After leaving 1803, Ste was about to enter her apartment when Jasper suddenly spoke, ¡°Ste,


    can I talk to you about something?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I used to be a SWAT officer. I moved here after I was injured and retired,¡± he exined. ¡°The dog


    you brought back is a breed used by the police. They''re physically strong and obedient. If trained


    properly, he could be very useful.¡±


    Ste was surprised. She had guessed that he might have a military or police background, but his


    cold demeanor had led her to think he was a professional hitman or bodyguard. She had not


    expected him to be a former SWAT officer.


    Everyone had secrets. As long as he didn''t harm her, Ste wouldn''t pry. She asked him, ¡°What''s


    your condition?¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Even though she knew Cooper was tough, Ste hoped he could be even stronger. After all,


    who could resist the allure of a juicy steak when faced with the threat of starvation? So, Cooper had


    to get stronger.


    Jasper''s request was simple. ¡°I''ll help you train your dog, and you have to teach Rosie how to read.¡±


    That was the deal? Ste was taken aback. ¡°Rosie is smart and obedient. You can teach her


    yourself.¡±


    Jasper looked a bit ufortable. ¡°I can''t teach reading. Training dogs is easier.¡±


    Ste relented, ¡°Alright, it''s a deal.¡±


    He would help her train her dog, and she would teach Rosie to read.


    As soon as she opened the door, a dark shadow pounced on her. The low whine sounded anxious


    and restless. A pair of paws were continually scrabbling at Ste.


    Ste petted his head. ¡°It''s okay. I''m not going anywhere.¡±


    Cooper was abandoned before and weren''t easy to soothe, so she fed him a hot dog. But it was still


    restless, following Ste wherever she went, not letting her out of its sight.


    Not only was she exhausted today, but she was also famished. Reuniting with Cooper was worth


    celebrating, so Ste took out some grilled ribs, roast duck, and stir-fried beef, along with a beer.


    Even if he wasn''t hungry, Cooper still watched eagerly, practically drooling.


    Ste gave him a bone, and then started watching a show while eating.mCooper was so greedy. He


    jumped onto the couch andy on her, asionally pushing her shoulder with his paw.


    When Ste was unmoved, he fetched his own food bowl, as if he was saying ¡®feed me''!


    ¡°You''re a clever one.¡± Ste tossed him a bone to gnaw on. ¡°Don''t stuff yourself. There will be good


    food every day.¡±


    After dinner, she had to teach Cooper to use the toilet. Not only Cooper, but the pair of breeding


    rabbits and their litter, too.


    The balcony was still damp despite being ssed in, which made the rabbits look quite wilted. She


    ced a lot of cardboard in their hutch. After moving them to the bathroom, they perked up.


    Once they got used to it, they weren''t afraid of people and started wandering around the house.


    Cooper''s eyes lit up at the sight of the rabbits. He instinctively wanted to pounce and bite. Ste


    quickly stopped him with a fierce look, ¡°No!¡±


    Whether she and Cooper would be eating meat or veggies in the future depended entirely on the


    rabbits.


    They had lived together before, so Cooper was quite familiar with her temperament and could only


    endure the itching of his teeth. He wasn''t hungry now, so he''d bite when he was.


    Cooper was smart. After over an hour of training, he was able to relieve himself in the trash can


    lined with a ck bag in the bathroom.


    The rabbits, on the other hand, weren''t so clever. No matter how much she taught them, they just


    wouldn''t learn. She had to clean up several times a day.


    Ste was exhausted. ¡°Cooper, from now on, it''s your job to take care of them.¡± He needed to be a


    sensible dog and share the household chores with his owner.


    By the time she finished, it waste at night. Ste went to bed, only to find Cooper dragging his


    bed in after her. Well, she understood his need for security.


    She woke up several times during the night, always because of Cooper. He was extremely sensitive


    to noise, so he would get up at the slightest sound downstairs, standing guard at the stainless steel


    front door and refusing to leave. A long period of life on the streets had changed the dog''s nature,


    so he wouldn''t easily make a sound to alert enemies.


    Despite being a single-unit building, it was a microcosm of all human life, with plenty of dirty and


    ugly things happening.


    At a little past seven in the morning, she was awoken by the anxious Cooper. When she opened the


    door, Hector''s ssmate was knocking on the door downstairs. ¡°Ste, Hector was stabbed by you


    yesterday and bitten by your dog. He''s running a fever now. You have to take responsibility.¡±


    Ste just closed the door and had breakfast.


    Breakfast was just a simple bowl of cereal with two bagels. Cooper got a half bowl of dog food and


    four bagels.


    As soon as she finished, Lukas came knocking on the door, preparing for today''s mission, spending


    a million dors. Ang had the additional task of looking after the dog, in addition to Rosie. There


    was a punching bag in the hallway now, which was brought by Lukas and Cody. She could practice


    boxing when she was free, as long as she didn''t use them as targets.


    They arrived at the department store at nine o''clock. It was still crowded with people lining up.


    Unexpectedly, the announcer''s voice came over the loudspeaker, saying that today''s food supply


    had already sold out, and those who needed it shoulde early tomorrow.


    ¡°I got here at midnightst night. How can it be sold out?¡±


    ¡°I came to line up at nine o''clockst night, but I still didn''t get any.¡±


    Immediately, there were cries of disappointment. The people were discontented, but they couldn''t


    do anything at all. Now there were armed soldiers here. Even if they rushed in, they couldn''t get the


    food.


    One after another, weary faces, filled with frustration, lingered a few times before finally leaving in


    despair.


    Ny-nine percent of the people who came to the department store were there for the food, and to


    pick up other things on the way. The crowd dissipated, and the enormous mall suddenly seemed


    empty.


    Compared tost time, there were significantly fewer items this time. Anything that could fill a


    stomach was gone in a sh.


    They had introduced water purifying service. Ten dors a litre. People had to bring their own


    container. Thinking of the dead bodies floating in the water, Lukas and Cody lost interest.


    Most of the mall was filled with electronics, clothing, nkets and other goods. Even with money,


    they couldn''t spend it. There were still two rubber rafts left. Lukas thought about buying them for


    later, but seeing the price tag of 50,000 dors each, he didn''t dare to speak.


    Ste had a clear goal, to prepare life-saving supplies for extreme cold for them. She was well


    prepared, but she couldn''t give them what she had. They had to buy it themselves.


    The price of essential living supplies had skyrocketed, but clothes and nkets hadn''t gone up


    much. After all, money needed to be spent where it mattered most, so they all wanted to save


    money to buy food.


    As they walked around, they actually saw a mink coat. The knee-length purple mink coat was soft to


    the touch and very warm when worn.


    Ste looked at the price, 49,999 dors. There were both men''s and women''s versions, and the


    prices were almost the same. Ste bought seven in one go, even including one for Cooper, which


    she would alter when she got back.


    She spent 350,000 dors in one go. Lukas'' heart bled. ¡°Why don''t we get something cheaper?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing saving money now? To use as toilet paperter?¡±


    In addition to the mink coats, there were also warm cotton clothes, down jackets, windbreakers,


    quilts, socks, boots, thermal underwear, and so on. They could buy whatever they wanted.


    Unfortunately, there were no pet supplies, otherwise, she would also stock up for Cooper too.


    As she was choosing, a middle-aged man suddenly approached and whispered, ¡°Miss, do you want


    food?¡±


    He looked shifty. It was clear he was not a good guy. Ste noticed him tailing her when she was


    buying the mink coat, and thought he was a pickpocket or a robber. She didn''t expect him to be a


    food dealer.


    ¡°What kind of food?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Rice.¡±


    ¡°Water-soaked?¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded. ¡°We also have some that haven''t been soaked, but the price is


    double.¡±


    ¡°What''s the price?¡±


    ¡°2,500 for the soaked rice, and 5,000 for the unsoaked.¡±


    Ste pondered a moment. ¡°About the soaked food, how do I know if it''s safe to eat?¡±


    ¡°You have my word. We run an honest business here, nothing less.¡±


    After saying that, he took out a handful of broken rice from his pocket. The color of it was a dull,


    dark yellow but it didn''t smell bad.


    ¡°How much do you have?¡±


    ¡°However much you need, that''s how much I have.¡±


    Ste did some quick calctions, subtracting the necessary expenses. ¡°2000 dors a pound.


    Then I''ll take 250 pounds.¡±


    The middle-aged man was left speechless.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Casting a quick nce at the man, Ste turned to find Lukas and his team, suggesting they try on


    mink coats. ¡°The store only has ten of them in stock, and the sizes might not necessarily fit, but I


    honestly can''t find anything else to spend money on.¡±


    Cody, trying on a coat, joked, ¡°Feels like I''m being kept by a rich woman, doesn''t it?¡±


    Ste rolled her eyes. ¡°Sorry, you''re not my type.¡±


    Their banter was interrupted by the man approaching again, ¡°Lady, if you really want it, we can


    negotiate.¡±


    The four of them were standing together, and he still dared to approach them again, so he was


    probably not a bad guy.


    Ste exined the situation. Lukas and Cody were thrilled, even taking a bite to taste. ¡°Feels just


    like what you''d buy in a store.¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured. The quality is top-notch.¡± The man seemed excited by having gained a big


    order. ¡°I only brought 5 pounds with me, but I can arrange for more if you want.¡±


    The four of them stepped aside to discuss. Jasper had his reservations. ¡°We can buy their food, but


    we should be careful in case we are scammed.¡±


    The safest way would be to conduct the trade in multiple batches.


    After the agreement, Ste returned to negotiate with the man, ¡°We''ll take 250 pounds, but we want


    to get them separately. Fifty pounds a day, right here at the department store entrance.¡±


    The man hesitated, ¡°I can''t make that decision, but I can ask right away. Please wait.¡± After saying


    that, he hurriedly left the store.


    Ste set aside 500,000 dors. She got everything she needed without spending it all, so she had


    to grab an extra mink coat to reach the amount. She brought plenty of vacuum bags. After paying,


    she packed all the clothes and nkets. Many people were starving, but here were the rich,


    spending 500,000 dors in a blink of an eye. The sight almost made the cashier''s eyes fall out of


    her head, as if she had met a spendthrift.


    Just as they left the department store, the man, known as Monkey who had been waiting outside


    hurriedly approached. ¡°Our boss agreed. We can trade.¡± As he said this, he nced at a masked


    man not far away, who was holding a hefty sack.


    After an exchange of nces, they moved to a ce out of everyone''s sight. Jasper went over to


    check, confirming the quality before nodding at Ste. She handed over a prepared ck trash bag


    to Monkey, which contained 100,000 dors.


    Monkey stuffed it into his backpack before checking quickly. The department store was guarded by


    the military, so no one would rob here.


    With the tradepleted and the time for the next transaction agreed upon, the four of them left in


    a speedboat loaded with goods. The boat was filled with supplies. Lukas and Cody were on guard,


    while Jasper took the less crowded route. The detour was longer, but the view was clearer and any


    approaching people could be spotted immediately.


    Lukas, who had been holding a pair of binocrs, suddenly spoke up, ¡°What is that?¡±


    Cody looked in the direction Lukas was pointing, and saw something floating in the distance. ¡°A


    corpse, perhaps?¡±


    Ste took the binocrs, staring for a while. ¡°Seems like... a pig.¡±


    A pig? Everyone was surprised and took a closer look. ¡°It''s a pig, and it''s alive!¡±


    They hadn''t had pork for a long time. Dog meat was off the books, but pork should be fine, right?


    The speedboat slowed down, turning towards the pig in the river. It was indeed a live pig, and


    judging by the size of its head, it was not small.


    Pigs can swim, but they can''t fight against the vast flood. They can only drift with the current. When


    it saw peopleing over, it didn''t appear scared. It even made ¡°oink oink¡± sounds, as if asking for


    help.


    They paddled the speedboat over, and used the oar to block the swimming pig. Cody leaned over to


    grab the pig''s front leg. The pig struggled and squealed, but not too violently. It probably had been


    in the water for too long.


    With much effort, they managed to pull the pig onto the boat. It was arge pig, but had lost a lot of


    weight, weighing around 200 pounds.


    The pigy on the speedboat, panting heavily, ¡°Oink... oink...¡±


    Suddenly, Ste pulled out a stun gun from her bag. After two screams, the pig was knocked out.


    Jasper spoke up, ¡°Find a ce to ughter it.¡±


    They couldn''t take it back, because it would cause trouble if someone found out.


    Cody quickly came back to his senses. ¡°Let''s go to the construction site where we found the


    materials. It''s deserted and not far from here.¡±


    So, the speedboat headed in another direction.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    About four miles away, several buildings under construction were half-submerged in water. They


    parked the speedboat. The three men carried the pig ashore, and Ste handed over a butcher''s


    knife. She didn''t participate in the ughter, instead, she took the opportunity to walk upstairs.


    The higher she went, the more construction materials she found. There were cement bricks and


    steel bars. Ste was not shy about taking them. The garden in Arcadia was over 1,800 square


    meters, and she needed to find ways to fill it up. She took everything. These materials might not be


    useful now, but they would be indispensable for rebuilding after an earthquake.


    Anyone coulde to this ce, so it was unlikely that Lukas and the others would suspect her


    once they found the materials were gone.


    When she came down, the pig had already been ughtered, with Jasper leading, Lukas and Cody


    assisting. They were now discussing how to divide the pork.


    Except for Ste, all of them were a disaster in kitchen. Jasper was the worst. Although he was


    fearless in killing, he couldn''t even manage to cook oatmeal. They decided to divide the pork and


    give all the offal to Ste.


    Ste didn''t refuse. ¡°Okay, I''ll call you over when I cook it.¡±


    Lukas took half of the pig. The other half was divided between Jasper and Ste. Jasper asked


    Ste, ¡°Which half do you want?¡±


    ¡°The top half, please.¡±


    Actually, the bottom half had more meat, but the pig''s face could be braised and the skull could be


    used for soup.


    Jasper felt like he had gotten a good deal, so he cut an extra portion for her when dividing the pig.


    Ste noticed but didn''t say anything.


    It was not convenient to do this at home, so she had them cut the meat into small pieces and pack it


    into ck stic bags. In this way, it was impossible to tell what was inside.


    Lukas was a bit worried, ¡°If we eat meat, won''t others find out?¡±


    ¡°We''re on the top floor, and any smell would drift upwards. We''ll keep the doors and windows closed


    when cooking. Even if a bit of smell gets out, it will be washed away by the rain. It won''t be a


    problem.¡±


    Lukas was pleased, ¡°Alright, let''s celebrate tonight.¡±


    They had been living a hard life for too long. It was time for something exciting.


    ¡°Why don''t we cook together? If we cook separately, the smell will be too strong.¡± Cody liked a lively


    atmosphere and was eager to improve rtions with the aloof Jasper. ¡°We''re all one big family on


    the 18th floor.¡±


    Lukas chimed in, ¡°Why don''t Ste cook? You''re the best cook among us.¡±


    Seeing that Jasper didn''t object, Ste agreed, ¡°I have seasoning. How about having a pork stew?¡±


    Everyone agreed, and the mere mention of pork stew had their mouths watering.


    As they returned to the Sunrise Sanctuary, the residents of the 18th floor once again caused a stir.


    A ship of goods was enough to make everyone feel jealous, but they had no other choice. Many


    wished to join forces with the residents of the 18th floor, but they simply wouldn''t be epted.


    Ste and others were well-prepared, stuffing theirrge backpacks with rice and pork, only


    revealing winter clothes and nkets. However, no matter how low-key they tried to be, there were


    still many green-eyed watchers.


    But so what? The 18th floor was home to a band of ruthless folks, especially the young gal wielding


    a knife.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Don''t let her youthful appearance fool you! The girl got a dark side.


    She was the ssmate with the folks in apartments on the 8th and 12th floor. However, she ended


    up breaking the girl''s ribs and cutting her hair. And the boy, well, he was even worse off. He was


    bitten by a dog and then stabbed. They had to carry him to the hospital in the morning.


    No one should provoke her! That was for sure.


    Drew''s team had just returned, looking weary and only bringing back firewood. Every foraging spot


    in the vicinity seemed to have been picked clean. Even moldy bread was taken.


    As they watched the residents of the 18th floor, they could only sigh in envy. How could there be


    such disparity in the same building?


    The moment Ste reached the 18th floor, a dog named Cooper came rushing out of room 1803,


    furiously leaping at her, whining non-stop.


    Cooper thought, ¡°You promised not to abandon me, didn''t you? What a lie!¡±


    Rosie too came rushing over, hugging Ste''s waist. ¡°Cooper and I were so well behaved today.¡±


    Steughed and was just about to say Rosie loved her more, when Rosie suddenly dashed


    towards room 1801. ¡°Jasper, Rosie missed you so much.¡±


    As per usual, everyone gathered in room 1803 to divide the loot. Upon hearing that they''d found a


    pig, Ang''s concern overcame her excitement. ¡°The fridge isn''t working. How are we going to


    store the pork?¡±


    It was half a pig, so there was no way they could finish it in a few days. It would be such a waste if it


    was spoiled.


    Jasper had a surprising solution. ¡°I have a car refrigerator at home. It''s USB powered. The meat


    should just fit in, but the light is poor and it charges slowly. Anyway, it can be used for some days.¡±


    A car refrigerator? Ste had seen a couple of those back in Arcadia. She quickly said, ¡°The


    landlord has one as well. I''ll go look for it in his roomter.¡±


    Their storage problem had been solved, but the pork in room 1803 couldn''t be spoiled either. Cody


    suggested, ¡°Why don''t you two start with ours?¡±


    Ste had no objections, but they still wouldn''t be able to finish it in a few days. ¡°Cut off the fat and


    render it intord. We can make a pork stew tonight. Whatever we can''t finish, we can preserve in


    salt.¡± With the cool rainy weather, it shouldst a few days.


    Cody was drooling in anticipation. ¡°Aren''t we eating this for lunch?¡±


    ¡°You guys can eat, but I need to go out again to see if I can get some dog food for Cooper.¡±


    Lukas offered, ¡°Do you want us to go with you?¡±


    ¡°No need, just handle the pig.¡±


    Worried about theirck of experience in renderingrd, Ste reminded them, ¡°Separately cut the


    pork skin. Don''t fry it with the fat. Be careful of oil stters...¡±


    Jasper also didn''t know how to renderrd, so he was quietly learning on the side.


    Once home, Ste had a portion of shredded pork in garlic sauce, filled her stomach, treated


    Cooper''s wounds, and then prepared to go out again.


    Cooper clutched her trouser leg. Was he going to be abandoned again?


    Ste scratched his head. ¡°You guard the house. I''ll go get us some meat.¡±


    The pig had floated down the river. She remembered that there was arge pig farm upstream. If


    the pig had indeede from the farm, there was likely more than one. There were several


    mountains in the upstream river, so the pigs were very likely to swim across to seek refuge.


    Arcadia didn''t have much pork stored, and now she had Cooper to feed as well, so Ste wanted to


    try her luck.


    She wanted to make a quick round trip, but Cooper adamantly refused to be left behind. She had no


    choice but to bring him along. After all, when it came to hunting, dogs were much more skilled than


    humans.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Cooper didn''t have a raincoat, so she took a stic bag, cut a few holes in it, and slipped it over his


    head. Well, the look was a bit stupid.


    Ste held back herughter and took out her phone to snap a picture of her dog donned in a


    stic rain coat.


    The pair set out, operating a rubber raft towards Griffith Mountain.


    Griffith Mountain wasn''t very high. At the foot of the mountain was Griffith Park. It had vastkes


    and attractions, all of which were now underwater.


    Upon reaching a t area, she made sure no one was here before storing the raft in Arcadia.


    While climbing the mountain, Ste chose to take the cement path to conserve energy and kept an


    eye on the sides of the road. In the roadside bushes, she spotted some pig feces that hadn''t been


    washed away by the rain.


    Ste was delighted; it seemed she had guessed right.


    Along the way, Cooper suddenly jumped forward, disappearing into the bushes in no time.


    Ste covered the dog''s mouth, "Let''s sneak into the vige quietly...¡±


    Cooper understood instantly and automatically switched to stealth mode. Its tail fell back, with its


    mischievous dog eyes looking forward.


    Not far away, there appeared a gazebo. Through a telescope, she saw twelve pigs sheltering from


    the rain in the gazebo. Pigs are omnivorous animals that can survive on grass, but they seem to


    have been washed away for some time, starving away their fat.


    When they saw a person and a dog approach, the pigs seemed about to leave, but after several


    digging motions, they were toozy to move.


    Arcadia wasn''t able to contain live animals, so Ste took out her highest power electric shock rod,


    a type that could kill with several shocks.


    She entered the gazebo and targeted the nearest pig. The pig fell to the ground with a thump before


    it had a chance to squeal. The rest of the pigs were startled and ran out.


    Cooper rushed forward like a sh of lightning, fiercely herding them back. Any disobedience was


    met with a bite!.


    Men, dogs, pigs, chased one another in the rain...


    In less than fifteen minutes, all twelve pigs were electrocuted. Ste struck them a few more times


    to make sure they were dead before cing them in Arcadia.


    She didn''t expect Cooper to be such a good hunting dog and rewarded him with a baked chicken


    leg.


    "Cooper, good job! Hoarding all the pork in this lifetime, and we''ll live a life of luxury every day."


    "Woof!" He wanted to eat meat!


    They continued their search along the mountains. Cooper was in full advantage, leading the way in


    search of prey.


    Pigs were social animals. Under Cooper''s lead, Ste quickly found the second group, nine pigs of


    simr size.


    The terrain was not steep, but it was slippery. When people slipped, pigs did too. Only the dog


    moved nimbly, running proficiently in Ste''s direction.


    All nine pigs were captured again. Ste, now with twenty-one pigs, carried a proud breeze as she


    walked.


    The third and fourth groups were found one after another, and many solitary pigs were also killed.


    There were altogether sixty-eight pigs, capable of producing over ten thousand pounds of pork.


    She searched Griffith Mountain twice, but no more pigs could be found. It was now evening, so


    Ste descended the mountain with Cooper. As they walked. Cooper suddenly darted out like an


    arrow and quickly disappeared into the forest.


    Worried for its safety, Ste quickly followed in pursuit. By the time she arrived, Cooper was digging


    the soil vigorously with its ws. "Woof!" Its bark was fierce, and its eyes were filled with a


    murderous aura.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Ste scrutinized her surroundings, spotting traces of rabbit droppings.


    Cooper was always starving before, so he valued survival supplies more than she did, not even


    sparing the wild rabbits..


    Ste searched around and indeed found a burrow. She quickly blocked it with mud. Before long, a


    grey figure emerged from the burrow, scampering away.


    Cooper chased after it, seizing it by its neck and mming it to the ground. After a few rounds, the


    wild rabbity motionless.


    Cooper then brought the carcass back to Ste, wagging its tail to ask for praise. Good boy!


    After petting Cooper, Ste resumed her exploration, pulling out another rabbit from the burrow.


    In the end, she found three more medium-sized rabbits. A whole rabbit family now clustered


    together.


    Wild rabbits were not worth rearing like farm rabbits, especially since she and Cooper were not


    lacking in meat. She swiftly killed them and threw them into the Arcadia.


    On her way back, she made a detour to the ce where the pig was ughtered and collected all


    the construction materials piled up in other buildings into the Arcadia.


    When the Arcadia bag made things disappear, Cooper''s eyes widened with fear. ¡°Woof!¡±


    Ste patted its head. ¡°Don''t worry. I know magic.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time she got back to the apartment, it was gettingte. As usual, countless eyes were


    peeping at her. They felt rxed when they saw Ste returning with just a bundle of firewood.


    Seemed like the people living on the 18th floor weren¡¯t always so lucky.


    As soon as she entered the building, Cody greeted her, ¡°Why are you back sote? Lukas and I


    were just about to go out looking for you.¡±


    Ste replied, looking weary, ¡°I searched several ces. Couldn¡¯t find any dog food. I didn¡¯t even


    see any moldy bread.¡±


    ¡°Everything nearby has been thoroughly checked. Finding something is not easy.¡± Lukas seemed


    worried. ¡°I heard some blocks have been looted. We need to be careful even if we don''t venture


    out.¡±


    After a few words, Ste went into the house to change her raincoat and pull up the greens growing


    on her balcony.


    The vegetables, nourished by a nutrient solution, were growing well, albeit their leaves were slightly


    yellow. They looked different from those grown under normal sunlight, but on rainy days, this was


    already quite good.


    Eating only meat was not good for the stomach. She picked up a bag of mushroom spawn and went


    to apartment 1803.


    The trio were very surprised. Not only did Ste have fresh vegetables, but she also had


    mushrooms. ¡°Ste, you should go on a survival challenge show.¡±


    ¡°I''m just lucky. When I moved out, I happened to buy a box of mushroom spawn online. I didn''t


    expect them to actually grow into mushrooms.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you can''t do?¡±


    ¡°Following Ste, we definitely won''t starve.¡±


    The atmosphere was cheerful, and they busied themselves in the kitchen.


    Soon, Jasper and Rosie came over to help, bringing ten eggs and half a pound of pasta.


    ¡°Ste, it''s good to have you home.¡± Ang smiled, ¡°When you''re not here, the 18th floor feels so


    quiet. But look at it now, so lively.¡±


    Ste was in a good mood. ¡°Wait and see. I''ll show you what I can do tonight.¡±


    She led the group, who were inept at cooking, and started the lively night. Cody chopped ribs.


    Lukas cleaned lean meat. Ang picked vegetables, and Rosie clung to the mushroom. ¡°Ste, I


    want to grow mushrooms too.¡±


    Rosie was so well-behaved, and Ste nodded. ¡°Sure, I''ll give you one tomorrow. Be sure to take


    good care of it.¡±


    Rosie looked at Jasper as if seeking his approval. ¡°Jasper.¡±


    Sensing the longing in her eyes, Jasper said, ¡°Remember to thank her.¡±


    Rosie happily threw herself at Ste. ¡°Thank you, Ste. I can grow mushrooms.¡±


    Ste stroked her hair. ¡°Take good care of it.¡±


    Lukas nearly cut his hand while chopping the meat, so Ste took over. She thinly sliced the meat,


    marinated it with a little oil, starch, and salt.


    The stew seasoning was first fried in the pot, and then poured into the pot for boiling. She added a


    few green onions and dried matsutake mushrooms.


    The living room of 1803 wasrge. They closed the doors and windows, and ced the pot on a


    portable gas stove. Soon the strong aroma of the stew filled the room.


    Everyone gathered around the pot. Their faces were beaming with smiles. The mere scent of it is


    enough to make their mouths water.


    The ribs went into the pot, and the marinated lean meat could be taken out after one minute of


    cooking.


    ¡°This is heaven.¡± Cody''s tongue was scalded. ¡°The meat is so tender and tasty.¡±


    The others didn''t hesitate, using the spoon to grab more food.


    Rosie couldn''t eat spicy food, so Jasper picked non-spicy food for her. Ang teased her, ¡°Rosie, is


    Ste''s cooking as good as your brother''s?¡±


    Rosie carefully nced at her brother, and then smiled sweetly. ¡°Jasper''s is also delicious.¡±


    It was a lie. Everyone knew Jasper''s cooking was really bad, even worse than the cooking of Lukas,


    who was a freeloader.


    ¡°Where''s Cooper?¡± Cody asked, turning around to look for him.


    Ste spoke between mouthfuls, ¡°At home.¡±


    ¡°Why not call him over? He''s part of our team now.¡± Ang liked Cooper. ¡°Cooper is amazing. He


    knows immediately if there''s any movement downstairs. It¡¯s like he has superpower.¡±


    Cooper was very energetic. Lukas and even Cody weren''t a match for him.


    ¡°When he watches the house, we can finally have a good night''s sleep.¡±


    Rosie also liked Cooper, and everyone agreed to call him over. From now on, they had to work


    together. Everyone should be treated in the same way.


    Ste was moved. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She opened the door to let Cooper in with his food bowl.


    Rosie picked up a rib from her own bowl and secretly stuffed it into Cooper''s mouth.


    She and Cooper couldn''t have spicy food, so they had to pick ribs in the second pot, which tasted


    sweet and delicious.


    Cody brought out a few cans of beer. ¡°Come on, we finally had a good meal today. Let''s celebrate!¡±


    Everyone had a can. Rosie drank Sprite, and Cooper had rib soup. ¡°Woof!¡±


    Lukas sighed with a beer in his hand, ¡°If it weren''t for the flood downstairs, who would know it''s the


    apocalypse based on our dinner tonight?¡±


    Cody was trying to lighten the mood, ¡°Look forward. As long as we work together, every day will be


    like this.¡±


    After they ate most of the meat, they made some veggies to bnce it out.


    The wax gourd was brought by Ste. This vegetable was durable and couldst for several months


    without spoiling. The mushrooms were delicious, leaving a lingering taste in the mouth.


    They hadn''t eaten vegetables since the storm started. Now they had the chance, they just wolfed


    them down.


    ¡°Without Ste, I would forget what vegetables taste like.¡±


    ¡°The nutrient solution we brought back is good. It can promote the rapid growth of vegetables. We


    won''tck vegetables in the future.¡±


    This was good news, so everyone was excited.


    Having egetables cheered everyone up. Engaging in lively conversation over a meal, they finally


    served some pasta, filling up their bellies in a satisfying way.


    Despite having a decent stockpile of supplies, Ang and Lukas were careful with their


    consumption, under the constant advice of Cody. Today''s meal, however, was a treat!


    It felt like a dream. Perhaps, when they woke up, the flood would recede and they would be back in


    their familiar world. There would be no apocalypse. Every night, they dreamed, but the dreams were


    always filled with water.


    Today''s meal helped to release the pent-up tension in their hearts, allowing them to muster up the


    courage to keep going. They believed that one day, this natural disaster would end, and they would


    be able to return to their former peaceful lives.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    After dinner, they couldn''t bear to waste the leftover broth from the stew. They decided to use it


    again the next day for some pasta.


    Times were tough. They were just grateful to have vorful food. Who cared about eating healthy or


    not?


    The fatty meat had been rendered down into oil. The cracklings were golden and crispy. It was


    enough tost a good long while.


    Ang took out the remaining meat, asking, ¡°Ste, how much salt should we use for all this?¡±


    Salt was precious, just enough tost the year if used properly. Using too much was wasteful, but if


    too little was used, the meat might be spoiled.


    They were fortunate to have gotten their hands on a pig. In this post-apocalyptic world, the scent of


    fresh meat was a rare luxury. But they couldn''t just indulge. They had to n for the future.


    Everyone wanted to preserve the meat, so Ste finally spoke up, ¡°Thendlord''s car has a huge


    fridge. I''ll go back and render the fat. We should be able to fit everything in.¡±


    She wanted to fetch another fridge from Arcadia but their sr charger would have trouble handling


    it.


    Cody and the others were thrilled and wanted to help render the fat. In front of her, they were all


    domestic novices, but they all offered to help. They didn¡¯t want to be a burden to her.


    Ste wouldn''t let them help. ¡°No need. I can manage it by myself. You guys should go clean up


    and rest.¡±


    Back home, she threw the meat into the fridge in Arcadia. Then she took out her multifunctional


    massage bathtub. She filled it with warm water, plugged in the sr energy storage box, turned on


    some soothing music, and closed her eyes to rx.


    Cooper, her dog,y beside her, gnawing on a bone-filled bowl. Cooper had been epted by a


    new owner, so he seemed particrly excited, gnawing on his bone with gusto.


    Protectiveness over food is a dog''s instinct, but Cooper liked Ste. He had deliberately saved half


    a bowl of bones for her. ¡°Woof!¡±


    Ste was grateful. ¡°You eat it.¡± She tossed him a sausage.


    The next day, she woke up naturally. Jasper, together with Cody and Lukas, had gone to the


    department store to trade for grains. It was a simple task that didn''t require Ste''s presence.


    After a breakfast of delicious toasts with Cooper, Ste not only brushed her own teeth but also


    brushed Cooper''s. Then, she took the pig offal to 1803. She brought a stool and started to process


    the offal with Ang. Rosie ran over to join them. ¡°Hi, I can help.¡±


    Ste didn''t want her to get dirty. ¡°You y with Cooper.¡±


    Since Cooper arrived, the atmosphere on the 18th floor had be much livelier. If anything


    happened downstairs, it wouldn''t escape his ears.


    Whatforted Ste more was that Cooper was a principled dog.


    Rosie secretly put a piece of fried crackling into Cooper''s mouth. He drooled but didn''t eat it, staring


    at Ste with pleading eyes. ¡°Woof.¡±


    Ste yed a trick. ¡°It''s poisoned!¡±


    Scared, Cooper dropped the crackling from his mouth.


    Ste chuckled, ¡°Just kidding, it''s not poisoned. Go ahead and eat.¡±


    Cooper was cautious, sniffing it for a while before wolfing it down.


    Ang didn¡¯t stoppedughing until she felt pain in her belly. ¡°Cooper is so smart. He can resist


    even the most tempting food unless you give him the okay.¡±


    This was an alertness born from harsh life experiences. The stray dogs not only had to face human


    persecution, animal control capture, but also a variety of dog thieves. If he didn''t have some skills,


    he wouldn''t survive this long.


    But Cooper was indeed very clever. He seemed smarter than before. He fully understood human


    language, and even started to help discipline others.


    Smoky and Snowy were less intelligent. Their eating and excreting habits frustrated Ste. Cooper,


    however, was dominant. He would bite down and pat them vigorously with his paw.


    ¡®That''s the punishment for relieving yourself anywhere!¡¯


    Then he would grab them by the neck and drag them to the toilet. ¡®Go ahead. Do it in front of me!¡¯


    Perhaps animalsmunicated with each other better. After being disciplined by Cooper a few


    times, Smoky and Snowy really learned their lessons.


    Today, when Ste woke up, she found them using the toilet.


    She also had ten baby rabbits, and Cooper had a way to deal with them as well. Whoever relieved


    themselves anywhere, he would catch Smoky and Snowy and give them a good beating. ''Are you


    going to manage them? If no, I''ll eat them!''


    Cooper would discipline the rabbits, and the rabbits would discipline their babies. There was nothing


    they couldn''t learn. Cooper became the leader of the pack in no time, with twelve underlings under


    his paw.


    Jasper, Lukas and Cody returned around noon. By then, Ste and Ang had finished cleaning


    the pig offal. The intestines, liver, and some lean meat were all prepared. Then they marinated it all


    with some seasonings. The fat intestines were stewed and cut into pieces.


    She had nned out the day''s meals.


    For lunch, each person would get a bowl of offal stew and fried pork intestines with pickled


    cabbage.


    For dinner, they would have fried onions with pork heart, and stewed pork tripe with peppers.


    The rest would be used the next day.


    The vegetables and onions were Ste''s, and Ang offered the grains, pasta, oil, gas, and other


    ingredients.


    Jasper was also generous, always bringing arge supply of food every time, but they also kept


    track of everything in their minds. None of them were calctive or scheming, which was why they


    could get along so well.


    Cody was satisfied with the meal. ¡°Ste, why don''t you do the cooking from now on? We''d just ruin


    the food.¡±


    Ste refused firmly. ¡°No way. I''m not bing the housekeeper. Maybe just once in a while.¡±


    ¡°Why did you guys return sote from the grain exchange?¡± Ang asked, concerned, ¡°We thought


    something might happen to you guys.¡±


    ¡°The exchange went smoothly. We thought we had time so we checked out a nearby office building.


    But we found nothing.¡± Cody shared the day''s events, ¡°The price of rice at the department store has


    gone up again, and the quantity is decreasing. Monkey''s gang, who we traded with, didn''t take


    advantage of the situation or follow us. They seem to have some principles.¡±


    ¡°Rice at 2000 dors a pound. Ordinary people can''t afford it. They can only sell so much a day


    while risking being caught. We are their big customers.¡±


    Ste checked the grains they brought back. The quality was simr to yesterday''s.


    None of them had any experience. ¡°Ste, how do we eat this rice?¡±


    It was salvaged from underwater. Who would dare to eat it? They were unsure of what to do.


    ¡°Seal it in a bag and save it for when we really run out of food. Also, keep an eye out if anyone gets


    sick from eating this kind of grain. If not, we can mix some into our meals.¡±


    Lukas agreed, ¡°Ste, you always think ahead.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Monkey''s gang doesn''t just sell grains. They also buy things. They ept tea, alcohol,


    and medicine in exchange.¡±


    They had collected a lot of these items, especially medicine. They heard that hospitals were running


    out of medicine. Even if there was any left, it would be sold per pill at an exorbitant price.


    They had valuable resources, which no doubt opened up more possibilities for survival. This


    relieved Lukas and the others. ¡°How about we trade for some premium rice?¡±


    Ste disapproved, ¡°We already spent 500,000 dors, which is already conspicuous enough. We


    don''t want to draw unnecessary attention to ourselves. Surely, food is scarce, but medicine will be


    scarcer. By then, we can trade for more food. There''s no need to rush.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After dinner, Ste and Jasper left together.


    Jasper asked, ¡°Can we start the deal today?¡±


    Apparently, he was eager to get started on the dog training.


    Ste had no objections. She squatted down to discuss with the dog, ¡°Cooper, would you mind if


    this gentleman here starts training you every day?¡±


    Cooper squinted his eyes, full of alertness and resistance, and retreated two steps in


    dissatisfaction.


    The strong aura of 1801 was not a hit with Cooper.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    The snub from the dog didn''t discourage Jasper He leaned over to Cooper, "You''re smart, and


    you''ve got a good fight in you. But the world out there is pretty rough right now. You''re going to have


    to get stronger to protect yourself, and the people you care about."


    "Yeah, yeah," Ste said, scratching Cooper''s head to lighten the mood. "You''re going to protect


    me, right, Cooper?"


    The dog nced back and forth between them, visibly torn. He liked his current owner, and he liked


    the people on this floor. He had just enjoyed a bowl of their pork stew. If he didn''t be stronger,


    would he be kicked out?


    After giving it some thought, he finally gave in.


    Cooper nuzzled into Ste''s embrace, as if to swear allegiance to her. She couldn''t abandon him


    now!


    "Don''t worry," she reassured him. "We''re just separated by a wall. We can see each other anytime."


    Back in the apartment, she found half a bag of dog treats and handed it to Jasper. "Cooper''s smart


    and holds grudges. He''s also stubborn. If he misbehaves, don''t hit him or scold him. Just tell me,


    okay?"


    Jasper chuckled, "What do you take me for?"


    He handed over Rosie, while Ste handed over the dog. Rosie was thrilled, while Cooper seemed


    a bit downcast.


    Once they were back inside, Ste opened Rosie''s backpack. It was filled with a variety of children''s


    books and art supplies, which looked hastily gathered.


    "Rosie, have you ever been to preschool?" Ste asked.


    Rosie shook her head, fiddling with her fingers. "No."


    A nearly five-year-old child who had never been to preschool. The mention of preschool seemed to


    dete Rosie. "Am I dumb, Ste?" Rosie hung her head low. "All the other kids go to preschool, but


    not me."


    "You''re not dumb, Rosie. You''re the smartest," Ste reassured her.


    Ste wasn''t a teacher, but she had been tutoring since middle school. Those high school subjects,


    she knew them like the back of her hand.


    She had never taught elementary school students, but it didn''t seem difficult. After flipping through


    the books, she started nning lessons, starting with counting in English, 1234567. From 1 to 10,


    then 11 to 20, she taught not only how to write the numbers but also the patterns in numbers.


    Rosie, who had never been to school, but had watched TV and interacted with people, caught on


    quickly. She sat down diligently to do her homework.


    Jasper had thought of everything; he even prepared a pencil case with pencils and erasers.


    Within half an hour, Rosie had learned to count to 100. Ste rewarded her with a piece of candy,


    "You''re doing great, Rosie."


    Next, they moved on to English alphabet.


    Rosie was a quick learner. After the lesson, Ste assigned homework and then sat on the couch,


    leafing through information about hydroponic vegetables, hoping to figure it out soon.


    Rosie didn''t leave after finishing her homework but continued practicing her English songs while


    petting Smoky and Snowy.


    When Jasper didn''t show up at the usual time, Ste made some instant noodles with ham for


    lunch, which delighted the little girl.


    After their nap, they heard the sound of a dog running around. Opening the door, they saw Cooper


    sprinting from the hallway to the rooftop stairs, back and forth, as fast as lightning.


    Jasper stood at the doorway, giving hand signals to Cooper with a serious expression. Even though


    Cooper wanted to snuggle up to his owner, as long as Jasper kept signaling, he kept running.


    Ste frowned, afraid of tiring the dog.


    After about 50 rounds, Jasper finally let Cooper rest. Cooper kept panting and huffing, but he looked


    excited.


    "Don''t worry. German Shepherds are not only active but also have great stamina. They can run 30


    miles a day without a problem. Letting him rest too much would actually be bad for him," Jasper


    assured her, crouching down to pet Cooper. "Good boy."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After the training waspleted, Cooper was rewarded with a stick of jerky.


    But instead of eating it, Cooper brought it to Ste, ''Here, this is my treat. I want to share it with you''


    Steughed, "Okay, I''ll save it for you."


    Cooper returned to Jasper''s side, standing at attention, signaling the end of today''s training.


    At the handover, Jasper asked, "How is Rosie doing in her studies?"


    "Rosie is doing great. She''s learned all the numbers below 100 and the alphabet. You can quiz her


    when you get home."


    Just as she was about to ask about Cooper''s progress, they heard amotion downstairs, getting


    louder and louder, so they looked down from the stairwell. It seemed like some people had returned


    from the shelter and wanted to set up camp in the hallway. However, the original residents


    disagreed.


    As the floodwaters continued to rise, the shelter became increasingly crowded. People were


    constantly on guard against theft, and the living conditions were terrible. Being able to stay in the


    hallway seemed much morefortable.


    But of course, the original residents were unhappy. They were already dealing with a natural


    disaster, and now they had to put up with new upants in the hallway, who ate, drank, and did


    everything right there. It was extremely irritating.


    It felt like a pack of wolves was living right outside their door, ready to burst in at any moment. Who


    wouldn''t be scared? After all, this kind of thing had happened more than once before the storm


    stopped, and everyone had learned the hard way not to do anything good so easily.


    None of the residents were willing to amodate the neers, so they kept moving up, soon


    knocking on the door to the 17th floor.


    The family from 403 looked haggard, dirty all over, and it was really off-putting. Well, these people


    on the 17th floor were smart. They decided to send the refugees up to the 18th floor.


    The family from 403 knew that everyone on the 18th floor was tough, but they had no choice. They


    knelt on the ground and cried, "Please let us stay by the door to the rooftop. We won''t bother you."


    "Your begging won''t do you any good," Ste said. She had no intention of opening the door. "This


    building has a building manager, elected by everyone. If you have any problems, just go to him. If


    he can''t solve your problem, he shouldn''t be the manager."


    The family from 403 went back to the 13th floor, refusing to leave. "I''ve lived here for over a decade.


    You can¡¯t make us leave!"


    "We can''t stay on the 13th floor? Fine. Tell the building manager toe out. He can decide where


    we stay. That''s fair, right?"


    A few minutester, Drew rushed up in a rage and knocked on the door, saying that people from


    403 wanted to live by the door of the rooftop on the top floor and requested the residents on the


    18th floor to open the door.


    But no one responded. The 18th floor was eerily silent. Drew was about to kick the door down, but


    he saw the sharp spikes on the door and swallowed his anger.


    No one waw willing to give in, and in the end, the family from 403 had to stay on the 13th floor.


    Days passed, and the floodwaters kept rising.


    Under Ste''s attentive care, the scabs on Cooper''s body disappeared, his bony frame was


    nowhere to be seen, and with the devilish training from Jasper, he even began to show faint traces


    of muscles.


    Jasper drilled a hole in the hallway wall and installed a rope to train Cooper''s jumping ability.


    Wow, with a running start, Cooper effortlessly jumped more than two meters high, firmly gripping the


    rope and starting swinging. As long as Jasper didn''t give amand, he didn''t let go.


    It was hard to ignore the fact that while Jasper might have no experience with kids, he was a pro


    when it came to training dogs. Not just the basicmands, but also the sheer presence and that


    gaze.


    Huh, it felt like the dog was bing more and more like Jasper. That powerful aura, and the


    piercing gaze...


    With a single look, or a simple gesture, they understood each other perfectly.


    Ste couldn''t help but feel a twinge of jealousy. It seemed that Jasper had stolen her dog''s heart.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Luckily, Cooper was very loyal and as soon as he returned, he would dive right into Ste''s arms,


    even fetching his dog bowl every time they went out.


    There was no way around it. Jasper''s cooking skills were so bad that even the dog would eat the


    food he made, so Ste had to prepare dog food in advance.


    Observing Cooper''s dramatic transformation, Ang sneered at Lukas and Cody, "Look at you


    guys, you can''t evenpare to a dog."


    Despite the constant rain, no one was idle. Ang was also relentlessly training these two weak


    ones. Whether their physical fitness had improved was uncertain, but Ste acknowledged their


    resilience as they bore bruises and swollen faces.


    Feeling a little yful, she decided to test them herself. The boys dodged her attack like sly foxes,


    "Really? You want to hit us? No way!" Theirughter echoed.


    Unlike the cries of despair from other floors, all the members on the 18th floor were improving,


    including Rosie who was now learning to read and write English, practicing with a children''s story


    about a crow drinking water.


    The hydroponic vegetables were a sess. Looking at the line of lettuce on the balcony, Ste


    couldn''t help but smile.


    The hybrid vegetables had a strong vitality, grew quickly with the added nutrient solution, and were


    muchrger than ordinary vegetables. Every day they were closely observed and so far, no pests


    had been detected.


    After finishing outside, Ste went into Arcadia to cut Timothy hay to feed her rabbits. The hay was


    brought back from Griffith Mountain, along with a bunch of wild grass and small tree seedlings.


    Anything useful was nted, everything else stored.


    The garden was filled with countless pieces of furniture and building materials, but there was still


    some ck soil left. However, Ste didn''t use it to nt vegetables or grains, as they had enough


    of both and nting was too time-consuming.


    What shecked wasn''t food, but time to freely stay in Arcadia. Thus, she nted fruit trees on the


    remaining soil, which required minimal maintenance.


    Just as she stepped out of Arcadia, she noticed Cooper scratching at the door. Someone was


    calling her from downstairs.


    As Ste descended, she was met by a young man supporting an olddy, "Hello, do you know how


    to treat illnesses?"


    Through the iron gate, she could see the olddy in pain. Ste inquired nonchntly, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "My grandmother sprained her back, but the hospital ran out of medicine. They suggested we seek


    alternative medicine."


    The young man, Mikey, wore sses and seemed polite and refined, "I heard you studied


    acupuncture. Can you help my grandmother?"


    "I do know some acupuncture, but I''m not particrly skilled. Are you okay with that?"


    The olddy, in pain and unable to sleep, had no choice but to agree.


    Ste was initially reluctant but eventually agreed, "I can try, but I can''t guarantee her recovery.


    Also, there will be charges."


    "Can we payter?" Mikey asked, "All my money is in the bank and I can''t withdraw it now. I


    promise to pay you back as soon as the flooding subsides."


    To ensure she agreed, he added, "You can charge interest."


    Ste didn''t agree, "You can pay with food."


    Hearing this, the olddy, Katie, quickly stopped her grandson, "I''ve lived long enough. It''s not worth


    it."


    Despite her words, she was only in her sixties. Survival was a human instinct, but she didn''t want to


    burden her grandson.


    Mikey reassured his grandmother and asked Ste if they could exchange something else of value.


    "I have a mountain bike, bought for $1800, only ridden a few times."


    Ste agreed, "Okay."


    So Mikey brought up the bike, "See, it''s almost new."


    The deal was made, covering ten treatments.


    Ste took the bike but didn''t allow Mikey toe up, "Come back in an hour and a half."


    After carrying the bike, he helped Katie upstairs.


    Katie was in severe pain, but was quite gentle and kind, "Thank you, youngdy."


    "No need to thank me, I''m getting paid."


    Ste didn''t let her in; she checked Katie in the hallway. It was a lower back injury from overwork


    and a sprain, not a serious illness, but it would be very ufortable for the next few months.


    She got a soft,fortable tail stool from Arcadia and brought it to the hallway for Katie to lie on.


    Since Katie was in so much pain, Ste massaged her with some herbal wine to relieve blood


    stasis. Her technique wasn''t skilled, but it brought Katie some relief.


    After the massage, she took out silver needles and began acupuncture. With previous practice in


    school and recent review, Ste was confident and steady in her technique.


    Katie, who had been in pain for several days, even fell asleep during the treatment. She woke up


    when Ste removed the needles, feeling significantly less pain, "Youngdy, I didn''t expect your


    medical skills to be so good."


    Ste advised her to rest well, especially given the long-term humidity.


    Arcadia had painkillers and sters that could speed up Katie''s recovery, but Ste didn''t offer


    them. She was worried that if she gave them to one person, everyone would know she had


    medicine.


    "Can I discuss something with you?" Katie asked, taking off her gem bracelet, "That bicycle is my


    grandson''s favorite. Can we exchange it with this?" The gem bracelet was of good quality and


    should be worth a lot.


    Ste wasn''t greedy, "Your injury won''t be healed in ten treatments. When the floods recede, he can


    redeem his bike with money."


    Hearing this, Katie was relieved. Their family was actually quite well off, but the younger generation


    had the habit of not using cash, which was why they were caught short.


    As they finished up, Mikey came to pick up his grandmother. Seeing her in better shape, he thanked


    Ste politely.


    After they left, Cody opened the door, "Ste, you''re amazing. You''re earning money through


    practicing medicine now."


    "It''s not a big deal, just practicing."


    In this post-apocalyptic world, skills were essential for survival. This was why Ste didn''t give up


    her studies. If they had to live in a base in the future, this would be her means of survival.


    Lukas was envious, "You made a good choice with your major. Unlike me who studied software


    programming. It ispletely useless now."


    "That may not be the case. One day it mighte in handy."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lukas was driven to train with Ang after realizing how powerful Ste was. Although he couldn''t


    use his academic skills, he could at least improve his physical fitness.


    The humid weather made everything more ufortable. Ste was doing physical training in the


    living room, sweating profusely after two hours.


    There was a knock on the door, and Cooper, hearing the sound, rushed to the door.


    Jasper hade to pick up Cooper, but upon seeing Ste in the middle of her boxing routine, he


    paused before walking in. "It¡¯s not like that," he noted, "Your punches need to be a bit higher."


    Coming from a professional, his advice sounded much more credible than any video tutorial. Ste


    didn''t take offense. Instead, she adjusted her stance, lifting her fists a little higher. "Like this?"


    Almost perfect. Jasper stepped in to adjust her fist slightly upward.


    After shepleted her routine, he pointed out a few more ws. It was rare to see a woman


    boxing with such strength and grace outside the military. Intrigued, Jasper couldn''t resist the urge to


    challenge her. "How about a friendly match?" he suggested.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Ste was taken aback. The man standing opposite her was a former SWAT officer. She felt out of


    his league. However, backing down wasn''t in her nature. She believed that challenging the big guns


    was the way to level up, "Alright, bring it on."


    In fact, Ang had been itching to spar with him for a while, but never found the right opportunity to


    propose it. Now the opportunity had falled on Ste¡¯sp.


    After exchanging greetings, she wasted no time in throwing punches his way, engaging him in


    combat. She was like a young bull, unafraid and ruthless in her attacks.


    But in front of Ste, Jasper seemed like a seasoned master, disying a sense of effortless skill.


    No matter how fast or fierce her moves were, he always managed to dodge and counterattack,


    leaving Ste in a bit of a bind.


    Living through three years in a post-apocalyptic world in herst life, coupled with her refusal to


    ept defeat, itpletely sparked Ste''spetitive spirit, making her moves less conventional.


    They were vicious techniques she had taught herself. Though they were crude, they proved


    particrly effective when facing enemies in this dog-eat-dog world.


    Upon seeing the two engage inbat, Cooper, the dog, immediately assumed the role of


    peacemaker, lunging at Jasper from behind and mping down on his shirt, pulling him away. In a


    swift move, Cooper had pulled off a ssic ''monkey steals the peach'' maneuver.


    Caught off guard by Cooper''s interference, Jasper was unable to dodge in time and was caught off


    guard. His body stiffened instantly, and his typically cold, handsome face turned beet red.


    Ste was equally shocked. Finding herself at a disadvantage, she felt like she was reliving a


    nightmare of being cornered in the post-apocalyptic world. This sparked a fierce determination in


    her, and she subconsciously resorted to using a cheap shot.


    Shended a hit on his groin.


    The air suddenly became still, and the atmosphere turned eerily awkward. She quickly withdrew,


    stepping back a few paces and turning her face away in embarrassment, "I''m sorry."


    After a long silence, Jasper finally spoke, "You''ve got good skills, just don''t use them on me."


    The pain was indescribable.


    Ste felt so embarrassed that she wanted to hide. This technique had indeed been effective, she


    had used these underhanded tactics to escape being cornered and counterattacked sessfully in


    her past life. Just didn''t expect that a momentarypse of concentration caused this move to be


    used on Jasper.


    Cooper, who had been acting as a peacemaker, was equally dumbfounded. Why had they stopped


    fighting?


    Jasper exited the living room and stood at the door, calling, "Cooper."


    Cooper cocked his head at Ste, waiting for her approval before leaving with his food bowl.


    "You did well, always protect your owner when faced with bad guys," Jasper patted its head in


    approval, "However, I''m not the bad guy. I''m your teammate."


    Hearing this exchange outside, Ste covered her face in embarrassment. How was she ever going


    to face him again?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Without saying anything, Jasper handed Rosie over to her.


    After teaching and sending Rosie back, Ste found Jasper''s door locked. He had taken the dog


    out. Just then, Katie came up for treatment, and Ste let Rosie stay in the room to y.


    In the midst of the acupuncture session, Jasper returned with Cooper, holding a bundle of bamboo


    in his hands.


    Seeing Katie there, he didn''t greet her and entered the room with a dark expression. He was


    probably still upset.


    When Katie left, Jasper came to pick up Rosie, carrying a ck stic bag in his hand, "This is


    what Cooper caught."


    Ste opened the bag to find a fish weighing about three or four pounds.


    There were many fish ponds in the outskirts of Griffith, so finding a fish in the flood wasn''t


    surprising. What was surprising was that Cooper had actually managed to catch one. This dog was


    getting better and better every day.


    "How do you like your fish?" Jasper asked.


    Ste wanted to apologize for her rash behavior in the morning, "I didn''t mean to, I''m sorry."


    If she hadn''t brought it up, it would have been fine. Upon hearing her apology, Jasper''s face turned


    red again, and he looked extremely ufortable, "It''s alright. I''m fine."


    After a moment of silence, he added, "Rosie and Cooper can''t eat spicy food. What about salt


    grilled fish?"


    When Cody and others heard about Cooper''s prowess, they all gave a thumbs up, "Our dog is


    awesome. From now on, whether we get to have meat will depend on Cooper."


    Cooper seemed pleased with the praise, "Woof!"


    It had been a few days since they had a meal together. Jasper wasn''t skilled in cooking, so he took


    out three pounds of pork belly.


    They couldn''t always cook in 1803, as the smell of food would attract unwanted attention. Since


    there wasn¡¯t enough space in Ste¡¯s kitchen, they decided to move the operations to 1801.


    In order to show her sincerity in apologizing, Ste not only cooked herself but also brought some


    veggies.


    Dealing with the fish was a bit of a challenge, but it was no biggie for her, and the others certainly


    wouldn''tin If she messed up. After all, this was a live fish. Hardly anyone in this day and age


    could have the luxury to eat fresh fish.


    As expected, Cooper was hailed as a hero. Cody and Lukas wished they could worship him, "Why


    don''t we take Cooper out for a walk more often? Who knows, he might continue to catch fish."


    Ste didn''t agree. With just the two of them? They might end up needing the dog to protect them.


    Life outside was tough, and if people saw Cooper, they might set their eyes on the dog.


    Cooper, however, was very excited, wagging its tail at the mention of going out.


    As Ste was busy with the fish, Jasper was washing the pork belly, "Rosie loves pork belly. I


    messed upst time and gave her an upset stomach. Can you show me how to cook it this time?"


    "Sure, no problem."


    She was also curious about Jasper''s disastrous cooking skills. This wasn''t the first time Rosie had


    gotten an upset stomach.


    After the fish was ready and the cutting board was cleaned, it was handed over to Jasper. He


    seemed to be pondering how to start.


    "Cut it horizontally, about the size of ice cubes."


    With clear instructions, things became easier. He started cutting quickly.


    Despite Jasper''sck of cooking skills, his kitchen was well stocked with ingredients. Even garlic


    and old ginger were avable. Ste stood by, patiently instructing him.


    Ang wanted to help, but watching the harmonious scene in the kitchen and considering the


    recent tutoring sessions between the two, she felt there might be something brewing between them.


    It wasn''t that she was overly sensitive, but Jasper was usually very cold towards everyone except


    Ste, whom he seemed to treat with a bit more warmth. As for Cooper, he absolutely adored him.


    So, she decided not to intrude.


    The pork belly was cut, blood was drained, and it was nched and drained. Oil was put into the


    pot to stir-fry the pork pieces until slightly yellow.


    Ste stood by guiding him, noticing that Jasper seemed a bit nervous when handling the spat.


    She was puzzled. How could a man who killed people be afraid of cooking?


    Sensing her surprise, Jasper exined, "When I was a kid, I was naughty and insisted on helping in


    the kitchen. I ended up spilling hot oil on my arm and never stepped into the kitchen again until I


    brought Rosie here and started learning to cook."


    No wonder his cooking was so terrible. It turned out he had a psychological trauma.


    Remembering the morning''s awkwardness, Ste not only taught him how to make pork belly, but


    also taught him how to cook some other home-style dishes.


    Jasper was listening intently, only to be interrupted by Rosie. "Jasper, you are hopeless. You even


    mess up dishes following recipes."


    Jasper felt little embarrassed.


    Rosie clung to her like a lifeline. ¡°Ste, your cooking is heavenly. We wish we could eat your food


    every day."


    Jasper patted her head gently. "I will learn, I promise."


    He genuinelycked the knack for cooking, finding it hard toprehend the culinary terms like "al


    dente", "Baste", etc.


    "Rosie has be much more lively recently, thanks to you."


    Upon sending Rosie off to y with their dog, Jasper turned to Ste. "I can''t cook, and I don''t know


    how to handle kids. If there''s anything I need to know about Rosie, please let me know."


    Ste had been wanting to share her thoughts, but she had been hesitant due to their new budding


    rtionship. Now that he asked, she decided to speak upfront. "Rosie is generally a good kid, but


    she might be having some issues with her temperament."

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Upon hearing Ste''s words, Jasper frowned, "Rosie is timid?"


    Ste shook her head, "She has a people-pleasing personality. She seems afraid of making others


    angry and subconsciously tries to please them."


    For instance, she would offer eggs to her and Cooper, always peeking at her while doing homework,


    afraid of being disliked. Not only was she afraid of Ste, but she was also scared of her own


    brother. In order to please Jasper, she would train in boxing until she hurt herself and still not utter a


    word.


    Such a child can sometimes be heartbreaking.


    Jasper was silent for a while, "Rosie is my parents'' second child. They died in a car ident a few


    years ago, and I couldn''te back from working out of town, so I had to leave Rosie in the care of


    my uncle. Rosie used to be very lively and loved tough. I didn''t expect her to change so much


    when I came back from retirement. However, I feel that she has been changing recently, and now


    she is even brave enough to point out my shorings. Thank you for your intervention."


    Ste also once had this kind of tendency, living in fear in the orphanage, always trying to please


    people so that they would see the good in her. Not just her, most of the children there would do that.


    Thankfully, they managed to get out of that situationter.


    Rosie needed encouragement, but she also needed to express her real emotions, even if they were


    negative.


    Now it was the end of the world. If Rosie''s personality and values were not adjusted in time, it would


    be very dangerous when encountering strangers. This was a big project, and Jasper can only figure


    it out on his own.


    In the end, the pork had a deep taste, a smooth and supple texture, and a fatty but not oily


    appearance. Jasper, the kitchen disaster, was now on the right track under her guidance.


    As long as themands were in ce, Jasper could be a good soldier. She continued to teach


    him how to make other dishes.


    With six people and a dog, two dishes were not enough.


    Jasper took out six eggs and two sausages, and continued to his cooking tutoring with Ste.


    Cody and the others were envious of his supplies. Did this guy have too many resources? They


    envied him, but they knew better than to pry into his business. Misunderstandings or suspicions in


    the end times could be fatal.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He was willing to share; they should be grateful.


    With three main dishes and a side of bean sprout sd, everyone was extremely satisfied, and in


    the end, even the gravy was finished.


    "Ste, how did you grow these bean sprouts?"


    They couldn''t eat the hydroponic vegetables yet, and Ang was dying for some greens. Not eating


    vegetables for a few days wouldn''t kill you, but the difort of pooping was something only the


    person experiencing it would understand.


    She was desperate, and thankfully, Ste, the walking encyclopedia, lived next door.


    "It''s simple. As long as you have water, you can grow them." Ste didn''t hide anything, "We''ve


    collected a lot of mung beans and red beans in the office building. If we use them to grow bean


    sprouts, we''ll have enough to eat for a long time."


    She exined the general steps and didn''t forget to report the good news, "The hydroponic lettuce


    will be ready to harvest in half a month. I''ll teach you how to grow it then."


    Cody was still savoring the taste of the pork. He was unwilling to sit back and do nothing, "Do you


    think we can find supplies if we go further?"


    It would only get harder in the future, Ste encouraged them to prepare in advance, "I''ve been


    studying medical books recently and don''t have time to go out to collect supplies. If you guys have


    time, you can go out. It seems to be getting colder these days, you can also gather some firewood."


    Lukas joked, "If I were Ste, I wouldn''t need to go out. I could live off my medical skills."


    Today, she took in another patient. A child had a stomachache and was rolling on the floor in pain.


    But the parents didn''t have a boat to take him to the hospital, so they went to the 18th floor to find


    Ste.


    The child''s digestive system was poor, caused by drinking dirty rainwater. The parents had food, but


    they didn''t dare to show it. In the end, they took off the gold ring from their finger and gave it to


    Ste.


    Ste carried the child upstairs, not allowing the parents to follow.


    She performed acupressure and acupuncture, and the pain was greatly relieved. She reminded the


    parents to boil the water before drinking it, and to use water purification tablets if possible.


    She threw the gold ring into Arcadia, and after a while, she found that it had been taken. This made


    Ste even more determined. She could collect supplies by practicing medicine, and there was no


    need to risk going outside. The stuff in Arcadia could also be transported using this method.


    The flood continued, and life went on as usual.


    Jasperpleted the dog training task and saw Ste sweating profusely when she opened the


    door, "Do you want to practice together?"


    Well, she certainly hoped to spar with a master, but wasn''t he afraid of being kicked down there?


    "Sure." If he wasn''t afraid of being taken advantage of, what did she have to worry about?


    Jasper had learned his lesson, "Rosie, take Cooper to y."


    The living room had been cleaned up by Ste, and it looked quite spacious with all the


    unnecessary things put away. The two of them started their practice, and this time they were both


    more rational.


    Knowing that he was a master, Ste didn''t hold back. She aimed for the vitals with some deceptive


    moves.


    His deep gazes shed with surprise, "Your moved are... interesting."


    She was indeed a jack of all trades but master of none. Her moves were unpredictable, and in her


    previous life, she had learned many ruthless moves in order to survive the end times.


    During their practice, Jasper could feel her momentum, which waspletely different from usual,


    and quite like the time she chopped off someone''s arm, with a bit of ruthlessness.


    He appreciated it a bit, and while practicing, he pointed out the shorings of her movements and


    helped her adjust them.


    "Do you also train by yourself every day?" Ste learned a lot, "Why don''t we exchange ideas?"


    After practicing for two hours, he realized that she was stronger than he had imagined. Jasper was


    sweating, "Sure."


    With a free coach, Ste happily epted.


    The next day when Rosie came over, she even brought food: pasta and eggs. By the time Jasper


    brought Cooper back, the pasta was ready.


    "The yolk is a a bit runny, and I guess they will be bad in a few days." Sitting down to eat the pasta,


    Ste reminded Jasper, "If there are not many eggs, you should eat them as soon as possible. If


    you can''t finish them, make them into pickled eggs."


    Pickled eggs were a bit fishy, but they had a longer shelf life.


    Jasper thought for a moment, "How do you make pickled eggs?"


    Ste told his the recipe while eating, "Also, Rosie has eczema on her body, so you need to give


    her some medicine."


    He had brought back a lot of medicine, but all the outer packaging had been removed, and Jasper


    didn''t know which one to use, "Thank you, can you help me find itter?"


    Ste cooked the meal, and Jasper naturally washed the dishes.


    There were all kinds of medicines, and it took a while to find the right one. She applied it to Rosie on


    the spot, "Don''t scratch it with your hands. It will leave scars if it breaks."


    "You''re so nice, just like my mom."


    Ste felt mixed emotions, and Cooper whined next to her. He wanted to have some balm too.


    Cooper had his charms, but his jealousy was something that just couldn''t be corrected.


    Whenever Smoky and Snowy settled on the couch, Cooper would rush over to nudge them off, then


    wriggled his way into her arms.


    Even if he had a good rtionship with Rosie, he would still push over to nudge her away. It took an


    artful petting of his head to soothe this king of jealousy.


    As she was leaving, she noticed Jasper struggling in the kitchen with the pickled eggs.


    Indeed, nobody''s perfect. His appearance and agility were beyond reproach, but when it came to


    everyday life, he was utterly clueless.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Ste stepped into the kitchen and grabbed some freshly boiled eggs. She made a batch of pickling


    liquid and pour it over the eggs. "It¡¯s done." she stated.


    ...


    Just as she was about to take a nap, there came a knock at the door.


    The residents of 1801 and 1803 were heading out, even Rosie was donning her raincoat. Jasper


    wanted to take these two out for some real-world experience. With Cooper''s unbridled enthusiasm,


    Ste thought about it and didn''t refuse, "Wait here."


    She went back to retrieve her makeup box, selecting a dark color and began to apply it on Rosie''s


    face. It wasn''t wrong to let Rosie see the harsh reality of the post-apocalyptic world early on. Still,


    she was simply too rosy-skinned, making her an easy target if she ventured outside.


    After some retouching, Ste finally finished applying the makeup to Rosie''s face making her look


    more weathered and rugged. The dog nudged over as well; he wanted to be painted too.


    Ste scoffed at the idea. The dog''s face was ugly enough as it was. Cooper, whose confidence


    was severely dented, huffed and without looking back, left with Jasper.


    When Ste woke up from her nap, she began preparing to perform acupuncture on Katie.


    Katie took out a cloth-wrapped baked potato from her pocket, "Ste, my back is feeling much


    better. Thank you."


    The potato was still warm, but Ste refused, "I have charged for my services. You keep it."


    She wouldn''t take anyone''s survival chances away. Food was life.


    Katie, however, insisted on giving Ste the potato. Suddenly, there was another knocking sound


    from downstairs.


    "I appreciate your kindness," Ste told her, "but if you insist on giving it to me, you can use the


    potato to pay for your future treatments."


    The knocking continued. After a while, someone started shouting, "Hey, girl from the 18th floor, I''m


    here for treatment. Open up!"


    Judging by the robust voice, what illness could they possibly have?


    Annoyed by the noise, Ste went downstairs and asked coldly, "What''s the problem?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    A middle-aged woman approached her, quickly putting on a smile, "You''re Dr. Ste, right?"


    "I''m not a doctor, just a medical student."


    "Dr. Ste, I have a headache and a fever. Could you please take a look?"


    "I charge for my services."


    Hearing this, the woman''s smile froze, "What? It''s just a headache and a fever. Just give me some


    pills."


    Ste retorted, "Are you a shoplifter or something? I don''t have any medication here, nor can I treat


    you."


    "No medication? Can you at least give me acupuncture?"


    "Acupunctureis five pounds of food per needle."


    "What? There''s no cost for you to do acupuncture. Why do I have to give you five pounds of food?"


    The woman was furious, "You can''t just take advantage of people like this. We are all neighbors. We


    should help each other. You''ve already taken so much, and now you want our food too? You''re


    heartless!"


    Ste took a step forward, brandishing her knife, "Say that again."


    The woman yelped in fear, "What are you doing? Are you trying to kill me? I have connections in the


    police department. If youy a finger on me, you''ll regret it."


    Ste, fed up with the noise, swung her knife towards the woman.


    "Murderer! Murderer on the 18th floor! She''s gone crazy."


    The woman''s screams echoed through the building. Ste coldly retorted, "Keep shouting. Look at


    you, all plump from overeating. Come here to pick a fight now that you''re full?"


    Ste remembered her, the one who came from out of town with her grandson, selfish and love to


    take advantage. She would go through the trash cans in every building to pick up things, even


    asking for beverage bottles that others hadn''t finished drinking.


    The woman''s face turned pale, and her voice significantly weakened, "I... we have no food at home.


    We''ve run out."


    There was indeed a good amount of food stored at home. When the storm first hit, she went


    knocking on doors to borrow food from neighbors, and she managed to acquire quite a bit. Little did


    she know that her intentions would be revealed.


    She had also heard there were medicines on the 18th floor and wanted to get some. She had no


    idea this young girl would be so difficult to deal with.


    The woman''s voice became noticeably weaker, "We really don''t have any extra food. If we had any,


    we would have given it to you in exchange for medicine."


    Ste warned her, "If you dare to mess with me again, I won''t hesitate to break down your door."


    The woman, terrified by Ste''s menacing re, quickly retreated and left.


    Back upstairs, Ste resumed her acupuncture session with Katie.


    "Ste, don''t let that woman get to you." Katie advised, "She''s a real piece of work, always trying to


    take advantage of others. Even her kids are spoilt, always grabbing things that aren''t theirs. We


    stopped letting them into our house a long time ago. Oh, and be careful with the girl next door.


    She''s been spreading rumors about you."


    "The one whose hair was cut off?" She was referring to Sadie.


    "Yes, she''s been asking around about you, trying to find out if you have any medicine."


    Katie was not oblivious to Sadie''s intentions, "I told her you didn''t have any, but she didn''t believe


    me. She''s even managed to turn some of the others against you."


    Katie, having seen much in her life, worried for Ste, "This disaster has made people desperate


    and cruel. I know you''re capable, but you must still be careful."


    Ste, who had already experienced death once, was always on guard. She was selective about


    her patients; not everyone who came to her received treatment.


    She had seen the dark side of humanity in this very building in her past life. Those she chose to


    help were the ones whose conscience hadn''t yet been destroyed, even though many of them


    eventually died.


    Thinking of Sadie, Ste narrowed her eyes, "Katie, what exactly has she been saying about me?"


    Katie tried to recall, "She didn''t say anything specifically but kept insinuating that you''re hoarding


    supplies."


    Katie then remembered something else, "She''s also been trying to flirt with that handsome guy from


    your floor, but he didn''t even give her a second nce."


    Flirting with Jasper?


    Katie continued, "She even tried to fake a fall in front of him, but he didn''t spare her a nce and


    just walked past."


    Katie sighed. This world had indeed changed. Some women were even willing to exchange their


    bodies for a packet of instant noodles.


    Mikey had also been harassed, but thankfully Katie''s strict upbringing kept him from straying.


    Ang and the others returned just before dusk. They brought back a lot of firewood and even


    managed to drag back arge stainless steel water tank.


    Cooper, ever the eager beaver, dragged arge tree branch upstairs, following Rosie who was


    carrying firewood, "Ste, we''re back."


    Cooper was excited, constantly jumping at Ste, getting her all wet.


    Rosie had a scrape on her face, probably from a tumble or a scrape, but her eyes shone


    exceptionally bright when she smiled. She leaned over to whisper into Ste''s ear, "Ste, there''s


    meat. Cooper found it, and Jasper hunted it."


    Ah, no wonder the dog had a smug look on his face. He was waiting for her praise. She rubbed the


    dog''s head and even gave him a peck.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    After receiving a sweet kiss from his owner, Cooper was so ted that he started spinning in


    circles, nearly wetting himself in excitement.


    Rosie, not to be outdone, clung to her arm, "Ste, it''s so scary outside. There''s water everywhere.


    It''s flooding the houses, but Rosie isn''t scared."


    "That''s my brave girl."


    Rewarding the two with a piece of candy each, Ste headed downstairs to assist in carrying


    firewood. The water tank was massive, and it took the strength of three men to hoist it up to the


    roof.


    After securing the intable boat and rubber raft upstairs, Ang unzipped herrge backpack to


    reveal a stic bag containing a snake and two wild rabbits.


    "We had to travel far, to Ivywood Estates. The ce is almost entirely submerged underwater. The


    water tank was Jasper''s idea. We nned to head straight back after getting it but Cooper dashed


    off into the hills."


    Fearing for Cooper''s safety, they hurriedly pursued him, only to find him engaged in a battle with a


    snake. With quick reflexes, Jasper managed to decapitate the snake with a military shovel.


    The group was thrilled about the extra food brought in by the snake, but Cooper was still not ready


    to leave.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Unable to argue with the dog, they continued to collect firewood as they ventured deeper into the


    hills, where Cooper found a rabbit burrow.


    "Ste, you¡¯ve struck gold. This isn''t just a dog. It''s practically a godsend."


    Ste chuckled, "Cooper has spent years surviving on the streets. He¡¯s much stronger than us."


    Ang was amazed, "I''ve never seen a dog so smart. He even climbed trees. If it hadn''t been for


    Jasper, we wouldn''t have been able to control him. He was so unwilling to return home even after


    dark."


    Greed was a dog''s nature; only a dog that had experienced hunger would have the desperate urge


    to hoard food. Thinking back to the pig they huntedst time, it was no wonder Cooper was


    reluctant toe back.


    Ste didn''t go out, but she contributed by guarding the home, and her dog was a great hunter, so


    they agreed to share the spoils equally. She didn''t want to take advantage of the situation, but


    Ang and the others insisted, "Cooper is one of us. He''s contributed as much as any of us have. If


    you feel bad, then take charge of the cooking. We''ll assist."


    In the end, Ste didn''t cook, instead, she guided Jasper in the kitchen.


    The snake was skinned and gutted, then stewed with a bowl of ck beans in the pressure cooker.


    The two plump rabbits were prepared two ways: one braised, and the other grilled. They also had a


    stir-fry of fresh vegetables and a bowl of mixed grain rice. Everyone was thoroughly satisfied.


    "Ste, we''re nning to head out again tomorrow," Cody asked, "Would you like to join us?"


    The wealthy residents of the vi had already relocated, so there wouldn''t be any food left, but


    much of the furniture was made of solid wood and could be chopped into firewood.


    In addition, the water tower on the roof was a great asset, and they nned to bring back a couple


    more. Each household could then have one, eliminating the need to collect rainwater from the


    balcony.


    Jasper suddenly suggested, "There are quite a few water towers over there. Why don''t we bring


    back more? Even if the rain stops, the water supply won''t resume immediately. We need to n for


    water storage."


    Cody and the others were taken aback, but soon agreed with his proposal. Jasper and Ste both


    had strong survival skills; it wouldn''t hurt to listen and follow their advice.


    Ste had no objections, "Ang, we need to leave one person behind. Who do you think would be


    best?"


    Ang was restless staying at home all day, "I''ll go, but we have to bring Cooper."


    "Woof!" Cooper agreed.


    "I''ll go too," Rosie eagerly raised her hand, "I can help collect firewood."


    Jasper wanted her to experience the outside world, "Alright, but no crying."


    "I won''t cry," Rosie rubbed her bottom, "I fell today and didn''t cry."


    So, it was decided that Ste would stay behind at base camp, and Cooper would fight on her


    behalf.


    In the middle of the night, a loud noise suddenly came from downstairs. The noise continued for a


    while without stopping. Ste was awakened by the noise, but seeing Cooper lying in his doghouse


    motionless, she rolled over and went back to sleep.


    In the morning, she was still in bed, but Cooper already excitedly pulled at her nket. It was time


    for the Ste to clean up after him. They had work to do.


    Ste got up, yawning, and fed him chicken breast mixed with dog food. She applied some ointment


    to his skin rash, put on his raincoat, and packed a simple lunch of cereal and dog food in a thermos


    for him.


    Cooper grabbed the bag and opened the door, not forgetting to look back at her. It was as if he was


    saying: Hey, I''m going out to earn our keep. You stay home and behave.


    Steughed and gave him a hug, "Alright, be careful and don¡¯t overdo it."


    The door to Jasper''s room opened, and Rosie came out in her raincoat, "Ste, I want a hug too."


    Jasper must have talked to her, as the little girl was bing more confident in expressing her


    feelings. She greeted Ang and the others one by one, a stark contrast to the shy and scared little


    girl they first met.


    Cooper was thest to leave, ncing back at her with a hint of reluctance. The only difference was


    that after training with Jasper, he seemed to carry an additional sense of responsibility.


    Ste closed the door and walked to the balcony. After a while, she saw the group paddling away in


    the intable boat.


    No sooner had they left, Drew''s team followed in their rubber raft. Not only Drew, but Hector and


    others also followed, along with residents from other buildings.


    Unknowingly, the 18th floor had be a beacon. They were all puzzled. They were all going out


    to find supplies, so why was it that the 18th floor always managed to return with a bounty, while they


    couldn''t even find firewood?


    How could there be such a gap between people?


    Well, if they couldn''t beat them or join them, they would just have to try to keep up.


    Ste counted the rafts; there were quite a few who were secretly following.


    Although they were being watched, she wasn''t worried. Jasper would be able to shake them off.


    After breakfast, she continued to read medical books. Around ten o''clock, Katie came up for


    acupuncture. After several days of treatment, her back pain had significantly improved, and she no


    longer needed help climbing the stairs.


    Katie was in a good mood, holding Ste''s hand, "Ste, the woman¡¯s house was broken intost


    night. It''s karma."


    She was talking about the same woman who hade to Ste for medicine, causing a scene. Her


    house was broken into in the middle of the night. She was knocked unconscious with a heavy blow,


    and all the food in her house was taken.


    She was hysterical when she woke up and went toin to Drew in the morning, demanding


    that each household open their doors for her to search.


    How would Drew agree to her demand and organize a search? Especially when he heard how


    much food she had lost, he almost fainted.


    She had over 200 pounds of grain, not to mention the oil, meat, pickles, and other items.


    "Most likely she exaggerated. Who would hoard so much food at home?"


    Katie shook her head repeatedly, "Those who kindly lent her food are furious. They rushed up to


    fight, saying she''s the heartless one. She deserves to have her door pried open."


    Ste cautioned, "You gotta be careful too."


    Katie was sharp, "My pantry is bare too. These days, I just get by with lunch. That barely fills up a


    quarter of my stomach."


    It was soon noon and the group had not returned. Fetching water from the tower shouldn''t take this


    long. Ste was worried sick about Cooper and was itching to give him a call, but there was no


    signal. Every fifteen minutes, she found herself standing on the balcony, scanning the horizon.


    Finally, at three in the afternoon, she spotted Jasper.


    She quickly counted the heads ¨C everyone was there, and their dog was standing proudly at the


    head of the intable boat, like a triumphant warrior sailing home.


    She went downstairs to lend a hand, but as the boat neared, Ste sensed something was off.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Everyone looked exhausted except for Jasper. Rosie had teardrops in her eyes and her face was as


    pale as a sheet, clearly traumatized.


    Nobody spoke. The three men silently moved water towers.


    Ste packed away the intable raft and carried a bundle of firewood upstairs. Ang walked


    ahead of her, stumbling and almost falling. Ste couldn''t free her hands. She quickly pushed


    Ang with her body to keep her from falling.


    As they continued upwards, Ste noticed Ang was walking oddly, most likely because of a foot


    injury.


    Ste had a sensitive nose and could faintly smell blood. Was there a fight during their trip?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    There were many eyes in the apartment building, and now was not the time to appear weak. If


    anyone discovered that people from the 18th floor was injured, there would be a swarm of people


    rushing in like mad dogs.


    They returned to the 18th floor gritting their teeth. Ang ced the firewood in the hallway, her


    expression full of pain. Ste helped her into the room. "What happened?"


    Ang had injured her leg. The gory hole in her leg was not made by a knife or gunshot, but by a


    tusk.


    "It was a wild boar," Ang grimaced in pain.


    Ste frowned. "You guys went into the forest again?"


    "What else can we do?" Ang gave a bitter smile. "All our supplies are submerged underwater.


    People are dying from hunger every day. Today, we saw bodies being thrown out of buildings. There


    were more than one. We can barelyst for seven or eight months. But supplies are getting harder


    and harder to find. What are we going to do in the future?"


    The main purpose of the trip was to hunt in the forest. They climbed over several hills, and Cooper,


    as expected, found a family of wild boars. There were five in all, all with big bodies. After some


    discussion, they decided to hunt them.


    Ste was worried for them. "Wild boars are very aggressive, not like farm pigs."


    It was indeed risky, but wild boar meat could save lives. They had to take the risk.


    Ste took out bandages and iodine, looking for surgical instruments and sutures. "This wound is


    too big and hard to stop bleeding. Should I take you to the hospital, or should I stitch you up?"


    "It''s not a big injury. You can stitch it."


    Ang was used to injuries from boxing, so she didn''t think it was a big deal. Besides, there were


    no medical supplies at the hospital, so it was better to do it at home.


    Ste first disinfected the wound, then used anesthetic to numb the pain, and then started stitching.


    Lukas turned pale at the sight, tightly holding his girlfriend''s hand. "Ste, Ang''s life is in your


    hands now."


    Ang pushed him away. "You''re hurting my hand."


    Cody rolled his eyes. "Stop being so mushy."


    Ang wasn''t the only one injured. Cody and Lukas also got hurt, but their injuries were minor.


    Jasper was bleeding from a cut on his arm and wasforting the frightened and crying Rosie like


    nothing happened.


    It was raining and slippery in the mountains. Ang killed an iing boar with her bare hands,


    but was toppled by tusks.


    Cooper was very brave. He and Jasper worked seamlessly together, killing the remaining four


    boars. Cody and Lukas also helped, but they were clearly not on the same level. If it weren''t for


    Jasper''s intervention, Cody would have been in serious danger. For that, Jasper got a scratch on


    his arm.


    Rosie didn''t participate. She was tied high up in a tree by Jasper and waspletely terrified by the


    intense battle going on under the tree.


    After stitching up Ang''s wound, Ste started treating Jasper.


    With everyone¡¯s wound treated, hey sat down to discuss what to do with the boar meat. Without a


    fridge, they couldn''t store it.


    "Why don''t we make jerky?" Lukas suggested. "We brought back several boxes of charcoalst


    time."


    Ste disagreed. "Making jerky uses too much charcoal. Besides, with five boars, when would we


    finish? The whole neighborhood would smell of roasting meat."


    "Do you guys remember Monkey?" Cody suggested. "They not only sell stuff but also buy stuff.


    We''re short on food now. Why don''t we exchange the boar meat with them?"


    They had traded five times in a rowst time, and Monkey was pretty trustworthy. This was a good


    idea and might be worth a try.


    They packed a boar into the water barrel, which had already been butchered into fourrge pieces.


    The wild boar meat was pulled out of the water barrel. It had thick skin and coarse meat, with a


    deep red color and almost no fat.


    Ste disagreed with taking the whole boar over. "We should cut a few pounds first to test the


    waters. Don''t mention how much we have. If it works out, we can trade in batches."


    With Ang and Jasper injured, Cody and Lukas volunteered to go to the department store to find


    Monkey.


    In the post-apocalyptic world, no one could take care of anyone forever. How far you could go


    depended on yourself. Ste didn''t stop them, but reminded them to be careful.


    Rosie was scared. After beingforted, she fell asleep. Jasper carried her back to their room to


    sleep.


    Ang told Ste about the situation in Ivywood Estates. They had dismantled six water towers this


    time, collected a lot of solid wood furniture, and found two bottles of unused gas canisters.


    They had to figure out a way to bring these back as soon as possible. Otherwise, other people


    would take advantage of it.


    "The wild boars are hidden in the mountains. Probably not so easy to find for now."


    An hourter, Cody and Lukas returned.


    "We found out that the boss of Monkey is willing to exchange food for boar meat, but they are taking


    advantage of the situation."


    A pound of wild boar meat could be exchanged for two pounds of broken rice, but only one pound


    for fresh rice. They had brought five pounds of meat and exchanged it for five pounds of fresh rice.


    Ste inspected the rice. It was high-quality jasmine rice. "You guys weren''t followed, were you?"


    "No, we took the intable raft and made sure to take a detour."


    "They seemed really interested in the meat. They said if we exchange for new rice, it would all be


    vacuum-sealed, and the expiration date is thetest."


    They called Jasper over to discuss the trade.


    Ste agreed to exchange the meat for rice. It seemed like a loss, but they had no conditions to


    preserve the wild boar meat. And how many people could afford to buy meat when they couldn''t


    even afford rice? Compared to meat, rice was more filling andsted longer. Five wild boars, after


    being ughtered, had an average weight of 200 pounds. That could be exchanged for a lot of


    food.


    However, they decided to keep some meat and only exchange four boars.


    The remaining wild boar was divided into four parts. The 1803 group took two parts, the 1801 group


    one part, and Cooper''s part was given to Ste.


    The wild boar meat was good for roasting and making meat sauce, which could be preserved for a


    long time without going bad. But whether it was roasting or making meat sauce, it was time-


    consuming and had a strong smell. It was best not to do it in their room. The smell was one reason,


    but also because if they closed the door and roasted the meat inside, people couldn''t stand the


    heat.


    Jasper suggested, "The vis have been evacuated. Why don''t we cook the meat there and then


    come back?" Ste was thinking the same thing.


    The others had no objections. So the three men bagged and stuffed the wild boar intorge


    backpacks and set off in the raft to trade. They didn''t forget to bring Cooper along.


    They met at the shopping mall, trading in the quiet floodwaters, away from the crowd.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Both sides were cautious, wary of each other''s intentions, the vast expanse of floodwater between


    them was the perfect buffer.


    202 pounds of wild boar meat was traded for 202 pounds of fresh rice, with another transaction


    scheduled for 7 p.m.


    Upon returning, Ste had already prepared everything: a frying pan, salt, spices, crushed chili


    peppers, and supplies for the night.


    Concerned for Ang''s safety, Lukas was also asked to stay.


    Upon seeing them, Drew, with a broad grin, blocked the staircase. "Where are you folks off to?


    Running around like this must be exhausting. How about we lend you a hand and bring everything


    back in one trip?"


    They had a few rubber boats follow the residents on the 18th floor in the morning, but Jasper had


    managed to shake them off. Despite their daily excursions, the supplies Drew brought back were


    dwindling, causing dissatisfaction among the group members. They oftenpared their haul to


    that of the 18th floor.


    "Just a few bundles of firewood, there''s no need for Mr. Drew to worry." Ste replied with a tight-


    lipped smile, "Our resources are limited. Even if we were to bring back a few bundles of firewood,


    I''m afraid there wouldn''t be enough to go around."


    "Ste, you misunderstand. It''s just a neighborly gesture. We wouldn''t take your things."


    "Well, we can''t ept." Ste was firm. "There''s no such thing as a free lunch, is there? You''ve


    already borrowed our boats; you wouldn''t want to borrow our firewood too, would you?"


    Drew choked on his words, his face turning green. These stubborn people, they better not fall into


    his hands.


    The journey to Ivywood Estates was far; it took more than an hour by speedboat and was almost at


    the edge of the city. Ignoring the floodwaters beneath their feet, it was indeed a beautiful natural


    haven. Green mountains and forests could be seen, along with distinctive, chic vi clusters.


    The lower terrains were already flooded, the floodwaters had already reached the front yards of the


    higher terrains, and everyone had been evacuated.


    All the collected supplies were centralized in the highest building of the vi. There were furniture,


    water tanks, several unused gas cylinders, scattered boxes of charcoal, and more.


    Jasper and Cody went up the mountain to bring down the wild boar, while Ste cleaned the kitchen


    to prepare the brine.


    Grilling raw meat was too slow. It was quicker to first boil it in a pot to lose the water, then grill it over


    charcoal. When the wild boar was brought back, Jasper cleaned it up and cut it into thin strips


    ording to Ste''s instruction.


    When the time was right, they took the boar and Cody to trade.


    When the two left, Cooper was put on guard at the door while Ste took out a sr energy storage


    box, shredder, and induction cooker from Arcadia.


    The shredded lean meat was poured into the pot, with seasonings and chili added, and then


    continuously stir-fried on the stove. To prolong the shelf life, the meat sauce was stir-fried until very


    dry, smelling especially tasty.


    When Jasper and Cody returned around nine o''clock, tworge pots of meat sauce had been


    prepared, and thin slices of meat had all been braised and ced in a basin to drain. Hearing


    Cooper''s warning, Ste put everything that shouldn''t appear back into Arcadia.


    Cody was almost taken aback when he saw that most of the work had been done, "Ste, your


    efficiency is soaring, isn''t it?"


    "Well, that¡¯s me," she responded.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ste started a fire to grill the meat. "How''s your trade going?"


    "We met at the ce where we killed the pigst time. We only had these two, and n to finish the


    trade by tomorrow morning," Cody replied.


    After gathering several hundred pounds of new rice, Cody breathed a sigh of relief. "Once this batch


    is done, we won''t have to worry for a year or two. By then, order should be restored, right?"


    Ste echoed, "Perhaps."


    Once they''d survived the extreme cold and the floodwaters had evaporated, the country''s base


    should also bepleted. If they were willing to go there, there''s still a chance to survive.


    The three of them sat around a charcoal stove, cing the drained braised meat on the grill. When


    the meat loses most of its water, it grills particrly fast.


    Cody tasted a piece, "So salty!"


    "The weather is too damp; only with more salt can it be preserved longer," Ste exined.


    After teaching the two how to grill, Ste went to braise more meat. Once ready, they could be taken


    back to the 18th floor to be heated up and then served.


    Smelling the meat aroma, Cody couldn''t help but swallow. He grabbed a knuckle and began


    nibbling directly.


    Finally, the whole pot was brought down, and the three of them, along with the dog, ate their fill with


    bread. It was a hearty feast.


    Cody, being a foodie, couldn''t help but make a sarcasticment, "Such a great cooking skill, I


    don''t know which lucky man will benefit from it in the future."


    Ste nced at him and calmly replied, "As long as it''s not you."


    Jasper quietly ate and didn''t say anything, but he instinctively looked at her.


    "Woof!" The lonely Cooper ran over to join in on the fun.


    Ste stroked its head, "I''ll live with Cooper."


    "Don''t be ridiculous." Cody joked, "You can''t cross species!"


    Ste ordered, "Cooper, growl at him."


    The dog immediately lunged over, baring its teeth, ready to spray him with drools.


    Cody immediately begged for mercy, "Ah, I was wrong. Mr. Cooper, please spare me."


    Jasper coughed coldly. Cooper not only did not let go, but also scratched Cody with its paw.


    After a full meal ofughter and noise, they continued to grill meat in the night. A pound of raw meat


    was grilled into half a pound of dried meat. Arge bag full of it weighed several dozen pounds, plus


    meat sauce and braised pork.


    Once everything was done, it was already past three in the morning. With another trade scheduled


    for the morning, the group decided to stay in the vi.


    The beds were still there, and all they needed to do was change into their own sheets and clothes.


    With Cooper on night watch, everyone slept soundly.


    When Ste woke up, Jasper had alreadypleted the trade, exchanging four wild boars for over


    800 pounds of new rice. They cooked a pot of soup, ate their fill, and departed.


    Back at the 18th floor, Ste called Jasper over to check his wound. He sat down and Ste began


    to check his wound, finding that it was bleeding, "Why didn''t you say anything yesterday?"


    "It''s not a serious wound."


    "Rosie is still young. You should take it seriously." Infections could be deadly in their situation, with a


    lack of medication and frequent exposure to water.


    Ste disinfected and re-bandaged the wound, "Don''t touch water for a few days."


    As they were close, Cooper tried to get in on the action, stretching his paw out to Ste. It¡¯s like he


    also wanted to be bandaged.


    Ste chuckled, "Go away, buddy."


    With 860 pounds of rice, 72 pounds of dried meat, 30 pounds of meat sauce, and other


    misceneous items, Ste took her share and focused on reading and exercising at home, leaving


    the others to handle Ivywood Estates'' affairs.


    Cody and Lukas had been on the move for several days, hauling back a water tower and stacks of


    firewood.


    There was construction going on at Ivywood Estates, so the pair managed to salvage a fair amount


    of piping. They were figuring out how to install the water tower on the rooftop.


    Rosie had been quite shaken up, but kids were resilient. Before long, she was back to her cheerful


    self.


    Jasper''s injury hadn''t fully healed, but he came over every day to spar. He was only able to use one


    hand, which made it difficult for Ste to go all out. She feared it wouldn''t be a fair fight if she did.


    Young and robust, Jasper met the criteria for having his stitches removed in just five days. Ang''s


    injuries were more severe, and she didn''t get her stitches out until day ten.


    After the wild boar incident, Ang stopped seeking Jasper out for sparring sessions. She realized


    his skills were far beyond her reach.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    It took two days of hard work, but all seven water towers were finally installed.


    The guys from 1803 had three, Ste and Jasper each had two, ready to be used with just a twist of


    the faucet.


    Ste used water from Arcadia, but she still put on a show every day.


    Before she knew it, two months had passed since the flood. The second batch of hydroponic


    vegetables had been nted, Snowy seemed to be pregnant again, and the first litter of rabbits had


    grown to over a pound.


    Ang couldn''t sit still; as soon as her injuries were somewhat healed, she would asionally go


    out. Ste was growingzier by the day, always pushing off tasks and fully embracing aid-back


    lifestyle.


    Even Jasper, who used to be tirelessly working like a machine, took a break. Apart from his daily


    dog training sessions, he would spare two hours to spar with Ste, then it was time for cooking.


    He was wless in every other aspect, but his culinary skills were subpar. Under Ste''s guidance,


    his cooking was barely tolerable, a far cry from delicious.


    "Not bad, congrats on your graduation."


    Even though it was a bit heartless, Ste craved for some alone time. Arcadia had stocked up on a


    lot of delicious food, which she couldn''t take out in front of Jasper.


    Jasper, unable to repay her, handed her a walkie-talkie, "You can contact me if anythinges up."


    Ste paused, why hadn''t she thought of stocking up on these? Maybe she hadn''t anticipated the


    possibility of teaming up.


    "Thank you." This was much more convenient; if anything came up, she could just buzz him - no


    need to run around knocking on doors.


    Jasper didn''t visit again, allowing Ste and her dog to enjoy a hearty barbecue. They guzzled down


    soda, having a truly grand time.


    In the morning, the walkie-talkie rang, and Jasper''s voice came through, "Ste, are you giving


    Rosie her lesson today?"


    "Yes, around ten o''clock."


    "Why don''t youe over?" Jasper suggested. "While you''re setting tasks for Rosie, I can teach


    you some stealth and infiltration techniques."


    Stealth and infiltration, that¡¯s the legitimate skills of an assassin, including silent killing, various


    moves to strangle from behind, punching the throat, twisting the neck, and charging and pushing


    down to strangle.


    Ste was instantly interested. Her own living room was indeed a bit cramped, so she readily


    agreed, "Alright."


    Stealth and infiltration was closebat, involving physical contact and wrestling.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Jasperid out some crash pads on the floor, and the first move was the neck twist that Ste had


    seen earlier.


    He stood behind Ste, suddenly closing in like a bolt of lightning, one hand reaching for her


    slender neck, the other grasping her jaw. A fierce aura swept over her, and Ste instinctively


    wanted to resist. But before she could, he moved in close, targeting her hamstring, holding her neck


    and jaw steady with both hands. One strong squeeze, and her head would snap right off.


    The sense of danger instantly transported Ste back to her past life, where she was on the brink of


    death. She couldn''t die at the hands of those cannibals.


    Just as she was about to fight back, a voice came from above her head, "Ste, don''t be afraid, I


    won''t hurt you."


    The voice was calm, deep, but resolute.


    Ste shook off the chaotic thoughts in her mind, realizing that Jasper was touching the joints of her


    neck, "Focus, don''t get distracted."


    The memories of the apocalypse were too traumatic; even if everything started anew, she was still


    extremely resistant to physical contact with men.


    Ste kept taking deep breaths, telling herself not to confuse the past with the present. What she


    was doing now was for her own improvement. Only by bing stronger could she prevent others


    from bullying her.


    Jasper had noticed Ste''s abnormal reactionst time, and promptly withdrew his hands, "I didn''t


    mean to offend you."


    "I''m sorry, it''s my own issue." Steposed herself and forced a stiff smile, "Let''s go again."


    Everything was different now.


    Jasper started again, grabbing her neck and exining the joints and pressure points. He did twist


    her neck, but without much force.


    After teaching her the key points, they switched roles. However, Jasper was too tall for Ste to


    even dream of twisting his neck. Ste, standing at 5''6", was not short, but Jasper seemed to be


    around 6''3", a whole head taller than her.


    Jasper sat on a folding chair, "Go on."


    This was the first time Ste was touching a man, especially this intimately. Her fingers glided over


    the bones in his neck, "Here?"


    She hadn''t gotten it right, so Jasper grabbed her hand and moved it a bit to the side, "Yes."


    His jawline was sharp, easy to grip. Both of her hands started to applying force simultaneously.


    Ste, being a medical student, had studied human anatomy. Once she overcame her psychological


    barrier, she spent half an hour twisting Jasper''s neck.


    Rosie, having finished her homework, opened the door, and Cooper dashed out. Seeing his owner


    yfully twisting the instructor''s neck, the dog instantly wanted to join in, "Woof!"


    He pounced on Jasper, pushing him with force. The dog seemed to say, "Human, hurry,e twist


    my neck."


    "Can a dog''s neck be twisted?"


    "Yes."


    The dog kept interrupting, making it impossible to continue the lesson, so Jasper squatted down to


    feel the dog''s neck.


    Cooper had a strong sense of self-preservation and sensed his ill intentions, instinctively baring his


    teeth. Jasper put on a stern face and gave amand, "At ease."


    Cooper put away his yful demeanor and stood at attention, ready to listen to orders, but his body


    was resistant.


    However, when Ste touched him, his body was as soft as cotton, his tongue hanging out as it kept


    leaning into her.


    Come on, owner, hurry up.


    This dog didn''t seem very serious. Ste took him back to 1803 for istion. Cooper was important,


    but she also needed to seize every moment to improve herself. Now was the end of the world.


    Countless people, whether they were from this apartment building or survivors from the outside,


    were bing more and more ruthless in the harsh environment. If she wanted to survive, she


    would have to get ahead of them.


    The lesson continued, and Ste quickly learned various ways to twist a neck. She was a quick


    learner and could easily apply her knowledge.


    After bringing the dog back from 1803, Ste quickly ate some cereal, then sat on the sofa to study


    a diagram of the human skeletal structure.


    Which bone should she target for a fatal strike? Which acupoints would make the body go weak and


    limp if hit? These were all lethal moves.


    "Woof!"


    Ste snapped back to reality, only to find that the dog was throwing a tantrum. He refused to eat


    his dog food and even had his butt turned towards her.


    "Oh dear, who upset my Cooper?" She quickly put down her medical book, came over tofort


    the dog, "My Cooper is the cutest."


    Hmph, he turned his head away, ignoring her in a huff.


    After petting Cooper¡¯s head for a while and tempting him with some chicken drumsticks, the dog


    finally forgave her and offered his neck.


    ¡®Come on, keep twisting.¡¯


    It was then that Ste realized what had been bothering Cooper. The jealous mutt.


    "Cooper, no matter who I meet or get along with, you''re always the most important one in my heart."


    Such an insecure pup, Ste thought, pulling him into her arms. "Life is only going to get harder,


    and the 18th floor isn''t a safe haven. I know you want to get stronger to protect me, but I want to get


    stronger to protect you, too. Let''s grow stronger together, always protecting each other, okay?"


    Cooper cocked his head to one side, perplexed but interested. Blinking, he rested his paw on her


    hand.


    What a warm and affectionate pup! Definitely deserving of a treat. Ste rewarded him with a hot


    dog.


    In the afternoon, Jasper trained Cooper for four hours., with various attacking and dodging


    strategies, even running up and down the stairs increased to 80 rounds.


    By the end of the grueling workout, Cooper was panting and flopped onto his dog bed, exhausted.


    After thoroughly studying human anatomy and pressure points, and training under Jasper''s


    guidance, Ste felt that she was making great strides.


    Jasper was astounded at her improvement. He had never seen someone with such a high aptitude


    for learning. In just a few short days, she had mastered everything, and even managed to surprise


    him by using the moves unexpectedly during their sparring sessions, making it hard for him to stay


    focused.


    Jasper held nothing back. Not only did he teach her stealth and infiltration tactics, but also hand-to-


    handbat and close-quarters battle techniques. In particr, during their close-quartersbat


    training, they would get entangled on the training mat, making it hard to distinguish who was who.


    This was apetition, and both of them were strong-willed and determined to win, their fighting


    spirits high. Cooper watched them with keen interest, ready to jump in at a moment''s notice if Ste


    was at a disadvantage.


    Rosie was near tears. "Stop fighting, you two!"


    She loved both of them, but who should she support? In the end, Rosie clung to Cooper in an


    attempt to prevent him from joining the fight.


    "Woof!"


    Let go of him! Seeing Ste being pinned down by Jasper, Cooper bared his teeth, his eyes shing


    with anger. He needed to get in therr. He had to save her!


    Rosie couldn''t hold him back. Cooper broke free and lunged at Jasper.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Finally, with the help of her dog, Ste won in an unfair manner.


    Being betrayed by his own trained dog didn''t anger Jasper. Instead, he patted his head, "Good boy,


    if anyone tries to bully her, you must protect her."


    Cooper had been pretty fierce a while ago, which worried Ste, "Did he bite you?"


    "No," Jasper replied with approval, "Dogs are better at distinguishing good from bad than humans.


    Cooper knows his boundaries."


    Ste agreed, dogs could sense the vibes humans emitted. Jasper had no ill intentions, so he didn''t


    get attacked.


    As days passed, Ste''s strength visibly increased. When Ang found out that Ste had been


    training with Jasper, she became determined to train Cody and Lukas vigorously, their apartment


    often echoing with cries of suffering.


    After being beaten so many times, Cody and Lukas toughened up, Lukas'' slender waistline


    completely disappeared. With their newfound strength and confidence, they approached Ste,


    "Ste, how about we spar a bit?"


    Ste smiled, "Sure."


    Their apartment was also carpeted with anti-slip mats. Ste was up against the two of them,


    Ang was the referee, and Rosie and Cooper were the spectators.


    Ang blew the whistle, "One, two, three, go!"


    "Thud!"


    "Thud!"


    Ste took them down swiftly, one with a side throw, the other with a knee to the stomach. Her


    moves were clean and swift, impressively so.


    Both of them went down in a heap, howling on the anti-slip mats. Cody clutched his stomach, tears


    streaming down his face, "You ... you don''t fight fair!"


    Ste was indifferent, "It''s the end of the world. Who''s going to fight fair?"


    Rosie, who had been cheering for Ste, was taken aback by the sudden end of the fight. She ran


    back home, "Jasper, Ste knocked out two guys with one punch." She had used the moves taught


    by Jasper, so impressive.


    The beaten Cody and Lukas were speechless and embarrassed. Why was there such a big gap?


    Ang was furious, "I can understand if you can''t beat me, but you can''t even handle one move


    from Ste?"


    It seemed like she was still to easy on them. From now on, how many rounds Cooper ran on the


    stairs, they would have to run the same.


    The pair turned pale, Cooper ran eighty rounds a day, how could they keep up?


    "If you can''t beat Ste, that''s one thing, but are you also going to lose to Cooper now?"


    Cooper was not an ordinary dog. He was super tough! In just a short while, he had even developed


    muscles.


    Ang didn''t care. As long as the training didn''t kill them, she would push them to their limits.


    The people from the 18th floor was bustling, while the rest of residents in the apartment building


    was bing increasingly envious.


    They were jealous when the people from the 18th floor went out. They were even more jealous


    when the people from the 18th floor stayed in.


    Having not gone out for so long, they must have a lot of supplies. They were starving, but the


    people from the 18th floor always had a faint aroma of food.


    However, no one dared to challenge them alone, so they all went looking for Drew, forcing him to


    negotiate with the 18th floor to hand over some supplies.


    Drew didn''t want to offend anyone, but he couldn''t keep starving, and his children were bing


    malnourished.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Let''s negotiate with them first. If they don''t give in, we can get people from outside to take


    everything."


    "That''s right. It''s not fair. We''re starving while they''re feasting. We only had rain water, but they had


    roastmb the day before yesterday, and beef stew yesterday. It is so not fair!"


    Roastmb? What a joke! Drew cursed inwardly. He couldn''t even smell it from the 13th floor. How


    could people on the 7th floor smell it?


    He wasn''t stupid enough to be fooled by their lies. If they did manage to steal the supplies from the


    18th floor, he would be the first one they would retaliate against.


    But there was no other option, they had to find a way.


    They would do it together; he couldn''t bear all the me. Drew decided to use the old method,


    swarm up together. There were so many people in the building, they couldn''t possibly kill them all,


    could they?


    That evening, Ste had just finished training with Jasper. She was sweating profusely when she


    heard a knock on the door downstairs.


    The person was wrapped up tight, only his eyes visible. He slipped a note through the door crack,


    "Be careful, there''s danger." After saying that, he quickly turned around and left.


    Even though he was wrapped from head to toe, Ste recognized his voice - it was Mikey.


    He was here to warn them. Drew had united the people from the building, intending to forcibly


    demand that the 18th floor hand over their supplies.


    Everyone gathered in apartment 1803. Ste took out the note, "What do you guys think?"


    Ang was furious, "Let theme. We''re not afraid!"


    Supplies were vital. Who would give up their chance at survival? Even though Drew only asked for


    a portion, what about the next time? Or the time after that?


    Not only Ang, but Cody and Lukas were also against it. Cooper was also against it, showing his


    sharp teeth, "Woof!"


    Who dared to steal his food? Bring it on.


    So everyone on the 18th floor unanimously decided not to give in.


    They wanted supplies? They must be daydreaming.


    If Ste hadn''t guessed wrong, Drew and his people would probablye up tomorrow.


    Everyone knew that this kind of thing would bemon in the future. Even if they didn''te,


    outsiders woulde to rob.


    No one wanted to live on the edge, but this was the end of the world, a world where humans ate


    each other.


    Everyone went back to prepare; there was a tough fight ahead tomorrow.


    When she got home, Ste took out a stab-resistant and sh-resistant suit from her supply, then


    measured Cooper''s size. She didn''t know how to make clothes, so she fumbled her way through,


    wanting to give Cooper the best protection.


    Cooper naturally disliked being restrained, but in order to treat its skin condition, he had been forced


    to wear clothes after applying medication, so he was somewhat used to it.


    Not only was his diet improved, but he was also given ample nutrition. Cooper was no longer the


    skinny dog he used to be, his new fur was slick and shiny.


    Being trained by Jasper every day, Cooper had be a muscr dog. Ste felt that Cooper had


    grown a lot in size.


    After two hours of work, she finally finished Cooper''s protective suit. She felt that Cooper was still


    growing, so she made the suit a bit bigger.


    To help Cooper get used to it, she let him run around. Well, she did have a bit of talent, the suit


    didn''t hinder Cooper''s agility at all.


    After eating and brushing their teeth, they went to bed. They slept until dawn, when Cooper


    suddenly became restless, as if ready for a fight.


    Ste opened the door, and sure enough, there was a knock on the door downstairs. Drew was


    politely calling out.


    Ste ignored him, preparing breakfast for herself and Cooper.


    Soy milk, donuts, and pancakes.


    After a hearty breakfast and brushing their teeth, they started their day.


    Drew, with a voice raspy from fervent persuasion, had had enough of the silence from the residents


    of the 18th floor. If they wouldn''tmunicate, then they couldn''t me him for escting the


    situation.


    "Break down the door!"


    The moment the words left his mouth, the eyes of the tenants gleamed with avarice, as if the


    apartments on the 18th floor was a treasure trove waiting to be plundered. They believed that


    beyond that doory a bounty of food and drink that could satiate their hunger and eliminate their


    worries forever.


    God only knew how long it had been since they had had their fill. The agony of their hunger was too


    great.


    Why was it that in these trying times, the upants of apartments on the18th floor lived in rtive


    luxury, while they barely scraped by, living lives no better than animals?


    In the heat of the moment, a wave of rage washed over them. They wished nothing more than to


    dismantle the apartments on the 18th floor and its upants.


    Just as they were about to force the door with their tools, the unmistakable sound of a door


    unlocking echoed from above.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    The metallic gate, bristling with spikes, slowly swung open, followed by the measured sound of


    purposeful footsteps.


    For some reason, the gathered crowd felt a knot in their throats, a sense of unease clenching their


    stomachs. They had seen murders happen on the 18th floor with their own eyes.


    The first to appear was the young girl, her legs slender and straight, with a lethal samurai sword in


    her hand.


    A wave of murmurs spread through the crowd. The 18th floor was infamous for their brutality, and to


    have this young girl leading the pack was a chilling statement.


    Next came the girl rumored to be the national college boxing champion, whose punch could send a


    person''s head flying.


    Following her were two men, one wielding a baseball bat, the other a spiked club. The club was an


    ominous sight, a wooden baseball bat studded with rusty, sharp nails.


    Thest to appear was a striking man, representative of the 18th floor in both height and good


    looks. He wore a casual grey suit, his hands tucked nonchntly into his pockets.


    To everyone''s surprise, a robust dog followed at his heels.


    The crowd, angered and hungry, couldn''t help but regret their previous decisions. They shouldn''t


    have agreed to take only a third of the supplies from the 18th floor. They should''ve demanded


    everything, including the dog.


    They all licked their lips, their hands itching for a fight, as if victory was already beckoning.


    However, Drew felt a foreboding chill when he saw the 18th floor''s show of force.


    "Mr. Dew," Ste called out, "why are you blocking our way with so many people?"


    Ste looked around at the crowd squeezed onto corridor. There were no elderly, weak, women or


    children. All of them were men, either wielding weapons openly or had them hidden under clothes.


    Such was the diverse nature of life in a building full of people - some with rosyplexions, some


    pale and weak. Regardless of their individual situations, they were all eyeing the 18th floor.


    As Ste scrutinized them one by one, she saw Hector and others in the crowd. He looked thin, his


    eyes hinted at a desperate hunger, and his face was pale, a stark contrast to his usual dashingly


    handsome self.


    Seeing therge gathering on the 18th floor, Drew felt a chill run through him. He forced a smile


    onto his face and said, "Ste, we''re just here to discuss things. Why have you got the weapons


    out?"


    Ste was in no mood to beat around the bush, "We do not have what you want. What we have


    came at the cost of our lives. You cannot hope to get your hands on it so easily."


    "Come on," Drew quipped, "We have no choice but toe ask you for food."


    Though his side had the greater numbers, Drew didn''t want to resort to violence. To defuse the


    situation, he said, "In desperate times, we should all stick together. Those who have food should


    share, and those who are strong should contribute their energy. Isn''t that how we survive? In these


    special circumstances, we''ve decided not to abandon anyone or give up. We want to pool all


    resources together and share them so that no one in the building starves to death. Everyone else


    has already given their share, you can''t be any different, right?"


    Listening to his high-minded speech, Ste scoffed, "What if we decide not to contribute?"


    "If that''s not possible, loan us a third of your food. We''ll return it once we get past the crisis," Drew''s


    expression stiffened as he struggled to maintain a smile, "If you don''t believe us, we can write an


    IOU."


    "No," Ste refused tly.


    With this, there was nothing more to discuss. The situation immediately turned tense.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Emboldened by their numbers, some of the men threatened, "Why are we bothering to talk with


    them? Just break down the door!"


    "Yeah, break the door. If they want to y tough, then we don''t have to be nice either!"


    "Ste, I advise you to think this through. We all live in the same building. There''s no need for this


    hostility," Drew was inwardly pleased, but put on a face of concern, "Why can''t you share a bit of


    your resources? Even if I agree to your terms, others might not. You''re making it very hard for me."


    Unfazed, Ste challenged them, "Come here if you want to break down the door."


    "We''re not afraid of you!" Feeling desperate and hungry, the man holding the crowbar lunged at the


    door.


    Ste didn''t draw her sword. Instead, she pulled out a gun and pointed it at the man''s head.


    A collective gasp echoed through the crowd. People began to back away, fearing the bullet that


    might being their way.


    Drew paled, yelling, "Ste, what are you doing?"


    Ste only looked back at him coldly. "I could ask you the same thing."


    In the midst of the chaos, a voice rang out from the crowd, iming that Ste''s gun was a toy.


    Ste identified the man as Hector and challenged him to step forward.


    Hector, enraged and embarrassed, stepped forward to confront Ste. "You''re being selfish, Ste,"


    he spat. "You have plenty of supplies. Sharing some wouldn''t hurt."


    Steughed in response, "And what if I am selfish? At least I didn''t trade my body for food like


    you did."


    The crowd went silent at her words. Hector, his face red with rage, threatened to punch Ste.


    Unfazed, Ste opened the gate and waved the gun at him. "Come on, then."


    The gate was open, and Hector suddenly found himself at a loss for words. Seeing all eyes in the


    room turn to him, he gritted his teeth and put on a brave front, "Don''t be fooled, everyone. What


    she''s holding is nothing more than a stic toy."

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Hector called out to everyone to join him, but his body remained as solid as a rock, refusing to move


    an inch.


    Well, this was awkward. They were all for breaking down the door before, but now that it was wide


    open, no one dared to step forward. Drew felt incredibly humiliated and chewed them all out for their


    cowardice.


    Finding himself in the hot seat, he swallowed hard before speaking, "Ste, you only have a gun


    with seven bullets. Do you really think you can stop all of us?"


    Yeah, as everyone regained their senses, they began shouting again. "Yeah, she only has seven


    bullets, what are we afraid of?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Right, there¡¯s really nothing to fear. It''s only seven lives after all." Ste looked at them, her voice


    dripping sarcasm. "Whoever wants to sacrifice themselves for the well-being of Drew, step forward.


    I promise to fulfill your wish. When he''s sitting back and enjoying a juicy steak and a ss of wine,


    your wives and children will be starving to death.¡±


    "What do you mean by that, Ste?"


    "No hidden meanings, just ask you to choose seven people who are willing to die." Ste took a few


    steps forward down the staircase, pressing the cold muzzle of the gun to Drew''s forehead. "As the


    leader, you should be the first to sacrifice. Let''s start with you."


    The gun was cold against Drew''s forehead, far from the cheap stic feel.


    His heart stopped, his face turned pale, and cold sweat began to pour out, "Don''t do anything rash."


    "The one who''s been causing trouble is you, Drew. You''ve threatened us on the 18th floor time and


    again, thinking we''re pushovers?" Ste''s gaze was sharp, "I''m not one to stir trouble, but I''m not


    afraid of it either. You''ve pushed us too many times, and now it''s our turn to push back."


    With that, her finger moved to the trigger. For a moment, all eyes were on Ste and Drew.


    Ste''s eyes were filled with murderous intent as she slowly tightened her finger on the trigger.


    "Ahhh!!!" A sudden, piercing scream echoed from the staircase.


    "Ah, help!"


    People at the staircase panicked, pushing their way into the hallway.


    The butt of the gun hit Drew''s forehead hard, and Ste kicked him to the ground.


    At the same time, Cooper pounced like a bolt of lightning, knocking down Hector who was trying to


    escape, and bit him with all his might.


    "Ahh..."


    Screams, escapes, dodges, they all took turns ying out in the crowded hallway. Someone was


    squeezing in from the staircase, clutching his bleeding neck. He didn''t get far before he fell,


    convulsing on the ground, his eyes bulging, gasping for breath.


    "Cooper!" Ste called.


    Cooper, vicious as he was, only stopped biting Hector when he was covered in blood, then turned


    around and rushed upstairs. The moment he dashed in, Ste quickly closed and locked the door,


    keeping the swarm of people outside.


    Some people were crushed against the door full of iron nails, letting out terrifying screams.


    The sudden cmity caught many off guard.


    Through the iron bars, Ste could see a crazed man with a blood-stained kitchen knife, shing


    indiscriminately at people, letting out a beast-like roar, "Haha, you all deserve to die. You killed my


    daughter! I''ll send you all to hell!"


    Some were quick to react, pulling out knives from their clothes, but in the cramped space, they


    couldn''t wield them effectively and ended up hurting their own people.


    The madman had no such concerns, his eyes bloodshot as he shed wildly, causing a scene of


    hell on earth in the 17th floor hallway.


    "Open the door, let us in."


    "Please, save us!"


    Many were terrified, banging on the doors of the 17th floor residents, begging them to let them in for


    refuge. Even those who were threatening a moment ago were now scared out of their wits, running


    around in panic. Faced with death, they all lost their nerve.


    Ste didn''t open the door. She looked at everything outside through the iron bars with an


    expression as if she was just watching a TV series.


    Ang clenched her fists, opened her mouth to say something but couldn''t, and finally turned her


    head away.


    The madman''s face was covered in blood, his features twisted in a horrifying grimace, like a


    bloodthirsty beast that had crawled out of hell.


    There were also a few burly men who fought back, shing at the madman. Their sharp knives cut


    into his body, his back, and his limbs. The blood-soaked madman didn''t seem to feel any pain, as


    though he had no sense of sensation. He seemed to recognize these men, shrieking, "You killed my


    daughter! I¡¯m gonna kill you."


    Like an indestructible demon, he fought against several men, his body covered in blood, until they


    all fell to the ground. But he didn''t stop there. With his bleeding body, his eyes bloodshot, he lunged


    at the panicked crowd, like a devil wielding a scythe.


    Others who had reacted swung steel pipes and cleavers at his head, their faces showing deadly


    intent.


    "Bang!" A gunshot echoed through the hallway.


    The madman fell, his head sted open, his bloodied face breaking into a gentle smile, "Don''t be


    afraid. Daddy''sing to be with you."


    The shot had note from Ste, but from behind her. Cody and Lukas turned around to see


    Jasper holding a gun. Both of them were in shock. Damn, he managed to get a headshot amidst all


    the chaos.


    Jasper''s face was solemn, showing no emotion. He didn''t fire again, instead, he turned and went


    upstairs.


    One bullet, and the massacre came to an end.


    The 17th floor was filled with cries of anguish. Drew and Hector, who were lying on the ground,


    hadn''t been shed, but they had been trampled in the chaos. Theyy unconscious in a pool of


    blood. No one knew if they were alive or dead.


    "Save me. Please help me..." Someone who had been shed begged Ste for help.


    With so many people injured, caused by hacking, trampling, crushing, a stray hit or being pierced


    with an iron spike, the scene was horrifying.


    Ste was a medical student, capable of treating the injured. They didn''t want to die!


    As one person spoke up, others echoed his plea.


    Why should she save them? To heal their wounds so they could continue storming the 18th floor?


    Ste didn''t care; she turned around and went upstairs, ignoring the scene behind her.


    Ang and the others were shocked. They felt some sympathy, but when they remembered how


    these people had threatened them just a while ago, any kindness they felt was quickly extinguished.


    Believe it or not, once they healed, they''d probably forget the pain. No one was born evil, but


    extreme conditions and the instinct to survive can breed wickedness.


    They exchanged nces, then silently turned and went upstairs, ignoring the angry pleas and


    curses behind them.


    When the three stainless steel doors closed, the sounds grew quieter.


    Ang came to her senses, "Ste, how did you get a gun?"


    Ste just smiled and tossed the object in her hand over to Ang. Catching it, Ang realized the


    trick, "Fake?"


    "Where would I get a real one?"


    The gun she had before was real, but Ste had switched it out with a fake one in her sleight of


    hand.


    Ang toyed with the object over and over again, "Can''t deny it, this is a top-notch knockoff. The


    average Joe won''t be able to tell the difference. Even I was fooled by you."


    "Stumbled upon it while I was out hunting for grubst time. I''ve got another one at my ce. Take


    this one to spook the folks."

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Ste had stocked up on a few guns, thinking they mighte in handy in a pinch. She never


    expected Jasper to actually have a real gun.


    The world order had copsed, but the core parts of the government were still functioning, albeit at


    a snail¡¯s pace due to the flooding. Yet, gun control was still quite strict.


    So she wouldn''t resort to the real deal until absolutely necessary, and certainly not in broad daylight.


    Rousing the authorities was one thing, but she also had no logical way to exin it to Ang and


    the others.


    Staring at the firmly shut door of apartment 1801, Ang pulled Ste inside, curiosity piqued. ¡°How


    does he have a gun?¡±


    ¡°He used to be a SWAT officer, probably has his connections.¡±


    ¡°Damn, not only can he fight, but he¡¯s a crack shot too.¡±


    Things should settle down now; Drew and his gang would probably lie low for a while.


    Honestly, seeing the madman killed by Jasper was a relief for Ang and the others. He was a


    great yet pitiful father. Wounded as he was, there was no way he could survive, and falling into the


    hands of those people, he probably wouldn¡¯t have died a whole man.


    A swift death was better. At least he went out with some dignity.


    Having a real gun in their group made Ang and the others feel more secure, but they were still a


    bit worried about being investigated.


    They thought they were in for a fight, but it was disrupted by a madman. It was a blessing in


    disguise.


    They watched as the uninjured scattered like birds, while the injured, realizing the 18th floor had no


    intention of helping, could only mutter curses as they left. Soon, the 17th floor quieted down.


    This stand-off had attracted quite a crowd, but many were just lip service, not really participating.


    The residents of the 17th floor wisely kept their doors locked. After all, they were too close to the


    18th floor. If there was any retaliation, they would be the first to suffer.


    However, trouble always found a way to them. When they finally opened their doors, they were met


    with a distressing scene. The hallway was covered in blood, and numerous bodiesy on the


    ground.


    Why was the 17th floor always the battlefield? The residents grumbled and nned to dump the


    bodies into the flood waters and clean the bloodied hallway.


    They just cleaned up this mess, and were met with the family of the deceased, who were furious


    upon learning that the bodies had been discarded. An argument ensued.


    Fed up with the usations, the 17th floor residents exploded in anger, brandishing kitchen knives.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t ask for any of this! Why are we always the ones to suffer? We didn¡¯t kill these people, so


    why are we being med for not opening our doors? You knew they were criminals. Why didn¡¯t you


    stop them? Now you me us for their deaths? If you wanted the bodies, why didn¡¯t youe


    earlier? Go retrieve them from the water!¡±


    Seeing the knives waving in anger, the family of the deceased dared not argue anymore. They left,


    muttering under their breaths.


    Beforeing up here, they had calcted how much they could salvage from the 18th floor


    residents. Who knew they didn¡¯t get anything but their men would also be killed by the madman?


    How were these widows and orphans going to survive?


    Oh, God, please stop the rain.


    ¡­


    Around noon, Lukas and Cody brought back some news.


    The man who went on a shing spree lived on the seventh floor. He was a divorced father living


    with his daughter. Their home had been broken into by a masked gang, who took all their supplies.


    Desperate, his daughter resorted to selling her body to survive. When he found out, he was furious


    and pped her. Overwhelmed with shame, she jumped into the flood waters.


    Already living a tough life with his daughter, the man snapped upon losing her and went on a


    vengeful killing spree. Several were shed to death on the spot, a few bled out, and others were


    severely injured. Many were trampled in the chaos, but without a boat, they couldn''t get to a hospital


    and were left to suffer at home.


    Hector and Drew were unconscious, with little hope of survival.


    This setback had greatly dampened the spirits of their enemies, leaving a scene of devastation in


    the apartment.


    Ste was thinking about something else. Those who looked healthy and robust during the standoff


    were probably the masked robbers. Although the madman had killed a few of them, some had


    escaped. They would have to be careful of this gang in the future.


    The fight hadn''t happened, leaving Cooper, the bulldog, feeling out of sorts. Ste had no choice but


    to console him with some treats.


    ¡°Do you have a grudge against Hector?¡± asked Ste, noticing his penchant for biting Hector.


    Cooper showed his sharp teeth and grumbled proudly. To say he had a grudge against Hector was


    an understatement. It was a deep-seated hatred.


    Ste hugged Cooper, her eyes growing distant.


    ...


    Just as she was waking up from a nap, the walkie-talkie rang. ¡°Ste, are you giving Rosie her


    lessons today?¡±


    It was Jasper. Ste replied, ¡°Sure.¡±


    They hadn''t fought today, but conflict was inevitable. The only way out was to improve themselves.


    The sound of knocking on the door was heard, and Cooper ran to open the door with his paws,


    voluntarily exchanging ces with Rosie, carrying the dog food to 1801 for training.


    Rosie was locked in the room by Jasper, but she wasn''tpletely clueless. She seemed a bit


    down. ¡°Ste, when can I grow up and protect you and brother?¡±


    Steforted her, ¡°Study hard, grow fast, and you''ll be able to protect us soon.¡±


    Rosie didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Cooper can do it. Why can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You and Cooper are different. He¡¯s a dog and grows up fast. We humans grow up slowly.¡± Ste


    encouraged the anxious little girl, ¡°Listen to your brother. He''ll help you grow up fast.¡±


    Rosie finally cheered up and sneakily lifted her shirt to show Ste, ¡°I think I can do it. Jasper helps


    me train every day.¡±


    Seeing Rosie''s abs, Ste was shocked. She didn''t even have abs!


    Children shouldn¡¯t overtrain, but these were exceptional times. Ste didn¡¯t me Jasper. In this


    world, being able to protect oneself was crucial.


    Time to start training, building up those abs!


    Through the wall, they could hear Ang¡¯s punching sounds.


    For dinner, Ste and Rosie had spaghetti with meat sauce which smelled delicious. The walkie-


    talkie crackled again. ¡°Do you want to sparter?¡±


    Without hesitation, Ste replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    They entered 1801 and started training. Ste hadn¡¯t been able to release her frustration from the


    morning, so she trained hard. Everyone had secrets, she kept her mouth shut and didn¡¯t ask about


    the gun.


    Facing her aggressive attacks, Jasper defended himself like a fortress. After two grueling hours,


    Ste sat on the mat, panting like she had been fished out of the water.


    He handed her a fresh clean towel, "Here, pat yourself dry."


    Ste thanked him, almost copsing from exhaustion.


    Catching her off guard, Jaspermented, "That shotgun of yours has a pretty hefty recoil. You


    might want to adjust your grip a bit to avoid injuring your arm."


    Ste was slightly taken aback.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    There were so many people crammed into the space and the pouring rain was making visibility


    poor. Ste had also tried to adjust her position in the crowd. But somehow, he still saw through her.


    Steughed, pretending to be clueless.


    "Pulling back the shoulders, leaning forward when lifting the gun, and slightly bending the elbows."


    As Jasper gave his lesson, Ste took it to heart, ready to practice when she got home.


    Without saying a word, they both understood each other, and no one asked further questions.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ...


    After the gunshot, the apartment building fell into a heavy silence. No one dared to mess with the


    people from the 18th floor again.


    Life had to go on. Being cooped up in the room all day was driving everyone crazy. Cody and


    Lukas, full of confidence with their biceps grown, knocked on the door of 1801 to invite Jasper to go


    out and search for supplies.


    The water level was rising steadily, and they had lost hope for the rain to stop. This was the end of


    the world. Who knew what they would face next? Supplies were being consumed every day, which


    made people anxious.


    Jasper agreed, and Rosie insisted on going as well. Cooper, the sneaky mutt, was quick to join in,


    barking his consensus.


    Cooper had be quite the seasoned dog. He had his own thoughts and intentions, and Ste


    knew he couldn''t be contained. So she said to her dog,"Take care of yourself."


    Cooper went back to his room and pulled out his protective gear and doggy raincoat. He was ready


    for his mission. His owner just needed to help him gear up.


    Ste couldn''t help butugh as she dressed him, teasing, "Oh my, my little pup is going to earn his


    keep again."


    With a proud and shy expression, Cooper seemed to say, ''Wait for me, I''ll bring back some meat!¡¯


    Watching them leave from the balcony, Ste took out a purple mink fur coat, measured it, and


    nned to make a coat for Cooper.


    The rain continued to fall, and the weather was noticeably colder. Ste sensed that a harsh winter


    was on its way.


    Compared to the flood, the extreme cold was a true killer.


    Cooper, a robust German Shepherd, could adapt to any harsh environment. But Ste was still


    worried. The extreme cold could reach minus sixty or seventy degrees. Even if humans bundled up


    like bears, they might not survive. And Cooper was only a fur-covered dog.


    Thinking about how he had suffered from frostbite in his previous life, Ste''s heart was in pain.


    This time, she was determined to prevent him from suffering that pain again.


    Ang stopped by and was surprised to see Ste making a coat out of the fur. "For Cooper?"


    "Yeah, I feel like it''s getting colder these days. I was even woken up by the coldst night."


    Ste hinted, "First it was the hurricane, now it''s been raining for over two months. Who knows what


    kind of weather we''ll face next? We''re lucky we''re in the south where it doesn''t get very cold, unlike


    the north where temperatures can drop to minus tens of degrees."


    "True. If it were any other year, it would already be snowing in the north."


    "Do you think the north is also flooding?" Ste wondered. "Now that it''s winter, could it be covered


    in ice and snow?"


    Ang didn''t dare to think about it. That would be a living hell.


    "Griffith never gets cold. I was still wearing short sleevesst winter. I wonder how it will be this


    year?" Ste further reminded her of that. "I have a feeling it might be much colder thanst year."


    Ang had a bad feeling about it. "Even if it does get cold, we''ve stocked up on clothes and


    firewood, so we should be fine."


    While they were talking, Ang remembered something important. "Ste, the people in this


    building are scared now, but who knows what they''ll do in the future. You should split up your


    supplies. In case the 18th floor gets breached, you won''t lose everything."


    It was Cody who had thought of this. They had acted immediately, tearing open the ceiling of the


    kitchen and bathroom, sealing the food and medicine, and hiding them in several ces. Not just


    the ceiling, they also used the exhaust fan duct and the toilet tank.


    "Don''t put all your eggs in one basket," Ang advised. "When Cody and Lukase back, let


    them help you."


    "Aren''t you afraid of mice?"


    Ang was stunned. "Better mice than people, right? But still, we need to find some rat poison or


    sticky rat traps."


    "Good idea. I''ll try it too."


    Ste appreciated the wisdom of the residents of room 1803. "What if I hollow out the sofa? I bet I


    could hide food in there."


    Ang¡¯s eyes widened. Why hadn''t they thought of that!


    Saying goodbye to Ang, Ste continued tailoring the fur. There were quite a few scraps left, so


    she decided to make something for Smoky and Snowy as well. Both of them had thick coats, and


    Snowy was about to have her second litter. Ste wasn''t sure if they could survive the extreme cold.


    For the sake of their meat supply, Ste hoped they would survive. If not, they would have to be


    stewed. Everything depended on their luck.


    She brought both of them over, measured them, andpared them to the fabric. It was so warm


    to hold their fluffy bodies.


    Their diet must have improved because they seemed to have bulked up a bit. Especially Snowy, her


    belly was round and plump. She must be carrying quite a few bunnies.


    After sessfully modifying the three fur coats, Ste felt more confident about her skills.


    But fur coats alone weren''t enough. Arcadia had quite a few fabrics in stock, and she picked some


    warm ones to make a few more pieces for them.


    She went into Arcadia to rummage around, picked up two bundles of fabric, and was about to leave


    when she identally saw the thermal clothes that cost 19.8 million. She casually picked it up,


    deciding to try this thermal clothing.


    She had to admit that it was quitefortable. The fabric was soft and felt like silk against her skin.


    The sizing was a bitrge, so Ste nned to use it as a nightgown.


    But as she was about to take it off, she noticed something strange. With the rain and the drop in


    temperature, today''s temperature was around 21 degrees. She was wearing a casual hoodie, but


    she could still feel the chill.


    This thin fabric, however, made her feel warm. The soft fabric wrapped around her body like a


    biological membrane. It felt warmer than her hoodie.


    Could it really maintain a constant temperature?


    The temperature in Arcadia was higher than outside, so she quickly stepped inside. As expected,


    the warm feeling disappeared, but thefort and freedom remained. When she stepped outside


    again, the warmth returned. This was indeed a piece of high-tech thermal clothing.


    Ste thought about it. When she had bought it, she hadn''t noticed anything special about it,


    probably because the temperature difference wasn''t significant.


    She put on the thermal clothing and turned on the gas stove, holding her hand above the me.


    She could feel the heat on her palm and arm, but the heat on her arm was significantly less than the


    heat on her palm.


    The thermal property was real, even if it couldn¡¯t maintain a constant 25 degrees. To create this kind


    of fabric was a remarkable achievement.


    If not for this disaster, once this fabric hit the market, it would cause a technological revolution. 19.8


    million was indeed worth it.


    The thermal fabric was 10 rolls. The quantity was very small, but as long as she used it sparingly,


    even if the extreme weather continued indefinitely, it would be enough tost her a lifetime.


    She decided to make two sets for herself, two for Cooper, and use the scraps for Smoky and


    Snowy.


    Not just clothes, but also gloves, socks, and scarves, which cost a lot of fabric.


    The thermal clothing Ste had was worth a fortune, so she was unwilling to waste even a thread of


    it. She rummaged through information she had downloaded on various life skills and sessfully


    found a tutorial on fashion design and tailoring. She learned the basics and practiced with other


    fabric.


    After a few days of interruption, Katie resumed her treatment on the 18th floor. It wasn''t that she


    wanted to stop, but the showdown had a significant impact, and several more of the injured and


    infected had died.


    No one dared to mess with the people from the 18th floor, but many harbored resentment, believing


    all this chaos was caused by them. If the people from the 18th floor were willing to share their food,


    the tragic events of that day would never have happened.


    Katie spoke earnestly, "Ste, people''s hearts have been corrupted by these hard times. You all


    need to be very careful in the future."

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Ste knew it was Katie who had sent Mikey to bring her news. Although it didn''t make much


    difference, she appreciated the effort. As a reward, she waived the fees for three treatment


    sessions, and gifted her half a bottle of soothing whiskey.


    Although it was only 50mL, in the post-apocalyptic world they now lived in, it was quite a generous


    gift.


    Of course, Ste didn''t rule out the chance that there was an ulterior motive. After all, everyone had


    their eyes on the 18th floor, and it was never wise to assume the best of people. If the Moore family


    was willing to share information, it could save her a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Katie, it''s getting colder these days. Your lower back should not be exposed to cold or dampness.


    Use the whiskey to massage it at night, and then wrap yourself up in a quilt. It''ll heal faster.¡±


    In her previous life, Katie had died from the cold, leaving only Mikey behind, but he didn''tst much


    longer. If Katie took Ste''s advice this time, she might survive.


    ¡°Thank you, Ste. I''ll give it a try tonight.¡±


    She introduced a new patient to Ste. ¡°The family living above me, their son has eczema all over


    his body. He''s scratched himself raw, and the hospital trip was a waste since they had no


    medication. They want to bring their son here for treatment. They don''t know you well, so they didn''t


    dare toe directly. They asked me to speak to you first. Don''t worry, they''re good people. They


    don''t associate with Drew and his crew, and they didn''t join in the intimidation attempt a few days


    ago.¡±


    Eczema was aplex condition, and acupuncture alone wouldn''t cure it. Herbal remedies took


    time to work.


    Ste had medication in her Arcadia, but she wasn''t going to give it away. ¡°This condition is difficult


    to treat without medication. Try to sweat more to detoxify, and by improving the immune system, it''ll


    get better over time.¡±


    Katie didn''t push the issue. She wrapped the bottle of whiskey in cloth and put it in her pocket, so


    that others wouldn¡¯t get a smell of it and be suspicious.


    ¡°Ste, did your dog bite a boy?¡± Katie asked as she was leaving. ¡°The girl next door is stirring up


    trouble again. I can tell they''re not happy about it.¡±


    Young people these days were soplicated. They imed to be friends, but they talked behind


    each other''s backs, always craving for what others had.


    During the recent attack on the 18th floor, several men had participated, and instead of reflecting on


    their actions, they were badmouthing Ste behind her back. If she were Ste, even if she did have


    supplies, she''d rather feed them to her dog than give them to these ingrates.


    After Katie left, Ste went back into Arcadia, and harvested the vegetables from her ck soil


    garden.


    She took the nting pots out of Arcadia and ced them on the balcony, and sat down on a small


    stool to dig out the potatoes. The soil in Arcadia was fertile, and the pots were full of round, plump


    potatoes. There were dozens of nting pots, and she harvested over 100 pounds of potatoes. The


    sense of achievement was indescribable.


    Rabbits didn''t eat potato tops, so Ste had to throw them into Arcadia to use as fertilizer.


    After renting the potatoes and moving the pots back into the ck soil garden, she heard a


    knock on the door.


    Cooper, d in what looked like armor, returned from the trip, standing proudly at the door, carrying


    two ck stic bags in his mouth. The others were carrying firewood, and apart from the stern


    Jasper, everyone else was smiling.


    Cooper raised his paw, his ck eyes shining brightly. What was Ste waiting for? She needed to


    come and take the bags from him, his teeth were getting sore.


    Ste could smell the fish. There was no doubt about it, Cooper had been in the water again.


    Taking the heavy bags from him, she patted Cooper''s head in praise. ¡°Good job, Cooper. You''re the


    best.¡±


    He wasn''t just good, he was great. The bags contained five fish, weighing nearly 20 pounds in total.


    The other bag contained two wild rabbits, which Cooper had dug out of their burrows on the


    mountain.


    After changing into dry clothes, everyone gathered in apartment 1803.


    The city buildings had been picked clean of supplies, so they had ventured towards the previous


    vi cluster. There wasn''t much to be found in the vis; they had gone there with the intention of


    heading into the mountains.


    They were hoping to find wild boars, but instead, they discovered a reservoir in the deep mountains.


    The reservoir was teeming with fish, many of which had been swept out by the current and were


    swimming in the mountain streams.


    The water was muddy, and they couldn''t see the fish with their naked eyes. It was Cooper who had


    discovered and caught them. They didn''t know how many fish had been swept away, but they were


    certain there were still plenty left in the reservoir.


    ¡°If we can find a way to catch the fish, we can trade with Monkey for more food. We won''t have to


    worry about food and drink for years.¡±


    However, they had to act fast. Supplies in the city were scarce, and it was likely that others would


    start searching in the mountains soon. If the reservoir was discovered, they wouldn''t be able to


    catch anything.


    With water everywhere, and varying depths posing dangers, it wasn''t feasible for Cooper to catch


    the fish one by one.


    Cody muttered, ¡°If only we had a fishing machine.¡±


    The fish were right there, but they couldn''t catch them. It was frustrating.


    ¡°Lukas, can you make one?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can''t.¡±


    A whole reservoir of fish? Ste was drooling at the thought. She only had 100 fish in her Arcadia,


    and Cooper was a fish lover. It wasn''t enough.


    ¡°Katie mentioned to me that her grandson Mikey works at the Physics Research Institute. I wonder


    if he can help?¡±


    A fishing machine relied on ultrasonic waves, which Mikey should be familiar with.


    Jasper spoke up, ¡°Can he be trusted?¡±


    ¡°I think the Moore family are decent people, and Mikey is a goodd. It doesn''t hurt to ask.¡±


    Even if it didn''t work out, it wouldn''t be a loss for them. Everyone else agreed. After all, the Moore


    family didn''t know where the reservoir was, and Mikey might not be able to build a fishing machine.


    Without further dy, they decided to ask.


    Katie and Mikey lived next to Sadie, who kept a close eye on them day and night. Ste didn''t want


    to participate.


    It wasn''t appropriate for the men to go, either. In order to get food, Sadie would flirt shamelessly.


    Last time, she had tried to seduce Jasper, and Cody and Lukas might not have his self-control. So


    Ang was chosen to go.


    Ste''s guess was correct. As soon as she knocked on the Moore family''s door, the door of the


    neighboring apartment swung open.


    Seeing Ang, Sadie put on a sweet and innocent smile, ¡°Hi, Ang.¡± Unfortunately, it waste at


    night and there was no electricity. Plus, she was so thin that her face was pale, making her look like


    a ghost.


    Ang despised women like Sadie. ¡°Don''t call me that. We''re not close.¡±


    Sadie didn''t get angry. ¡°Ang, what are you doing here sote at night?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Ang wished she could punch her. She ignored Sadie and continued knocking on the door.


    Hearing the sound, Katie quickly opened the door. Ang pulled something from her pocket and


    handed it over, "Katie, you left something behind after your acupuncture session this afternoon.


    Ste didn''t want you to worry, so she sent me to deliver it."


    Katie, wise with age, knew Ang wouldn''te overte at night without a reason, "Alright, thank


    you both. Oh dear, there''s water all over the ce at home, I almost slipped and twisted my back


    again.


    Is Ste avable now? Could she help me with some muscle stretching? I''m also out of groceries


    at home, but Mikey has a new digital watch. Would that cover the acupuncture fee?"


    "That should work."


    Ang didn''t stay long, she left as soon as the conversation ended.


    With her smile still intact, Sadie said, ¡°Ang, do you want toe in?¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    In the face of Sadie''s insincere invitation, Ang remained unmoved. She gave her a firm push,


    easily sending Sadie sprawling two or three meters away, crashing into the wall. "Get lost. If I were


    a man, you''d be dead."


    Even after selling herself, she still had such abundant energy. She was like a subus, stealing the


    vitality of men. She was shameless to the bone.


    By the time the people in the 1202 heard Sadie''s cries, Ang had already retreated upstairs.


    Back on her floor, Ang vented to Ste, "Just hearing her cutesy voice gives me goosebumps.


    That woman''s nothing more than a poisonous snake, always stirring up men to do her dirty work. I


    roughed her up a bit, and if she dares to step out and mess with us, we''ll take the opportunity to get


    rid of her, otherwise, she''ll cause trouble sooner orter."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ste agreed, "We''ve got toe up with a n."


    Too bad Sadie''s gotten smarter, hiding behind men and not easily exposing herself. Ste had no


    intention of killing Sadie; she preferred to see Sadie suffer more. But if Sadie remained stubborn


    and refused to back down, Ste wouldn''t hesitate to take severe action. After all, she wasn''t so


    soft-hearted.


    Not long after, Mikey helped Katie upstairs. Without hiding anything, Ste asked him directly, "Can


    you make a fish trap?"


    Mikey was taken aback, adjusted his sses and pondered for a few minutes, "I should be able to


    make one, but I don''t have enough materials."


    He was a physics fanatic, his room packed with all sorts ofponents. Some had been


    purchased, others scavenged from junkyards. He had won a domestic innovation award and


    excelled in the national physicspetition. He was a true prodigy.


    Ste asked, "Can you find the materials?"


    "There should be some in theb,. I just have to modify them a bit."


    The materials room was on the eighth floor, and it probably hadn''t been flooded yet, but Mikey


    wasn''t sure whether it had been ransacked or not.


    Theb was not too far away, approximately 10 kilometers if they took a shortcut. Ste inquired


    with her eyes, silently asking Jasper if they should take on this task.


    Jasper thought for a moment and then said to Mikey, ¡°I can take you there.¡±


    Mikey, though nerdy, was not stupid. He knew that if the people from the 18th floor were willing to


    use their petrol to send him to fetch materials for a fish trapte at night, it was definitely not just for


    catching a few fish.


    Their resources were dwindling, so he had to make a negotiation, ¡°If I can make the fish trap, can I


    get a share?¡±


    His request wasn''t unreasonable, Ste would have done the same in his shoes. ¡°The water''s deep.


    Are you sure your fish trap can catch fish?¡±


    ¡°As long as there are fish, I can catch them.¡± It was simply a matter of adjusting the ultrasonic


    frequency. That was easy.


    For the sake of fish, Ste agreed, "Alright, but this has to be kept a secret."


    After all they had been through, the Moore family had to be cautious about what they said and did.


    ¡°How long will it take to make?¡±


    The construction of the fish trap wasn''tplicated for Mikey. He had worked on a simr project in


    high school. ¡°As long as I have all the materials, I can make it tonight.¡±


    The sooner, the better. Jasper went back to his apartment to get the intable boat.


    The Moore family didn''t belong to the 18th floor. Ste didn''t want the rest of the building to know


    their little co-operation. To avoid unnecessary trouble, she sent Katie and Mikey downstairs first.


    Ste insisted on going along, to which Jasper had no objections.


    She gave instructions to Lukas and Ang, to cut the fish into pieces and marinate them with salt.


    When she returned, she would coat them in flour and fry them. They could be kept for a few days


    without going bad.


    They had to skin and gut the rabbit, and store it in the car''s refrigerator to eatter.


    Ste quietly descended the stairs, and Mikey was already waiting on the sixth floor, carrying a


    bulky intable boat.


    The people from 1202 were busyforting the "injured" Sadie and didn''t notice the movement


    from their neighboring upants.


    They quietly rowed out of the residential area, starting the engine, and headed towards the research


    and developmentpany in the darkness.


    After about forty minutes, the three of them arrived at the physics research institute. As expected,


    the ce was aplete mess.


    Mikey''s expression changed as he dashed to the materials room on the eighth floor. The door to the


    materials room had been pried open, with all kinds of random items scattered on the ground.


    Mikey turned on his shlight, continuously picking up items from the ground.


    The research materials were precious to the staff, but not so much to the average survivor. They


    were neither edible nor drinkable. Most of the items that could have been used had already been


    taken.


    Mikey chose carefully, gathering arge number ofponents on the table. He took out his tools


    and started to modify them, "I''m still missing a few things. I''ll go to theb to dismantle them."


    There were severalbs, and he dismantled items from some of the devices and machines. "These


    machines and instruments are very expensive; it''s a pity many of them were destroyed by the


    flood."


    Mikey was usually a quiet man, rarely expressing strong emotions, but when he said this, you could


    sense his sorrow. Indeed, the flood not only consumed lives, but also the precious cultural heritage


    of mankind.


    Ste didn''t understand physics, so she couldn''t help. "I''ll walk around and see if there''s anything


    worth collecting."


    In the darkness, Jasper wanted to apany her, but he was stopped by Mikey, "I need a hand


    with this frequency converter."


    Ste went upstairs, where the office desks and door frames that could be used as firewood had


    been removed, and the express delivery packaging was scattered everywhere.


    She found a few stic nt pots, not picky about it, and tossed them towards Arcadia.


    Theputers in the research room, as well as the instruments in theb, these were all valuable


    assets. Ste might not need them, but someone might in the future, and they didn''t take up much


    space anyway.


    After walking through several floors, she had collected a lot of "junk" that others didn''t want, along


    with some creative exhibits from the exhibition room. Research products were too far removed from


    daily life, and Ste didn''t recognize most of them.


    When she returned to the eighth floor, Mikey had already assembled severalponents. He had


    somehow found an outer casing that resembled a frequency transformer.


    He took out someponents from his backpack that he had brought from home, and after


    tinkering for another two hours, he finallypleted the instation.


    The machine emitted a hissing sound that made Ste ufortable. She covered her ears and


    stepped back.


    "The floodwater is deep, so I''ve increased the frequency and depth. It can reach a range of thirty


    meters when working. The waves are harmless to humans, but the fish will not be able to withstand


    it and will float to the surface upside down."


    The only drawback was that it was very power-consuming. It could only work for three to four hours


    before it drained the battery.


    With the fish trappleted, Mikey asked, "Where are we going to catch fish?"


    "You''ll know tomorrow."


    "Are there many fish?" Mikey was a bit anxious and exined, "If you need help, my parents can


    help."


    Resources were scarce everywhere, but he knew that people from the 18th floor had capabilities,


    so he wanted to work more to get more.


    No one could guarantee how many fish there would be. But they were going to need some help at


    home tomorrow. The flood has swept a lot of fish into the reservoir and they definitely didn''t have


    enough hands."


    "Tomorrow at five, we need three from your household. Meet us outside the neighborhood."


    After finishing the fish trap, Mikey packed a considerable number of electronicponents into his


    bag, as they mighte in handy in the future. He came prepared, with a dozen or so bags, and


    swept up every salvageable item.


    Each person had their own area of expertise, and their own methods of survival. Ste and Jasper


    didn''t object.


    By the time they returned to the neighborhood, it was already past midnight. Ang and the others


    were all still awake, the dog bounding up to greet Ste.


    Cody''s stomach growled loudly. "Oh thank God, you''re finally back. We almost starved to death."


    Stepping inside, they were greeted by the mouth-watering aroma of fried fish fillets.


    Ste looked perplexed. "How could you possibly starve with all this food?"


    Ang shook her head, amused but exasperated. "You should ask Cooper."

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    "Hey, sis Ste, I know." Rosie raised her hand to answer first, "Cooper caught the fish, and he


    won''t let us eat it."


    What? That was strange. Ste was utterly confused. How could her adorable puppy be so selfish?


    "Woof!" Cooper tugged at her sleeve and pulled her towards the dining table. A big bowl of fried fish


    fillets sat on the table, their aroma making her mouth water.


    Cooper stood on his hind legs, leaning on the table and nudged the bowl of fish forward: ¡®Here,


    have some!¡¯


    Ste looked puzzled, turning to Ang and the others for answers.


    After they finished marinated the fish chunks, Ste hadn¡¯t returned. They thought they couldn''t rely


    on her for everything, so they put their heads together and managed to whip up the fried fish.


    But then Cooper fiercely guarded the fish, not allowing anyone else to touch it. He was drooling


    himself, and yet, he wouldn''t let anyone else have a bite.


    They were usually democratic. After all, Cooper was the one who had caught the fish. And right


    now, he was the the big boss with maxed-out survival skills in their group, so no one dared to cross


    him. Despite their hunger, they had to hold back.


    Cody was so hungry he was pleading, "Hurry up and eat. We''re starving."


    Ste chuckled, "Our Cooper is so great. He''s even taking care of me now."


    Cooper barked excitedly, "Woof!" His eyes sparkled as if he were saying: ¡®Hey, I''m taking care of


    you!¡¯


    Ste grabbed a piece of fried fish and took a bite. It was crispy, fresh, and delicious. Their survival


    group had finally started to make progress in cooking.


    Watching the clever dog, Ste decided to tease him, "Cooper, I''ve had my share. Who''s next?"


    "Woof, woof!" Cooper wagged his tail vigorously, drool dripping from his mouth.


    Ste understood and put a piece in his bowl, "Who''s next?"


    Cooper tugged at Rosie''s pant leg. One by one, he chose Ang, Cody, Lukas, and finally Jasper.


    Cooper seemed quite pleased with his decision and started to eat.


    Jasper, who was pushed to the back of the line, let out a sigh. He could understand being ranked


    lower than Ste, and he could understand Cooper favoring the kid. As his trainer, he was strict


    during their lessons, but he always rewarded Cooper forpleting his tasks. He never expected to


    be Cooper''s least favorite person. Jasper was confused and began to question his life.


    Everyoneughed as Ang brought out a pot of hot soup. They all enjoyed their meals and


    discussed their tasks for the next day. Yawning, they all went their separate ways.


    Ste, the recipient of Cooper''s undivided attention, was in high spirits. She took out two smart


    bathtubs filled with hot water from Arcadia, sprinkled them with dried rose petals, yed some


    soothing music, and closed her eyes to enjoy her rxing bath.


    Cooper, with bubbles on his head, was lying in the bathtub, cocking his head to look at Ste. His


    bright dog eyes were full of stars. Yes, he too was a dog who had enjoyed a floral bath.


    After the bath, they both snuggled into their nkets and fell asleep.


    In her drowsy state, Ste heard a soft buzzing sound, "Ste, are you awake?" Her eyes would not


    open, and the low voice was intermittent. Ever since Cooper arrived, her quality of sleep had


    improved.


    The rm clock went off and Ste woke up. It was four thirty in the morning. She got up groggily to


    change her clothes and the walkie-talkie buzzed again. It was probably Jasper reminding her that it


    was time to leave.


    She searched for the walkie-talkie but couldn''t find it. That was strange, where did it go?


    She saw Cooper lying in his dogbed, not moving, andined, "Cooper, don''t just stand there.


    Help me find it."


    Cooper didn''t move, maintaining hiszy and graceful posture.


    "Buzz...buzz..."


    Where could it be? It was right by her bed. How could it disappear?


    Ste started to search under her bed and the doghouse.


    "Move aside."


    Cooper didn''t move, continuing to lounge.


    Ste narrowed her eyes in thought. She bent down and picked him up. Sure enough, the walkie-


    talkie was under his butt.


    Cooper blinked his innocent eyes: ¡®Huh, how did the walkie-talkie grow legs?''


    Ste was in a dilemma. The walkie-talkie that had been covered by Cooper had a smell. Should


    she still use it?


    She used alcohol spray to disinfect it, then wiped it clean with a tissue, "Roger that, leaving now."


    Facing the mischievous Cooper in the early morning, Ste didn''t know how to respond, "Are you


    staying home oring with us?"


    Cooper ran to the living room and dragged hisbat gear over. Ste quickly helped him put it on.


    As they rushed out the door, Jasper and Cody were already waiting. Ang was holding a still-


    sleeping Rosie and whispered to them, "Be careful."


    They quietly left the residential area, with Mikey and his family waiting on an intable boat.


    It was dark and they couldn''t see clearly. Their shlight swept over, vaguely seeing Mikey¡¯s parents


    Joey and Amber, both in their forties, both looking quite refined.


    They attached the intable boat to their assault boat and set off towards Ivywood Estates. By the


    time they arrived, it was almost seven o''clock and the sky was starting to light up.


    They packed up their things and trekked through the rain in the mountains. Cooper led the way,


    bounding ahead. ¡®Another day, another chance for Cooper to feed them!¡¯


    The visibility was poor, and the mountain road was rugged. Ste slipped, her body falling


    backward. Jasper was right behind her, instinctively reaching out to support her waist, "Be careful."


    Ste was steadied and quickly clung to a nearby tree. She couldn''t help but admire him. What a


    strong waist. He was carrying the assault boat, and also had to support her and the intable boat


    she was carrying. He truly had a strong waist.


    Jasper warned the others, "Be careful. The mud slope is slippery."


    At the same time, he gave an order to Cooper ahead, "Cooper, don''t show off and lead us astray."


    The rest of the journey was smooth and easy.


    Walking in the rain was slow, and it took them about two hours to finally see the vast reservoir


    among the mountains.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Cooper, brave as ever, asked Ste to take off his raincoat and dived into the water. A few minutes


    later, he resurfaced with a struggling fish in his mouth. He walked over to Ste and dropped the


    fish into her hand. ¡®Here, have some meat!¡¯


    "There''s fish. There really is fish."


    Amber''s voice trembled, her eyes fixed on the fish.


    "Let''s eat first, then we can work."


    Exhausted from climbing the mountain, they took shelter from the rain under a tree.


    Ste put the fish into a stic bag and took out some bread to share with Cooper. Jasper ate


    compressed biscuits, while Cody had toasts.


    The Moore family each had a sweet potato, eating slowly, not daring to peel the skin. It seemed that


    the Moore family was indeed at the end of their rope. But so what? In a world where every grain of


    rice, every loaf of bread, was a symbol of struggle, Ste had no intentions of seeking charity. They


    had to earn their own keep.


    After finishing their meal and regaining their strength, Mikey hoisted the fish finder onto their


    intable raft, "Let''s give it a try first. The sound can be a bit harsh. You might want to cover your


    ears if you''re not used to it."


    Ste lodged earplugs into her ears, all the while cradling Cooper in her arms. A dog''s hearing was


    highly sensitive; the noise would be even more jarring for them.


    She covered Max''s ears and held him close, not letting go.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Jasper was paddling the intable boat, with Mikey on board, until they reached a spot about thirty


    yards out on the water. The fishing machine turned on, emitting a faint, buzzing, and harsh sound.


    Cooper, was restless, constantly nudging his head here and there.


    Cody was scanning the water with binocrs and after a few minutes, he eximed excitedly,


    "Fish, there are really fish. They''re jumping out£¡"


    Ste took over the binocrs and, sure enough, she saw fish after fish leaping out of the water,


    belly-up after a few seconds.


    After lingering in one spot for about ten minutes, the intable boat moved to another location.


    Ste inted a life raft, took a duffle bag, and paddled her way towards the floating fish. The dog,


    Cooper, was in the lead, tirelessly paddling with his paws.


    The belly-up fish were carried away by the current. With their three intable boats and four people,


    they paddled towards the fish, using their oars to scoop the fish into the bags.


    The fish were not small; most weighed between six to eleven pounds, with a few heavier ones. The


    variety of fish in the reservoir was wide, including carp, catfish, and bass.


    The reservoir, estimated to be about forty acres, was continuously being filled by the rainwater. As


    the reservoir overflowed, many fish were carried away by the current. If it weren''t for this disaster,


    they could have caught tens of thousands of dors'' worth of fish. It was a rich harvest indeed.


    The fishing machine was a huge drain on the battery, and it probably wouldn''tst for many more


    catches. The fish in the reservoir would eventually be washed away by the overflowing water. What


    a waste...N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    While stuffing the fish into the bag, Ste took the opportunity to touch the fish in the water and put


    them into Arcadia.


    Witnessing the fish vanishing from Ste''s hands, Cooper, the dog, widened his eyes in


    astonishment. She was performing her magic trick again!


    Under Ste''s guidance, Cooper had developed a habit. Whenever she performed her magic trick,


    he would immediately be alert and start to keep watch around them.


    In less than an hour, they had filled one duffle bag, weighing about 180 pounds.


    Joey and Amber, who were diligent and notzy, had already filled two duffle bags.


    Cody shouted from a distance, "You two slow down. The fish are getting swept away."


    Jasper and Mikey were also collection fish, their catch piled in eight bags under a tree, weighing


    about 700 to 800 pounds.


    With no fish to eat, they were worried, but now that the fish had piled up like a mountain, they


    wondered how to get them out?


    "Why don''t we just catch a few hundred pounds each day?"


    Mikey expressed his worry. "The fishing machine''s battery won''tst much longer."


    "Can it be charged?"


    "Yes, it can. But where can we charge it?"


    Jasper suggested, "Let''s exchange the fish first, and then ask them if they can charge it."


    ''Them'' referred to the group of people from Monkey.


    Ste had no objection, and so they agreed to carry a bag of fish down the hill each to exchange


    first.


    They couldn''t carry all the fish, so someone had to stay behind and guard them. Given her age and


    physique, Ste was the only choice.


    Once Jasper''s figure disappeared and she made sure there was no one around, she moved the


    remaining four bags of fish onto the life raft, paddled to the middle of the reservoir, and turned on


    the fishing machine. A few minutester, fish began to float to the surface, belly-up.


    Ste took out arge to scoop up the fish on the water surface and store them in Arcadia.


    With therge number of fish in the reservoir, and her timely collection, each catch consisted of


    approximately 200 to 300 fish. After five rounds with the fishing machine, about 2,000 fish were


    caught, weighing several thousand pounds.


    When the fishing machine ran out of power, Ste took out a sr power storage box from Arcadia.


    After it was fully charged, she caught another haul. She didn''t know exactly how much she had


    stored, but it was certain to be more than 20,000 pounds.


    She charged half of the battery for the fishing machine again, then paddled along the edge of the


    reservoir, picking up quite a few dead fish that had been washed up by the current, enough to fill


    three duffle bags.


    About half an hourter, Cooper became alert, and soon after, they heard the voices of Cody and


    the others. They soon arrived at the meeting point and were surprised to see three extra bags of


    fish. Cody asked in astonishment, "Ste, where did these fishe from?"


    "While you guys were gone, I went around the edge of the reservoir and found quite a few more


    fish." Ste looked up and asked, "Did the trade go well?"


    Cody looked both happy and worried when he mentioned this matter. "They want fish, but they can''t


    eat this much. Plus, they''re only willing to exchange one pound of rice for every two pounds of fish.


    They can only give us 200 pounds of fresh rice at most, and the rest has to be bartered with other


    goods."


    Scarcity made things more valuable, and fish meat was cheaper than pork.


    Grain was bing increasingly scarce, so its price naturally soared. Receiving 800 pounds of fish


    at once might not be easy to sell.


    Ste asked, "What do we do now?"


    The other items included medicine, canned food, salt, oil, clothing, and a variety of other things.


    Jasper was willing to contribute. "Whoever is in urgent need of food can take my share. We can


    exchange it for medicine, canned food, or salt and oil."


    Ste didn''t mind. The people in room 1803 definitely needed food, since all three of them were big


    eaters. The Moore family was even more in need, so the shares of Ste and Jasper were divided


    equally between room 1803 and the Moore family.


    The Moore family wanted broken rice, which would give them a bigger quantity, since they had a


    family to feed.


    Ste asked the key question, "Do we continue fishing?"


    "Of course."


    Wasting food was a sin.


    Amber already had an idea. "If they don''t want it, we''ll take it. We can make fried fish, crispy fish,


    smoked fish, or pickled fish."


    In short, there were a hundred ways to eat it.


    On the way back, they took a shortcut. Amber found arge patch of wild kudzu in the valley. She


    thought they could dig them up, crush and wash them to extract kudzu powder, which could serve


    as a source of sustenance.


    Ste was stunned. Indeed, human wisdom was truly infinite.


    After discussion, they turned on the fishing machine again. As they fished, Cody frowned. "Why


    does it feel like there are fewer fish?"


    Ste took a deep breath. And she thought to herself: "It''s not me. I didn''t do it! "


    Jasper spoke up. "The ultrasonic waves have an impact on the fish. If they sense the danger, they


    will follow the current out."


    That made sense. Besides, they had caught so many fish that they couldn''t finish eating them all,


    and they were worried about how to deal with them.


    After several rounds with the fishing machine, they caught more than a thousand pounds of fish and


    finally called it a day.


    Cody, smelling heavily of fish and feeling nauseous even to himself, said, "Let''s deal with these fish


    first, then figure out how to charge the battery."


    Everyone agreed, and after filling their stomachs, they carried the fish down the hill.


    They found a shortcut, making this trip much easier. After several rounds of carrying, all the fish


    were piled up in the vi. Even after the fish for the trade were deducted, there were still more than


    a thousand pounds left.


    Taking them back to the apartment was out of the question. The Moore family would be targeted


    immediately.


    Ste exchanged a nce with Cody and then suggested processing the fish at the vi. The


    Moore family agreed enthusiastically, "That''s a great idea."


    So, Ste and Amber stayed behind to process the fish, while the four men took the fish to trade.


    Handing Amber a butcher''s knife, Ste squatted down to scale the fish, gut it, and cut it into


    chunks.


    Cooper had a fat, juicy fish in his mouth, happily gnawing on it on the side.


    The gas that was leftover from thest time they made meat sauce was still stored at the vi.


    Although there was not much left, it was definitely enough to fry some fish.


    Under the guise of searching for supplies, Ste dug out the propane stove and some cooking oil


    and salt from the firece duct on the second floor.


    Amber was incredibly surprised, eximing, "You young folks are really good at finding things."


    There wasn''t much oil, but it was enough to fry a few batches before they returned.


    Amber was skilled at pan-frying, so Ste continued to prepare the fish.


    The scent of crispy fish was too strong. All the chunks of fish in the pan were overcooked, but


    Amber seemed to have no intention of taking them out. Ste delicately suggested, "If they''re fried


    too dry, they won''t be edible, right?"


    "We need to fry out all the moisture. With this weather, it''s easy for things to get damp, and we can''t


    store them for long."


    Fried food wasn''t healthy, but filling up their stomachs and surviving was the most important thing.


    Indeed, storage was a big issue. Ste, having choices, naturally wouldn''t eat overcooked fish,


    "Cooper likes fish. Just fry mine the usual way, please."


    Amber was amazed. How could they possibly finish so many fish before they putrefied?

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Ste seemed aloof and distant, so Amber, not wanting to be overbearing, said,"Fine, I''ll fry yours


    first, so it doesn''t overcook and lose its taste."


    Amber was a real whiz in the kitchen. Her fried fish was crispy on the outside, tender on the inside,


    and incredibly tasty. Cooper, their pet dog, came wagging his tail, drooling over the smell.


    Ste tossed him a few pieces, then urged Amber to eat her fill.


    With hunger sated by two full fishes, Amber sighed in satisfaction. When was thest time she''d


    had a full meal? The taste was so good, she felt like she could swallow her own tongue.


    The people on the 18th floor were indeed capable. Amber worked even harder, hoping that they


    could bring their family along in the future.


    After frying several batches, they heard the sound of an intable boat approaching. Jasper and the


    others returned, carrying cooking oil, salt, and some spices.


    Cody, with a broad smile on his face, said excitedly, "Ste, we''ve got another deal!"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After trading with Monkey, they realized they needed to find a way to offload the rest of their stock


    before it spoiled. Cody was a natural salesman, so he suggested they try their luck at the


    department store, hoping to find new customers.


    Once they arrived, they found out that the government had a new policy. In an effort to help more


    citizens survive, officials had established a marketce. Citizens with needs could set up stalls in


    the marketce and exchange necessary goods. There was no entry fee for the marketce, but


    causing trouble was strictly prohibited, with severe punishments for any vitions.


    There were a lot of goods for exchange, and the marketce was crowded. However, there was a


    scarcity of food trading. Most of the items were non-perishable goods like clothes, bicycles, and


    kitchen utensils. Everyone without exception was looking to trade for food.


    The crowd was bustling, and they did not dare to take out the fish; instead they had to search for


    potential customers discreetly.


    Unfortunately, except for Cody, no one else had a knack for spotting potential customers. The


    Moore family kept to themselves and worked on technological advancements. Jasper was a former


    special forces member, and asking them to find potential customers seemed like a tough ask.


    They knew there were plenty of people in the marketce looking to trade goods, but there were


    also unscrupulous groups looking to exploit the situation. So, they waited in a corner, with Cody


    going in and scouting for potential customers.


    Half an hourter, he came back with two scruffy-looking individuals. Joey recognized them at once.


    Weren''t they his colleagues?


    "Gordon, you''re still alive?"


    "Joey, you''re still alive too?"


    It was a tearful reunion of co-workers.


    However, despite knowing Gordon and his group, Jasper and the others were still cautious.


    "We have fish, and they have dog food," Cody reported to Ste, "Cooper won''t go hungry."


    Gordon''s group lived in a public housingplex. Even though the ce was old and rundown, it


    had the advantage of being upied by familiar neighbors, mostly elderly folks and their younger


    families. They had banded together and ventured out to find supplies.


    They were early birds, and incredibly lucky. They found a dog food factory and brought back


    thousands of pounds of dog food.


    For months, they survived on dog food. Dog food was nutritious and filling, but after a while, the


    taste was hard to stomach. They had no choice but to try their luck at the marketce.


    The group was mostlyposed of wise, elderly people. They were also discerning about whom


    they traded with, refusing to make hasty decisions. It was pure coincidence that they bumped into


    each other at the marketce, and even more coincidental that they ran into an old colleague.


    After some bargaining, they agreed to trade three pounds of fish for one pound of dog food.


    Joey chewed Gordon out for being sly, "Gordon, you weren''t like this before. You''ve lost your


    conscience."


    Gordon felt a pang of guilt, "Ah, this disaster has forced us all to change."


    Trading three pounds of fish for one pound of dog food might seem like a raw deal, but it wasn''t.


    Dog food was filling and could be stored for a long time, while fish would spoil if not preserved


    within a couple of days.


    Cody took out half a bag of dog food, "We''ve tasted it. It''s not bad."


    Ste refused to eat it, instead she let Cooper try it. Cooper seemed reluctant at first but ended up


    enjoying it.


    The dog food bags were well-sealed and likely had plenty of preservatives, giving it a shelf life of up


    to three years.


    Upon hearing there was dog food, Amber was thrilled as well. If they traded the fish for dog food,


    they would have enough tost a long time.


    Everybody wanted it, including Ste, especially when she heard there were freeze-dried cans of


    dog and cat food avable. Her dog deserved the best.


    So they all agreed to trade the fish for dog food.


    After some negotiation, Joey¡¯s old colleagues finally agreed on a deal: 1,500 pounds of fish for 500


    pounds of dog food.


    This meant they didn''t have much fish left, but there were plenty more in the reservoir to catch. So


    they packed up their stuff, hid their gas stove and other equipment, and divided the remaining fish


    among themselves.


    Ste pulled Jasper and Cody aside, "The Moore family has contributed a lot. How should we divide


    this batch?"


    The Moore family wasn''t part of their group on the 18th floor. Even though Joey and Amber were


    justborers, Mikey had made the fishing tools, without which they wouldn''t have caught so many


    fish.


    Cody suggested, "How about we give them 1.5 shares? One for him and half for his parents."


    They couldn''t be too stingy, but they also couldn''t be too generous.


    Ste agreed, "That sounds fair."


    They didn''t believe in exploiting others and preferred to discuss things openly.


    When the Moore family found out they would get 1.5 shares, they were overjoyed. They had only


    hoped for one share.


    They were trading 1,500 pounds of fish, so they figured they might as well take all of it.


    In the dark, their intable boat pulled along the rubber dinghy, making their way through the


    floodwaters. They had agreed to meet at a secluded spot on the outskirts of town for the trade.


    Even though they were old colleagues, trust was still a luxury. Ste cautioned everyone to wear life


    jackets and conceal weapons.


    As they approached the meeting point, Cooper growled a warning. Ste shone her shlight,


    spotting an intable boat and a few rubber dinghies not far away.


    They had agreed that Gordon''s group couldn''t exceed six people and they could only have one


    intable boat and three rubber dinghies. Any vition of this agreement would lead to the


    cancetion of the trade.


    Ste counted the people and boats. Everything seemed in order. Two middle-aged men and four


    younger men, each holding an iron rod, looking alert. The searchlight scoured the surrounding


    waters, but no suspicious activity was detected.


    The 1500 pounds of fish were conspicuous, but the 500 pounds of dog food were less so, as this


    was heavier and less noticeable.


    The Moores, father and son, paddled their rubber dinghy nearby, confirming it was all dog food and


    signaled for Jasper and his group toe over.


    They weighed the goods, and the exchange was made. There were over 1600 pounds of fresh fish,


    but Gordon only brought 500 pounds of dog food. However, they also brought 20 cans of freeze-


    dried pet food. "You can try it, and next time if you have more, we can trade with the canned food,"


    he suggested.


    Joey was more inclined towards the dog food, calling Gordon a big cunning fox.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Ste was more than willing to make the trade, her dog was a sucker for canned goods. Over a


    hundred pounds of fish was swapped for 20 cans of dried food.


    Gordon was equally pleased with the fish from Joey and his group, fed up with dog food. The fish


    no matter how plentiful, could onlyst so long when shared among a lot of people in a


    neighborhood. ¡°Joey, do you have any more?¡±


    Joey was cautious, ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    ¡°How about we trade every three days, two thousand pounds each time?¡±


    ¡°No can do, either tomorrow or the day after. Time waits for no man.¡±


    Given the overflow from the reservoir, many fish had been swept away. It was only a matter of time


    before others discovered the reservoir, so they needed to act fast.


    The entire neighborhood feasted on fish, so there was no need for secrecy. Gordon and his group


    agreed to continue trading, ¡°We meet here after dark tomorrow; we¡¯ll take however much you have.¡±


    Daytime was too risky;night was safer.


    After the trade, they retreated.


    Ste and her group were particrly cautious, making sure they weren¡¯t being followed before


    heading back to the neighborhood.


    With five hundred pounds of dog food and the supplies exchanged with Monkey and his group,


    today''s harvest was quite abundant.


    However, after the initial joy, they discovered a major problem. They were so focused on trading that


    they forgot to charge their fishing equipment.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Joey fretted, ¡°We already promised Gordon and his group.¡±


    Food was a preciousmodity they couldn¡¯t afford to lose.


    Cody suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask The Monkey¡¯s group to charge it?¡±


    That group was ruthless. Charging equipment would cost 200 pounds of fish. The danger wasn¡¯t in


    giving up the fish. It was letting them see the fishing equipment, which could lead them to the


    location of the reservoir.


    Even though they had been reliable so far, it was the end of the world. People¡¯s intentions could


    change in an instant. Monkey could be fattening them up for ughter.


    Ste had plenty of ways to charge the equipment, but she couldn¡¯t reveal them.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Jasper stepped up, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of charging it. You guys don¡¯t need to


    worry about it.¡±


    His aura was intimidating, so no one dared to ask how he was going to charge it. Not to mention the


    Moore family, even the people from 1803 were afraid to ask.


    Even if they did, Jasper wouldn¡¯t answer. People were naturally drawn to mystery. Jasper was


    undoubtedly mysterious; everyone knew it was dangerous to pry. Their lives could be at stake if


    they broke the peace by asking too many questions.


    Despite their casual demeanor, those in unit 1803 were aware of the boundaries. They didn¡¯t


    receive the same treatment from Jasper as Ste did. Not only did they not ask, they even helped


    keep Jasper¡¯s secret.


    So the crucial task fell to Jasper.


    It waste into the night, but they remained vignt, silently hauling their resources upstairs.


    The Moore family had the most fruitful harvest this time. They not only got over a hundred pounds


    of dog food, but also several pounds of rice and fried fish. If they rationed it, they could survive


    several months.


    Katie was anxious, listening for any noises outside and quietly letting her son and daughter-inw


    in. Upon learning that they received 1.5 shares of the haul, she whispered, ¡°The people from the


    18th floor are good to us. We must remember this kindness.¡±


    ¡°Mom, we know.¡±


    They spent the night packing their goods into several portions, hiding them in closets, ceiling


    panels, and inside the range hood. People can be ruthless, and these supplies were their lifeline.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.


    Ste had it easy, just tossing everything into Arcadia.


    Ang made a pledge, ¡°Ste, we still have food. When Cooper runs out of dog food, feel free to


    come and get some.¡±


    Ste didn¡¯t beat around the bush, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll trade you something for it when the timees.¡±


    After closing the door, she went into Arcadia for a hot shower with her dog. The fishy smell was


    unbearable.


    The dog had been in a few times and was remarkably calm. Finding the spot where the fish was


    stored, Cooper¡¯s eyes sparkled. So much food!


    He couldn¡¯t count, but he sensed a mountain of food. He could eat until the end of time with his


    owner.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Ste was equally satisfied. She would deal with the surplus fish when she had more time.


    They were both exhausted. After a shower, they enjoyed hot chicken soup, grinning at each other.


    Snowy, with its swollen belly, came over and sat quietly by Ste. Ste patted its round belly,


    wondering how much bunnies it would have.


    The dog was jealous of the attention, silently baring his teeth in a threat¡ªonce the bunnies were


    born, he would eat them all.


    They were outte the next day due to exhaustion.


    Lukas reced Cody, while Ang stayed home with the kid. She was anxious, feeling like she was


    freeloading.


    Jasper somehow managed to fully charge the fishing equipment; everyone was curious but no one


    had the courage to ask. The key to survival in this world was keeping your mouth shut.


    Gordon and his group said they would take however much they could catch, so today they were


    prepared to work hard.


    Afraid that Jasper wouldn¡¯t be able to carry everything, Ste decided to bring her own intable


    boat. The boat had an engine, and Joey offered to carry it for Ste, worried that she might not be


    able to handle it. Ste didn¡¯t refuse, so the Moore family and Lukas took turns carrying the boat


    over the hills.


    When they reached the reservoir, the water level seemed higher than the day before. They didn¡¯t


    skimp on food before starting work, especially the Moore family. After eating meat, they felt stronger


    than before.


    They divided the work, Jasper and Mikey operated the fishing equipment, while Ste and the


    others scattered around to catch fish.


    Mikey made two fishings overnight, which instantly improved their fishing efficiency.


    Cooper stared at Mikey ominously. Damn! His owner¡¯s chance to hoard fish was gone.


    The dog¡¯s intimidating gaze made Mikey uneasy. He asked Jasper, ¡°Why is the dog always staring


    at me?¡±


    Jasper was used to it, ¡°If you didn¡¯t stare at him, how would you know he¡¯s staring at you?¡±


    Mikey was speechless. Okay, focus on fishing.


    With the previous day¡¯s experience, they worked fast. In about two hours, they caught almost two


    thousand pounds of fish.


    Just as they were about to continue, Cooper suddenly barked fiercely at something in the distance.


    Ste took out her binocrs, ¡°Not good, people areing.¡±


    There were quite a few people, about twenty or thirty. They also spotted the reservoir, ¡°There are


    people. People are fishing!¡±


    "What do we do?" Amber''s voice wasced with panic, "They''ve spotted us."


    Ste remainedposed, "Let them do their thing. We''ll do ours."


    Running wasn''t an option with four thousand pounds of fish on board.


    Soon enough, they were rushing towards theke, armed not only with intable rafts but also two


    assault boats.


    Upon careful counting, there were at least thirty of them, likely a team searching for resources. A


    speedboat led the way, with over a dozen armed men, some of them sporting tattoos, approaching


    the center of the reservoir with a fierce and menacing look.


    Jasper''s brows furrowed slightly, "Tie the assault boats to the intable rafts."


    One assault boat for each raft, they would certainly be able to pull them along.


    He unzipped his backpack and pulled out a nail gun, tossing it towards Ste, "Catch it."


    It was fortunate that Ste had quick reflexes. Otherwise, they would have been in serious trouble if


    it fell into the water.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Bad news never came alone, and the others started to get nervous, especially the Moore family,


    who were not ustomed to such a fracas. They were all refined folks. But the end of the world


    was no ce for refinement, forcing them to pull out their kitchen knives from their bags.


    The speedboat revved up, and the tattooed men started to holler, while the others followed closely


    behind in their rubber dinghies.


    When they saw the fish belly-up in the water, and the bags on Ste''s boat filled to the brim with


    fish, their eyes gleamed with greed.


    About thirty feet away, the speedboat stopped. A burly man brandished arge machete and


    barked, "Leave the fish, the boat, and the dog, and we might spare your lives."


    To them, these two women and four men, apart from the tall man, the rest seemed totally useless.


    Ste asked, "If we give you everything, how do we leave?"


    "That''s not our problem. If you''re lucky, you can swim away without drowning."


    "You''re a pretty little thing. If you take care of us, you can stay."


    Listening to theirscivious words, Jasper''s brows furrowed. Ste, on the other hand, remained


    unfazed. "So, there''s no room for negotiation?"


    "Enough of your damned chatter. If you don''t want to live, leave your life behind. I promise you''ll


    enjoy tonight... Ahh..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, an arrow pierced his chest. He fell into the reservoir, arrow and


    all. Everyone was stunned to see Jasper holding a crossbow, its arrows razor-sharp.


    Ste wondered, how many weapons did he have?


    Regardless of her thoughts, she didn''t hesitate to act. She picked up a nail gun and fired several


    shots. She didn''t aim at the people, but at the speedboat.


    The speedboat deted instantly. The boat was carrying more than a dozen people, who soon


    started to panic. "Shit, they have guns and arrows!"


    When Jasper took action, he aimed to kill. He fired several arrows, each hitting their mark. Screams


    echoed as the men who had just been threatening them fell into the depths of the reservoir.


    The instinct to survive kicked in, and several people floundered in the water, even lunging at Ste


    and the others in a desperate attempt to seize their chance at survival.


    Two were lucky, dodging the nail gun and the crossbow, and grabbing the rope on the speedboat.


    Just as they were about to climb aboard, they suddenly lost their hands. Severed clean off, the


    hands fell into the water with a ssh.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    They paused for a moment, then let out heartrending screams.


    Facing Ste, who held a samurai sword and cut down people without changing expression, the


    Moore family was trembling with fear. They were witnessing a bloodbath! And it wasn''t just one


    person, it was a boatload. Before the Moores had a chance to react, Jasper and Ste had taken


    care of them all.


    They were usually easygoing and not prone to squabbles, so why had they suddenly turned into


    cold-blooded killers?


    Lukas, who was used to such scenes, reassured the Moore family, "It''s okay, you''ll get used to it."


    In just a few minutes, all the people on the speedboat were gone. The people on the other


    speedboat, who had been brimming with murderous intent, were shocked into silence.


    The idiot driving the speedboat made a sudden stop, sending several people into the water and


    nearly capsizing the boat.


    Damn, they were dealing with ruthless killers!


    Everyone was stunned, and for a moment, no one dared to approach. But they couldn''t bear to


    leave just like that, especially with all those fish for the taking. So, they decided to surround Ste


    and the others from their rubber dinghies.


    "What do we do now?" Amber asked, distressed. There were still over twenty men, all armed. If they


    decided to attack, they would be in trouble due to their numerical disadvantage.


    Ste scanned the area with a binocr. The people on the speedboat seemed to be members of a


    gang, while those on the rubber dinghies looked emaciated and desperate for food, likely forced to


    join the gang for survival. They had knives, swords, and clubs, but probably no guns.


    The nail gun and the crossbow lost their uracy and power at a distance, losing the advantage of


    the first strike.


    Ste wasn''t afraid of them rushing over. But if they decided to surround and not attack, that would


    be a problem. As she predicted, the tattooed men didn''t dare to approach and instead drove the


    people on the rubber dinghies towards them.


    They were afraid to die, but they were even more afraid of the hunger that had been torturing them.


    Slowly, they rowed over.


    Jasper said, "As long as they don''te close, we don''t need to deal with them. Continue fishing."


    Lukas and the others snapped back to reality and started scooping up the fish in the water.


    The reservoir was exposed, so today was thest chance to fish. They had to collect as much as


    possible.


    As for the troublemakers, they could deal with themter after collecting the fish. There was no


    need to waste time in a standoff.


    After themotion, many fish had drifted with the current. The people in the rubber dinghies


    followed, scooping up the scattered fish.


    "I got one. I got a fish. We have food!"


    "I got one too!"


    Many people broke into excited smiles, gutting the fish on the spot and using their knives to slice off


    chunks of raw flesh. The raw fish was pungent, but it was edible and a wee change from


    gnawing on tree bark.


    Many couldn''t resist and started eating on the spot, as if it was the most delicious meal, even if their


    mouths were smeared with fish scales or blood.


    Ste stood on the speedboat, her face stern as she watched them.


    The fishing continued, with everyone focusing on scooping up fish, while Ste kept watch with her


    nail gun. The modified nail gun could hit targets 30 meters away, but its power significantly reduced


    beyond 15 meters.


    The people were unsatisfied with just scooping up the scattered fish and wanted to approach Ste


    and the others.


    Ste didn''t say anything. When the first rubber dinghy entered her optimal shooting range, she


    raised her hand and fired without a second thought.


    She didn''t hit the heart, but the shoulder. The next shot was aimed at the rubber dinghy.


    They were terrified and quickly backed away, not daring to approach again.


    "Please, miss, we haven''t eaten in days. Let us catch some fish? Our children are starving at


    home."


    "We won''t take your share. We''ll just take a little for ourselves. We won''tpete with you."


    Ste coldly said, "Back off."


    No matter how they pleaded, Ste remained unmoved.


    Reluctantly, they backed off, but there were still fish to be caught.


    The water was flowing strongly, and the fish that had been startled by the ultrasonic waves were


    scattered by the waves. The rubber dinghies gradually dispersed. They no longer approached Ste


    and her group, instead focusing on catching fish in the surrounding waters. Gradually, they


    managed to catch quite a few, with some quick-handed ones catching over twenty.


    Whenever they got too close, they would quickly retreat to a safe distance.


    The tattooed men on the speedboat were angry, but they couldn''t do much about these people,


    eventually joining them in fishing. Meanwhile, they plotted to rob them once they had finished


    fishing.


    One of the subordinates quietly asked, "Boss, should we go back and call for reinforcements?"


    The boss red at him, "And how do you propose we do that?"


    With only a dinghy at hand, making a round trip would turn day into night. Moreover, those unruly


    servants had also caught a significant amount of fish. What if they were plotting to escape?


    "Let''s wait for them to reach the shore, then we''ll figure out how to snatch them."


    Coincidentally, Ste was also nning to get ashore to deal with them.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    They had almost exhausted the reservoir of fish, with fewer and fewer surfacing. Jasper and his


    crew had already hauled in almost 3000 pounds. Just then, the batteries of their fishing equipment


    died.


    The wind was picking up, sending the rubber rafts adrift. Ste''s intable boat, weighed down by


    their massive catch was unstable but remained afloat. Those on the lighter rafts found that no


    matter how hard they paddled against the wind, they were pushed further away.


    Ste frowned. Something about the water flow seemed unusual. It was as if a powerful undertow


    was pulling them towards the reservoir¡¯s sluice gate. Jasper felt it too, and instinctively turned to


    look at Ste. Their eyes met, both reflecting the same danger.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    They yelled in unison, pulling on the cords of their boat engines.


    ¡°Lukas, hold on tight!¡±


    Ste quickly started the engine and steered the boat in the opposite direction of the sluice gate.


    Lukas and Amber, who were on the rubber raft, held onto the ropes for dear life. Jasper was no


    exception, and the father and son from the Moore family clung tightly to the sacks of fish.


    Their boats sped across the reservoir like race cars.


    ¡°Boss, they''re running away, let''s chase after them.¡±


    ¡°Quick, don''t let them escape. Come on, go after them.¡±


    But before they could even start, a loud crash echoed from the distance. It was as if a crack had


    formed in the sky, and a deluge of water was pouring out.


    Ste did not look back; she raced against the flood, heading as far as possible.


    Lukas couldn''t help but nce back, and what he saw was a gaping hole in the horizon, with


    relentless floodwaters pouring into it, carrying a destructive force.


    The water level continued to drop as they sped forward. Finally, they managed to reach a safe


    distance. They kept the engine running to counteract the pull of the floodwaters.


    Seizing the moment, Lukas jumped out of the boat and scrambled onto the shore. He tied the boat


    to a tree.


    The Moore father and son did the same, securing their boat and rafts onto the shore.


    Ste went ashore and took out her binocrs to observe the distance. The dam of the reservoir


    had copsed, and the floodwaters were pouring out endlessly. It was as if an invisible giant squid¡¯s


    suction cups were pulling the people on the rubber rafts towards the breach in the dam.


    The tattooed men were toote to react. After some struggling, they finally managed to start their


    engines, but they still could not ovee the powerful suction of the floodwaters. They were like


    fish on a chopping block, helpless against the onught.


    It wasn¡¯t just them. All the humans trapped in the floodwaters seemed insignificant against the force


    of nature. No matter how hard they struggled, they were swallowed up in an instant.


    Amber was pale and trembling, gasping for breath as she watched the water level continue to drop.


    On the water''s surface, the struggling people were growing smaller and smaller in the distance until


    they disappeared. Over twenty people were gone just like that.


    If it hadn''t been for the quick reaction of the Jasper and Ste, they would have all perished there.


    Her heart sank with fear. Would this disaster ever end? Why was staying alive so difficult...


    Without a word, Ste sat down on the grass, taking out a chocte bar to replenish her energy.


    Her dog nuzzled up to her, his eyes filled with longing. ''Ste, give me some too!''


    ¡°It¡¯s toxic for you. You can''t eat it.¡± Ste warned, holding the chocte under his nose, ¡°Smell it.


    You can never eat this.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t joking. Dogs absolutely could not eat chocte. It could kill them.


    Seeing Ste eat alone, Cooper seemed unhappy and turned his head away in disappointment.


    Ste took a biscuit from her bag and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Lukas was scared out of his wits, but he was also thrilled to have survived. He even took out his


    phone to take pictures and record videos, nning to share them with his girlfriendter.


    Jasper was lost in thought, staring at the dropping water level.


    Two hourster, the water surface finally calmed down, and the water level had dropped by over ten


    meters. Lukas climbed a tree and took out his binocrs to observe the distance, ¡°Damn, the


    reservoir is now connected to the outside.¡±


    Jasper climbed to the top of the hill, surveying the surroundingndscape. ¡°The terrain is lower on


    the side of the reservoir''s copse, and the water is flowing around the mountains, eventually


    reaching the road outside.¡±


    Ste thought for a moment, "Can we follow the water flow out, so we don''t have to climb over


    mountains to transport the fish?"


    In theory, they could. Carrying over 3000 pounds of fish over the mountains would be exhausting.


    They decided to give it a try.


    The terrain was gentle, and they worked together to push the intable boat into the water, slowly


    moving along with the current. After about ten minutes, they saw arge gap where the reservoir


    had copsed, about forty to fifty meters wide.


    At this point, the sky was densely clouded, and their visibility began to wane. Ste kept a watchful


    eye on their surroundings, but she saw no sign of the people from before. Perhaps they were


    completely swallowed by the floodwaters, or perhaps they had survived but had already left.


    Regardless of the oue, she had not witnessed it.


    When the group arrived at the delivery point, it was still early. They anchored the boat in a calm spot


    and tied it to a tree.


    They turned off the lights and took a rest. About an hourter, they saw a faint light in the distance.


    Cooper growled, ¡°Woof!¡±


    Ste covered the dog''s mouth and took out her night vision binocrs.


    The night vision wasn¡¯t very clear, but she could see Gordon and the same number of people as the


    night before, with their cargo covered by waterproof cloth.


    After waiting for about fifteen minutes, they saw no signs of anyone following. Ste turned on the


    spotlight and circled it clockwise five times, signaling for them toe over for the trade.


    Gordon had thought they hadn¡¯te. He didn''t expect the other party to be so vignt.


    Remembering the delicious fried fish, boiled fish, and grilled fish from the night before, their mouths


    watered. They had been eating dog food for months, so they immediately headed over in their boat.


    One pound of dog food for three pounds of fish was a great deal. They had swept up over 30,000


    pounds of dog food and hundreds of boxes of canned cat and dog food. Many residents had asked


    if they could get more fish and find a way to store it to eat alternately with the dog food.


    Seeing the sacks on their boats, Gordon''s hanging heart finally settled down.


    The trade went smoothly, 3000 pounds of fish for 1000 pounds of dog food. They kept the remaining


    200 pounds for themselves; after all, there would be no more fish to catch in the future.


    ¡°Joey, hold off for the next two days. I¡¯ll contact you in a few days."


    Each household could get a fair share of fish, probably enough for a few days. They couldn¡¯t just


    gorge themselves all at once, could they?


    They had almost risked their lives for these fish. Joey figured that even if Gordon wanted more, they


    wouldn''t be able to get any.


    ¡°Sure, contact us when you need anything."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    People can be unpredictable. If they knew this was thest trade, it was unclear if they would try to


    take advantage of them.


    After Gordon took off, Ste and the gang began to divide up the loot.


    The Moore family still got 1.5 shares of the dog food and raw fish. Ste ended up with almost 200


    pounds of dog food and 8 fish.


    "Phew! Stocking up on food for the dog is no simple task," Ste sighed. "It took two trips to get less


    than 300 pounds, but it shouldst a while."


    Returning to their 18th-floor apartment under the cover of darkness, Ste spent a long time


    scrubbing with shower gel to get rid of the fishy smell on her.


    Cooper, ever the self-aware golden retriever,id down in the bathtub and pushed the shower gel


    towards Ste, "Come on, scrub me down."


    Ste sighed. What had she gotten herself into - adopting a dog, or bringing home a demanding


    king?


    But what could she do? She didn''te with any dignity. In this house, the dog was king.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Waking up naturally after a long night''s sleep, Ste hadn''t even had her breakfast yet when Ang


    knocked on her door, "Ste, what are you nning to do with your fish?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ste responded nonchntly, "Thinking of making pickled fish, I''ll ask Katieter."


    Room 1803 had received two portions, far too much for them to eat. They nned to take half the


    fish to the department store''s farmers market, to exchange for some useful goods.


    Ste wasn''t interested in the hustle and bustle of the market, "I n to take Cooper back to


    Ivywood Estates, see if he can catch a rabbit or something."


    The reservoir copse was too dangerous, and they didn''t want to exhaust Cody and Lukas any


    further.


    So, they knocked on the door of room 1801. Jasper agreed to go to the market, but only to give


    Rosie some experience, and to expose her to the harsh world outside.


    Poor Ang, she had to stay home to look after the house.


    Just as they were about to leave, Katie came up to knock on the door, whispering to ask if they


    were going to dig wild kudzu?


    With the help of the people of the 18th floor, the Moore family had acquired a lot of supplies, but


    who wouldin about having too many stuff?


    This time they were fortunate, but it was unknown if they would be so lucky next time.


    Old wild kudzu roots were as thick as tree roots; ten pounds of root might not even yield a pound of


    flour. Digging them up was tiring enough, let alone figuring out how to grind and wash the flour.


    The flour made from the roots was good for the skin, but its taste was akin to porridge and didn''t fill


    the stomach at all.


    Nobody on the 18th floor, who had plenty of food, wanted to participate in this unattractive project.


    With no other choice, the Moore family had to do it themselves.


    After breakfast, Ste took her dog and set off. Returning to the reservoir in the assault boat, they


    landed and climbed towards another hill.


    There was a dense bamboo forest on the other side of the mountain, which Ste had identally


    discovered when she was observing with her binocrs a few days ago.


    The bamboo produced shoots in winter,monly known as winter shoots, and it was now the


    perfect season for them.


    Climbing along the slope of the mountain, they came across arge bamboo forest, withrge


    chunks of soil cracked and scattered by the winter shoots, some even poking their heads out.


    Ste took out her binocrs, made sure that there was no one around, and then took out a hoe


    from Arcadia, reminding the dog to keep a lookout.


    Swing the hoe, dig, then shovel.


    The shoots were very fresh, weighing about three to four pounds with the shell.


    She kept digging. During this time, the dog was ying around, trying to help her dig with his paws.


    "Go away, be careful, or I might chop off your paws."


    Cooper didn''t listen and insisted on getting close to her.


    Ste put on a stern face, "Cooper, I¡¯m gonna kick your butt."


    Only then did the dog behave, hanging his head low and going back to keep a lookout.


    After a while, he slipped away. That was how he was, always busy, whether it was fighting, hunting,


    or chasing chickens, he never had a moment of rest.


    After about ten minutes, the dog came back with something bloody in his mouth. Good boy, a fat


    wild rabbit had been bitten with several holes in it. He must have bitten down hard.


    Ste washed the rabbit clean, shook off the water, and threw it into Arcadia, giving Cooper two wild


    boar bones to gnaw on.


    Ste was a hard worker, picking up the hoe and swinging it with all her might. Yes, she had taken


    all the shoots in the entire bamboo forest.


    Just thinking about the bamboo shoot dishes made her mouth water.


    After a brief rest, Ste took out the electric saw and began to cut down mature bamboo. Soon, the


    old bamboo fell in swathes.


    Ste couldn''t exactly say why she needed the bamboo, but she always felt that it woulde in


    handy in the future, perhaps for building houses or sheds.


    As the extreme cold set in, all the grass and trees on the mountain would freeze to death, and it


    wouldn''t be easy for them to grow back.


    She cut down hundreds of bamboo stalks, and also dug up a dozen old bamboo roots, nning to


    nt them in Arcadia when she had some spare time.


    Not only bamboo, but she also pulled up wild grass, fruit seedlings, and various herbs from the


    mountain.


    Seeing that it was still early, she started logging again. There wasn''t enough time, so instead of


    cutting off the branches, she threw the whole trees into Arcadia, where they could be used as


    firewood once dried.


    She cut down dozens of trees, and if it hadn''t been for nightfall, Ste would have wanted to keep


    going. She was exhausted to the point of copse, but the feeling of Arcadia being full of everything


    made her feel incredibly secure.


    She picked up half a bundle of firewood to keep up appearances, and then drove the assault boat


    back with the dog.


    As soon as she reached the 18th floor, Rosie flung open the door and came running out, her face


    full of pride, "Ste, I went to sell fish today."


    Ste opened the door to let her in, "Did you sell the fish?"


    "Yes, I sold 3 fish."


    Ste praised, "Wow, our Rosie is so capable."


    Rosie, digging her fingers into her palm, jumped up in joy, "My brother also praised me."


    As Ste took off her wet clothes and changed, she found a cartoon for Rosie to watch. But she


    noticed scratches on Rosie''s face, "What happened to your wound?"


    Rosie looked a little hurt, "While I was eating candy, someone suddenly rushed over and tried to


    take the candy from my mouth."


    Ste frowned, "Your candy was stolen?"


    "Yes, he took it out of my mouth." Rosie''s eyes filled with tears, "That person''s hands were so dirty,


    and he smelled bad. He knocked me over."


    As she spoke, she rubbed her bottom, "It hurts so bad."


    "Where was your brother?"


    "My brother was watching."


    Ste was puzzled, "And then?"


    "The guy stuffed the candy into his mouth, and my brother told me to take it back."


    Rosie didn''t want to fight, but she didn''t want to make her brother angry either, so she tried to take


    the candy back.


    The boy wouldn''t give it back, and even raised his hand to hit Rosie. Rosie got angry and fought


    back, easily beating him until he was bruised and swollen.


    It was Rosie''s first time hitting someone. In the end, she dug the candy out of his mouth and handed


    the saliva-covered candy to her brother. Jasper didn''t take it, but patted her on the head, "Rosie,


    you did great. In the future, you need to protect your own things, and not let others bully you."


    She sort of got it, but was also scared. She hadn''t expected her brother''s praise.


    "Remember, I can''t protect you forever. If you don''t protect yourself, not only will your candy be


    stolen, but all the good food will be taken away. Then you''ll end up like them, starving, dirty and


    smelly, begging on the streets."


    Even though those kids didn''t want to live like that, the end of the world was cruel.


    Jasper told Rosie to look at the boy''s eyes. The beaten child''s eyes were red, as if he hated her.


    Rosie didn''t understand. It was clearly him who had stolen her candy, which was wrong. Why didn''t


    he admit his mistake and instead looked at her so fiercely?


    "Rosie, when people are starving to death, there''s no right or wrong. They think they can beat you,


    so they''ll try to steal from you." Jasper pulled his little sister away, patiently exining to her, "Do


    you know why he was so mean to you?"


    Rosie shook her head.


    "It''s because you''re wearing new clothes and eating good food, without ever having to go hungry,


    while he has nothing. That''s why he''s jealous and wants to take what''s yours."


    "Jasper, are they all like this?"


    Walking into the marketce, Rosie felt the weight of many such gazes, making her feel


    unountably nervous.


    "Most of them are," Jasper reassured her, "but you can protect yourself using the moves I''ve taught


    you. Then no one will dare to bully you."

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    The first time Rosie got into a fight, it left a deep impression on her young mind. She clung to


    Jasper''s neck, "When I grow up, I''ll protect you too."


    "Alright."


    "I''ll protect Ste too, and Cooper."


    "Alright."


    Next, they sold fish, with Jasper showing her the ropes.


    Ste listened silently. Jasper''s teaching methods were rough, but in a world where order had


    copsed, maybe Rosie would have been worse off if they''d stuck to the old ways of kindness and


    gentleness.


    "Yes, what your brother taught you isn''t wrong."


    Curious, Ste asked Rosie, "Have you ever been hungry or been beaten up?"


    Rosie lowered her head, nervously fiddling with her clothes.


    "That''s okay. You don''t have to talk about it if you don''t want to."


    "When Jasper didn''te home, I was so hungry. My cousin bullied me, and my aunt scolded me."


    "Do you want to go through that again?"


    "No!" Rosie shook her head vehemently, her voice tinged with a sob. "I don''t want to."


    "Well, remember that feeling. If anyone ever treats you like that again, you fight back. Don''t be


    afraid. They can''t beat you."


    "But my aunt said the police would take me away."


    "As long as you''re not the one starting trouble, the police won''t take you away." Steforted the


    little girl, "Today, when you fought, the police didn''te to get you, did they?"


    Relieved, Rosie said, "I''ll listen to Ste and Jasper. No one will bully me anymore."


    Cooper growled his agreement from the side.


    Ste tugged at his ear, "Don''t encourage Rosie to fight."


    However, Rosie was already riled up, her small fists clenched as she dered, "Fighting is easy. If


    anyone dares to bully me, I''ll beat them."


    In the past, she always felt inadequate. She trained hard every day, but was no match for her


    brother. But after getting into a fight with someone else today, she realized that she wasn''t weak.


    Jasper was just too strong.


    The boy who tried to steal her candy couldn''t even beat her with one hand, huh.


    Changing the subject, Ste asked, "Rosie, what did you get for the fish you sold today?"


    Rosie responded quickly, "We got some tools, textbooks, a dress, and a hairband."


    A pink bunny-shaped fluffy hairband, which she was currently wearing on her head, made her look


    even more adorable.


    "But Ste, did we lose out on brother''s fish? Cody and Lukas said we only got useless stuff."


    "No, as long as you think it''s worth it, it''s okay."


    Everyone had different needs, and anyway, Jasper wasn''t short of supplies.


    The things Lukas and Cody got in exchange were more practical: two packs of salt, dried


    vegetables, sanitary pads, and a lighter.


    Ang passed her a pack of sanitary pads, "Even in the apocalypse, we still have to bleed every


    month. It''s such a hassle."


    Ste refused, "I have plenty. You keep it."


    Ang didn''t insist, "Lukas and Cody are hooked. They want to go again tomorrow. Do you want to


    join?"


    "No thanks, I''m staying home for a few days. You go have fun." No need to babysit.


    Angughed gleefully at the idea of a day out.


    Ste spent the rest of the day teaching Rosie math andnguage. When Rosie finished her


    homework, Ste sat on the couch to continue her project. Finally, she had finished her first thermal


    suit for Cooper. She called him over, "Cooper,e here."


    The suit was ck, to hide any dirt.


    The cold was brutal, so Ste had made a onesie thermal suit, with a hole for Cooper''s tail. There


    was another hole at the rear end, so he could relieve himself.


    Wait, there should be another hole. Not wanting to put diapers on Cooper, she cut another hole.


    Cooper looked like he had juste out of a coal mine with this ck suit.


    Rosie was blunt, "It looks ugly."


    She realized her mistake and immediately covered her mouth, looking at Ste with innocent eye. ¡®I


    didn''t mean it, Ste.¡¯


    The insulted Cooper bit at the suit: ¡®Get this ugly thing off me. It''s ruining my looks.¡¯


    Steforted him, "No way, Cooper is the most handsome dog in the world."


    Rosie tried to make amends, "Cooper isn''t ugly. He''s even more handsome than my brother, and


    the suit Ste made is beautiful."


    Cooper looked at Ste, "Woof!" Really?


    Ste petted his head, "I''m not lying, my dog is the most handsome on the street."


    Cooper was pleased with that and nuzzled into her arms: ¡®If I''m so handsome, make me another


    one.¡¯


    This time, she chose a dark green fabric. While making the suit, she observed Cooper''s reactions.


    Unfortunately, his thick fur meant he didn''t feel the change in temperature now, so he didn''t react to


    the suit.


    When she finished the second suit, she used the leftover fabric to make a suit for Smoky and


    Snowy. It wasn''t pretty, but it wasn''t about looking good. As long as it kept them warm, it was good


    enough.


    At noon, Jasper came to pick up Rosie. Ste stopped him and handed him a nail gun, "I almost


    forgot to return this to you."


    "Keep it."


    Ste was surprised. This was a life-saving tool, and he was just giving it to her?


    "I modified it myself. I have another one."


    Ste only had 200 bullets, each one precious. She''d only use it in a life or death situation, so she


    didn''t expect him to be so generous.


    But nothing in life was free, "What do you want in return? Anything I have is fine."


    Food, alcohol, cigarettes, and medicine, he could take whatever he wanted.


    "You''ve been teaching Rosie well; she''s already learned a lot."


    They had talked about it. She was teaching Rosie and he was teaching Cooper. Plus, Cooper had


    improved a lot. His quick growth provided her with a lot of security.


    Ste told him to think about it; this was his only chance.


    "Rosie wants to eat pie, but I don''t know how to make them."


    That was it? Ste was stumped.


    "Yes, Ste, I want to eat pie." Rosie looked up at her, her big eyes full of longing.


    Good food was always worth it. He''d given her a nail gun, so she would teach him how to make pie


    today.


    Sadly, making and rolling out the dough was a major undertaking, and she wasn''t about to use up


    all the pre-made pie crusts she''d stockpiled.


    However, while Jasper might not have been a culinary whiz, he was a dab hand at manualbor. So


    they started making some pie.


    They moved their operations to 1801, where Ste rolled up her sleeves and asked, "Does the


    cooler in your car still work? We could make a bunch and freeze them. That way, if Rosie fancies


    some, you can just pull them out and pop them in the pot."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Sure."


    Thinking she could squirrel some away for herself, Ste specifically chose arge bag of flour,


    mixed it with water, and handed it to Jasper to knead.


    Kneading dough was a tough job, but for him, it was a piece of cake.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Ste returned home and harvested veggies, picked chives, and pulled celery. She also got some


    chicken. With ten kilograms of flour, it felt like it would take most of the day to finish.


    Jasper was by her side, washing the vegetables while Ste ground the meat with a manual meat


    grinder she had taken from Arcadia.


    Once the dough was kneaded and ready, she taught him how to roll out the pie crust.


    Jasper turned out to be quite meticulous, always making sure that the pie was perfectly round. He


    even used a round copper cutter to achieve this. Ste was impressed.


    The filling was soon prepared and it was time to make the pie. Rosie, the little girl dashed into the


    kitchen, "Ste, I want to help too."


    Always patient with children, Ste agreed and started teaching Rosie.


    At first, Rosie''s pie were quite messy, but Ste encouraged her, "Rosie, you''re doing great. I bet


    your big brother will love these."


    Jasper just chuckled.


    Cooper, was anxiously waiting by, looking quite disappointed that he couldn''t help. ¡®Rosie¡¯s pie


    looks so ugly. If he had thumbs, he would make much better pies than hers.¡¯


    Rosie was determined to get it right. With some practice, she finally made a decent dumpling and


    proudly announced, "This one''s for Ste."


    "Why not for your big brother?" Jasper asked.


    "Because Ste taught me. The next one will be for you, then Cooper, and then me."


    With two people making pies, the process was quite efficient.


    By the time they finished, it was past lunchtime. Ste baked the pies. "Let''s have some pie now,


    and we''ll make more in the afternoon."


    The pie was served, and all, including the dog, enjoyed the meal. The pie was chewy and delicious,


    bursting with fresh ingredients.


    Rosie, in her delight, eximed, "These are so good."


    Jasper smiled at her, "We''ll make them more often for you."


    The dog, Cooper, gobbled up his portion and then nudged his empty bowl towards Ste, as if


    asking for more.


    Steughed, "You''re bing quite the foodie, Cooper."


    Even after the meal, they continued making more pies.


    Jasper helped with the process, but his pies were even messier than Rosie''s.


    Ste, however, was patient and guided him along. Eventually, even Rosie stepped in to help her


    big brother, "Jasper, your pie look funny."


    After saying this, afraid that he might be hurt, she quickly added, "Ste, let me teach brother."


    Jasper squatted down, allowing Rosie to teach him, "Am I too stupid?"


    Rosie kissed him and said in her cute, sweet voice, "No, you are the smartest."


    Jasper actually learned under the guidance of the little girl''s childish words.


    Ste¡¯s confidence was hi. Well, seemed she was not qualified enough to be his teacher.


    Despite the gentle teasing, they all had a great time.


    When their friends from the apartment next door came by, they too joined in the fun, making the


    process even more enjoyable.


    By the end of the day, they had made about a hundred pies.


    Ste was tired but happy. She shared some of the pie with her friends, trading them for more


    dough and meat from Jasper.


    As she prepared to take a nap, she got a call from Jasper, "Ste, are we still up for practice


    today?"


    "Sure," Ste replied.


    "If you want to practice archery, you cane over early."


    Ste quickly agreed and headed over to Jasper''s apartment. There, she saw a wooden target set


    up in the living room. Jasper handed her a crossbow, a weapon she had always been curious


    about.


    Its appearance was a bit strange, but its lethality was undoubted. Ste curiously asked, "Did you


    make this yourself?" This was a dangerous weapon which ordinary people couldn''t get.


    In a concise way, Jasper replied, "I modified it."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Since Jasper didn''t want to say more, Ste didn¡¯t insist on getting to the bottom of it.


    Jasper took an arrow, and exined the structure, aiming, and shooting of the crossbow to her.


    Ste had basic knowledge and she understood immediately.


    The distance in the living room was insufficient, so Jasper took her to the corridor outside his room.


    He loaded an arrow on the stretched-out crossbow, and stood behind Ste, "Hold the bow with


    your right hand and aim..."


    There was a height difference between the two, so he bent down and leaned forward to keep his


    line of sight parallel with Ste''s. As a result, the two were very close. Especially when he was


    adjusting the sighting line, his warm breath sprayed on Ste''s neck.


    Her body tingled and stiffened instantly. Her heart suddenly tightened, and she could smell the faint


    scent of soap on him.


    Ah, this...was they too close?


    Ste was not used to it and unconsciously wanted to move away. Jasper noticed her stiffness and


    said, "Concentrate."


    Only then did Stee back to her senses, cast the chaotic thoughts out of her mind, and


    concentrate on aiming. His warm hand gently supported her arm holding the crossbow, "A little


    higher."


    Aim, pull.


    With a "whoosh", the arrow flew out, embedding itself firmly in the target. It hit the seventh ring, a


    little off the bullseye.


    "Not bad for a beginner to hit the seventh ring," Jasper encouraged her, "You''re doing much better


    than Rosie."


    Well, thanks.


    Jasper leaned in to give her a few pointers. Seeing her progress from the seventh ring to the eighth


    and a half, he knew she had grasped the basics, so he let her practice more to gain experience.


    He sat on the couch, scrolling through his phone, his expression stern and serious. It was hard to


    tell what he was looking at. At a nce, his profile was nearly perfect. Ste refocused, calmly and


    coldly practicing her shots.


    After firing off about twenty arrows, one hit the bullseye. There was nothing to be proud of; after all


    the range was close. The further the distance, the lower her uracy would be.


    She had to catch up to his level quickly, like that day he stood on the raft, hitting the heart with one


    shot.


    Half an hourter, Jasper reminded her, "Don''t push yourself too hard. An hour a day is enough, just


    come on time."


    The boss had spoken, so Ste put down her crossbow.


    Her own ce wasn''t as spacious as 1801, she couldn''t fully stretch out, so she didn''t bother.


    Next was sparring time, closebat. Ste helpedy down the non-slip mats, and identally


    bumped into him as she turned around, "Sorry."


    "It''s okay." Jasper continued with his task.


    Without Cooper to interfere, Ste found it difficult to face the skilled fighter who didn''t hold back.


    She was pinned down several times.


    After being suppressed repeatedly, the highlypetitive Ste got tough, subconsciously using a


    feint move - Monkey Steals Peach.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Jasper, on the other hand, was likely grappling with the shadow of his past. His body involuntarily


    stalled and, in a blink, Ste over toppled him. She pinned him down with her long legs and twisted


    his arm with force.


    Their bodies were entangled like a pretzel, but Ste clearly had the upper hand.


    Jasper, however, found it amusing and, surprisingly, did not retaliate. "Not bad, you could defeat me


    with your wild punches."


    Ste, feeling a bit guilty for using underhanded tactics, awkwardly got up. "Sorry, didn''t mean to


    scare you."


    They continued to spar and after two hours, they were both soaked in sweat. Ste was flushed and


    panting. She felt exhratingly exhausted.


    Rosie, clutching her rag doll, came back with her stomach rumbling. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. What are we


    having for dinner?¡±


    Jasper looked at Ste and, oh great, was she supposed to cook again? She had ns to eat out


    with Cooper in Arcadia. But Jasper had done so much for her, and she felt embarrassed to refuse.


    As much as she didn''t want to cook, she suggested, "How about pies?"


    Rosie, not wanting to be subjected to her brother¡¯s notorious cooking, pped her hands in


    excitement. "Yes, yes, your pies are the best!"


    They had chicken pies for lunch, and for dinner, they had fried apple pies.


    Ste went to change her clothes and then taught Jasper how to cook fried apple pies. She had to


    admit, the pies smelled heavenly.


    The crispy golden crust and the juicy filling were mouthwatering. Luckily, they were on the 18th floor,


    and it was raining outside, otherwise, they might have attracted unwanted attention.


    Rosie, with a greasy mouth, patted her belly and boasted, "Look, I have a baby now."


    Jasper grimaced.


    ¡°Kids,¡± Ste thought, trying not tough. Looked like Jasper had to give Rosie another lesson on


    biology.


    After dinner, Jasper took the dishes from Ste. "I¡¯ll handle the cleaning."


    After helping Rosie with her homework, Ste bid them goodnight and headed home. Just as she


    opened her door, she ran into Lukas. "Ste, join us for some pie?"


    "No thanks, I just had dinner."


    She ate too much when she saw the two enjoying their meal.


    Lukas smirked mysteriously at room 1801. "Well, if you change your mind, juste over."


    His peculiar gaze left Ste puzzled and slightly uneasy, probably because she had left them out of


    their dinner ns, but Jasper hadn''t invited them over, and she didn''t want to overstep.


    The pies were indeed delicious. She thought she could stock up on them next time.


    In the following days, she stayed home, reading, exercising, and making clothes for her pets. The


    baby rabbits had all survived and were growing heavier. Thergest one weighed about three


    pounds ¨C it was about time for ughter.


    Snowy had given birth to a second litter, a whopping twelve babies. Unfortunately, their chances of


    survival were slim due to the timing of their birth.


    Katie had resumed her acupuncture treatment after a few days break. Her health had improved


    significantly from the good food. She took out a bag filled with about three pounds of white powder


    and was beaming. "Ste, this is wild kudzu powder. I brought it especially for you to try."


    Ste hesitated to ept this precious gift. "Let''s discuss your situation first. If I can help, then I''ll


    ept your gift."


    Katie looked awkward. "You''re too straightforward, kid..." She was truly grateful, but she also knew


    that the people on the 18th floor had connections to getting food supplies.


    The Moore family had been digging up wild kudzu roots. Mikey had made a grinder that could grind


    the chopped roots into a pulp, which they then washed to extract the kudzu powder. They estimated


    they could produce more than a hundred pounds of powder.


    If it weren''t for the apocalypse, this would¡¯ve been a highly sought-after product, but now, filling their


    bellies was the priority. The kudzu powder had many health benefits, but it wasn''t filling.


    The Moore family was hoping the 18th floor could ept an exchange of kudzu powder for food.


    Ste pondered. "What''s your exchange rate?"


    "One pound for one pound, what do you think?"


    Ste didn''t make any promises. "I''ll ask around for you."


    Katie was unsure. "If that doesn''t work, I''m willing to exchange for broken rice."


    It seemed like the Moore family had realistic expectations.


    Would anyone be willing to exchange new rice for kudzu powder? Only wealthy women who had


    sufficient food supplies would be interested in this deal.


    After giving Katie an acupuncture treatment, Ste brewed some kudzu powder. The taste was


    average, slightly sweet, and bitter, with an earthy smell.


    Although it wasn''t particrly tasty, it had many health benefits. It was indeed a raremodity in


    the post-apocalyptic world.


    Ste didn''t hoard the three pounds of kudzu powder. Instead, she split it equally between the


    neighbors in the 1801 and 1803 households and told them about the Moore family''s request.


    None of them were interested.


    Cody was stillmenting the loss of the fish in the reservoir, "It''s such a shame. Monkey came to us


    later and wanted to order 2000 pounds of fish at once."


    Lukas also felt regretful. "They must have a channel to sell to the rich, otherwise who would dare to


    order such arge quantity at once? When they found out we had no more fish, they were so


    disappointed and repeatedly reminded us to contact them if we get more."


    The next day, Ste informed Katie that they agreed to exchange broken rice for kudzu powder, but


    the quality had to be guaranteed. As the apocalypse progressed, people''s health would deteriorate,


    and it would be good for recuperation.


    Katie would overjoyed.


    A few dayster, the Moore family had prepared a hundred pounds of wild kudzu powder and gave


    Ste an extra five pounds as a token of appreciation for her help.


    The Moore family waited in a secluded corner outside themunity with the kudzu powder. Ste,


    on her rubber boat, loaded the kudzu powder and took Cooper out for a walk.


    When they reached a deserted area, she stored the kudzu powder in Arcadia, reced it with an


    equal amount of broken rice, walked her dog, and then returned.


    The Moore family was still waiting. After seeing the broken rice they had got in exchange, they were


    extremely happy.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ...


    When Ste woke up from her afternoon nap, she noticed that the rain had subsided a lot. Instead


    of feeling relieved, Ste furrowed her brows, anticipating the extreme cold that wasing.


    As evening approached, the rain had turned into a drizzle, and the sky seemed to have brightened


    a bit. For thest three months, countless had perished in this despairing flood, and now, it finally


    seemed to be clearing up.


    Looking at the sky, some cheered with excitement while others wept uncontrobly. Everyone was


    yearning for this damn natural disaster to end.


    How they wished it was all just a nightmare and that they¡¯d wake up to the bustling prosperity of the


    old times, with all their family and friends still around.


    Cody felt happy as well, butpared to others, his happiness was tinged with a certain heaviness.


    "Ste, do you think it''s really over?" He asked.


    They were overjoyed when the hurricane ended, only to be hit by a flood immediately after. The rain


    had stopped, but what was waiting for them next?


    "Who knows," Ste replied, her expression gloomy. She rubbed her arm, adding, "Does it feel a bit


    chilly to you? It''s winter already. I hope it''s not going to turn the south into something like


    Antarctica."


    "Knock on wood, Ste. Don¡¯t jinx it," Cody rebuked.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Cody''s yful jab had Steughing, not bothering to rebut. If she was really a jinx, she secretly


    wished this icy chill would never arrive.


    A quick observation revealed that Jasper was as stoic as ever, and his expression was neither sad


    nor happy.


    Cooper was a bit restless, and still had not settled down after four hours of training, making


    asional whimpering sounds.


    Uncertain of when the severe cold would strike, Ste kept the electric nkets, downforters,


    and cotton quilts at the ready. She put on thermal clothing before going to sleep. The intense


    training during the day had drained her energy. She had nned to stay upte but was soon fast


    asleep.


    Abruptly, Cooper''s noisy barking and the crackling of the walkie-talkie woke her. Ste opened her


    eyes and was hit by the bone-chilling cold. Sharp squeals of rabbits echoed in the room. She


    switched on the shlight to find over 20 rabbits huddled in Cooper''s bed, shivering uncontrobly.


    "Ste, Ste!" Jasper''s anxious voice came from the walkie-talkie.


    "I''m... I¡¯m here." Her teeth were chattering from the cold.


    He urged her through the walkie-talkie, "It''s getting cold. Get dressed quickly."


    The air felt like a knife, making it hard for her to speak.


    Ste brought Cooper and the rabbits into Arcadia. As the warmth enveloped her, her stiff limbs


    took a while to thaw.


    She quickly pulled on the clothes she had prepared earlier: thermal gear, cashmere sweaters, fur


    coats, multiple pairs of socks, snow boots, scarves, and a warm face mask.


    She bundled up Cooper in thermal gear, a cashmere sweater, and a fur coat. The two rabbits,


    Smoky and Snowy, were also wrapped like little balls. The rest of the rabbits were stuffed into a


    foam box lined with several nkets. Whether they survived or not, was up to fate now.


    After all these preparations, Ste poured herself a steaming bowl of hot ginger tea, the spicy


    warmth spreading through her throat and stomach.


    Just as she stepped out of Arcadia, the loud knocking on her door made her ears ring. "Ste!" The


    force was so strong that even the stainless steel door seemed to give in.


    "I''ming, I''ming!" Ste called out.


    As she stepped out, the icy air hit her like a de. The cold air took her breath away, causing sharp


    pain in her chest. Cooper was coughing and kept scratching his nose with his paw.


    After bringing the rabbit''s nest into the room, Ste hurried to open the door to find Jasper kicking it.


    The moment she opened the door, an anxious voice reached her. "Ste, are you alright?" As he


    spoke, he wrapped a fur coat tightly around her.


    Ste stared at Jasper, who was wearing a giant coat, in surprise. For a moment, she was dazed.


    But she quickly snapped back to reality. "I''m fine, I was just stunned by the cold. I thought I had


    gone deaf."


    "As long as you''re alright." Jasper buttoned up her fur coat and then knocked on the door of room


    1803.


    The upants of room 1803 had been awakened by his earlier knocking and were now frantically


    putting on warmer clothes. "Got it, got it!"


    Wrapped in two fur coats, Ste now resembled a ball.


    Noticing that Ste was a little slow, Jasper shook her by the shoulders. His expression looked


    stern. "Go back to your room and start a fire for warmth."


    "Okay." Ste turned to go back to her room.


    Jasper reminded her, "Don''t lock the door."


    Ste didn''t. Once back in her room, she got the kettle out. Seeing that the door of room 1801 was


    still ajar, she quickly went in. "I''ve made some ginger tea. You and Rosie should have some to warm


    up."


    Rosie was bundled up like a ball on the bed, and her little face was pale from the cold. She was


    shivering and couldn''t speak. Jasper picked her up and carefully fed her the hot ginger tea.


    "Careful, it''s hot."


    After gulping down a full mug, Rosie finally revived. Her lips trembled as if she were about to cry.


    "Jasper..."


    "Don''t cry. Your tears will freeze and your face will end up getting frostbite."


    Ste poured him a cup of tea and hurriedly knocked on the door of room 1803. The three


    upants were in a frenzy, putting on warmer clothes. Their hands and feet were freezing and they


    were shivering uncontrobly.


    Especially Cody, his face was turning purple from the cold.


    They wrapped themselves in fur coats and quilts, anything that could keep them warm. The


    southerners were shivering, feeling ufortable as if their heart was numb. It took a few cups of


    hot ginger tea to revive them.


    "Ste, you... you really are a jinx." Cody huddled on the couch, and his teeth were chattering from


    the cold. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the million you found, we¡¯d all be dead tonight.¡±


    They had bought heavy clothes, quilts, and other warming items to wastefully spend the cheap


    paper money. Ironically, it had ended up saving their lives.


    Ang and Lukas were hugging each other tightly. Ste warmed up faster, and managed to start a


    fire for warmth, still shivering.


    Seeing that the three were alright, Ste finally left feeling relieved.


    The door of room 1801 was still open, so she went in again. ¡°How¡¯s Rosie?¡±


    Jasper was starting a charcoal stove. ¡°She¡¯s warmed up after the hot ginger tea.¡±


    Rosie was huddled under the nkets, and only her bright eyes visible. "I''m okay. How''s Cooper?"


    "Woof!" The long-ignored dog finally found an opportunity to prove his robust physique.


    Unfortunately, he was wrapped up so much that his muscles weren''t visible.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Cooper wearing fur, Rosie instantly felt better and reached out to pet his dark face.


    The charcoal stove was lit, warming up the room considerably.


    Ste got up to leave, reminding them, "Don''t seal the doors and windows too tight. Leave a little


    gap for venttion." In her previous life, people had died from CO poisoning because they had


    sealed their rooms too tightly.


    Jasper lit two charcoal stoves and handed one to Ste. "You be careful too."


    Ste paused, suddenly remembering that she still had his fur coat on. She quickly took it off to


    return it.


    "Keep it. I''m not as cold as you."


    No, apart from her hands, feet, and face, the rest of her body was prettyfortable, probably


    thanks to the thermal clothing.


    She looked at Cooper, guessing he was probably feeling better too. So, she insisted on returning


    the coat. "Don''t get sick. Rosie still needs you to take care of her."


    Jasper didn''t refuse again but insisted on giving her the charcoal stove. Unable to refuse his


    kindness, Ste epted it.


    Knowing everyone on the 18th floor had survived, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Only then did


    she pay attention to the noisesing from the floors below, which were quite loud.


    After closing the double doors, Ste hurried back to her room to check the thermometer. Just as


    she thought, the room temperature had plummeted to -19 degrees Celsius.


    In a coastal city down South where winter averaged a cozy 15 degrees Celsius, and the historical


    low had always remained above freezing temperatures. Imagine then, the catastrophe of a drop


    from 20 degrees to minus 19 degrees- a chilling fall of nearly 40 degrees.


    More terrifying than the cold, however, was the threat of hypothermia. The rapid loss of body heat in


    such a brief span of time could cause the core body temperature to plummet, leading to shivering,


    respiratory and cardiac failure, among other symptoms. In the worst-case scenario, it could even


    result in death.


    Indeed, it was not the cold itself but hypothermia that ounted for the massive loss of human life.


    Many people didn¡¯t even get the chance to wake up and drifted off to their death in their slumber. In


    their dreams, everything was beautiful. The rain had finally ceased and civilization would be


    restored.


    "Woof!"


    Snapping back to reality, Ste got a power cell from Arcadia, along with a space heater, and


    electric nket...

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Not only did Ste have an electric nket, but even her dog, Cooper, had his own. She picked a


    small one for him, ced it on a recliner, and plugged it into a power bank. Then, she turned on two


    electric heaters and the room warmed up quickly.


    Smoky and Snowy, her rabbit, felt the warmth and crawled out of the foam box. It scampered onto


    the recliner topete for a spot with Cooper.


    At this critical moment, Cooper showed his alpha dog status and allowed Smoky and Snowy to


    huddle against his body and keep warm.


    Ste checked the foam box and found that two rabbits had died. They were probably scared to


    death. The others seemed a bit lethargic, but the newly born bunny was blissfully unaware.


    Smoky and Snowy was probably roughed up by Cooper and had grown particrly bold. With its


    rabbit fur to keep it warm, it seemed unafraid and was not bothered about its little ones.


    Ste took the bunnies and ced it on Cooper''s belly, then she chastised them both, "You two


    have to take responsibility for your offspring."


    Cooper growled. ''Did you hear that? You have to take good care of them. You can''t just abandon


    them!¡¯


    Regardless of his grumbles, Cooper didn''t push the little ones away and dutifully cared for them.


    As for the remaining adult rabbits, Ste took them to the bathroom, dispatched them with a stun


    baton, and tossed them into Arcadia. She nned to cook them when she had time.


    Feeding them was an issue, but the main problem was the smell.


    Back in the room, Ste was staring at the glowing charcoal fire and seemed lost in thought. What


    was Jasper''s intention?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had nearly broken down her door, gave up his mink coat, and also provided a charcoal heater.


    His face was usually indifferent, and he didn''t even flinch in the face of death, but his face was full of


    anxiety when he was knocking on her door.


    Could it be... he was afraid she would freeze to death and there would be no one to teach Rosie?


    Late at night, sleepy and confused, she didn''t feel like thinking. Sleep was the most important thing,


    and other issues could wait until tomorrow.


    Ste took off her coat, crawled into her warm bed, and quickly fell asleep. In her previous life, she


    almost froze to death, wrapping herself in all the clothes she had. This time, her bed was as warm


    as spring, and she felt truly content.


    The cold weather made her sleepy, and even at ten o''clock, she didn''t want to get up.


    The radio crackled to life. "Ste, are you awake?"


    Ste reached out for it. "Hmm, I just woke up." Her voice waszy, with a hint of nasal tone.


    Jasper asked, "Do you have a cold?"


    "No, I''m still in bed." Ste yawned. "How''s Rosie?"


    "I''m up, making breakfast for Rosie. Do you...want some?"


    Ste quickly declined. "No, I''m not hungry yet. I''ll eat lunchter."


    Cooper jumped onto the bed and pawed at the radio. "Woof!"


    "Oh no..." The radio was knocked aside.


    "What happened?"


    "Nothing, Cooper is making a mess." Ste quickly picked it up. "I won''t keep you, bye."


    "Okay, keep warm."


    She turned off the radio, wanting to scold Cooper, but he was prancing around on the bed. He


    twirled, jumped, and finally, he rammed his head into Ste''s chest.


    "You little rascal." Ste tugged at his mouth. "Why are you so naughty?"


    Cooper burrowed into the nket. His bright eyes were staring at her, as he tilted his head to look


    cute. Ste wrapped him in a nket, stroking his head. "Where were you at this time in your past


    life?"


    With everything covered in snow and ice, and with people freezing to death, she couldn''t imagine


    how he had survived. His skin was frozen off, covered in sores. Ste didn''t want to remember that


    image, and her eyes got teary. "Cooper, it won''t happen again in this life. I''ll make sure you live


    well."


    "Woof." What was wrong with the human? He pawed at Ste, consoling her. ¡®I''m fine, and you''ll be


    fine too.¡¯


    She got out of bed around eleven and went into the Arcadia to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    It was cold outside so she dressed warmly, but inside it was so hot she was sweating. Luckily, she


    didn''t stay long, otherwise, the drastic temperature change might have made her sick.


    There were electric heaters in the room, making it feel like spring, but opening the door was like


    being hit by a ice dagger.


    The heaters and power bank couldn''t be taken out, but having the rabbits stay in her room all the


    time was not ideal.


    She checked the rabbits, and one of the baby rabbits had unfortunately died. She cleared out


    another room, set up another recliner with an electric nket, and moved the rabbits there.


    At the same time, she reminded Cooper, "Cooper, keep an eye on them. No biting the wires, no


    peeing or pooping on the electric nket, or else I''ll have to cook them."


    Cooper showed he understood, pinning down Smoky and growling as if to say, ¡°Got it?¡±


    She aired out the room, then lit the charcoal stove in the living room. Holding a hot rubber water


    bottle, Ste stood on the balcony looking into the distance.


    The city, which was flooded just yesterday, was frozen overnight. Without the sound of rain, the


    silence was terrifying, as if even time had stopped. Even if she was experiencing it again, Ste was


    still filled with fear.


    Fortunately, the temperature didn''t continue to drop, giving people a chance to catch their breath.


    But -19¡ãC was still a disastrous cmity for the south, and she couldn''t even turn on her phone.


    She closed the doors and windows, turned off the heaters that had been working all night, and


    reced them with two new ones to prevent them from breaking down from overuse.


    With the heaters and the charcoal stove, the living room finally had some warmth.


    In such cold weather, it was good to have hot soup. Ste took out a stewed beef and radish dish,


    served it with veggies and rice and added freeze-dried canned food to the dog food.


    Sitting close to the heater, she enjoyed her meal.


    After eating, she didn''t feel like doing dishes, so she dumped everything into the Arcadia, nning


    to wash themter. She opened a window to air out the smell, then cuddled up with her hot water


    bottle to read a medical book.


    Ang knocked on the door to check in. After she confirmed that Ste was still alive, she hurried


    back to snuggle under her nket withouting in. Cody had caught a cold from the freezing


    weather, but luckily he had medicine with him.


    Just as she was about to take a nap, the radio crackled to life. "Rosie won''t have ss today. Does


    Cooper want to exercise?"


    Ste respected Cooper''s decision. "Cooper, do you want to exercise?"


    Cooper cocked his head, then finally got up after a while with a "Woof!" A day without running felt


    ufortable.


    Ste cracked open the door and pushed Cooper out. "Off you go!"


    Soon, the sounds of Cooper''s parkour echoed from the stairs. She was a bit worried about him, so


    decided to go out.


    Cooper had taken off his mink coat, which Jasper now held. After a fewps, Jasper helped Cooper


    take off his cashmere sweater. By the end, even the thermal coat was removed.


    Ste was a bit worried. "Isn''t he cold?"


    Jasper exined, "He can quickly adapt to various harsh environments. Wearing too much is


    actually not good for their exercise."


    His fur was very dense and provided great instion against the cold. They heated up fast when


    exercising, but dogs didn¡¯t perspire as efficiently.


    Ste stood by, clutching her hot water bottle, noticing that Jasper didn''t appear bundled up. He was


    not even sporting a mink coat. "Aren''t you cold?"


    "I¡¯m cold."


    Uh... now what?


    Thinking about the principle of reciprocity, she handed over the hot water bottle to him. "Here, take


    this."


    Jasper didn''t take it, looking at her and saying, "What about you?"


    "I have another one." She had dozens hoarded in Arcadia.


    "Thanks, Rosie could use this."


    Well, whatever, at least she had offered.


    Suddenly there was a knock from downstairs. "Ste, Ste are you guys okay?"

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    The voice belonged to Drew, and he was surrounded by a few of his cronies.


    Ste ignored him, but Drew continued to knock, chattering away to his buddies.


    "Hey, Drew, seems like there''s no movement on the 18th floor. Wonder if something happenedst


    night?" The voice was hoarse, a clear indication of a cold. If something had happened to those on


    the 18th floor, it would have been a sweet relief to them.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Drew muttered curses under his breath but stered on a benevolent smile. "How could that be?


    Ste and her friends are young and healthy. How could anything happen to them? If anything did


    happen, we would have to help."


    "Drew, you''re too kind. Didn''t you see how they treated us?"


    "We can''t say that. We all live in the same building, and we should look out for each other."


    "Huh, there seems to be some movement. They''re not dead yet!" The disappointment was clear in


    his voice. If the people on the 18th floor had been wiped out, the countless supplies would have


    been theirs.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, Drew." Ste''s voice was icy cold. "We''re not only alive, but we''re also


    thriving."


    The sudden voice caused the group to look at each other in surprise. They had been knocking for


    ages without a response; they hadn''t expected a sudden answer.


    This was awkward.


    Drew was quick to react. "Ste, we were just concerned. It''s good that you''re alright."


    "Don''t worry, we''ll outlive you lot."


    The conversation was over. Drew was seething inside but kept up his friendly facade. "That''s good.


    If you guys ever need anything, don''t hesitate to tell me."


    The group left with a bitter taste in their mouths.


    In a post-apocalyptic world, people like Drew weremon. They would wish for others'' demise,


    hoping to scavenge what was left. But they were nothing more than fools, and Ste and her friends


    didn''t take them seriously.


    After training Cooper, Ste put on her thermal clothing. She had taken Jasper''s advice and


    removed the cashmere sweater, but she still needed Cooper''s fur coat to help him get used to the


    weather change.


    "You?" Jasper asked. "Are we still training today?"


    "Yes." Even Cooper was persevering in this cold, so she didn''t have an excuse to ck off. She had


    to keep going, despite the freezing cold.


    The training mat was stiff from the cold, so Jasperid down a cloth.


    The living room had a coal stove, butpared to Ste''s stove, it was second rate. It was still


    quite cold. Ste removed her coat and began training with Jasper.


    After half an hour, she was sweating profusely. Her thermal socks were silky smooth on the inside.


    During a collision with Jasper, Ste slid backwards, and because her socks were slippery, she fell


    backwards.


    Jasper was quick to react, rushing to catch her. Her bodynded on the training mat, and then


    Jaspernded on top of her. Her mouth bumped into his face. A muffled groan escaped her lips. It


    felt like all the air had been sucked out of her lungs. Stars danced in her vision, and her teeth felt


    loose.


    He was so big, and he was lying on top of her.


    Jasper immediately got up and helped her sit up. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Ste then realized that he had used his hand to support her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, my feet were just


    sweaty and I slipped."


    "Woof!" Cooper, who was in Rosie''s room, heard themotion and rushed out, grabbing onto


    Jasper''s clothes, and pulling him away. ¡®Let Ste go!¡¯


    Ste quickly intervened. "Cooper!"


    It did not matter who Jasper was, but Cooper wouldn¡¯t let him bully his owner!


    Ste quickly picked up the loyal dog. "He didn''t bully me. He saved me."


    Cooper still didn''t believe Ste. The dog turned his back on Jasper, causing him to feel confused.


    "Does it have a problem with me?"


    "No." Ste quickly exined, "Cooper justcks a sense of security, and dogs are naturally


    protective of their owners."


    Afraid of a possible fight breaking out, she quickly took the dog away. When she got home, Cooper


    didn''t apologize and was instead sulking, as if using her of favoritism.


    "No way." Ste tried to cate the moody dog with a treat. "You''re the most important to me. I''m


    training with Jasper to be stronger, so that I can protect you."


    ¡®Humph, she was lying!¡¯ Cooper turned his head away in a huff.


    Ste took off her thermal socks to prove her innocence. "Why don''t you try them on? They''re really


    slippery."


    After saying this, she threw them at his face.


    Cooper was startled. At least the socks didn''t smell bad. He pounced on Ste, scratching her.


    Ste hugged him and stroked his head. "Cooper, you need to be a good boy. Apologize to Jasper


    tomorrow, okay? If he hadn''t helped me, I would have hurt my head, and you wouldn''t have an


    owner anymore. You wouldn''t get any of the chicken, duck, fish, and meat that Arcadia hoards.


    You''d have to go back to being a stray."


    Apologize? Never! The dog refused and his face was full of innocence. His paws rested on her


    shoulder. "Woof...woof..." ''This was his home and he didn''t want to be a stray!¡¯


    Fine, training a dog to apologize was also a trainer''s job.


    Not wanting to ruin their harmonious rtionship, Ste tactfully passed the buck to Jasper. This


    was a trade-off. A qualified trainer not only had to train a dog physically but also mentally.


    After night fell, it was noticeably colder. Ste went out to the balcony to check the temperature, it


    was -21 degrees. The harsh weather made her wonder how many people would be sleepless


    tonight, or never wake up again.


    She pulled the living room curtains closed, turned on the srmp, and got dinner from Arcadia.


    Despite having three heaters on, it was still freezing. The food cooled very quickly, bing icy


    cold in no time. To warm up, Ste took out a portion ofmb stew and quickly ate it with Cooper.


    Then she took out two servings of pig''s offal soup. She added dog food to Cooper''s portion. "Eat.


    Be quick."


    It¡¯s Ste¡¯s loving dinner! Cooper gobbled it up even though it was a bit hot. Never mind, he was


    hungry!


    After finishing the pig''s offal soup, she felt warm. Ste went to another room to check on Smoky


    and Snowy. The two cats were energetic, but the rabbit kits were not doing well. They were born


    with little fur and received little parental care. Another one had died.


    Rabbits were extremely cold-resistant, and some of their species could even survive in the Arctic.


    But this was the south after all, though they seemed to be adapting quickly.


    The newborn rabbit kits needed milk, so Ste removed Snowy¡¯s fur coat and thermal clothing.


    She noticed that,pared to their trembling yesterday, both rabbits were much calmer today. It


    seemed that animals adapted to natural disasters faster than humans.


    Once Snowy had finished feeding, Ste continued to observe. She noticed that it didn¡¯t seem to be


    cold or shivering. It seemed that rabbit fur truly was warm. Well, she had made the clothing for


    nothing.


    She took out some Timothy hay from Arcadia and let the rabbits feast.


    Stepping out of a steaming hot shower in Arcadia, Ste felt a level offort that was hard to


    express. There was no denying it; showers were etched in Ste¡¯s DNA. No matter how cold it was


    outside, she had to have one, otherwise she just didn¡¯t feel right.


    In the heat of summer, when the air was thick with humidity, she was known to take as many as


    three showers in a single day. What choice did she have? This was a city where you could break a


    sweat just going to the bathroom, but now it had turned into a frozen wastnd.


    Emerging from Arcadia, Snowy seemed unfazed, nursing her young bunnies. Without hesitation,


    Ste stripped Smoky of his clothes as well. She didn¡¯t turned the heater off, giving them some time


    to adjust.


    As the cold seeped in, Ste bundled up in bed, recording thetest livable duration in Arcadia.


    Nearly four months, with every minute saved and ounted for, she had umted a total of 145


    hours. In other words, she could now survive in Arcadia for six days.


    It wasn¡¯t easy, and she almost shed a tear. Danger was ever-present, so she had to keep pushing,


    hoping that one day, she and Cooper could retire in Arcadia.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Having slept the day away, Ste was wide awake and ready to continue exploring Arcadia by night.


    She had harvested the peppers, eggnts, and cucumbers from her garden, and now the


    grapevines on the old tree were starting to ripen. The grapes were turning from a vibrant green to a


    deep, sun-kissed red. She guessed they would be ready to pick in about a month.


    There weren''t many grapes this first year, only about ten bunches, but she estimated she would get


    around fifty pounds when they were fully ripe.


    On a whim, Ste decided to try and pick a grape using her consciousness. She didn''t hold out


    much hope, as she had never been sessful at harvesting this way before, but to her surprise, a


    single, ripe grape appeared in her hand.


    This unexpected sess brought a surge of joy, and she quickly tried to pull some vegetables from


    the garden. She was sessful in pulling a few, but the effort left her feeling dizzy and drained.


    Ste wondered if she could use this new ability to till her garden. After the dizziness passed, she


    decided to give it a try. She was able to till the soil, but only for a short while before her energy was


    depleted.


    She wondered why she had been sessful now when she had tried before without any results.


    Could it be due to her increased physical strength from her daily workouts?


    Overjoyed by her discovery, Ste realized that she could train her mind just like her physical


    strength, saving time and making full use of her garden.


    She nted corn, peanuts, sweet potatoes, regr potatoes, soybeans, green beans ¨C everything


    she could think of.


    Ste practiced this new technique all night, managing to till around 50 square feet of soil before


    exhaustion forced her to copse onto her bed.


    Cooper, her loyal dog, sensing something was off, came over and sniffed around her. "Woof,


    woof¡­" Cooper seemed worried. What was wrong with his owner?


    Ste shared her excitement with Cooper, "We''ll have more food now, Cooper. Are you happy?"


    "Woof!" Cooper spun around in excitement, clearly pleased with the news.


    The next day, Ste continued to till the soil with her mind until she was exhausted, then finally got


    up to have breakfast. She opened the curtains and was shocked to see that it was snowing outside.


    Snow in the South was a rare sight, usually only seen during natural disasters.


    The snowkes were small and light, barely noticeable unless you looked closely.


    Ste frowned. In her previous life, it had been extremely cold, but now it was snowing? Things


    were definitely different!


    The extreme cold was already deadly enough, but now they had to deal with snow as well? The


    floodwaters had already reached the sixth floor. If there was a snowstorm, they would have to go


    even higher. Would this city end up buried?


    The thought was terrifying.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Just as she finished breakfast, there was a knock at the door. A meeting was being held at number


    1803, regarding the water situation.


    The previous day had been so cold that everyone had stayed indoors, huddled around their fires for


    warmth. Today was even colder, but at least they could breathe a little easier.


    Cody and Lukas were bundled up like snowballs. Their hands and feet still trembled from the cold.


    "The water tower is frozen. How are we going to get water?"


    Ste had water in Arcadia, so she wasn''t worried. But she couldn''t let the others know that, so she


    feigned concern. "Yeah, what are we going to do?"


    Cody scratched his head. "I didn''t shower yesterday, and I feel ufortable."


    Ste quickly agreed, "Me too, my scalp itches."


    When even Ste, the life-hacks expert, didn''t have a solution, everyone''s hopes fell on Jasper.


    With everyone''s attention on him, Jasper took a deep breath. "It looks like it was snowing earlier."


    Although the snowfall was light, if they collected enough of it, it could be used.


    Ste went along with his idea. "Are you suggesting that we go up to the rooftop to collect snow?"


    "Why didn''t we think of that before?"


    So, everyone hurried up to the rooftop.


    The moment they opened the door, the icy air flooded in, making everyone ufortable.


    Ste wrapped her face with a scarf and stepped outside. The weather was so cold that the falling


    snowkes had turned into ice. She suddenly slipped. Cooper, seeing his owner about to fall,


    rushed forward to try and cushion her fall with his body.


    But someone else was quicker. Jasper reached out and steadied her.


    Cooper was instantly furious and red at Jasper. How dare he interfere?


    Ste was only slightly off bnce and could have easily righted herself. But before she could,


    Cooper darted forward and bumped into Lukas.


    Caught off guard, Lukas slipped and ended up falling hard onto the icy ground. Even though he was


    bundled up like a bear and didn¡¯t hurt, he felt wronged inside. Ang, his wife, was supposed to


    protect him!


    However, Ang couldn''t do anything. Cooper was a survival expert and Jasper was the strongest


    man around. She couldn''t possibly confront them. Besides, Lukas was a grown man. He could


    handle a small fall. If he couldn''t, he would just have to suck it up!


    Cody was also pretty unlucky. He was walking half a step ahead of Jasper, but was suddenly


    pushed aside, colliding with the door frame. Well, as long as Ste is fine, that''s enough.


    Ste''s near fall had caused a stir among the group. Even Ang felt a pang of envy. She looked at


    Jasper, then at Lukas. Except for his handsome face, Lukas was... well,cking in certain areas.


    Jasper, the gentleman, quickly let go of Ste after steadying her. "Be careful."


    Ste didn''t think much of it. "Thank you."


    "Woof!" Cooper was upset and started to scratch at the snow, looking anxious.


    "Cooper, go back inside." Ste was worried about him because he didn''t have a mask to filter out


    the freezing air.


    Cooper was upset when Ste scolded him and started to run around the rooftop in protest.


    Cody protested, "Cooper, stop running around. We need to collect this ice and snow for water. We


    don''t want to drink water that smells like your paws."


    Hearing this, Cooper started to run even faster. ¡®Hmph, they could all drink his foot-washing water


    for all he cared!¡¯


    German Shepherds were known for their high energy levels. When they got excited, not even a


    chain could hold them back. Ste had to use all her strength to get Cooper to leave the rooftop.


    The rooftop wasrge, and a thinyer of ice had formed from the snow that had fallen overnight.


    They could break it up with a shovel and collect it.


    They were worried that the rooftop floor would be contaminated, so Lukas and Cody brought up


    some corrugated metal sheets toy down. These sheets were left over from an unfinished


    construction project. They had brought them back to block the water on their balcony from getting


    into their room. Now, they had found another use for them.


    Each household was given two sheets. If they collected the ice and snow from them every day, it


    would be enough. Plus, they could also scrape off the ice from the water tower.


    With the water problem solved, everyone was relieved. It was clear that there were benefits to


    sticking together and pooling their knowledge and resources.


    After they closed the rooftop door and descended the cold stairs, they could hear the sound of


    hammering from downstairs. Ang thought someone was trying to break into their floor and felt


    her temper ring. Then she saw Cooper nonchntly standing at the staircase entrance, it dawned


    on her that it was a misunderstanding all along.


    ¡°What on earth are these knuckleheads up to again?


    Their ears nearly froze off from the trip to the rooftop, leaving them with a ringing sensation. It took a


    while for their hearing to return to normal.


    Everyone was gathered at the staircase entrance. Themotion was sounding like quite a


    hubaloo.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Lukas, with his eavesdropping tendencies,mented, ¡°Sounds like they''re breaking down doors.


    Seems like there''s quite a crowd.¡±


    Ste''s expression was stern. ¡°The cold snap hit hard the night beforest. I reckon a lot of folks


    didn''t make it. They''re probably breaking into the homes of the deceased.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ that''s pretty ruthless.¡±


    Ste shrugged. ¡°Can''t help it. The dead must make way for the living.¡± If her guess was right, it


    was Drew, checking on survivors, and then organizing manpower to scavenge what they could from


    the homes of the deceased.


    Lukas said in disbelief, ¡°We''ve had floods for months, and not a grain of rice is left in anyone''s


    pantry. Some folks have even boiled unimaginable things for food. All burnable furniture has been


    chopped up for heat. What do they hope to find by breaking down doors?¡±


    ¡°There''s always something to salvage.¡±


    Despite their difort, no one had words of criticism. They''d been lucky to have found supplies,


    but if they were in the same situation, they might¡¯ve also resorted to looting the homes of the dead.


    As Ste said, the dead had to make way for the living.


    Feeling depressed, they all waved goodbye and headed home to burrow under their nkets.


    Venturing outside almost led to frostbite. On returning home, she was tempted to press their hands


    against the heaters.


    Snowy was nursing her kittens, while Smoky was out hunting for food, twirling around Ste


    incessantly. Both rabbits were in good spirits. Their diet was now supplemented with some grass


    and feed.


    The heavens had shown some mercy. Ste managed to till about 100 square feet ofnd, dug


    small holes to nt corn seeds, then covered them up with soil. The mental exertion left her feeling


    drained, as if her body was hollowed out.


    Feeling hungry, she craved a Snickers bar!


    Everyone in 1803 was enthusiastic, sweeping the rooftop of snow every day, even remembering to


    bring down Ste and Jasper''s share.


    No one spoke of it, but they knew their survival skills weren''t as strong as Ste and Jasper''s. They


    contributed more to finding supplies, which meant they had an advantage in distribution. Hence,


    they did what they could.


    Despite Ste¡¯s objections, the tenants of 1803 wouldn''t listen.


    The idea of taking turns to collect snow from the rooftop was considered, but every time Ste and


    Jasper opened the door, buckets filled with snow were already ced at the entrance.


    Perhaps this made them feel better, and Ste didn''t stop them anymore.


    Water wasn''t scarce in Arcadia. Ste would close the room door and pour the snow into the


    garden, serving as watering.


    Ste was reluctant and feeling guilty for wasting her friends¡¯ efforts, but who would refuse the the


    clean water in Arcadia?


    The temperature dropped daily, sometimes noticeably, other times subtly. It had dipped to -26


    degrees without them realizing.


    Sounds of banging echoed from below and was continuing for several days before silence returned.


    Judging from the noise, it seemed like even the 17th floor had been broken into. Presumably, the


    losses were substantial. After all, this was the south, neither the architectural design of the houses


    nor the cold-resistant clothing were as sturdy as those in colder regions.


    One day, knocking was heard again from downstairs. This time it was Katie. With the harsh weather,


    it was clear she wasn''t here for acupuncture.


    Being old acquaintances, Katie didn''t beat around the bush. ¡°Ste, there''s something we need to


    discuss with you.¡±


    Noticing her worn-out appearance and worried expression, Ste furrowed her brows. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Katie broke down, clutching her hand. ¡°Ste, you¡¯re a lifesaver.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Ste¡¯s advice to sweat out her fever under a cotton nket, she would have frozen


    to death on the night of the sudden temperature drop. Waking up in the cold, she ran to her son and


    daughter-inw¡¯s room, quickly bundling her grandson in thick clothes. The timely awakening saved


    them from a visit from the Grim Reaper.


    The Moore family was fortunate, but others were not. Many lives had already been lost due to the


    floods and famine, with more sumbing to the cold.


    She had lived her entire life without experiencing a winter in the south that dropped to -26 degrees.


    The coastal region was already damp and cold. In addition to that, the flooding had reached the


    level of the sixth floor, so the entire city was like a giant freezer.


    Their neighborhood was old; apart from the college students renting rooms, many of the residents


    were elderly or children. Compared to before the storm, she estimated only around 30 to 40 percent


    of the residents remained.


    Storms, floods, extreme cold, what on earth was happening to the world?


    Ste dismissed the praise. "I only provided advice based on your conditions. You were well-


    prepared because you followed the doctor''s instructions."


    Katie insisted, bringing a jar of fermented fish as a thank-you gift. "This is a specialty from my


    daughter-inw''s hometown. You should give it a try."


    The jar weighed about three to four pounds. It was a generous portion.


    Ste had saved many cans of fermented fish in Arcadia, but Katie was persistent in gifting her one.


    Eventually, Katie almost lost her temper, so Ste reluctantly epted.


    After her eptance, Katie continued, "We were lucky. We all survived and didn''t catch a chill.


    There were some deaths and frostbite cases in the neighborhood. That girl Sadie even had the


    nerve toe knocking for medicine. We don''t have any medicine. She''s beening several


    times, making it sound like we''re withholding it on purpose. Another person died yesterday,


    supposedly from a fever caused by frostbite."


    Regardless of the sympathy they felt, why would the Moore family have to provide medicine? Even


    if they had some, they''d need to save it for their own survival. This weather was no joke; a simple


    cold could be fatal.


    Ste frowned. With so many deaths, how was it that Sadie survived? She really was resilient!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Under normal circumstances, Katie wouldn''t have visited. She took a deep sigh, her face filled with


    worry. "Ste, I have a bad feeling. There''s trouble brewing in this building."


    "How so?"


    "Drew gathered the survivors to loot the homes of the deceased, taking food, clothes, bedding, and


    wooden furniture. That''s not the problem, after all, everyone wants to survive."


    But Drew was ruthless and was distributing supplies based on favoritism. Men received more, while


    women got half. If it wasn''t for the Moore family surviving, they would have been taken advantage of


    too.


    Though men put in more effort in breaking down doors, women were better at scavenging. Many


    supplies were hidden in unexpected ces and unearthed by the women. But the women were


    powerless and dared not resist. Drew skimmed off supplies that were supposed to be shared


    equally. Most of it ended up in his possession, with the other men content with their meager shares.


    This wasn''t the worst of it. Not only was he in constant contact with other building managers, but he


    was also involved with local gangs.


    "Yesterday, he took a few young girls out, asking for one pound of grain for an hour of sexual


    pleasure with the girls. They spent five hours together. They''re nothing but beasts. When Amanda,


    that girl from the next door was returned, she was barely alive, and her pants were soaked in blood.


    She traded her body for five pounds of rice, half of which Drew took. The remaining two and a half


    pounds was shared among several people, so how much could she have eaten?"


    Ste wasn''t surprised. After all, in his past life, Hector had suggested she traded sexual favors for


    food. She had responded with a swift whack of a rolling pin, leaving him bloodied and never daring


    to bring it up again.


    Yet, Amanda seemed to be irredeemably naive.


    "Sadie hasn''t been sent out?"


    "Not yet, but her turn is surelying."


    Katie wasn''t here to gossip, but to ry a troubling piece of news. "People from outside have been


    coming into blocks 18 and 19 to collect protection rations. Each household has to give something. If


    they can''t, they have to go out and find it, or else..."


    Drew was in close contact with these people, and Ste feared he was up to no good.


    Protection rations?

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    In the past, there was indeed a tax on food provisions, three pounds per person per week. If you


    couldn''t cough it up, the consequences were severe.


    Young men and women were taken out for amusement, while the older folk had to scrounge for


    supplies. Of course, you could always leave if you didn''t agree with the system. But the choices


    were either freezing or starving to death.


    These wicked practices were rampant, not just in Sunrise Sanctuary, but everywhere. The


    government would send police to clear out the culprits, but they always seemed to get wind of it.


    They''d y a cunning game of hide and seek, either hiding in survivor¡¯s homes or returning after


    the police had left.


    The survivors always bore the brunt of it all.


    "Two households on the 17th floor didn''t make it. We''re thinking of moving into 1701, and there''s


    another family who wants to move up to 1702. So, I came to ask."


    Ste understood. The Moore family wanted to be closer for mutual support. It wasn''t her ce to


    decide who lived where, but she still had to voice her concerns.


    "You can live wherever you want, but think it through. Not just the people in this building, but others


    will have their eyes on us. If they break in, those on the 17th floor will be the first to face them.


    Times are tough for everyone, and I can only look after myself. I can''t take care of anyone else."


    The Moores were indeed seeking refuge and would be feeling safer being next to the 18th floor,


    considering the chaos outside.


    Ste was straightforward, to which Katie responded with an awkward smile. "We''re all at the mercy


    of fate. It''s not like we''re asking you youngsters for protection. Moving to the 17th floor would just


    give us some peace of mind. We won''t be a burden."


    After exchanging pleasantries, Katie left, and Ste saw her off. On the staircase, there was a letter


    addressed to Ste.


    Ah, finally!


    Ste remained calm, pocketing the letter without reading it. She went to 1803 immediately,


    gathered the group, and told them about Katie''s concerns.


    Hearing about Drew''s evil deeds, Ang was livid. "That beast, I''ll kill him!"


    But in these times, killing one Drew was pointless because he would only be reced by countless


    more. It was a futile effort. The urgent matter at hand was, what if the wicked gangs outside really


    broke in? Unlike the mishmash crowd below, they were armed. They''d keeping, wave after


    wave.


    Lukas and Cody looked grim at the thought of the chaos outside. "Should we move out?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Ste asked, "And where would we go?"


    Cody thought for a moment, "Ivywood Estates perhaps?"


    But even ignoring the fact that the highest building in Ivywood Estates was already flooded up to the


    second floor, did it have bulletproof ss and multiple stainless steel doors? Even if it did, wouldn''t


    that invite more attacks?


    Ang was resolute. "No moving. Whoeveres, I''ll fight them to the death."


    Moving out would only hasten their demise. This was also Ste''s choice. She wouldn''t move. Her


    gaze fell on Jasper. He showed no expression. "Living on the 17th floor doesn''t necessarily mean


    safety. If they insist on moving in, we can install more doors on the staircase. It wouldn''t be easy for


    outsiders to break in."


    Right! This was fortress warfare. The invaders would have to break through the 17th floor to get to


    the 18th. More barriers would mean easier counterattacks.


    No moving. Fight to the death!


    Ste was in full agreement. "Being afraid won''t do us any good. If they dare toe, we''ll fight


    until they don''t dare anymore!"


    Her words carried a murderous intent. Cody and Lukas were taken aback. Was this the Ste they


    knew? Ste seemed cold and detached, as if she''d crawled out from a pile of corpses. It was


    chilling just to look at her.


    "Woof!"


    Cooper, standing next to Ste, snarled, showcasing the demeanor of a ferocious beast. ¡®Only the


    cowards would lose. They would fight till the end!¡¯


    With their minds made up, they each set about preparing. Ste closed the door to her room, only


    then taking out the letter.


    [I know your secret.]


    [If you want to keep it, meet at Rend Town at 3 pm.]


    [Come alone, or your secret will be revealed.]


    The handwriting was sloppy, clearly a forgery. Ha, this person was not even daring to sign their


    name, yet had the audacity to threaten her? She could guess who it was without having to think too


    hard.


    Rend Town was less than two kilometers from Sunrise Sanctuary. It used to be a mall, a hub for


    food and entertainment, but now... it was mostly buried in ice.


    It was currently noon, plenty of time to make the meeting.


    The cold outside warranted enough energy to withstand the freezing temperatures. Ste had two


    bowls of soft, fragrant rice, a portion of steamed ribs, and a serving of pork stew.


    Cooper didn''t want dog food, as he was eyeing the ribs and salivating. His eyes were full of protest


    against his owner. This was discrimination!


    Ste, realizing her mistake, quickly prepared a portion for him, swapping the pork stew for crispy


    fried fish. The dog was overjoyed.


    The flood was frozen, and it was freezing outside, but more people were out searching for supplies.


    Not just for food, but for firewood to keep warm.


    With more survivors on the move, crimes became more rampant. Some people were robbed before


    they even left their block. Others managed to find supplies but never made it back home.


    Ste didn''t want Cooper to risk going out, but the dog held onto her trousers and wouldn''t let go.


    He seemed to imply that if she didn''t agree, she wouldn''t be able to leave.


    Ste had no choice but to dress Cooper in a thermal suit, followed by a cut and stab-resistant vest.


    Any more, and he would start to protest.


    Jasper the trainer was right, German Shepherds could quickly adapt to harsh environments. In just


    a few days, Cooper had adapted much better than she had.


    She put on a thermal suit, a bulletproof vest, and topped it off with a pr weatherproof coat.


    Whether it was the thermal suit or the pr coat, they worked wonders. Except for her hands and


    feet, she didn''t feel cold at all.


    Thinking about the threatening letter, Ste got a backpack and tried to stuff Cooper into it. Cooper,


    being a natural free spirit, refused to get into the backpack. Ste had to persuade him, "We''re


    going out to catch the bad guys, but the bad guys only allowed me to go alone. Otherwise, they''ll


    expose our food supply. So, you have to sneak in."


    ¡®Threaten their food supply? The audacity!¡¯ Cooper''s fur stood up instantly, and he obediently


    climbed into the backpack.


    He looked at Ste as if to say, ¡°Come, human, zip it up. This issue won''t be resolved today until


    they die!¡±


    Cooper had grown stronger, so carrying him was quite a burden.


    As they descended the staircase, the building was eerily quiet, as if devoid of life. By the time she


    reached room 1202, Ste deliberately slowed her pace, casting a meaningful nce towards it.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    It was only two miles to Rend Town, but the icy surface was slicker than a greased pig at a


    county fair. The so-called snow boots did no good. If anyone were to chase her, not only would she


    not be able to run fast, but she was likely to take a nasty spill.


    Ste, under the guise of digging through her backpack, pulled out a pair of ice skates from Arcadia


    and strapped them on. The skates were a bitrge, but with a few pairs of socks stuffed in, they fit


    just fine.


    Ste had learned to skate, but like a hound dog on a slippery porch, she was all wobble and no


    grace. She clumsily glided toward the outskirts of themunity.


    Before she could even get out of the neighborhood, two men burst from building 7, wielding clubs


    and charging at her. It was her fault for standing out so much. The arctic survival suits were


    designed to be brightly colored for search and rescue purposes, even in the graying weather.


    The two men were bundled up, wearing all their clothes regardless of the season; their greedy eyes


    were the only thing visible. Needless to say, they had their sights on Ste''s suit.


    Unfortunately for them, their shoes slipped on the ice, and they took a tumble before they could


    even reach Ste. By the time they managed to pick themselves up, she was long gone.


    Once she was out of themunity, she gradually found her bnce and skated swiftly towards


    Rend Town.


    She encountered a few survivors on the way, who watched with envious eyes as she shot past them


    on the snowyndscape. Damn, she was impressive! Here in the south, who else had such


    complete gear?


    They envied how well she was living, and then grimaced at their own pitiful state.


    The more she skated, the smoother she got, and she quickly arrived at Rend Town. Ste


    switched back into her snow boots, took Cooper out of her backpack, and headed towards the top


    floor of themercial city.


    In just a few months, the once bustlingmercial city was deste, with debris everywhere, and


    even sttered blood on the walls.


    In this unfamiliar environment, Cooper was particrly vignt, leading the way and ensuring that it


    was safe before allowing Ste to follow.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Only the top two floors of Rend Town were not flooded, and Ste found a secluded spot on the


    top floor that also offered a panoramic view of the surroundings. The roads and surrounding shops


    were all submerged underwater, and in the distance, the silhouette of a building could be vaguely


    seen.


    She scanned the area with her binocrs but didn''t spot any potential threats.


    The outside was freezing, especially when sitting still. Each breath she took felt like it was numbing


    her heart. This damn weather must¡¯ve been below -30 degrees, right?


    Ste took out some foot warmers and stuck them on, then hugged a hot water bottle for warmth.


    She instructed Cooper to keep watch as she was going to rest.


    It was still early, but she hade out early to see if the person threatening her had any


    aplices keeping watch or lying in ambush.


    Ste nestled in a wind-sheltered spot, tending to her crops in Arcadia in her mind. She was


    nning to nt some peanuts.


    Cooper was a serious dog and kept a dutiful watch, ready to find and eliminate anyone who tried to


    steal his food.


    When she was tired, Ste would rest with her eyes closed, or scan the surroundings with her


    binocrs.


    At three in the afternoon, there was no sign of anyone suspicious, not even a ghost. Ste was


    patient, and it wasn''t until almost four o''clock that Cooper gave a low warning.


    When she looked through her binocrs, she saw a shadow slowly moving across the snow. The


    figure waspletely wrapped up from head to toe, making it impossible to discern their shape, but


    based on the direction they came from, she could already guess who it was.


    Ste checked her non-digital watch, then hid with Cooper. While hiding, she had Cooper kept an


    eye on the perimeter.


    The shadow slowly climbed to the top floor, scanning the surroundings with vignt eyes. Seeing


    that the ce was empty, they seemed to be taken aback.


    Ste, hiding in the shadows, couldn''t help butugh. It was as if she was the only one capable of


    standing someone up. She decided to let them wait a bit longer, to see who would grow impatient


    first.


    In the icyndscape, the chilling air felt like invisible needles piercing her body. Sadie was so cold


    that she was on the verge of passing out, but she was too stubborn to leave. It wasn''t possible. If


    Ste wasn''t afraid of Arcadia being exposed, she wouldn''t have left her home so early.


    Thinking about how carefree Ste was living, while she had to trade her body for food to survive,


    Sadie was frustrated to the point of fury! If she could get the jade pendant, she wouldn''t be in such a


    situation today.


    Life was unbearable, and Hector was nothing but a spineless man living off women. Despite having


    her as a girlfriend, he slept with Amanda for food. After sleeping with Amanda, he even pushed her


    onto other men in exchange for food.


    Just yesterday, he had forced Amanda to go out with Drew to earn their keep, all for a measly five


    pounds of food. Amanda was abused to the point where there wasn''t a single part of her body that


    wasn''t bruised.


    And yet, as Hector ate the food that Amanda had traded her body for, he felt no guilt. Instead, he


    started to brainwash her.


    Next time, it would be Sadie¡¯s turn. If she refused, he would use the same methods he used on


    Amanda on her. There was no escape.


    Sadie was filled with hatred, but she knew that without Hector and the others, her fate would be


    even worse. She didn''t want to y this game anymore! She wanted to go home and sleep. She


    wanted to eat delicious food, and she wanted countless new dresses.


    How she wished this was all a dream, and that when she woke up, the world would be as it once


    was. Unfortunately, this was a dream that she would never wake up from.


    Sadie wanted to cry, but she was afraid that her tears would freeze her face. With no other choice,


    she stubbornly remained where she was, waiting for Ste to show up.


    Ste took out her thermos and drank some hot water, and only emerged from her hiding spot when


    she saw that Sadie was shivering so badly that she could barely stand.


    Sadie''s eyes lit up at the sight of her. "Ste." She knew it. Ste was afraid of Arcadia being


    exposed.


    Looking at her brand-new clothes, her confident andposed stride, then looking back at her own


    hodgepodge of clothes, ones she had found in the homes of the deceased, she felt nauseous. She


    had nightmares of the frozen deading back to haunt her.


    At this moment, jealousy surged within her. If she had Arcadia, then Ste''s life would belong to her.


    She had deliberately left Hector and the others toe here. This time, she had to seed, no


    matter what.


    Hearing the familiar tone in her voice, as if they were best friends greeting each other, Ste


    couldn''t help but think of how thick-skinned she was. "What do you want?"


    With no outsiders present, Sadie didn''t bother to put on a facade. She went straight to the point, "I


    know you have Arcadia."


    Ste looked intrigued. "How do you know I have Arcadia?"


    "You don''t need to know. All you need to know is that I do."


    Since they had agreed to meet, Ste didn''t bother to y dumb. "Yes, I do have Arcadia. But so


    what?"


    "Ste, I bear no ill will towards you. I genuinely want to be friends with you. If you let me stay on


    the 18th floor, I''ll keep your secret."


    "Just stay on the 18th floor?"


    With a confident smile, Sadie replied, "You have so many supplies in Arcadia, and we''re friends


    after all. It wouldn''t be too much to ask for you to share some with me, would it?"


    "How much do you want to share?"


    Knowing Ste to be stubborn and headstrong, Sadie decided to take a step back. "I''m not greedy,


    all I need is to be well-fed and taken care of."


    First, she would move onto the 18th floor and win over Jasper and secure her protection. Once her


    safety was ensured, she could then attempt to take over Arcadia.


    Jasper had a gun, he was handsome and a good fighter. Plus, she had Arcadia at her disposal.


    Surely, she could thrive in this dog-eat-dog world. In time, anyone who dared to bully her would be


    dealt with severely.


    Unaware of Sadie¡¯s grand ns, Ste questioned, "And what if I don''t agree?"

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    The dream was abruptly shattered, and Sadie''s newfound illusion was broken. But since she dared


    to call Ste out, she was already prepared.


    "Why can''t you share some of your possessions with me? It''s better than being found out by others


    and being overwhelmed by them. If that happens, you''ll be in deep trouble."


    Hearing her presumptuous request, Ste couldn''t help butugh. "No, you don''t understand me.


    I''m a hot-tempered person who acts impulsively without considering the consdequences. What


    threatens me about youing empty-handed?"


    Sadie''s heart skipped a beat. She was immediately on guard and warned, "Ste, since I dared to


    invite you out, I obviously have a backup n. If you dare to harm a single hair on my head, you


    won''t be leaving this ce today!"


    Steughed at the threat, as if a cat was ying with a dying mouse. She was in such a good


    mood. "For a bag of ramen, you''re willing to sleep with two or three men. Don''t tell me you''ve hired


    a bunch of gangsters to ambush me. They charge a lot; you won''t be able to afford their


    appearance fee even if you sleep with them day and night for a month."


    Sadie, feeling the blow, bristled with anger. "Ste, what''s so great about you? Is it just because you


    have the Arcadia? Without the Arcadia, you''d be worse off than me. You''re just a cheat and think


    you''re so powerful? With your looks, I doubt you could even be exchanged for a bag of ramen."


    "I''m sorry, indeed I''m not as capable as you. Anyone can have their way with you."


    In Ste¡¯s previous life, Arcadia was stolen, she''d much rather starve to death than deal with the


    devil, while Sadie, even with the Arcadia, still relied on her body to make exchanges for resources,


    using Arcadia to steal theirs.


    Ste sneered, "You need to understand, who can make the choice now."


    Sadie gritted her teeth. "Fine, I didn''t bring anyone with me, but if I can''t go back today, the news of


    you having Arcadia will be exposed."


    "Really?" Knowing her selfish greed, Ste didn''t fear her at all. "Don''t tell me you told Hector, or


    those men."


    Sadie was silent.


    "They not only share you and Amanda, but also let you two go out and use your bodies to exchange


    for food. If you really trusted them, you wouldn''t havee here alone today."


    If she did, they would have surrounded and threatened her to hand over the Arcadia.


    Unfortunately, Sadie didn''t know that the Arcadia couldn''t be taken away. As long as she didn''t enter


    the Arcadia, no other living thing could.


    Hector was selfish, and Sadie was even worse. She wanted to snatch the Arcadia but was even


    more afraid of it being taken away once she got it. So, she would definitely not tell Hector and the


    others.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ste, seeing through her, made Sadie furious. "Ste, don''t be too arrogant, just try it if you don''t


    believe me."


    "Alright." Ste smiled, "Let''s try it."


    Sadie''s face hardened. "Fine, we''ll see!" Now she absolutely couldn''t show weakness. Once she


    did, she would lose.


    Sadie stood tall and warned, "You''ll regret it!" After saying that, she turned and left.


    Ste didn''t leave and watched Sadie walk away.


    Sadie was so angry that she gritted her teeth. Since Ste refused the suggestion, she had to deal


    with rejection and do as she had warned. She would let everyone in Griffith know that Ste had the


    Arcadia and see if there was still a ce for her to stay.


    With the knowledge of Ste¡¯s possession, Sadie would make Ste homeless. With a determined


    mind, she quickened her pace down the stairs.


    Just at the stairway, a shadow fiercely pounced on her.


    "Woof!"


    "Ah!!!"


    Already on edge, Sadie screamed and instinctively dodged and fell back. She felt a sharp pain and


    was so pained she couldn''t breathe. She looked down at her chest to see a sharp knife had pierced


    through her body from the back and was stained with blood.


    "Who gave you the courage to threaten me?" A cold voice rang out behind Sadie.


    She tried to open her mouth wide, but couldn''t say a word. Her eyes were full of shock! Was


    Ste...killing her?


    "I don''t care about who you are. You''re such a mess, and you still think you''re the chosen one or


    have nine lives?"


    Ste held the handle of the knife, twisted it hard, and then pulled it out. Blood was dripping from


    the knife.


    Sadie fell down with a loud thud, struggling to breathe. She tried to open her mouth, her eyes were


    bulging out of their sockets, and her w-like hands were reaching out to Ste. "You, you..."


    Ste''s eyes looked cold. "Everyone is struggling to survive, but you''re eyeing others'' pockets. I can


    only send you to hell."


    Well, what if Sadie knew she had the Arcadia? She still had to have the ability to get it!


    As for who Sadie was, Ste had no interest. She just needed to eliminate the threat.


    Soon, due to the freezing weather and massive blood loss, Sadie''s body stiffened quickly, and her


    eyes were wide open even in death.


    It was not yet five o''clock, but the sky was already darkening. Ste did not linger, taking Cooper


    downstairs. The dog was unwilling. His angry head looked back, then quickly caught up.


    With ice skates on, Ste slid towards home.


    Cooper ran wild, excitedly catching up. Two wheels were no match for four, the dog ran wild, quickly


    leaving its master behind. As expected of Jasper''s trained dog, his running speed was fast as


    lightning, and his posture was steady and handsome. Cooper was the most dazzling pup on the


    street.


    Ste couldn''t help but call out, "Cooper."


    The dog stopped abruptly, turned his head to look at her, then without hesitation ran back. "Woof!"


    He ran back, circled around Ste a few times, then ran forward like a bolt of lightning.


    The sky was about to darken. The most dangerous time of the day was upon them.


    On the ice, there were groups of three to five people. Whether they were looking at the dog or


    Ste, there were all res of greed and malice in their eyes.


    Anyone who ventured alone, knew they were taking a risk.


    The sight of the robust, well-fed dog in the bone-chilling cold was enough to awaken an illicit


    temptation in many. Several folks reached for their concealed weapons hidden beneath their coats,


    swiftly closing in on Cooper.


    "Quick, seize him!"

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Cooper was steady as a rock, moving with a shocking agility that had his pursuers spinning in


    circles.


    It wasn''t just the dog they were after; they were so ruthless they were even after Ste. But Ste


    didn''t dodge it. Instead, she sped up, and was charging at them.


    She was fast on her ice skates, and the men armed with metal pipes, despite their feet slipping on


    the snow-d ground in their snow boots, were relentless in their pursuit.


    Ste streaked past them, not waiting for the man to raise his pipe. She was like a bolt of lightning.


    With a resounding "thump," the man was knocked off his feet. His thick beanie was no match for


    Ste''s golf club. He copsed on the ground, and his eyes were wide open. Blood was pouring


    from his mouth, and his breaths quickly fading away.


    Ste didn''t hesitate. Whether they were after her or Cooper, her response was the same, a golf


    club to the face. They were all highwaymen, living only to rob others.


    She knocked a few more skulls before the others realized something was wrong. By then, the girl in


    the red snowsuit had disappeared from sight.


    They thought those had slipped and fallen, only to find out their teammates were dead when they


    got closer for a look.


    How was a young girl so ruthless?


    Surprise and shock were fleeting. The onlookers immediately started stripping the dead of their


    warm clothing, not minding the lingering body heat.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The remaining people were starving, and their looks towards the dead wereplicated. Saliva


    was pooling in their mouths, yet, they managed to resist their basest instincts and walked away. As


    for how long they could hold out, even they didn''t know.


    Cooper was getting more and more excited, and his tongue was lolling out of his mouth.


    He looked at the relentless Ste and suddenly hit the brakes. It was almost as if he was saying,


    come on,e chase me! Just as Ste was about to catch up, he bolted again.


    Ste and Cooper chased each other, soon returning to the Sunrise Sanctuary.


    After the walk, Cooper was full of energy, and his muscles were sleek and shining. Ste rewarded


    him with a piece of jerky, packing up her things to go upstairs.


    On the 12th floor, a tottering figure suddenly rushed out. Ste almost swung her club before


    realizing it was Amanda.


    Her face was as white as chalk, like she''d been dusted with flour. Ste knew at a nce, Amanda


    didn''t have long to live. She was devoid of any signs of life.


    Was it because Hector was good at sweet-talking her, or because she thought the food she got for


    having sex was easy money? She had ruined her body for one pound of food an hour, half of which


    was taken by Drew, and the rest used to support Hector and the others.


    Ste didn''t understand, perhaps that was the symptom of being hopelessly in love. Even if she had


    to live it all over again, she was d she had woken up in time. Otherwise, she might have ended


    up worse off than Amanda.


    "Ste, save me. Please save me." Amanda''s voice was hoarse, and her body was swaying. The


    light in her eyes was dimming.


    Ste asked, "How do I save you?"


    "I... I can''t stop the bleeding, and I have a fever. Can you give me some medicine? I don''t want to


    die..." Amanda was unsteady, leaning on the staircase for support.


    "Whye to me?" Ste was expressionless. "I didn''t get a single grain of the food you earned.


    Whoever ate your food, go to them for help. Even if I had medicine, I wouldn''t give it to you. Why


    should I? Because you''re pitiful, or because you''re stubborn? I''m not your parent, and I haven''t


    taken anything from you. Whoever made you like this, go to them. ying the victim won''t work with


    me."


    With that, she continued up the stairs.


    "Wait." Amanda was struggling to speak, panting as she called Ste back. "I truly regret everything.


    If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have given up my food. Ste, help me. I don''t want to die


    like this, and then be thrown out the window by them."


    It seemed she knew better than anyone that her death was inevitable. She was filled with


    resentment at the thought of being used up.


    Ste stopped, reaching into her bag to pull out a packet of medicine. Inside were a few strong


    sleeping pills. "Do what you will."


    Amanda clung to the medicine, gritting her teeth against the pain. She hobbled back to room 1202.


    How ironic. She was the one who rented this room, but now they were waiting for her to die. If she


    had a chance to do it over, she would never have responded to that message in the group chat,


    inviting a pack of wolves into her life. She missed home, her parents, her grandparents, and their


    home-cooked meals, but it was toote.


    Clutching the medicine in her hand, Amanda made a decision.


    Just as Ste reached the 18th floor, the sound of banging echoed from the hallway. Ang was


    practicing her boxing and sweating profusely. Lukas and Cody were practicing with their sticks.


    Their clumsy efforts were amusing, but their determination to improve wasmendable.


    Seeing her return, the two seized the opportunity to take a break. "Ste, did you go out?"


    "Yeah, took Cooper for a walk."


    "How is it outside?"


    Even in their fur coats, they were still not used to the cold. Since the extreme cold hit, the furthest


    they had gone was to the rooftop to collect ice and snow.


    "It''s pretty lively, full of highwaymen and ck marketeers."


    That sounded terrifying. They would die if they went out, wouldn''t they? "Ste, are you joking?"


    She saw no point in hiding the truth from them. She held up her blood-stained golf club. "What do


    you think?"


    Lukas was so scared he hugged Ang. ¡°Honey, I''m scared!¡±


    Cody had no one to hug and his face immediately turned serious. The apocalypse turned ordinary


    people into demons, let alone those who were already on the dark side. Katie''s worries were not


    unfounded. It was only a matter of time before they were targeted. They had to get stronger fast,


    and they couldn''t be a burden.


    "Let''s continue practicing!"


    "We can do this!"


    After changing into fresh clothes and removing her bulletproof vest, the inte buzzed. "Ste,


    are we going to spar today?"


    "Yes, I''ll be right there."


    She had missed Cooper''s training today due to their outing, but Jasper had a solution. He dressed


    Rosie in warm clothes and boots and put on her windproof hat. "Rosie, go to the stairs and watch


    Cooper runps."


    "Okay."


    Rosie had been cooped up in bed all day, and now she was thrilled to be able to y with Cooper.


    After two hours of intense sparring, Ste was drenched in sweat, panting heavily. This kind of


    exhaustion was apanied by a sense of exhration.


    Moreover, Ste noticed, as her physical endurance improved, so did the time she spent sowing


    seeds with her mind. Although it still felt like she was moving at a snail''s pace, there was definite


    progress being made. The future was looking bright!

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Jasper stepped out to take over training duty from Rosie and saw that the guys of room 1803 were


    still sweating profusely in their workout.


    Living wasn''t easy, especially for the people of the 18th floor, the thorn in everyone''s side. They


    were working to increase their strength just to protect their resources; even the dog was increasing


    itsbat skills, let alone the humans.


    In that moment, Jasper was moved. "Do you want to learn how to use a crossbow?"


    Lukas and Cody were shocked. Was Jasper talking to them?


    Crossbow? He wanted to teach them how to use a crossbow, right? Wow, they were excited! Their


    hearts were about to jump out of their chests!


    Cody responded quickly, "Yes, yes, yes!"


    Every time they saw Jasper training Ste in stealth and reconnaissance, they were green with


    envy. Jasper, being a former SWAT officer, was a pro at both offense and defense. His guidance


    was worth more than the aimless training they had been doing for a month.


    They had seen it with Ste. When they were kids, Cody and Lukas could hold their own even when


    they teamed up against her. But now, she could take them both down with a single punch.


    And then there was Cooper. Hisbat experience was already superb. Now he was receiving


    high-standard police dog training. It was beyond the realm of normal.


    Yes, they might¡¯ve been weak, but they had their dignity. Howe they couldn''t even beat a dog?


    They felt shame, absolute shame!


    They had been itching to ask Jasper to take them under his wing but never had the courage to pop


    the question. The only reason was Jasper''s intimidating aura. It was the kind that could silence you


    in a second.


    Jasper was cold and aloof, and never wasted a word. It¡¯s like there¡¯s a banner on his forehead. "We


    are not close. Get away from me."


    Just because Jasper gave special treatment to Ste didn''t mean he would do the same to Cody


    and Lukas. So no matter how much they hoped, no one dared to ask him. They didn''t even dare to


    bring it up to Ste.


    Now, he had offered.


    Cody wanted to cry. Was this their chance to climb up thedder?


    Lukas wanted to cry as well. His wife often beat him. He wanted to learn some self-defense skills so


    he could stand up to her!


    Even Ang was moved. She was confident she could knock Jasper out in a free fight. But what


    about other areas? It was the end of the world. The survivors were being pushed to be devils.


    What good was a strong fist? Could it beat someone''s crossbow? Could it beat someone''s gun?


    And she had an ultimate dream of challenging Jasper one day.


    Everyone from room 1803 unanimously agreed, and Jasper nodded. "Tomorrow."


    That night, the two grown men were too excited to sleep. They snuck off to their nkets and


    guzzled down beer.


    "Cody, why do you think Jasper suddenly changed his attitude?"


    "Lukas, the 18th floor is now like a juicy piece of meat, and everyone wants what we have. Even if


    Jasper is strong, he is not some superman. And he has a sister to protect. Only when everyone on


    this floor bes stronger can he rx."


    "We have to work hard."


    "Let''s aim to be like Ste."


    The two men chatted and drank until they eventually passed out and fell asleep.


    "Ah!!!" A shrill scream came from downstairs.


    The awakened Cody cursed, "Damn it, another death!"


    Lukas groggily got up. "People die every day. It''s so annoying."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Looking for my wife."


    Cody, hurt by his friend''s words, was speechless. Right, where was his wife!


    Next door, Ste was also woken up by the noise. It seemed toe from a few floors below. She


    turned over and went back to sleep.


    Cooper was listening for noises at the door. When he was sure no bipedal beasts were trying to


    break in, he returned to his room, took a nce at his human, Ste, and happilyid down in his


    bed.


    Early in the morning, people on the 17th floor were making a lot of noise. Cooper was listening


    intently at the door, feeling a bit irritable, as if he was ready for a fight.


    Ste opened the door and saw Cody and Lukas practicing crossbow shooting in the corridor. Well,


    Jasper''s teaching was not the problem. It was theirck of talent.


    Ang had talent, but she was short-tempered. "What''s the matter with you two? I''ve taught you so


    many times and yet you can''t hit the target. Even Cooper has better aim than you guys."


    Ste almostughed.


    There was no helping it. Ang was naturally athletic. Whether it was her body, movements, speed,


    or agility, she was superior to the average person and could easily master new skills.


    As for Cody and Lukas, one weak and the other frail, their athletic ability was even less than


    average. It was already good that they had persevered until now.


    Jasper was aloof, Ang was impatient, and the two guys were indeed in a tough spot.


    "I''ll give it a try."


    She had wanted to teach these three for a long time but didn''t because it was Jasper who had


    taught her. It was not appropriate to do so without his permission.


    Despite being part of a team, who would let others know everything? Especially when Jasper was


    equally cautious. She had only gotten closer to him because they had both benefited from the


    tutoring with Rosie and Cooper.


    In the post-apocalyptic world, survival prodigies were few and far between. Most were just ordinary


    people like Cody and Lukas. Their persistence was alreadymendable.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With everyone teaming up and Cooper around, Ste was no longer as anxious and scared as


    when she had first been reborn.


    Ste stepped forward and patiently taught them, going through each movement step by step.


    A harsh teacher may not have necessarily produced good students, but Miss Ste had years of


    teaching experience and knew how to handle students.


    They dropped their impatience and regained their confidence. Cody and Lukas focused, and as the


    training progressed, their movements became more and more skilled and their aim more urate.


    Ang thanked Ste, "I''ve been losing a lot of hairtely and my temper has been getting worse.


    Every time I lose my temper, I feel guilty afterwards, but I can''t seem to control myself."


    "Ask Codyter if he has any anti-anxiety medication. I think we collected some before. Make sure


    to keep your emotions in check."


    Ang was surprised. "You''re saying I have anxiety?"


    "Not just you, a lot of people do." Ste nodded. "I had it too when I first started, but Cooper helped


    me get over it."


    "No wonder, I felt something was off about me. Even my period isn''t normal anymore." Ang


    lamented. She used to be quick-tempered, but her outlook was positive. It wasn''t like now when she


    was filled with negative energy every day.


    As they were chatting, there was a knock on the door downstairs.


    They were all familiar faces. Besides Katie''s family, there was also the family that hade to treat


    their child''s stomachachest time and the original residents of room 1703.


    After hearing Ste''s words, Katie had been hesitant about moving, but the bloody incident next


    doorst night had scared her. After she woke up in the morning, her family decisively left their old


    home.


    Amanda was such a delicate and polite little girl, but she didn''t know people well and let a vicious


    man like Hector into her home, losing her life in the process.


    It was terrifying when the meek went mad. She couldn¡¯t have the food she earned with her body.


    Amanda, in her insanity, slipped sleeping pills into their drinks and butchered two people with a


    kitchen knife. In the end, she too was in, and her body casually tossed out of the window.


    The room was a chilling scene of crimson stter. The boy clutching the bloody knife wore an


    expression of derangement, and his eyes had a terrifying shade of madness. Most likely, he had lost


    his sanity too.


    Katie recognized him. He was the boy who lived on the 8th floor and was always beaming with a


    sunny smile and blessed with handsome features. Unfortunately, his intentions were far from pure,


    and he was living off the earnings of women.


    Now look where things had led. One woman had vanished forever, and another was murdered by


    his own hands. Who would he leech off next?

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Katie was getting on in years, and her heart couldn''t handle the stress. Moreover, that guy wasn''t


    the only one going mad in the apartment building. So, she made a decisive move to the 17th floor.


    Although there had been killings on the 18th floor, they weremitted in self-defense and were far


    more reasonable than others.


    Not only did the two families move their belongings up, but they also removed their stainless steel


    doors, wanting to create a safe fortress like the 18th floor had,plete with three doors in the


    staircase. But, theycked the necessary tools, so they knocked on the 18th floor for help.


    Ste didn''t hurry to answer but looked towards Jasper, Cody, and the rest. Arcadia had tools, but


    Ste couldn''t lend them out.


    Jasper had a handheld impact drill, and apartment 1803 had an acetylene torch for spot welding.


    However, people could be wicked, and moving to the 17th floor showed they were seeking asylum.


    Throwing out a free olive branch would only foster a dependency.


    The residents of the 18th floor weren¡¯t saviors, protecting themselves was hard enough, let alone


    others. Still, having three more doors in the staircase would benefit the 18th floor, providing a buffer


    in case of an attack.


    They just needed to maintain a bnce in their interactions with the 17th floor.


    A silent exchange of nces between the 18th floor residents and a consensus was quickly


    reached.


    "The impact drill is almost out of power, and we don''t have much acetylene left. You can borrow


    them, but when will you return them?" Ste asked, choking the other two families into silence.


    Katie sensed what Ste meant. "Youngdy, we have to look out for each other, seeing as we are


    living so close to each other. These items are indeed special, and we can''t return them immediately.


    How about we offer other items to hold as coteral?"


    "Alright, discuss it amongst yourselves."


    In the end, Katie offered a bracelet, the Palmer family, who had a child, offered a jade statue, and


    the family in 1703 presented a gold ne.


    Ste, on behalf of the 18th floor, epted the items and handed over the impact drill and


    acetylene torch to the 17th floor residents. She also sent Lukas and Cody to provide technical


    guidance, insisting the doors be sturdy and secure.


    In addition, the 17th floor residents requested ess to the rooftop to collect snow for water. The


    rooftop wasmunal, and the two floors had established a cooperative rtionship, so refusing


    them ess seemed unreasonable. However, each visit would require opening the door and could


    pose a risk to the 18th floor.


    Ste considered. "Every day at four in the afternoon, only one person cane up. Decide


    amongst yourselves who that will be."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Only one person?


    The 17th floor residents weren¡¯t happy about this, but they were in a weaker position than the 18th


    floor residents. After some discussion, they assigned the task to Mikey.


    After the staircase doors were installed, Lukas returned with three keys. "Going out anding


    back won''t be easy anymore; we''ll have to pass through six doors."


    Furthermore, the 17th floor residents offered a skateboard, and in exchange, Lukas decided to give


    them his three-pound box of nails to weld their doors, providing an added sense of security.


    In the meantime, the Moore family decided to go chop wood the next day.


    In the freezing weather, it was unbearable to stay indoors without firewood. Despite having collected


    quite a bit, it quickly ran out as they burned it from dawn till dusk.


    The survivors could have managed a little longer, but the stark absence of trees along the southern


    coast, and the depleted reserves of furniture and firewood within the city,pelled them to journey


    into the mountains in pursuit of firewood. Ivywood Estates was surrounded by mountains, but they


    were too far away. Even a day''s walk wouldn''t be enough to go there and back. The nearest was


    Griffith Mountain, where the early bird got the worm.


    Lukas and Cody had a strong sense of danger and felt the need to stockpile. "Ste, are you


    going?"


    Ste shrugged. "I don''t feel like moving. We''ll talk about it in a few days."


    Jasper also decided to stay in, not inclined to go out to chop wood.


    The whole of 1803 set out, with Lukas brandishing a foldable mechanical saw de, ready to make


    his mark. Cooper wanted to go out and wander, but his owner, Ste wouldn''t allow it.


    In the morning, Ste watched from the balcony as the 1803 residents, fully armed, set out.


    They were wrapped up so tightly that it was hard to tell who was who. Suddenly, several figures


    dashed out from Building 8, trying to snatch Lukas'' coat.


    Inside the coat was a mink coat. Lukas wasn''t about to let them seed. He raised his wooden


    stick studded with rusty nails and started to fight, roaring in rage, "Come on, if you''re not afraid of


    death, thene and get it!"


    Damn, they were all bullying him, thinking he was an easy target!


    Ste, standing on the balcony, couldn''t help butugh. Lukas was the weakest on the 18th floor,


    but after months of hardship and hard work, he hade a long way.


    Being the weakest on the 18th floor didn''t mean he couldn''t fight when he went out. Look at him, the


    weakest link was biting back.


    His unexpected attack left the people from Building 8 dumbfounded. They were really unlucky today,


    having run into such a tough opponent as soon as they left their building.


    After getting punched by a woman and knocked down, they finally ran in fear. "Run, it''s the devils


    from the 18th floor!" Damn, they must have picked an unlucky day to go out. Why did they have to


    run into these demons?


    No matter how good-natured or optimistic a person was, the harsh conditions of the apocalypse


    could make anyone sick. Lukas managed to knock down a few of them, feeling a significant release


    from his pent-up frustration.


    So what if it was a fight to the death? He could handle it well too!


    Once the 1803 residents had left, Ste returned to the living room for some breakfast, hot milk, and


    bread.


    Cooper''s appetite was growing. After finishing his dog food, he still wanted a slice of bread. At first,


    Ste worried he would get fat and be clumsy, but surprisingly, he only gained muscle, not fat,


    and his fur was thick and smooth.


    Ste patted her own stomach, feeling like she was one step closer to a six-pack.


    It¡¯s not a good idea to sit still in the freezing cold, so Jasper halted Rosie''s lessons. Ste had a lot


    of free time and continued to read and do exercises. She practiced with Jasper at designated times.


    Lukas and the others didn''t return until it was almost dark. They cut down trees and sawed them


    into suitable lengths, then used hemp rope to tie them together and drag them back.


    The ice was too slippery, and they fell a few times on the way, ending up in a sorry state.


    The trees had been frozen to death but hadn''t dried outpletely, making them especially heavy


    to drag.


    As they returned safely, Ste opened the door and went downstairs to help, followed by Cooper.


    Rosie didn''t want to be left out either. "Wait for me, Ste. Wait for me, Cooper."


    She was wearing a red thermal suit, with two buns on her head and her ears protected by fluffy


    earmuffs, looking soft and cute.


    The window at the staircase was inconvenient to use, and apartment 702 was empty. Someone had


    smashed the living room window, making it much easier to get in and out.


    Ste was reluctant, but the firewood the 1803 residents collected had been dragged to this side, so


    she had to crawl out from 702.


    Prepared for the sight, she couldn''t help but nce into the distance, where a pile of corpsesy.


    Those were the bodies of people whose living family members wanted to give their deceased loved


    ones a final gesture of dignity.


    Others with no regard for decency simply threw the bodies down the building. Like Hector, who


    threw Amanda¡¯s body, and his aplices that Amanda had killed. It had to be said, that bastard


    was lucky to survive all this.


    The firewood was heavy, and it took several trips to move it all. Cooper, with his short limbs, and


    Rosie, picking the lighter pieces, raced against each other, hopping, and skipping around.


    Two legs were no match for four legs, Cooper was running fast. Rosie even lost her earmuffs in the


    process.


    By the final trip, the sky had sumbed to the night, and the weather grew bitterly cold.


    Ste extracted a rock from her bag and hurled it with all her might at Hector''s window. Months of


    physical training had enhanced her arm strength remarkably, and her daily crossbow practice had


    improved her aim significantly.


    With a loud crash, the window ss shattered. There seemed to be no response from inside


    Hector''s house, which was as dark as a cave.


    The others heard themotion but remained indifferent. In these times, murder had be as


    common as apple pie, let alone breaking a window.


    As long as the trouble didn''t find its way to their own homes, they could care less about who had


    died!

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Ascending the stairs, Ang offered to share some of her firewood with Ste.


    However, Ste declined. "I''ve got plenty of nkets and clothing. I burn wood slower. You guys


    keep it. I''ll chop my own when I need it."


    Knowing Ste''s independent nature, Ang didn''t insist.


    Lukas knocked on the door of apartment 1801, summoning everyone to gather in 1803. "Good


    news!" He announced.


    Many people had gone to Griffith Mountain to chop wood that day, and they had gleaned some


    heartening information. "The government is going to distribute supplies," he said.


    The previous floods had not only made it difficult for the residents to get around but also paralyzed


    many government departments. Now that the floodwaters had frozen over, it was frigid, but at least


    they could move freely.


    "The government will distribute food the day after tomorrow. They will distribute it once a week.


    Each person will get a pound, and residents can collect it at the originalmunity center with their


    ID."


    One pound of rice per week wasn''t much, but the disaster had struck suddenly, and all supplies had


    been submerged in the floodwater. Coastal cities had a low altitude, so even if the national grain


    storage facilities were situated at higher locations, how much could have been transferred in time


    given the devastatingbination of the storm and the flood?


    Griffith had several million inhabitants. Even if more than half of them had tragically perished, there


    were still over a million survivors. It was not easy to provide this amount of food.


    ¡°In addition, the government has dered the old currency invalid. They will introduce a new


    currencyter. For now, we will barter,¡± Lukas continued.


    This news didn¡¯t mean much to the residents, who had already spent all their money. But it was a


    blow to those who had profited from the disaster. They were probably weeping in their home.


    "Besides distributing food, the government has also announced a recruitment drive for thousands of


    positions, ranging from technical researchers to corpse collection teams. The pay is in food. Scarce


    technical researchers can get twenty to thirty pounds of grain a month. Theborers at the bottom,


    who do the hard work, get five pounds a month, with lunch provided.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lukas joked, "Ste, do you think we should apply?"


    "It''s up to you. I¡¯m not going."


    Five pounds of rice a month for hardbor wouldn''t even feed one person, but with the weekly relief


    food, one could scrape by.


    Lukas was just joking. The task of the 18th floor was to protect their home, not to earn a pitiful five


    pounds of food. They could get by on what they had in apartment 1803 for two years.


    The government had already turned from being passive to active in disaster relief. Things could get


    better in the future, so there was no need for them to risk their lives for a bit of food. Besides, there


    was no guarantee they''d live long enough to spend it.


    So, the upants of the 18th floor decided to take it easy and notpete for jobs with others.


    When Ste left, she noticed that Cody had a wound on his hand. "What happened?" She asked


    with concern.


    "It''s nothing serious. We were just cornered by several groups when we were chopping wood on


    Griffith Mountain. They wanted to steal our wood and saw, but we fought them off."


    The outside was chaos. Even going out in groups of three was fraught with danger. A moment''s


    carelessness could get you schemed against. They were just chopping wood, and even with Lukas


    and Ang standing guard, they were still targeted.


    Ste wanted to console him, but she didn''t know what to say. After all, this was not only the norm,


    but it would be even more brutal in the future.


    ......


    On the day of relief food distribution, Cody came over early to knock on Ste''s door. Ste didn''t


    want to queue. "You guys go ahead. I''ll stay and watch the house."


    So, the three of them from apartment 1803 went to themunity center early.


    The resilience of humans far exceeded their expectations. When they were holed up at home, it


    seemed like the whole world hade to a standstill, filled with the silence of human death.


    However, when the relief food was distributed, it was a sea of people everywhere. They set out in


    the morning and only returned after one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, pulling out the bags of rice from


    their thick coats.


    The rice was a mix of new and broken grains. To prevent people from collecting multiple times, they


    could only distribute it to the person whose ID was presented.


    The scene was chaotic, but with armed police standing guard, no one dared to cause trouble at the


    distribution site. However, once they left the site, it was fraught with danger.


    Thieves were everywhere, there were those who would cut open your bag and steal your rice, and


    there were those who would just snatch and run.


    To get more food, human ingenuity was endless. A few people in front of Ang had brought their


    elderly mother who was over eighty. They covered her with thick cotton nkets. Just when they


    were about to receive the grain, the olddy passed away.


    Her family caused a scene at the spot, ming the government''s policies for the death of their


    elderly mother. Their mor drew a crowd of onlookers, who murmured about the government''s


    lack of humanity and voiced their support forpensation.


    A volunteer walked over to check on the elderly woman. Her body was already stiff. "Sorry, but I


    used to work in a hospital. This elderly woman didn''t just pass away. She''s been dead for at least 24


    hours."


    Such underhanded methods were not tolerated, and the troublemakers'' right to collect grain was


    revoked immediately.


    The instigator was about to scream but was met with the barrel of a gun. This was not a time of


    peace. The police could indeed open fire.


    Lukas reminded Ste, "There are thieves and robbers everywhere now. Hide your grain well and


    don''t let anyone get close."


    There were some at the entrance of their building, but they didn''t dare approach because Lukas and


    Cody were armed.


    Ste nodded, changed her clothes, and was about to leave Cooper in apartment 1803. However,


    the dog bit onto her trouser leg and refused to let go, insisting on going out.


    "No, there are people out there who want to eat yout."


    Hearing that he couldn''t go out, the clear eyes of the dog dimmed, and he lowered his head in


    silence.


    Ste squatted down and patted his head tofort him.


    Rosie opened the door and ran out excitedly. "Ste, let''s go."


    Ste frowned, looking at Jasper. "You''re taking Rosie out?"


    "Yeah, let''s go out and see the world."


    That was fine. It was good for them to gain some experience. People had to grow up, especially in


    the apocalypse, where maturing early was necessary. Otherwise, the oue would be grim.


    Ste had nothing to say, but Cooper''s eyes lit up. If the little girl could go, why couldn''t he?


    In the end, fearing he would cause trouble, they found a leash to tie him up to. Being tied up was a


    humiliation for Cooper who was born to be free, but Cooper endured it because the person who tied


    him up was his human.


    So, Ste took Cooper, and Jasper took his sister, and they walked down the stairs towards the


    community center.


    Themunity center was not far, about a kilometer away. But due to the icy conditions, they


    couldn''t walk fast.


    Ste''s concerns were not unfounded. She had specifically taken off Cooper''s fur before going out,


    but he still attracted everyone''s attention. They had seen dogs before, but they had never seen a


    dog as robust and beautiful as Cooper, who stood tall and majestic.


    This was too much. How could a dog live better than them? Was there no justice in the world?


    In the face of greedy and hungry gazes, Cooper was not afraid and stared back fiercely.


    Ste, who was holding the leash, seemed like a tough cookie, and Jasper, who was standing next


    to her had a stoic, icy re that could make your blood run cold. They might¡¯ve belonged to some


    sort of underworld syndicate, otherwise, how could they afford to keep a dog, let alone boldly take it


    for walks in public?


    With their intimidating aura, just a nce at them could send chills down your spine.


    It was easy to figure out if they were part of a dubious organization; just by looking at their dog, one


    could tell. The dog exuded an overwhelming presence¨Cit was as if it yed the role of their


    enforcer.


    Better not to mess with them, definitely not worth the trouble!

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    In no time, folks with ill intentions started to stir, but no one dared to make a move.


    Rosie''s rare outing had her over the moon. With her older brother on her left and Ste on her right,


    she was oblivious to the bone-chilling cold, hopping around with sheer joy.


    Most of the residents hade for their rations in the morning. By the time Ste and Jasper


    arrived, the queue had shortened. They waited for less than twenty minutes before it was their turn.


    They had to fill in their ID information and address, and upon verification, they received their rations


    in their own bags.


    Ste had brought a flour sack, as a pound of ration didn''t weigh much.


    Cooper saw that both his instructor and Rosie had rations, and was perplexed and distressed. He


    had queued up too, so why was he left out?


    Ste couldn''t help butugh. "You''re a dog. There''s no ration for you."


    Cooper was outraged and red at the volunteers. He thought, "I may be a dog, but that doesn''t


    mean you get to ignore me!"


    The volunteers were instantly smitten by this handsome dog, not expecting to see such a well-


    groomed pet in these conditions.


    Not just the volunteers, even the police officers maintaining order at the scene couldn''t help but


    sneak a few nces at Cooper. They had a dog in their team once, but unfortunately, it was no


    more. Perhaps that was the charm of dogs, their ability to draw people in.


    After collecting the rations, they each carried one pound and headed back.


    Cooper saw Rosie carrying her ration in her hand and insisted on carrying his own bag of rations


    too. Ste had to hand him a bag of rations to stop him sulking.


    With a bag of rations in his mouth, Cooper finally cheered up and strutted next to Rosie. "Woof!"


    Suddenly, two children ying on the icy ground rushed towards Rosie, snatched the ration bag


    from her hand, and ran off. Rosie was pushed down, falling hard on the icy ground.


    Cooper acted quickly and pounced on the child who had taken the ration bag, knocking him down


    and causing the ration bag to drop.


    Rosie didn''t cry. She got up and rushed over to the child who had taken her bag and started


    throwing punches.


    Did they regret stealing from her now?


    One punch, two punches, she aimed for his face, causing the child to cry out in pain.


    Cooper grabbed the other child''s pant leg with his teeth. ¡®This child needed a beating too!¡¯


    Remembering her brother''s advice, Rosie was furious and didn''t hold back.


    With Cooper''s help, Rosie not only gave the children a good beating but also retrieved her ration.


    Her face was flushed with anger. "If you steal from me again, I''ll beat you to death!"


    Jasper watched the scene unfold without intervening. Ste was caught betweenughter and


    tears. No wonder he had brought Rosie along; he wanted Rosie to take practice.


    "What are you doing?" A woman in a padded jacket rushed over, yelling out in rage. "They''re just


    children! How can you bully them like this? Have you no conscience?"


    Jasper remained silent, and his cold gaze was fixed on her.


    Unfortunately, the woman didn''t notice his gaze and continued her tirade, even attempting to pull


    Rosie away, only to be scared off by a snarling Cooper.


    "Look at you, even your dog is bullying people! Everyone,e judge this!"


    Ste stepped forward and kicked the woman to the ground.


    The woman fell and was about to wail and throw a fit but found a sharp knife at her throat. "Seems


    like you don''t act like an adult and let your children steal. Don''t me us for disciplining them on


    your behalf!"


    Many adults didn''t guard against children, and many parents took advantage of this loophole to let


    their children engage in such dirty acts. Even if they were caught on the spot, they could argue that


    the children didn''t know any better and asked the adults not to take it to heart. If the children had


    any injuries, they could take the opportunity to impensation.


    Don''t ask Ste how she knew this. She had encountered it before, and more than once.


    "What instigation? You are being too vicious. My kids didn''t do it on purpose!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman was vicious. "Your daughter and dog have beaten my sons so badly. If you don''t give


    an exnation today, I¡¯m gonna call the police..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Ste stabbed her with a knife. She didn''t aim for the


    woman''s heart but stabbed her from the side of her waist and gave it a hard twist. The thick padded


    jacket was ripped open, and the cotton stuffing fell out.


    The woman was so scared that her face turned pale, and she fell to the ground.


    "If you don''t discipline your children well, I won''t just be stabbing your clothes."


    The woman was trembling, unable to utter a word, and the two children were even more terrified.


    Rosie picked up the ration bag from the ground and looked at Jasper with both anxiety and


    expectation. "Jasper, I won."


    Jasper patted her head. "Hmm, you reacted quite fast."


    This wasn''t an umon urrence. Now that they had managed to scare the mother and her


    children, Ste didn''t dwell on it. They headed towards their district.


    Jasper and Ste followed behind Rosie and Cooper. Jasper asked, "Are we going to cut bamboo


    tomorrow?"


    Ste was confused. Bamboo didn''t burn well.


    "We need to make three more crossbows, and bamboo arrows are consumables. We need to


    prepare some in advance."


    Preventing problems before they urred was a great idea, so Ste had no objections. "No


    problem."


    Jasper wanted to continue speaking, but Cooper suddenly broke free from the leash, almost tripping


    Rosie. Cooper remembered the instructions of his owner - be sneaky! He tucked his tail in, hunched


    his shoulders, and quietly walked in another direction.


    After spending enough time together, Ste recognized this as Cooper''s pre-attack sign.


    She was puzzled and looked in the direction he was heading. There were quite a few people in the


    distance, all wrapped up so heavily that she couldn''t recognize them.


    Taking out her binocrs, she scanned each person and saw a familiar face.


    "You and Rosie go home now. Cooper and I have something to deal with."


    Without waiting for Jasper''s response, she quickly caught up with Cooper. Keeping a low profile,


    Ste also wrapped her face leaving only her eyes exposed, and followed the two men at a


    distance. They avoided the crowds, walked through the streets, and entered an abandoned office


    building.


    Cooper''s eyes gleamed as he quietly led the way upstairs, not forgetting to look back at Ste as if


    to say ¡°Hurry up, owner!¡±


    Ste wasn''t in a hurry. She walked up while observing her surroundings. Upon reaching the top


    floor, she didn''t need to worry about direction. She just followed Cooper, who had a keen sense of


    smell.


    Inside the office, there were obscene sounds.


    Ste quietly stood by the window and saw one of the men pinned to the table. Cooper''s eyes


    widened, ready to burst in.


    Ste covered his eyes and ears. ¡°Don''t look. It''s too dirty.¡±


    About two minutester, just as he was about to reach his climax, a sharp knife pierced his chest.


    "Ah!" He screamed in pain.


    Hector was oblivious, and his hand tightly gripped his chest.


    He really regretted it. If he had known that this was the end of the world, he would never have


    confessed his love to Sadie, then Ste wouldn''t have given up on him.


    He could¡¯ve moved into the 18th floor, bing one of them, and feasting on prime rib and sipping


    champagne every day without worrying about provisions. He wouldn''t have to sell himself for a


    mere loaf of bread, bing someone else''s ything.


    Sadie was gone, so was Amanda, and then there was Ken...


    But Hector didn¡¯t want to die, did he? How could he make Ste fall back in love with him?

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    In the good old days, Hector was cocksure. Ste was a girl from an orphanage and was easy to


    manipte. She knew how to survive and make a living but was insecure and love-deprived. Her


    sensitive nature made her easy prey.


    With his good looks, a simple wink was enough to have her at his feet. She''d shower him with gifts


    and even offer herself without hesitation.


    But something was different with Ste. She used to give without asking, even moved out of her


    house to chase after him, and spent a fortune on getting him Air Jordans without batting an eye.


    This love-struck woman was acting out of character as if she was a different person.


    Wait a minute, Hector suddenly remembered Sadie''s cryptic words, hinting that Ste wasn''t


    herself. Could someone have reced Ste else? With an apocalypse in progress, nothing


    seemed impossible!


    Lost in thought, Hector didn''t notice the odd behavior of the man behind. Ste''s secret was all he


    could think about.


    If he was right, he''d have a powerful ace up his sleeve. Who could resist the good life then?


    There was something wet on his neck. Wait, why did it smell like blood?


    He reached up to touch his neck and his hand came back bloody. "Ah!" Hector let out a screech,


    backing away in horror.


    A body copsed, revealing a woman in a red parka. Her cold eyes were the only part of her face


    not covered by the parka.


    Despite her disguise, Hector recognized Ste. She was holding a blood-stained samurai sword, a


    weapon unique to her.


    "Ste, have you lost your mind?" Hector was angry, then embarrassed. He was so mortified he


    wished he could crawl into a hole and hide.


    Ste sneered, "You''re quick on the uptake."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Before Hector could react, Cooper, a snarling beast, lunged at him, tearing at his face. ''This was the


    man that told his owner to sell him to a dog meat market!¡¯


    Hector''s face was a bloody mess. He screamed. "Ste, get this beast off me!"


    "Beast?" Ste stared at the wretched man. "He''s more human than you, and he doesn''t mooch off


    others."


    Ste didn''t need to say anything more, as Cooper continued his attack. True to his word, every


    time Cooper saw Hector, he would attack him.


    Hector fought back desperately. "You, you killed Sadie."


    "Yes, I did. So what?" Ste called off Cooper. "Don''t act as if you haven''t killed anyone. Didn''t you


    stab Amanda to death?"


    Desperate to survive, Hector trembled. "You, you''re not Ste."


    "How so?"


    "You''re a soul possessing Ste''s body."


    "You''ve been reading too many novels."


    "You can''t fool me. I know you''re not her." Hector was confident. "I know Ste. You''re an impostor."


    "You''re something else." Ste didn''t deny it, "That''s right. The real Ste is long dead. I am not


    her."


    With that, she calmly smiled at him.


    Hector¡¯s face was covered in blood, and he couldn''t see her expression clearly. He was even


    pleased with himself for getting confirmation. "I can keep your secret."


    "What''s the catch?"


    "I want to move into the 18th floor and stay with you."


    "That''s all?"


    "You have to share half your supplies with me."


    "Anything else?"


    Of course, there was. He''d move in first and then try to win her affection again, to blend in with the


    residents of the 18th floor. "Don''t worry, as long as you agree to my terms, I will keep your secret. I


    won''t tell a soul."


    "But I don''t trust the living."


    Hector paused, "What?"


    Before he could react, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. He was stunned. He never expected Ste


    to turn on him so suddenly.


    "Only the dead can keep secrets forever."


    Was he a hotshot? Apart from his good looks, he was good for nothing. Once the rose-tinted


    sses were off, Hector was worse than trash. How could she have been so blinded in her previous


    life to end up in such a pitiful state?


    She pulled out the sword, and blood sttered everywhere.


    She wanted to know how much he knew about Arcadia, otherwise, she wouldn''t have wasted her


    breath on him. As it turned out, Sadie had kept her mouth shut and hadn''t revealed anything to him.


    These people, they were finally all dead. As long as she stayed vignt, the secret of Arcadia would


    remain hidden.


    As Hector breathed hisst, Cooper wasn''t satisfied. He lifted his leg and peed on Hector''s face.


    Ste chuckled. Tsk, tsk, he held grudges longer than she did. She''d better not cross him in the


    future.


    After peeing, it wasn''t enough. Cooper continued to paw at the other man''s body. The sight was too


    much for Ste, and she looked away.


    Persistently, Cooper dug out a bag of food and a shiny gold bar from the man''s clothes. The food


    weighed about ten pounds and was fresh rice. The gold bar was probably half a pound, which


    would have been worth a fortune before the apocalypse.


    Cooper brought the items to Ste. ¡®Here, human, I have submitted my loot again!¡¯


    Ste threw the items into Arcadia. She didn''t bother cleaning up the scene and left with Cooper.


    People were dying every day; bodies were everywhere. Who would care about another homicide?


    The sky was darkening, night was falling, and it was bing more dangerous outside. Returning


    to the main road, she surprisingly found Jasper still waiting, holding Rosie''s hand in the cold wind.


    He looked at her with deep eyes, a hint of a smile on his stern face.


    "Ste." Rosie waved excitedly, "Cooper."


    The dog ran over to her and nuzzled her.


    Ste ran over and asked, "Didn''t I tell you to go ahead?"


    "There''s nothing to do back home. So I¡¯m taking a walk."


    A walk? The freezing wind could kill.


    Ste rubbed her hands together, "Let''s go. It''s getting dark."


    They slowly walked towards the apartmentplex.


    Back on the 18th floor, Ste knocked on the door of apartment 1803, hoping to ask Cody and


    Lukas to make a sled. She didn''t want to run outside every day for firewood. She''d rather stay at


    home andze around. So, tomorrow she needed to bring back bamboo and find a way to get some


    firewood.


    "A sled?" Lukas was surprised, "For Cooper?"


    Well, why not? The dog couldn''t just eat and not work. After all, it was the apocalypse, and she


    didn''t want to be used of favoritism.


    It was all about democracy, right? Equality for all, even dogs!

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Cody and Lukas were immediately intrigued when they were told they were making a sled for the


    alpha dog. They hadn¡¯t seen a sled in person, but they¡¯d seen pictures. They figured they could


    whip one up with a bit of tinkering.


    ¡°Cooper, you are indeed a force to be reckoned with. You can even pull a sled.¡±


    Cooper looked utterly baffled, thinking, "What''s a sled?"


    No worries. If his master believed he could do it, then surely he could. "Woof!"


    Seeing a pile of thin, cut steel tes on the table, Ste asked curiously, "What are you guys doing


    with these?"


    Lukas teased, "Guess."


    "I don¡¯t want to guess." Ste raised her fist. "Just tell me."


    Cody exined with a smile, "You know there''s a gang that¡¯s been terrorizing the neighborhood,


    demanding food for protection. They¡¯re armed, and we¡¯re just flesh and blood. So Lukas and I


    thought we¡¯d make some bulletproof vests."


    Ste was taken aback. She hadn''t expected them to be so prepared. But steel tes couldn¡¯t stop


    bullets.


    ¡°They might not stop bullets but they could provide some cushioning. If we get shot, they might just


    save our lives.¡±


    "No, no, don¡¯t talk about such ill-fated things."


    Ste felt a sense of relief seeing them trying so hard to survive. When she told them she was going


    with Jasper to cut some bamboo the next day, Cody and Lukas wanted to help. But the situation


    was getting more dangerous, and they needed to stay behind to guard their floor.


    "Don¡¯t worry about us. Anyone who wants our supplies will have to step over our dead bodies."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ste wanted to tell them not to be so dramatic, but she knew if their floor was breached, the


    invaders wouldn''t spare their lives.


    Ang said, ¡°Ste, remember to knock on our door when you leave tomorrow.¡±


    After a bit more conversation, Ste returned home. Hector and Sadie were both gone. She made a


    hearty meal to celebrate and opened a can of pineapple vored beer.


    Tsk, if it weren''t for their constantly pestering, it would''ve been better to let these two enjoy


    themselves in the post-apocalyptic world. Giving them a quick death was practically doing them a


    favor.


    She set her rm for seven o''clock and slept soundly until morning. As Ang had instructed,


    Ste knocked on the door of room 1803.


    In just one night, the sled was ready, fashioned from aluminum pipes to be light and reduce friction.


    Additionally, Ang brought over a thermal vest. Actually, there were two vests, with thin steel


    tes sandwiched in between and stitched together.


    Ste held it in her hand and could feel its weight, especially around the chest area, where


    additional tes were added to enhance the impact resistance.


    "Ste, it''s too dangerous out there. Wear this when you go out. If you run into trouble, it might just


    save you."


    They had wanted to make a vest for Cooper too, but there wasn¡¯t enough time.


    There was no rush. Everyone on their floor would get a vest. The only problem was... they didn¡¯t


    know Jasper''s size, and Ang was a bit hesitant. "Maybe you could ask him?"


    "Why should I ask?" Ste was puzzled. "You can just ask him yourself."


    Ang was baffled. Anyone could see what was going on between them. Why would Ste hide it?


    The door of room 1801 opened, and Rosie came out rubbing her eyes. "Ste, let¡¯s go."


    Ste didn''t have the time to ask further. She went back to her room to change and gathered some


    belts and ropes.


    Fearing being left behind, Cooper not only followed Ste with every step but also held the rope in


    his mouth, thinking, ¡°Come on, human, help me tie the rope.¡±


    Jasper was apanied by Rosie, so Ste felt obligated to take Cooper with her.


    When Ste got to the 17th floor, she saw the father and son of the Moore familying out, each


    wielding a machete. They were also heading to Griffith Mountain to cut wood, so they all left


    together.


    Ste didn''t want to waste Cooper¡¯s talents, so she tried to tie the sled to him when they got


    downstairs. Hmm, it seemed she didn¡¯t know how to.


    Mikey volunteered. "Let me try." He didn''t know how to rig a sled, but he had a good understanding


    of physics.


    After a while, he managed to rig the sled onto Cooper. "The sled could use some modifications to


    make it more efficient and carry more firewood." He exined his ideas to Ste.


    Joey saw a dog pulling a sled, and got interested. "When we get back, try to make one. It will be


    easier for us to carry more wood."


    They didn''t have a dog at home, but they could use a person instead. It was still better than carrying


    the wood on their shoulders.


    Cooper, being a German Shepherd, had excellent stamina and explosive power. As soon as the


    ropes were tied, he bolted forward like a rocket.


    Rosie was stunned and quickly chased after him. "Cooper, wait for me!"


    Cooper found the sled a bit strange, and it felt like something was dragging behind him. He turned


    his head instinctively wanting to bite it.


    But this was something his master had made for carrying wood. He held back and decided not to


    bite!


    Cooper was fast, zigzagging left and right, and trying to get used to the contraption tied to him.


    German Shepherds were known for their intelligence, and Cooper, having been trained, was no


    ordinary dog. He quickly figured out how to move with the sled. In no time at all, he had adjusted to


    the sled and even turned around and barked at Ste. "Woof!"


    It seemed as though he was saying, ¡°Human, get on. I''ll pull you!¡±


    Ste was afraid Cooper would overexert himself, and didn¡¯t dare to get on the sled. However,


    Cooper was insistent. He wanted to pull her around.


    In the end, Ste had no choice but to put Rosie on the sled. "You can pull Rosie around."


    Cooper seemed to say, ¡°You underestimate me, do you? Watch this!¡±


    So there they went. Cooper led the way, pulling the sled, with Ste and the others following behind.


    Many eyes were on them in the neighborhood, but no one dared to mess with the people from the


    18th floor. The 18th floor residents were ruthless killers. Thest time someone from Building 8 had


    crossed them, it ended up badly. The victims were wounded with spiked clubs andter died from


    tetanus infection.


    Rumor had it that the weakest among them was the man who had done that. The woman with the


    knife was even more ruthless, and one of the other men was an expert marksman. They were not to


    be trifled with!


    After a while, Cooper stopped and turned to look at Rosie as if to say, ¡°Get off!¡±


    Rosie thought he was tired and quickly got off the sled, but as soon as she did, Cooper ran over to


    Ste like, ¡°Your turn, master.¡±


    Unable to resist his enthusiasm, Ste decided to test Cooper''s strength and got on the sled.


    Cooper spread his legs and bolted forward. If Ste hadn''t been holding onto the ropes, she would


    have been thrown off.


    So there they were, Cooper pulling Ste away at such speed that Jasper and the others could only


    watch as they disappeared into the distance. Feeling left behind, Rosie urged, "Jasper, let¡¯s hurry


    and catch up!"

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    The endurance of Cooper was exceptional. He was hitting his stride and bolting as if carried by the


    wind.


    Cooper¡¯s robust body, and agile movements as he dashed freely across the icy fields, was quite the


    impressive sight. He was even skillfully dodging any frozen corpses that dared obstruct his path.


    However, Cooper was clueless about the location of Griffith Mountain and was prone to getting lost.


    Steughed at his poor sense of direction. "Remember where we chased the wild boarst time?"


    Ah, not only wild boars but also rabbits!


    Upon receiving the hint, Cooper quickly adjusted his course, reaching the base of Griffith Mountain


    in half an hour.


    They arrived early, and there was not a single soul in sight on Griffith Mountain. The bamboo grove


    was halfway up the mountain. Ste, not wanting to waste any time waiting at the bottom, led


    Cooper up the climb.


    Bamboo wasn''t particrly resilient to fire, so survivors would prioritize chopping down tree.


    However, in a short amount of time, the trees at the foot of the mountain had been entirely cut


    down. They even had the asional encounters with frozen corpses.


    These corpses were either victim of ambushes during wood collection or had been killed in


    retaliation. Their bodies were encased in ayer of frost, a sight both eerie and terrifying.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But what could they do? Without firewood, they''d freeze to death, so survivors had no choice but to


    risk their lives.


    The journey up the mountain was treacherous, with the snowpacting into ice. It took some time


    before they reached the bamboo grove, while pulling the sled.


    The trees on the mountain had been frozen dead, and their branches wereden with ice and snow.


    Wearing thermal clothing kept their bodies warm, but their hands, feet, and faces were still cold.


    Ste rubbed her hands together, contemting using an electric saw from Arcadia to cut down the


    entire bamboo grove, then heading back to snuggle up in her warm bed.


    Unfortunately, people coulde up the mountain at any moment. She decided against taking the


    risk, instead opting to use the steel saw Lukas gave her. She squatted down to slowly saw away.


    Using a steel saw required skill, or the de could easily snap. This was the group¡¯s only saw. If it


    broke, they''d be in a real pickle.


    Most people didn''t have the luxury of a hatchet or a butcher knife and had to make do with a simple


    kitchen knife.


    Ste squatted down, first breaking the ice that was attached to the bamboo, then slowly drawing


    the saw. Cooper, seemingly afraid of the falling bamboo hitting Ste, jumped up and embraced the


    bamboo with its paws.


    Annoyed by his interference, Ste pushed Cooper away. "I don''t need your help. Just stand guard


    and make sure no one sneaks up on me."


    The multitasking dog refused, insisting that it could hug the bamboo and stand guard at the same


    time.


    "If you don''t want to move away, be careful then, or I might identally saw your belly."


    The emotionally wounded dog remained silent.


    Ste sawed two bamboo poles, cut off the branches with a knife, and sawed each section into


    about two meters for easy transportation.


    By this time, more survivors had started to climb the mountain.


    "Ah, they have a dog!" Their initial shock quickly turned into excitement, and their voices were


    almost unrecognizable. ¡°Such a fat dog!¡±


    Cooper, the ¡°fat¡± dog, barked back. ¡®He wasn¡¯t fat! Those are muscles¡±


    The climbers saw that there was only one young woman in the bamboo grove, and that she actually


    had a steel saw in her hand. They became even more excited. If they could get their hands on that


    steel saw, they wouldn''t have to worry about chopping wood ever again.


    And this fat dog looked like it weighed at least seventy pounds, and it was all meat, delicious meat!


    As they continued to approach, their greedy eyes were exposed. Ste calmly pulled out a machete


    and shed them a gentle smile. "Wanna guess why I''m alone and yet can raise my dog so well?"


    Her question left them stunned. Yes, why could she raise her dog so well when so many people


    were starving to death?


    Ste didn''t answer and just smiled at them. Her smile was eerie and terrifying. Her cold eyes


    scanned their bodies as if contemting which part had the most meat. Her eyes, filled with


    murderous intent, looked down on them like prey, making them shudder with fear.


    She, she could have been a devil!


    ¡°My dog is a bit picky. He only eats legs, and they have to be fresh and still steaming.¡±


    Cooper assumed an attack posture, and its muscr chest was bulging as it snarled with a face full


    of murderous intent. "Bark!"


    ¡®That was right, he only ate legs, the kind that were fresh and bleeding.¡¯ Cooper was ready to fight


    anyone who disagreed!


    Everyone was shocked. This vicious dog was raised on legs! The more timid ones could hardly


    control their shaking legs.


    Just as a stand-off was brewing, three men bypassed them, each holding a knife, and walked


    straight towards the threatening woman. The tallest man was even dragging a little girl along.


    Geez, these three guys were brave, and even dared to provoke such a dangerous woman.


    Well, the group of climbers would just sit and wait for the two sides to fight, hoping they would both


    end up injured.


    Ideally, yes. But reality was often harsher.


    The climbers hoped for a fight, preferably with both sides seriously injured, but the vicious dog that


    supposedly ate legs didn''t bark at the neers. Instead, it wagged its tail at them.


    Then, the three men simultaneously turned around to stand next to the woman, their cold eyes


    scanning the climbers.


    ¡°Ah... sorry to bother you!¡± With a touch of unwillingness, the climbers quickly scattered like birds.


    Rosie hugged Cooper, looking a bit hurt. "Cooper, you didn''t wait for me."


    Cooper nuzzled her to soothe her.


    Seeing Ste chopping bamboo, Joey was puzzled, "Ste, bamboo is hollow and burns fast. We


    should chop trees instead."


    "I''m not strong enough to pull a tree. Bamboo is fine. Plus, since bamboo burns quickly, people are


    less likely to steal it, right?"


    Joey heard this and felt that it made sense, but something seemed off.


    Splitting up to chop trees was risky, so the Moore family decided to chop near the bamboo grove for


    mutual support.


    With only one steel saw, Jasper had to use a hatchet. Bamboo was hollow, and with a few swings of


    his hatchet, the bamboo fell, much faster than using a steel saw.


    His efficient movements and quick work in chopping the bamboo branches made it clear he was


    much more experienced. Ste could only envy his skills and continued her slow progress.


    As more and more people started to climb the mountain, the number of malicious gazes increased.


    A fat dog, a steel saw, and a beautiful little girl, all these attracted greedy eyes. Some were open


    about it, while others lurked in the shadows, all looking for an opportunity.


    Cooper activated its canine radar, urately picking up any evil gazes. He snarled, baring its teeth,


    his body ready to pounce at any moment.


    Rosie wasn''t one to sit idle. She mimicked Cooper''s threatening posture. She had to be fierce! Her


    brother told her that as long as she was fiercer than everyone else, no one would dare to bully her.


    So, without hesitation, she copied Cooper, snarling and baring her teeth!


    The little girl''s attempt to imitate Cooper was met with a snort from him. She hadn''t even managed


    to look like him. She needed to hold her head high, straighten her back, tighten her abdomen, and


    snarl fiercely!


    ¡°Fierce, be fierce, do you even understand what it means to be fierce?¡± Cooper thought.


    This was adorable, not fierce. It was the kind of cute that made people want to swallow her in one


    bite.


    Even with hands-on teaching, it was of no use. Rosie¡¯s cheeks hurt from trying to snarl. Finally, she


    gave up. She opened her backpack and pulled out a knife.


    Knife in hand, Rosie was transformed into a vision of wrath, and her icy gaze was fixed on the


    figures lurking around the edge of the forest.


    With a swift stroke, she cut a young tree clean in half.


    The lurking figures were left speechless. What on earth was happening today? Every encounter


    seemed to bring someone fiercer. Were children this brutal now?


    The group from the 18th floor were not to be messed with, that was for sure!


    What a shame about the plump dog. If they could just have a bite, it would be worth dying for.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Though Ste was hard at work, she was aware that Cooper, their faithful dog, was a trustworthy


    companion. Yet, she couldn''t fully turn her back on him, and often nced over her shoulder as


    though expecting a sneak attack.


    Suddenly, she saw Rosie pulling out a Swiss army knife from her bag. Wait, what? Little Rosie knew


    how to handle a knife now?! Without thinking, she turned to Jasper. ¡°Did you teach her that?¡±


    Jasper didn''t deny it. ¡°Is it wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, no. It''s...it''s great.¡±


    The harsh realities of life forced growth. From hurricanes to floods and freezing cold, many innocent


    children had indeed learned the ways of survival. Rosie couldn''t be left behind. If she was, it would


    be like inviting the Grim Reaper to their door.


    A harsh lesson it was, sure, but it was effective.


    Chopping bamboo was quick. They cut them into equal lengths and bundled them together with


    some rope. Rosie volunteered to drag the bundle back. Jasper tied a few pieces for her, warning


    her not to get tired halfway.


    ¡°I''ll bring these back home.¡±


    There were many people around. Some children were dressed in tattered clothes, but all of them


    were chopping wood with determination. Seeing them, Rosie felt motivated to work even harder.


    After preparing the bamboo, Jasper asked Ste, ¡°Do you need firewood?¡±


    Arcadia had plenty of firewood, but it wasn''t easy to actually use it. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe a little?¡±


    So, they cut down a pine tree together, nning to split it and bring it back.


    The Moore family¡¯s father and son, each chopped down a pine tree, but it was a struggle to bring


    them back. They were academics and not used to such manualbor.


    The climb uphill was tough, but the descent was even more challenging. The snow had turned into


    icy shards. If they slipped, they would tumble down the hill, possibly losing their lives.


    They were careful, helping each other, taking one step at a time. Rosie was leading the way with


    her Swiss army knife, while Cooper guarded their rear. They worked as a team.


    Ste wanted tough at the absurdity of it all but felt a pang of sympathy too. Natural disasters had


    forced children to grow up too fast.


    They made it down the hill without any mishaps. Cooper, as though understanding the situation,


    dragged a sled over. Ste loaded the sled with the heavy wood. Then, she put the bundled


    bamboo on top of the wood.


    Cooper tried to pull the sled, but it was too heavy. He growled in frustration. ¡®Human is sneaky!¡¯


    Rosie was dragging three pieces of bamboo. The ice made it a bit hard, but she managed.


    Jasper was carrying firewood in one hand and dragging arge bundle of bamboo with the other,


    looking as if it was an easy task.


    The Moore family watched them in awe.


    Cooper tried to pull the sled again, and to his surprise, it moved easily. He turned around and saw


    Ste pushing from the back.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    They received many envious looks from others. This dog was amazing, and much easier to handle


    than a child.


    They took a break halfway, eating some food to regain their strength. During the break, Rosie


    slipped and fell. Jasper quickly went to help her, while Ste in front was pushing the sled with all


    her strength.


    The three men dragging firewood from behind suddenly rushed up, two with knives and one with a


    brick. The one with the knife went straight for Jasper, while the one with the brick charged at Ste.


    Ste was in front, with about five or six meters between the two.


    Realizing something was wrong, Jasper didn''t even turn his head. He just threw a kick, sending the


    man flying. Following swiftly, he spun around quickly, cleanly and efficiently breaking the neck of


    another man.


    Sensing the sudden gust of wind from behind, Ste instinctively drew her knife and stabbed


    backwards. With a soft sound, the sharp knife pierced into flesh.


    At the same time, the brick came crashing down at her forehead. Ste dodged the brick to the


    side. She was sessful, but the sound of the brick shattering was heard.


    The brick didn¡¯t fall on Ste''s forehead; Jasper blocked it with his shoulder. His action made her


    pause.


    The father and son of the Moore family in front heard themotion and rushed over with their


    knives. "Are you alright?"


    Jasper grunted,"I''m fine."


    Ste came back to her senses, "Are you sure?"


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was bundled up."


    Two men died in an instant. The man who was kicked away by Jasper was pale with fear and ran


    away as soon as he got up. Not just him, another woman not far away also ran. Clearly, they were a


    group.


    Ste ran after them, took out a boning knife from the air while reaching into her bag, and forcefully


    threw it. The man was dressed warmly, the boning knife hit him and he was knocked flying.


    Ste caught up, her cold eyes staring at him.


    The man was in a panic, "It¡¯s a misunderstanding. We didn''t mean to." They simply wanted to rob,


    they never expected the other side to be so fierce, not even blinking when killing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please


    let me go! I have a wife and a kid. Ahhh....!¡±


    Ste was in no mood for mercy. She killed him without a second thought. She had Cooper to keep.


    If she died today, Cooper would be left all alone.


    The woman was shocked and started wailing. She sweared at Ste, using her of being a


    heartless murderer.


    ¡°Law and order?¡± Steughed. ¡°You attacked us first.¡±


    The woman tried to argue, but Ste didn''t give her a chance to speak. Since they were husband


    and wife, they should be together, even in death.


    The woman couldn''t believe what was happening. She opened her mouth to speak, but the cold air


    choked her words. She died soon after.


    The incident had happened so quickly that the other people on the road were taken aback by


    Ste''s ruthless efficiency.


    An elderly woman, wrapped in thefort of her years, voiced her grievance, "Youngdy, they


    ambushed you, and yes, it''s not right, but you folks are still okay. You actually killed them. The


    woman didn''t exactly stab you with a knife, plus they''ve got children to care for. You''re being too


    harsh."


    The others remained silent, but their agreement was evident in their silence.


    "These four were in cahoots. Do you think the woman didn¡¯t know they were out for blood and loot?"


    Ste found it absurd. "If I didn''t kill her today, should I just wait for her toe back for revenge?"


    "Well, you can''t be that ruthless, wiping everyone out like that."


    "Since the knife didn''t cut you, of course, you wouldn''t know the pain," Ste retorted with a cold


    smile. "I see you have a family to care about too. Sticking your nose in other people''s business like


    this isn¡¯t the best thing to do. Are you itching to meet your maker? I''d be more than happy to oblige!"

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    The moment Ste spoke, the woman''s face turned ghostly pale with fear, not daring to utter


    another word. Afraid that Ste hadn¡¯t vented her anger fully, she quickly turned and left.


    The others, terrified and sweating, kept silent, not daring to say a word. They, too, were perplexed,


    wondering why they had meddled in others'' business. Afraid of being targeted by the ruthless Ste,


    they also hastily left.


    Cooper, having freed himself from his leash, rushed towards Ste, scratching her anxiously and


    whining, as if to say, ¡°What''s the matter, Ste?¡±


    Ste stroked his head,forting him. "It''s okay."


    Rosie ran to Ste, her face full of concern. "Sister, are you okay?"


    The concern from the two was evident, making Ste feel a warmth in her heart. Even in this


    chaotic apocalyptic world, there were still people who cared for her.


    The Moore family¡¯s father and son were also scared and relieved. "d you''re okay."


    The brick hit Jasper pretty hard and Ste was worried he might have fractured a bone. "Are you


    sure you''re okay?"


    Jasper moved his shoulder and a sh of pain showed in his eyes. "Should be... fine."


    Seeing his less-than-nimble movements, Ste knew that even if his bones hadn''t been damaged,


    his soft tissues were definitely bruised.


    Joey suggested, "We should go home, and if it gets worse, we will go to the hospital."


    The doctors, heeding the government''s call, were still treating patients, but one had to fend for


    themselves when it came to medications. They needed an experienced orthopedic doctor to give


    them peace of mind.


    Jasper switched the load to his other shoulder, and Ste followed behind, pushing the sled,


    keeping an eye on his movements.


    He was hurt. There was no denying it.


    Rosie was worried for her brother, she wiped her eyes but didn''t cry.


    When they got back to Sunrise Sanctuary, Ang and her crew helped with the moving. Upon


    hearing about Jasper''s injury, they were shocked. He was so strong, how could he be injured?


    However, the returning party didn''t tell the residents of 1803 how Jasper got injured.


    Cody nced at Ste and seemed to understand.


    Once everything was moved upstairs, Ste followed Jasper into room 1801. "Take off your shirt,


    and let me check." Although she had only studied medicine for a year and her knowledge was


    limited, she knew more than the average person.


    Jasper didn''t refuse. He first lit the charcoal stove to warm up the room and then said to Rosie,


    "Take Cooper out."


    Rosie, though confused, was obedient. Cooper didn''t want to leave, but Ste''s expression was


    serious, so he left with a downcast tail.


    It was awkward, but Jasper took off his shirt. He was bundled up for winter, so it took a fewyers to


    get to his thermal undershirt. His posture was rigid, not knowing where to put his hands.


    Ste was also a little embarrassed, but she pulled back the cor of his shirt and gently pressed


    around. "Does your bone hurt?"


    It hurt, but it didn''t feel like his bone. There was an asional twitching sensation, apanied by


    a tingling, swelling feeling.


    "It''s a soft tissue bruise. You''ll need some time to recover." Thankfully he was wearingyers,


    otherwise, he would definitely fracture a bone.


    "I''ll rub some medicinal alcohol on it, and you should take some anti-inmmatory pills That should


    speed up the healing process."


    They had found a considerable amount of medicinest time, so neither of them wascking.


    Jasper insisted on using his own and Ste didn''t argue, but his medicinal alcohol had frozen. Ste


    went back to her ce to get hers. "I have a small bottle at home."


    When she returned home, she poured half a bottle of medicinal alcohol from arge ss jar in


    Arcadia into a water bottle. Afraid he would suspect something, she poured some hot water into a


    basin and threw the water bottle in after a while.


    "The medicinal alcohol is thawed now. You can expose your shoulder."


    He would be freezing if he didn''t wear anything, but Jasper wasn''t used to being shirtless in front of


    a girl. He changed into a sleeveless workout shirt, bundling the rest of his body tightly.


    Ste pulled down his strap and applied the medicinal alcohol, massaging it in with just the right


    amount of pressure.


    Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward. Ste cleared her throat. "Thank


    you for saving me."


    "You could have totally avoided it. It was my mistake."


    Well, Ste could have dodged it, but she couldn''t me him for interfering either. What about next


    time? She appreciated the concern from her team.


    However, she still kindly reminded him, "If it wasn''t for you, I might not have been able to dodge it.


    But you need to take care of yourself and not take too many risks next time. Look at how scared


    Rosie was."


    "It''s okay, it''s just a minor injury. I know my limits."


    He might¡¯ve known his limits, but Ste didn''t want to owe him. Owing someone a favor was the


    hardest debt to repay!


    After a ten-minute massage and applying the ster, she found the medication he needed. Before


    leaving, Ste reminded him, "Keep an eye on it and let me know if you feel ufortable."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, thank you."


    Ste paused. "You''re wee." After all, he was injured because of her.


    Back home, she took a shower and settled on the couch in herfortable clothes, as her thoughts


    were drifting away.


    The people on the 18th floor got along well. They were not the type to hold grudges and there


    hadn''t been any major conflicts in the past few months.


    Because of Rosie, Jasper, who was usually cold, treated Ste better than Cody and the others. But


    this was the end of the world, a time of life and death. Everyone would naturally look out for


    themselves first.


    Even if they were on the same team, Jasper didn''t need to take the hit for her, did he?


    If it were Cody and the others, it would make sense. After all, Ste and Cody grew up in the same


    orphanage and had a solid foundation of friendship. They would instinctively help each other in


    dangerous situations.


    But what about Jasper?


    Ste thought about it and concluded that he must have been extremely confident in his abilities


    and only stepped in to save her when he was sure there was no threat to his life.


    It wasn''t her being confident, but considering herbat skills, she was undoubtedly the second


    strongest on the 18th floor. She was also the bridge ofmunication between Jasper and room


    1803, and she had been doing her best to tutor Rosie. If Ste had died, the 18th floor would have


    lost a fighter, increasing the risk of having to defend the floor more. Jasper would also have to find


    another teacher for Rosie.


    Jasper¡¯s cold and reserved personality would make it hard for him to get along with the people in


    1803 like before. If new neighbors moved in, there would definitely be major conflicts.


    Right, it must¡¯ve been that.


    Once she figured it out, Ste couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. But still, she felt¡­


    Cooper pounced on her, scratching her with his paw. ¡°Let''s y, Ste.¡±


    His jumping and bouncing sessfully interrupted her train of thought. Cooper had had a tiring day


    and had a particrly hearty dinner. Not only did he have chicken breast, but also rib soup, corn


    soup, and essential green vegetables. He ate happily.


    At bedtime, Ste turned on the walkie-talkie. "Jasper, how''s the pain?"


    The response came quickly from the other side. "It''s fine."


    Ste scratched her ear, not sure what to say next. "Alright," she finally said. "Just let me know if


    you start feeling unwell."


    She put down the walkie-talkie and turned off the lights, ready for a good night''s sleep.


    The room was cozy, and she slept soundly until ten when she was awoken by her dog''s yful


    barks. As she opened the door, a st of icy air hit her, almost knocking her off her feet. It felt much


    colder than yesterday, causing goosebumps to instantly form on her skin.


    She stepped out onto the balcony to check the temperature. The thermometer read -35 degrees.


    Shivering, she quickly retreated back into her room. After brushing her teeth and washing up in the


    Arcadia, she treated herself to a bowl of deliciously hot chicken noodle soup.


    Once she finished eating, she picked up the walkie-talkie again. "How''s your pain today?" She


    asked.


    "It''s numb and swollen, and I don¡¯t feel very flexible," came the reply.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Listening to his description, Ste figured the situation didn''t seem too dire, and asked casually,


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, Rosie''s on it.¡±


    Rosie cooking breakfast? She couldn¡¯t even reach the stove.


    ¡°She has to learn eventually.¡±


    True, in a post-apocalyptic world, kids needed to be pragmatic to survive.


    Suddenly, a scream of pain came from Rosie over the walkie-talkie. ¡°What happened?¡± Ste


    asked. She hoped it wasn¡¯t like when Jasper got burned by hot oil.


    The walkie-talkie went silent.


    Feeling guilty as Rosie was only learning to cook because of her, Ste left her room and headed


    for apartment 1801. ¡°Rosie?¡±


    After knocking several times, the door finally opened. Rosie was fine. She had volunteered to take


    care of her injured brother and started by learning how to cook breakfast.


    She couldn''t reach the pot, so she stood on a stool. She identally fell off but thanks to her quick


    reflexes, she managed to adjust hernding and didn''t injure herself.


    However, her spirits were low as she sat there. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Sis, am I useless? I


    can''t even make breakfast.¡± It looked like she was about to burst into tears.


    ¡°No.¡± Ste consoled her, patting her head. ¡°You''re only five and you''re already learning to cook


    breakfast, you''re doing great. Jasper just started learning recently too.¡±


    Jasper, who was mentioned, was at a loss for words. Finally, he joined inforting her. ¡°That''s


    right. Rosie, you¡¯re way better than me.¡±


    Feeling guilty for theck of breakfast, Ste asked, ¡°What do you want to eat, Rosie? I''ll teach you


    how to make it.¡±


    ¡°Pie.¡± Rosie finally smiled. ¡°My brother wants some pie.¡±


    And so, Rosie climbed back onto the stool, with Ste carefully instructing her at the side. Cooper


    got up and leaned against the stove. He wanted to learn too!


    If it weren''t for the apocalypse, Ste would have sent Cooper off to dog college. He might¡¯ve even


    come back with a degree.


    Rosie was surprisingly good at it, from boiling water to washing dishes and wiping the table.


    Ste, however, wasn''t pleased. She looked worried. Jasper was wealthy, so wthere was no way


    Rosie learned these chores out of necessity. She must have been forced by her ruthless uncle.


    Thinking of Jasper''s tough, no-nonsense character, Ste couldn''t help but wonder, what happened


    to his uncle''s family in the end? Of course, that was Jasper¡¯s personal matter, and Ste wouldn''t


    pry.


    As the two of them and Cooper stayed in the kitchen, Jasper stood by the kitchen door. Even


    Jasper himself might not have noticed the slight smile on his face.


    Admittedly, Rosie was a much better cook than Jasper. Feeling proud, she carefully sent a slice to


    Jasper. ¡°Jasper, try the pie I made.¡±


    She also served Ste and Cooper.


    ¡°I''ve eaten. I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    Cooper, the greedy dog, ran home and fetched Ste''s washbasin from the bathroom, sort of


    demanding Rosie to ¡°Fill it up!¡±


    Feeling embarrassed like she had neglected Cooper, Ste tugged his ear. ¡°These are filled with


    chives. You can''t eat them. You''ll get sick.¡±


    Cooper froze, feeling devastated. Not wanting to die yet feeling unsatisfied, Cooper grabbed the


    washbasin and left.


    Jasper sat at the dining table, firstplimenting Rosie before looking up at Ste. ¡°You sure you


    don''t want any?¡±


    Ste declined, ¡°I''ve eaten.¡±


    Even if she hadn''t eaten, she wouldn''t easily ept food from others. In a post-apocalyptic world,


    taking someone else''s food was equivalent to taking their life, even if Jasper was wealthy.


    After Jasper finished eating, Ste finally spoke, ¡°You need to apply some medicinal wine to your


    wound.¡±


    She was professional about it, but Jasper felt awkward. ¡°I''ll have Rosie do itter.¡±


    Rosie quickly chimed in, ¡°I''ll help brother.¡±


    Thankful for his gentlemanly behavior, Ste breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just as they finished eating, there was a knock on the door. Cody and Lukas came over to learn


    how to make bamboo arrows. Seeing Ste there, the two of them didn''t find it strange, and instead


    exchanged nces.


    Though Jasper¡¯s shoulder was injured, he was still able to teach Cody and Lukas in the living room.


    First, they had to cut the bamboo to the right length, shave it round with a knife, and then harden it


    with fire to increase its toughness.


    Since they were all capable, they learned quickly and worked diligently. Cody voiced his doubts,


    ¡°Jasper, crossbows are great, but in winter, people wear thick clothes. It''s hard to prate them


    and cause fatal injuries.¡±


    ¡°That''s why you need to improve your shooting skills and aim for their eyes.¡±


    Cody was shocked. How was that possible! The eyes were such a small target, and people were


    moving targets too. It was too difficult!


    What could they do if they couldn''t do it? They had to train hard; it was better than waiting to die.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste eased their worries. ¡°You can aim for their face. Scarves are rtively thin.¡±


    Relieved by her words, they both said, ¡°Ste, you''re the best.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, don''tpare yourselves to me. I''m aiming for the eyes.¡±


    Cody was taken aback and speechless. He felt like giving up!


    Despite the cold, the three of them joked around and the atmosphere in the room was pleasant.


    Jasper asionally joined in, while Rosie yed with Cooper on the side.


    Lukas casually asked, ¡°Jasper, do you have any spare thermal clothes? Give us a couple, and we''ll


    give you a homemade bulletproof vestter.¡±


    After some thought, Jasper finally agreed.


    With more hands to help, they quickly made arge bundle of bamboo arrows, but the arrows would


    be used up quickly, and they needed to stock up more for the next few days.


    Jasper¡¯s injured, so training had to be postponed. Ste went home and did some squat exercises


    with Cooper. After a while, she felt something was off, and she quickly went to find Jasper. ¡°I feel


    like Cooper has gotten bigger.¡±


    ¡°He''s been exercising daily. His muscles have developed.¡±


    ¡°No, not only is he heavier, but his overall size has increased.¡±


    Ste was serious, so Jasper asked Cooper toy down and checked his body.


    Cooper was a mature dog, his bones should have stopped growing. Jasper, being a professional


    trainer, had checked this before taking him in. As he checked, his brow furrowed. Compared to a


    few months ago, there was indeed some change.


    Not only Cooper¡¯s bones were bigger, but his fur was also denser. His paws had grownrger and


    the paw pads had thickened.


    Even Jasper couldn''t provide an exnation to these changes. "Faced with the harshest of


    climates, humans use their intellect and resources to protect themselves. When it''s cold, they


    bundle up inyers, and when they''re sick, they take medicine to recover. But animals have no


    choice but to confront the onughts of natural disasters, forcing their bodies to mutate rapidly to


    adapt to the harsh environment."


    Mutation?


    This thought struck Ste like a bolt of lightning. She recalled the roaches from her previous life in


    the south. Their teeth were razor-sharp, and the rats were massive in size. The snakes¡¯


    reproduction rate became astronomical. Without exception, they were all ferocious creatures.


    A chill ran down Ste''s spine. No wonder Cooper''s appetite had been increasing and he was


    bing more aggressive. "Would this evolution cause him to lose his original nature?"


    "Survival of the fittest - most will be more ferocious, but those with higher intelligence can be


    guided ordingly."

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Ste had a worried expression, and Jasperforted her, "Don''t worry. Cooper is extremely


    intelligent and is man''s most loyalpanion. I trust he''ll be fine."


    Ste wasn''t convinced, after all, the harsh wintersted a year, and Cooper had only managed to


    save her from a deadly attack for three months of it. Back then, all he wanted to do was to protect


    her. He was so determined that he''d have rather died than let go of her.


    The scene was too gruesome for Ste to recall. All she could do was hold Cooper tightly. This time,


    it was her turn to protect Cooper.


    Sensing her tense emotions, Cooper nestled into her arms, thinking, ¡°What''s wrong with you,


    human?¡±


    "Don''t worry, I''ll train him well."


    Train him? Cooper grumbled. Hadn''t he graduated already?


    Jasper petted him. "Training is a lifelong practice. As long as we''re alive, we need to keep learning."


    Cooper snorted, whatever!


    Back home, Ste measured Cooper''s height and weight and recorded all his data. Not just him, but


    Smoky and Snowy too. After checking them over a few times, she couldn''t shake off the feeling that


    they''d somehow changed and were bing braver.


    Over the next few days, Ste made over two thousand arrows, and her crossbow skills were


    improving. Unsatisfied with the distance in the corridor, they all went to the rooftop to push their


    limits. In the freezing -40 degrees weather, they bundled up like bears in hibernation.


    Everyone wanted to rest, but no one dared, fearing that they might never get the opportunity to


    stand up again. But it was really too cold, and their hands were shaking like they had Parkinson''s.


    Cody saw how steady Ste was and couldn''t believe it. "Ste, how do you do it?"


    She was less bundled up than him, but she seemed unaffected by the cold. This was beyond his


    understanding!


    Ste shot him a nce. "I''m not frail, nor weak, and I have a heart full of passion."


    Lukas, who was often sick, grimaced, thinking, ¡°Really Ste, even in a post-apocalyptic world, you


    don''t forget to throw shade. What did I ever do to you?¡±


    He was frail? Even Ang said he was doing greattely!


    Once they''d gotten used to being outmatched, Lukas and Cody gave up resisting, especially since


    Ste had Jasper as her private trainer. Her skills were bing increasingly formidable.


    She seemed to be soaring. Not only were her skills constantly improving, but her physical fitness


    seemed to be rocketing too.


    What was the deal with this weather? The damp cold air seeped into their bones, making them feel


    as though their souls were being frozen.


    But look at Ste, and look at Jasper¡­


    Ugh, Jasper was also wearing far less than them. They envied the two¡¯s superhuman endurance.


    Lukas and Cody couldn''tpete, and they couldn''t afford to be injured. They had to focus on


    improving their crossbow skills.


    After a few days of rest, Jasper challenged Ste to spar. Ste was puzzled. "Your arm isn''t fully


    healed yet."


    "That''s okay, I can manage with one hand. As long as you don''t target my weak points."


    ¡°Weak points? Ah, he meant his shoulder, or did he mean his private parts?¡± Okay, Ste admitted


    she was being a bit naughty. She still retained some integrity and honestly didn¡¯t attack his weak


    points, even deliberately avoiding them.


    And Jasper, he was truly skilled, because even with one arm, he never let Ste gain an advantage.


    At the same time, his independence was remarkable.


    When Rosie slipped while making pie, Ste thought he would seize the opportunity to ask her for


    help or give some tips to Rosie. It was her fault after all, and if Jasper had asked, Ste was


    prepared to help.


    However, Jasper said nothing. He resolved everything himself. This made Ste sigh with relief.


    Despite their harmonious living environment, she was still on her guard. If Jasper had asked, she


    would have helped, but she intended to keep her distance from that point onwards.


    If Jasper asked for a favor, he must¡¯ve had an ulterior motive, and it was probably not just for


    ordinary supplies.


    Ste had already survived in a post-apocalyptic world for so many years. Now that she had to do it


    all over again, she wouldn''t help but be suspicious of everyone''s intentions. Moreover, she was


    privy to Arcadia''s secrets, and she couldn''t afford to gamble.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In short, Jasper¡¯s actions made Ste see him in a new light.


    Katie knocked on her door again, and her mood a mix of joy and worry.


    Joey and Mikey were technicians. After the interview, they got jobs without a hitch, with a monthly


    sry of fifteen pounds of rice or flour.


    Amber was a teacher and couldn''t meet the technical requirements, but she sessfully applied for


    the lowest-tier job of corpse collector. It may have sounded like a grim job with low pay, but there


    were always applicants.


    The monthly pay was only five pounds of rice, but it included one meal a day. The meal wasn''t


    enough to fill them uppletely, but it was enough for a hard day''s work, and there were also


    other benefits.


    The elimination rate was high, and the chances of Amber getting hired were slim. Katie was a


    cunning old woman. She had her daughter-inw secretly give two pounds of wild kudzu flour to the


    interviewer, and just like that, Amber got the job.


    "Ste, if any of you want to apply for a job, I can ask Amber to take you there."


    She was worried that these young kids were too stubborn and wouldn''t ept the idea of using


    connections or giving gifts. But jobs were essential for survival, and they couldn''t afford to be proud


    or stubborn.


    However, the 18th floor residents only wanted toze around, but they still thanked Katie for her


    kindness.


    If Katie braved the cold toe over, it must¡¯ve been for something more important. True enough,


    Katie looked worried. "Those who are collecting protection grain have already reached the 8th


    building, and they''ll be here soon. What are your ns?"


    Food was life, and who would want to give that up?


    Katie had lived long enough to not fear death, but if there was a chance to live, who would choose


    death? Even if Kate wasn''t thinking for herself, she had to think for her family, and besides, these


    people were greedy.


    They asked for three pounds of grain per person, but if that went smoothly, next they would raise it


    to five pounds.


    She had lived through the famine era and seen all sorts of evil forces. These inhumane beasts


    wouldn''t stop until they sucked the marrow out of their bones. Once they got a taste, it would


    certainly be hell.


    The Moore family was full of refined people who couldn''t lift a finger. They wouldn''t stand a chance


    against these thugs, let alone harm them. So, she had to swallow her pride and ask the 18th floor


    residents for help.


    Ste understood her intentions but didn''t rush to answer. "Ourmunity isrge. If we all band


    together and swarm them, wouldn''t we be able to handle them?"


    Katie sighed, "Those people have many tricks up their sleeves. They''ll first win over the building


    managers who can lead, give them some benefits, and then they''ll be their aplices."


    Ste was surprised. "There isn''t a single one who''s resisting?"


    "There are a few. The managers of the 15th and 16th buildings are upright and have led the


    survivors to resist. They even went to the police station to report it. But the next day, their bodies


    were thrown at the front door. The manager of the 16th building was a woman, and those


    bastards..."


    "The police didn''t do anything?"


    "It''s not that they did not bother intervening; it''s just that it''s simply too much to handle."

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Police officers were humans too. Already understaffed, their numbers further dwindled when


    disaster struck or rescue missions went awry. Yet, the evil forces seemed to multiply, flourishing at


    every corner, with crimes urring everywhere. Numerous public servants even lost their lives at


    the hands of these viins.


    These scoundrels were elusive as ghosts, covered head to toe, with only their eyes visible. They


    were armed with guns and bribing local informants. If anyone dared to call the police or resist, they


    were met with a gruesome end.


    At the 18th floor, Ang couldn''t hold back. "Whoever wants toply can do so, but I certainly


    won''t." She¡¯d always been the type to punch others, not the one to take crap from anyone.


    Ste remained calm. "Katie, none of us should give into their demands."


    Katie understood. "Mikey and his parents won''t be back to work for a few more days. We''ll face this


    together then. I won''t be a burden to you all."


    Back home, she discussed with her son and others. "I think we must do the same as those on the


    18th floor. We absolutely should not give in. What do you all think?"


    The Moore family held traditional values and the grandmother was always the backbone of the


    family. Joey had no objections. "Mom, we''ll follow your lead."


    "Good, as long as you all understand that we alone are not enough." Katie had a n. "Remember,


    unity is strength especially in difficult times. If those bad guys charge at us, we''ll be the first to suffer.


    We need to get the two neighboring families on board as well. Everyone fears death, but fear is


    useless. We are already at a disadvantage. If we hide, we''ll only discourage others.¡±


    ¡±One might escape once, but definitely not twice. Even if I''m not around one day, you must uphold


    the basic principles of humanity. Cowardice will only hasten death."


    Having had the heart-to-heart with the younger generation, Katie went out to knock on her


    neighbors'' doors.


    The conversation went surprisingly smoothly, and the other two families agreed without hesitation.


    She finally felt a weight lifted off her chest.


    ......


    A new day dawned. The 18th floor was bustling with activity, both humans and dog engaging in


    exercise. Thud, thud, thud...


    Suddenly, a cacophony of noise erupted from below, followed by piercing screams. Themotion


    was so loud that it felt like the roof would copse.


    Everyone exchanged looks. The thugs had arrived to collect their protection fee.


    The apartment building residents were terrified, and their faces were pale with fear.


    Perhaps because of Drew''s decent image, the survivors all turned to him for help. As expected, he


    once again took the initiative to rally everyone to resist the thugs.


    However, Drew was the first to be dragged into the next room and was beaten till he bled from his


    mouth and nose.


    Not only him, but other key members were also beaten. One particrly attractive girl was almost


    raped in public.


    The apartment residents tried to band together to fight back, which only infuriated the thugs even


    more. ¡°The other buildings give three pounds each month. You guys think you¡¯re tough? So, it¡¯s six


    pounds for you each month. Anyone who doesn¡¯t want to pay, I¡¯ll treat you to a lead sandwich!¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Drew, despite his pain, protested, ¡°That¡¯s not fair. We really can¡¯t afford that. How can you ask for


    six pounds? That¡¯s like asking for our lives!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re the tough guy, huh?¡±


    Once again, he was dragged into the next room for another round of beating. He was thrown back,


    bloodied, and battered. Drew was on the brink of death and was barely able to speak.


    "Anyone who refuses to pay will end up like him."


    Despite his near-death state, Drew pleaded, "We can''t do six pounds. Look, can we do what the


    other buildings are doing and only give three?"


    The boss didn''t respond and just stared at him coldly.


    Drew staggered to his feet, wiping off the blood on his face. "I''m sorry I let you all down. I promised


    to protect you and I failed. If you want to hit or chew anyone out, aim it all at me. Nothing is more


    important than life. Those who have food, give food. Those who don''t, I really don''t know what to


    do...cough, cough..."


    As he spoke, he coughed up blood.


    Everyone was furious. Why should they pay six pounds when other buildings only had to pay three?


    But when they saw Drew take a beating for them, they couldn''t vent their anger.


    However, they couldn''t ept this. And a brave one shouted, "We can give the food, but you have


    to make the people of the 18th floor give theirs first!"


    Everyone was shocked, but quickly reacted, "Right, if the 18th floor gives food, we''ll too. Not a


    single grain less!"


    "And the 17th floor as well! Their rooms are filled with food. If you''re brave enough, make them pay


    up too. Why are you only bullying us?"


    Voices of protest rang out, each filled with anger.


    The boss frowned. It seemed he wouldn''t be able to wrap this up today without dealing with the 17th


    and 18th floors.


    Fine, they were here for the 18th floor anyway. Once they were dealt with, he''d see who else dared


    to resist!


    So, led by Drew, the thugs swaggered over, while the fearless survivors watched with malicious


    glee. No matter who won or lost, it would serve as a vent for their pent-up frustrations. A mutual


    destruction would be the best oue.


    Soon, the door at the staircase of the 16th floor was being pounded.


    Ste and the others were standing at the staircase, hearing everything clearly. They had nothing to


    say about these fools downstairs. Since they were here, they might as well meet them. So, they


    geared up and descended the stairs, with the dog volunteering to lead the way.


    When they got down to the 17th floor, the Moore family was already waiting at the staircase, armed


    with bats. They looked nervous and scared, but they didn''t flinch.


    Ste frowned, "Where are they?" She was referring to the residents of 1702 and 1703. Why hadn''t


    theye out?


    Katie looked embarrassed. "We knocked, but there was no response. They must have gone out to


    find supplies."


    That was what she said, but it was clear to anyone with eyes. The people on the 18th floor had


    never relied on them, so they continued to descend. The same formation, the same order of


    appearance, the only difference was that the Moore family was now trailing behind.


    Long legs, an expensive samurai sword, cold eyes, and a beautiful face...


    The boss, wielding a gun, was momentarily dazed. It felt like there was a soundtrack ying in his


    head.


    In this post-apocalyptic world, most survivors were barely living, yet the woman in front looked


    radiant and healthy. The woman standing behind her looked especially strong. Her thighs were even


    thicker than a man''s. How much would she have had to eat to maintain such a figure?


    And the pretty-faced guy with the spiked bat, his face was even prettier than a woman''s. His boss


    was getting bored and wanted a change of taste. Bringing him back to serve would definitely be a


    good idea.


    Yes, there were indeed treasures on the 18th floor. He wanted everything today!


    The leading man quickly raised his gun, aiming at Ste''s head through the railing. "17th and 18th


    floor residents, huh? Thisplex is now under our control. From today onwards, each of you has


    to give 100 pounds of food each month. We''ll ensure your safety. If you refuse, well, ask my gun


    here if he agrees."


    A hundred pounds a month? Well, well, this was what the jerks on the 18th floor got for hoarding the


    food, wasn''t it? Served them right!


    The onlooks looked gloated, as if the hundred pounds of food was theirs; they blindly forgot what


    would happen to them if they couldn¡¯t hand in three pounds. In short, as long as the people on the


    18th floor were having a tough time, they felt satisfied.


    Ste didn''t rush to speak but turned her gaze to Jasper. His gaze was intense as he looked down


    from at the cocky leader with the gun.


    Just a group of five men, two with guns, the other three with iron rods, had all the survivors of


    Sunrise Sanctuarypletely submissive.


    Ste got the meaning in his eyes and couldn''t help but chuckle, digging at her ear. "What did you


    say? I didn''t catch that just now."

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    The words from Ste caused the gang leader to lose his temper instantly. He raised his gun to


    shoot.


    Just in the nick of time, Drew stepped forward. ¡°Hold your horses. We can talk this out.¡±


    Then he turned to Ste. ¡°Ste, I know you guys are tough, but it¡¯s not wise to act rashly. Besides,


    times have changed. You guys don¡¯tck food. Staying alive is the most important thing, isn¡¯t it?


    Don¡¯t take your lives for granted. If you trust me, let me negotiate for you guys to reduce the amount


    of food you need to give. What do you think?¡±


    Ste nced at him. ¡°How much are they giving you to keep running around like this?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Drew was taken aback. Then he burst into anger, ¡°Ste, I almost lost


    my life trying to reduce the amount of food we had to give as protection money, but you guys


    suspect me like this?¡±


    ¡°You wear thick clothes and you still manage to get beat till you bled all over. Are you sure you didn¡¯t


    just ssh yourself with ketchup or some red ink?¡±


    The survivors were shocked. They all looked at Drew, and their eyes were filled with anger and


    confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re making false usations! I¡¯ve always been upright and honest. I¡¯ve never been corrupt.¡±


    ¡°You even can sacrifice other people¡¯s lives, but you still im yourself to be upright and honest.


    Where did half of the food Amanda and the others traded for end up?¡±


    Drew was furious. ¡°Alright, alright. Since you guys think I¡¯m bad, I¡¯m out. I quit!¡±


    After saying that, he stepped aside.


    Then, the survivors surrounded him. They finally got it. Other buildings only had to give 3 pounds of


    food, but they had to give 6 pounds to the gang. Drew, this bastard, was ying them like monkeys,


    and colluding with the gang!


    The gang leader was furious. ¡°You bitch, open the door and see if I don¡¯t blow your head off.¡±


    Opening the door was not a big deal, because Ste was not afraid of him at all.


    Soon the door opened. A gun wickedly pressed against Ste¡¯s chest, while another aimed at the


    others on the 18th floor. ¡°All of you, don¡¯t move and put your hands up!¡±


    They heard that the 18th floor also had guns, so they had to strike first.


    Ste stared at the gang leader. These guys were all wearing face masks. Only their eyes were


    visible. She couldn¡¯t recognize any of them.


    Even if they were surrounded by cops, as long as they took off their face masks, hid in a residential


    building and changed clothes, they would be untraceable.


    She didn¡¯t resist, pushed her samurai sword away, and then gave him a creepy smile. The gang


    leader was dazzled and lost his focus for a moment. Ste suddenly pulled out a dagger from her


    pocket and stabbed the gang leader a few times. Her movements were fast, like a lightning strike.


    As blood flowed out, the gang leader kept pulling the trigger.


    Ste cut towards his neck. ¡°Fun, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Even if the gun was real, she wasn¡¯t afraid. She was wearing a cut-resistant suit and a bulletproof


    vest.


    While she was acting, Ang rushed down and aimed at another one, hitting him heavily with her


    fist. That guy was knocked flying. A row of teeth came out. He fell to the ground vomiting blood.


    His gun fell to the ground and was crushed under her foot.


    It happened all so sudden. No one expected the two girls to be so fierce. The survivors were


    shocked, and even the remaining three gang members were scared out of their wits. It took them a


    while toe back to their senses. Then they charged with their clubs.


    Jasper, thanks to his height advantage, swiftly snapped their necks.


    Ah!!!


    The onlookers were almost scared to death on the spot. The people from 18th floor killed people


    again!


    The gang who had been domineering and oppressive just now, were all killed in less than five


    minutes. Everyone was terrified. The guys from 18th floor were really not to be messed with. They


    were more terrifying than the gang!


    However, Ste didn¡¯t intend to stop. She walked towards Drew with her sword.


    Drew was so scared that his legs were shaking. ¡°S-Ste, you guys havemitted murder. It¡¯s


    illegal!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you know what¡¯s illegal.¡± Ste smiled mysteriously. Her eyes were cold. ¡°You took Amanda


    and the other girls out to trade for food, and colluded with the gang. Isn¡¯t that illegal?¡±


    ¡°No, this is all a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°I see. Why don¡¯t we break open your door and see how much stuff you have inside?¡±


    Drew tried to argue, but Ste didn¡¯t have the patience to listen. She stabbed him in the body. A


    dreadful scream rang out.


    She didn¡¯t stab his heart, but his shoulder. ¡°Do you think you have nine lives like a cat? You keep


    trying to mess with us. Why are you so confident and thinking that we wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±


    After saying that, she grabbed his cor and threw him out of the window.


    It was freezing cold outside. There was no flood. Falling from the 16th floor was definitely fatal.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Drew¡¯s wife screamed. She rushed up from the stairway, yelling at Ste, ¡°You guys are crazy! How


    can you kill someone just like that? I¡¯m going to call the cops on you. You monsters, monsters!¡±


    ¡°Sure, let them handle it. Let¡¯s see how your husband colluded with the gang.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so righteous? Why don¡¯t you stop sacrificing other people¡¯s lives?¡± Ste found it amusing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want him to die. Why didn¡¯t you stop him when he was breaking thew?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to leave any trouble behind. ¡°Instead of crying here, you should look after the stuff


    in your house. The more you eat, the less you have.¡±


    Drew¡¯s wife¡¯s face changed dramatically, and the survivors¡¯ eyes turned red. That was right. Drew


    was corrupt. All the stuff hoarded in his house was taken from them.


    Not wanting to see these greedy and cowardly people, Ste turned around and left.


    In the crowd, someone shouted, ¡°You killed them. What if theye back for revenge? What are


    we going to do?¡±


    Surely, they didn¡¯t want to end up like the people in buildings 15 and 16. They didn¡¯t appreciate


    Ste and the others¡¯ actions. They evenined.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m easier to talk to?¡± Ste swept her cold eyes over them. ¡°Did you guys freeze your


    brains? Anyone who doesn¡¯t want to live can step forward. I can grant your wish.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Once she said that, no one dared to speak.


    She turned around and went upstairs. As soon as she returned to the 18th floor, there were


    screams of horror and angry curses from below.


    Ste listened for a while and was about to go back to her room, but she found Cooper dragging a


    bag excitedly upstairs.


    Cody and Lukas were no different. Each of them had a bag of rice in their left hand and a weapon in


    their right. They looked so happy. They didn¡¯t have the chance to appear in the fight, but followed


    the survivors to loot Drew¡¯s house. There was indeed a lot of stuff inside.


    Cooper had dragged a bag of flour, while Lukas and Cody each held a bag of 20 pounds of rice.


    Cooper dragged a bag in front of her. ''Human, it¡¯s what I earned today.''


    Everyone shared augh and then divided equally the rice and flour among them. The Moore family


    received their share too.


    Also, the folks from the 18th floor returned Katie¡¯s heirloom bracelet. They didn¡¯t want the people


    from the 17th floor to develop a habit of borrowing from them, so they epted valuable items in


    exchange.


    From the beginning, those living on the 18th floor had no intention of keeping the valuable items. As


    long as the others showed sincerity, the items could be returned.


    Today, the Moore family didn¡¯t lend a hand in this affair, but their stand was clear. As for the other


    two families, well...

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Katie refused at first, andter she showed her gratitude with a pound of kudzu powder to each


    household in the end.


    Meanwhile, Mikey gave a homemade ¡°bike¡± to the residents of the 18th floor. The bike, equipped


    with a heating device at the back, could generate heat when pedaled with gusto, warming up the


    room while providing a means of exercise.


    ¡°I¡¯m still looking for parts,¡± Mikey said, pushing his sses up his nose with a schrly smile.


    ¡°Soon, I should be able to convert it into a charging device.¡±


    The 18th floor was pretty warm, so Ste declined the offer. ¡°All right, we thank you. Once you can


    modify it to a charging device, we¡¯ll take it,¡± Ste said.


    After Ste left, Katie felt so embarrassed. ¡°You know, I think our neighbors are quite selfish. They


    hide in their homes even though they¡¯re there. I suspect trouble ising. Be careful when you¡¯re


    around them and try to minimize contact,¡± she warned.


    Those gangsters had failed in their mission to collect food that day. It was certain that they wouldn¡¯t


    take it lying down and the retaliation wasing.


    The folks on the 18th floor were capable, but they weren¡¯t the kind to just give away their resources.


    They hadn¡¯t said anything today, but what about next time?


    If they really got pissed off, they could just wait until the 17th floor was torn apart before stepping in.


    However, Katie was reluctant to criticize her neighbors outright. After all, who wasn¡¯t afraid of


    death?


    They were scared. Wasn¡¯t the 18th floor scared too? Sometimes, selfishness could be a death


    warrant.


    That day, the building was a mix of joy and sorrow.


    Drew¡¯s Family had been robbed. The survivors, who had been oppressed for so long, showed no


    mercy to Drew¡¯s family.


    Those who had managed to grab supplies ran off, while those who hadn¡¯t vented their frustrations


    on Drew¡¯s family by beating them and stealing their clothes.


    The slowpokes on the 16th floor didn¡¯t get anything and even had to deal with the bodies from the


    two floors above. Fed up, they decided to install a door at the stairway exit.


    When Ste returned to the 18th floor, Ang was waiting for her in the hallway. Pulling her into the


    room, Ang asked, ¡°Ste, how did you know their guns were fake?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no expert. I wouldn¡¯t have dared to go out there if Jasper hadn¡¯t given me the go-ahead,¡± Ste


    replied honestly.


    Ang sensed something was off. ¡°But he was standing at the back and didn¡¯t say a word. How did


    you twomunicate?¡±


    Ste was taken aback by the question. After a moment, she replied, ¡°We live on the same floor.


    We¡¯ve been through life and death together. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    Three pairs of eyes stared at Ste. Their faces were full of implications.


    ¡°You are something,¡± Ang said bluntly. ¡°I share a room with Lukas, but I still can¡¯t figure out what


    he¡¯s thinking. Are you a mind reader?¡±


    Lukas, who was named, pledged his loyalty immediately. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the only one in my eyes


    and in my heart!¡±


    Cody, the only single one, groaned in silence. He had done nothing wrong, but he was repeatedly


    attacked by their PDAs!


    Ste sensed Ang¡¯s hidden meaning. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Lukas, who was Ste¡¯s childhood friend, didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°How far have you and Jasper gone?¡±


    Ste wasn¡¯t naive, but she had seen the selfishness and greed of human nature in the face of the


    apocalypse. She had never considered falling in love in such circumstances. Even the thought of


    getting close to someone was off-putting.


    She could be friends with Lukas and Cody and fight alongside them, but she wouldn¡¯t live with


    them.


    That was her safety zone. Not just physically, but mentally as well.


    So Ste was confused. ¡°Did you misunderstand something?¡±


    She had Arcadia, but she didn¡¯t possess any superhuman powers defying thews of nature. She


    didn¡¯t even know how long she could live in this world.


    Moreover, the most frightening thing in this post-apocalyptic world wasn''t a natural disaster; it¡¯s the


    unpredictable human heart.


    Hadn''t Hector¡¯s lessons been enough? How could she possibly believe in love again?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sensing her genuine confusion, Lukas was dumbfounded. "Jasper''s feelings for you were so


    obvious, how did you not see it?"


    "What was so obvious?"


    Lukas facepalmed, "If he was not interested in you, why did he help you train the dog?"


    "I also taught Rosie how to read."


    "Among all of us, why did he only teach you to grapple?"


    Ste stared at him and Cody, "Do you guys have that talent?"


    Lukas and Cody, whock the talent, remained silent.


    "When you slipped on the rooftop, he burst through the door to help you."


    Ste sat quietly.


    "On that extremely cold night, he almost broke your door down to bring you a mink coat and a


    charcoal heater. We, on the other hand, received nothing!"


    Ste still held her silence.


    "When you two were out gathering firewood, he took a blow with a brick to protect you. Then you


    tended to his wounds and made breakfast for him."


    Ste remained quiet. The questions were too direct, forcing her to remain silent and ponder.


    "Have you ever seen him care so much for anyone else? It would be weird if there''s nothing going


    on between you two."


    Lukas was experienced and boasted while hugging Ang, "Honey, the moment I saw you, I


    couldn''t fit any other woman in my heart."


    Regardless, the three of them were convinced that Ste and Jasper were more than just friends. A


    single nce was enough for them to understand each other. If it wasn¡¯t love, what could it be?


    Ste reflected on herself and finally spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he feels that way about me, but I


    certainly don¡¯t feel that way about him.¡±


    She admitted that if there was no apocalypse, she would definitely fall for a man like Jasper - good-


    looking and capable. She might even pursue him. But now, all she wanted to do was to survive.


    Lukas wondered, ¡°Is it because of Hector that you don¡¯t trust men anymore? Ste, you should find


    someone. Look at me. If I don¡¯t have Ang, my life would be meaningless.¡±


    Ste shook her head. ¡°We are different.¡±


    Everyone had their own ambitions. Lukas was born to be adies¡¯ man. If there was no Ang,


    there would be another woman in his life!


    However, the situation was clear. Apparently, Jasper was interested in Ste, but Ste was not.


    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t consider him?¡± Lukas asked sincerely. ¡°He''s a bit cold, but he¡¯s capable


    and responsible. Other women are dying for him.¡±


    Ste was certain that she had no such feelings for him. Even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t be with him.


    She couldn¡¯t afford the price of having her secret exposed.


    Who knew if there was an end to this post-apocalyptic world? Countless stout-hearted individuals


    were corrupted. Their hearts were tainted after round after round of devastating natural cmities.


    Who could assert that their hearts would never change? Even Ste, herself, couldn¡¯t guarantee


    such a thing. How then, could she expect it of others?

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Now that Ste knew what they were thinking, and she couldn¡¯t be oblivious to Jasper¡¯s action. She


    was not slow. It was something about Jasper that made her confused. Was he interested in her or


    was she simply overthinking?


    But how could she possibly refuse him without solid evidence of his feelings? And what if she was


    misreading the signs? Living next door to him and having to work together made the situation even


    more awkward.


    Her friends, too, seemed to be at a loss.


    ¡°Love can¡¯t be hidden,¡± said Lukas, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Maybe we could help you figure it


    out?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Ste replied, slightly irritated. ¡°I can handle it.¡±


    Back at her room, she flopped onto her bed. She touched her face, acknowledging her own


    attractiveness but questioning whether it was enough to capture the attention of someone like


    Jasper. In her mind, they belonged to separate worlds, and the only thing that brought them


    together was the ongoing crisis.


    Before she could sort out her feelings, Ste received a call. ¡°Ste, are you up for some practice


    today?¡± It was Jasper.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she decided, eager to get a better read on him.


    As they practiced, Ste kept a close eye on Jasper, even feigning a stumble to see his reaction.


    True to form, Jasper was quick to help her up, showing no signs of inappropriate behavior or hidden


    intentions.


    She stayed a bit longer, helping Rosie make dinner, but Jasper seemed to be focused on training


    her dog.


    Feeling frustrated, Ste decided that Lukas¡¯ advice was misguided. There was nothing to suggest


    that Jasper had romantic feelings for her.


    Ste served dinner onto tes, relieved. But as she turned around, she found Jasper watching


    her. Startled, she almost dropped the te. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± But after she said that,


    she immediately felt her outburst was a little too much.


    ¡°Looks like the snow is getting worse,¡± Jasper noted, effectively changing the subject.


    Ste turned and looked outside. Well, Jasper was right. He¡¯s got really got eyesight!


    Refusing Rosie¡¯s dinner invitation, Ste returned home with her dog. Her mind was a whirl of


    confusion and suspicion.


    It took her a long time to fall asleep. Her dreams were filled with scenarios of Jasper confessing his


    feelings for her and him finding out Arcadia.


    After three days of careful observation, Ste was still uncertain. There seemed to be something,


    but she couldn¡¯t tell for sure.


    Worn out by her own indecisiveness, Ste finally decided to ask Jasper. ¡°Do you like me?¡± she


    asked, with her heart pounding in her chest.


    Jasper didn¡¯t answer immediately. His gaze was steady on her. ¡°A little,¡± he admitted, sending


    Ste¡¯s heart into overdrive.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually against marriage,¡± she blurted out. ¡°I¡¯ve always been happy living alone.¡±


    Jasper nodded, understanding her position. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve disturbed you. I won¡¯t pressure you into


    anything, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Relieved by his response, Ste felt a weight lifting off her chest. ¡°You¡¯re a great guy. You¡¯ll find


    someone who truly loves you.¡±


    ¡°Same to you,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Can we still be a team?¡± she asked, eager to maintain their friendship.


    ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re okay with it.¡±


    ¡°I am. You¡¯re the best partner I could have.¡±


    Having cleared the air, Ste felt a sense of relief, but there was also a pang of regret. If the


    ongoing crisis didn¡¯t exist, she would seriously consider a rtionship with Jasper.


    As Ste returned to her room, Jasper found himself drenched in sweat. His feelings for Ste had


    been extinguished in the most unexpected way. With no end to the natural disasters in sight, he


    hadn''t considered confessing his feelings to Ste. After all, he was still taking care of his sister, and


    nobody knew what the future held. He didn¡¯t expect that Ste was the one who ended up voicing


    her feelings first.


    Rosie rushed over, calling out, "Jasper."


    Jasper bent down, his deep eyes full of warmth as he gently patted her head, "Have you done your


    study today?"


    "I did, but there are some words I don''t understand. Can I go to Ste for help?"


    "Which part don''t you understand? I will teach you."


    ...


    With the tension resolved, Ste slept soundly, catching up on lost sleep. When she woke up, she


    heard the faint sounds ofmotion from the floors below.


    As she stepped out of her room, she saw Jasper emerging from his at the same time. They


    exchanged awkward greetings before realizing that a group of violent intruders was attempting to


    break into their building.


    With a serious look on his face, Jasper murmured, "This doesn''t bode well."


    Ste, having anticipated such a day woulde, returned to her room to grab her weapon.


    In order to save time from the imminent disaster, researchers ate and slept in their workces,


    returning home only once every half a month, so Joey and Mikey weren¡¯t home


    Amber had also reported to work. A few days ago they had started collecting the bodies.


    Yesterday, more than a dozen people hade. Aside from the bodies stacked up on the icy


    surfaces, they also entered every building to clean up and transported the dead to a central ce


    for incineration to prevent the spread of gue or other diseases. It was apparent that the


    government was actively fighting the disaster.


    Now, on the 18th floor, only Ste and Jasper were capable of fighting, along with abat-ready


    Cooper.


    Ste had a bad premonition; it seemed the intruders were prepared for this. She put on her


    bulletproof vest and locked the dog in the room.


    "Woof, woof!¡± Cooper, deceived and anxious, scratched at the door relentlessly. ¡®Human, open the


    door quickly!¡¯ If the door was not opened soon, he would start smashing it.


    When Ste came out, Jasper was also locking a door, with Rosie trapped inside.


    "Ste, stay here and keep an eye on Rosie for me." Jasper lowered his gaze, loading his gun.


    Ste also took out her firearm, "You can''t avoid what''s bound to happen. You can''t protect


    everyone."


    Jasper hesitated for a moment before responding, "Alright."


    As the two headed downstairs, the intruders were already at the entrance, prying the door to the


    16th floor open.


    Katie, from the 17th floor, was visibly worried. Standing next to her was a man holding a bat, Korey,


    the head of the household from apartment 1703.


    "Ste, they''re here. What are we going to do?" Katie fretted.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The intruders were really informed. Joey and Mikey had left quietly and aside from the people of


    18th floor, no one knew they weren''t home. Ang''s family was also away. Only Ste and Jasper


    were left, facing more than a dozen intruders.


    Ste nced at Korey without answering.


    Sensing the awkwardness, Korey voluntarily exined, "We were out gathering suppliesst time."

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Ste motioned for Katie to go back and secure the door, and then turned to Korey and said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As they approached the stairway door, Ste reached to open it, but Jasper suddenly pulled her


    back, taking the lead and descending the stairs first.


    Suddenly demoted to a secondary role, Ste gave a resigned sigh.


    Well, the SWAT officer was indeed experienced inbat, and leading the charge to distract the


    enemy was a smart move. However, the situation was now chaotic. No one wanted to take the lead,


    especially when the enemies had real weapons. The extent of their arsenal was yet unknown.


    Faced with a life-or-death situation, Ste decided to take a backseat.


    ¡°Bang, bang, bang¡­¡±


    They had only made it a few steps down when a deafening noise exploded around them. The


    attackers didn¡¯t intent to fairly fight, and they had an ample supply of ammunition. They opened fire


    without hesitation, aiming to wipe out everyone on the 18th floor.


    Jasper positioned himself carefully. Due to the angle and perspective difference when shooting from


    the 16th floor upwards, the bullets either hit the railings or came into the wall, but none hit Jasper¡¯s


    foot.


    That was right. He only exposed his foot.


    As the gunfire erupted, Katie screamed, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A gunshot echoed from the 17th floor.


    Jasper was indeed an expert. The recoil of her shotgun was considerable, causing Ste¡¯s arm to


    go numb, but she managed tond a shot.


    As they descended, she discreetly unsheathed her samurai sword. The reflection in the polished


    de revealed Korey suddenly rising to stab her in the back. She didn¡¯t look back. Instead, she


    used her right hand to shoot around her left underarm. She didn¡¯t hit his heart, but she did hit his


    belly.


    Korey screamed in agony, clutching his belly as he stumbled backward. Katie, who had rushed over,


    smacked him over the head with her cane. Blood gushed out, and he staggered a few steps before


    copsing on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Jasper had quickly made his way to the second door, while the people on the 16th floor


    had just managed to pry open the first door, aiming their guns up the stairs.


    Suddenly, a fist-sized object was thrown down, and a dense fog began to billow out.


    ¡°Ah, a grenade!¡±


    Someone yelled, and everyone turned to retreat.


    The smoke was pungent, causing people to choke and their eyes to water, blurring their vision.


    Jasper seized the opportunity to open fire. After several gunshots and apanying screams,


    silence fell again. Ste, still on the stairs, wondered if it was her turn to go down now. It seemed


    there was no opportunity to take action.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Suddenly, screams erupted from downstairs, followed by the sounds of a fierce fight.


    ¡°Ste, are you okay?¡± Ang¡¯s worried voice rang out.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about you?¡±


    Cody, panting heavily, replied, ¡°We¡¯ve taken care of them all!¡±


    The three of them had left early in the morning with a sled, hoping to finish their task and return as


    soon as possible. However, upon reaching the bottom of the building, they heard gunshots. So, they


    dropped their firewood and ran upstairs.


    A few of the attackers were dead, and the surviving ones were wary of the people upstairs, looking


    for opportunities to rush up again. It was a fight to the death. They hadn¡¯t expected to be ambushed


    from behind!


    Ang was strong and ruthless with her blows.


    Caught between the two groups, the attackers were helpless. They couldn¡¯t defend themselves


    against both sides, with no way to escape death.


    Jasper had thrown a smoke grenade, and the pungent smell was unbearable. The three of them,


    holding their noses, searched the bodies. In addition to weapons like knives and steel pipes, they


    also found three guns.


    The guns were crudely made, clearly produced in a ck market workshop. Anyway, they now had


    weapons that could kill and protect lives.


    Cody and Lukas worked together to search the bodies. They found 26 bullets. Plus the ones in the


    magazines, it was a total of 34. They also found tworge gold chains, three gold rings, two packs


    of cigarettes, a watch and a lighter.


    Finally, the 18th floor had some serious firepower. If anyone dared to rush upstairs again, they


    would threaten to blow their brains out!


    ¡°We need to be tough!¡±


    ¡°We need to rise up!¡±


    With weapons in hand, they felt invincible! Lukas and Cory¡¯s spirits were high, and their confidence


    boosted. From now on, they would be fearless, ready to kill any strong enemy that blocked their


    way!


    Unfortunately, no one cared about their enthusiasm. Ang, holding her nose, rushed upstairs.


    Seeing Korey bleeding profusely on the ground, she asked in astonishment, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Ste unsheathed her sword. ¡°He was bribed by the gang, and tried to backstab us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me.¡± Korey¡¯s face was ashen, and he begged pitifully, ¡°I didn¡¯t want this, but they


    kidnapped my son and threatened me. If I didn¡¯t cooperate, my son wouldn¡¯t have a chance toe


    back.¡±


    Ste didn¡¯t want to argue with him. ¡°Whether it¡¯s right or wrong, you know it in your heart. Since


    you¡¯ve done it, you have to face the consequences.¡±


    During the crisis, he was always a coward, expecting the 18th floor to protect him. But when at the


    crucial moment, he turned against them. If Ste hadn¡¯t been vignt and suspicious, she might


    have already been killed by him.


    Korey was not the only one in room 1703. Ang went over and kicked the door, shouting, ¡°You


    people inside, if you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    The weak Lukas stepped forward, stomping on Korey¡¯s bleeding wound. Did they think the people


    from 18th floor were all-forgiving saints?


    Korey wailed in pain.


    The frail Cody wasn¡¯t satisfied with Lukas¡¯ stomp, so he added one of his own. Did he really think he


    could bully the residents of the 18th floor? He had the audacity to backstab them. Who did he think


    he was?


    Amid the resounding kicks and knocks on the door, the door of room 1703 was finally opened. A


    woman, with her eyes red and her face in a mix of panic and fury, emerged. She ran into the


    hallway, holding the injured Korey and crying, ¡°Baby, how are you?¡±


    Korey was incredibly weak. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I failed to save our son.¡±


    Their son, Jacky, had been kidnapped by the gang.


    Korey¡¯s wife red at Ste and the others with hatred. ¡°You heartless monsters! Why did you have


    to kill my husband?¡±


    Why? Everyone was stunned by her words.


    ¡°Your husband tried to kill us when we were vulnerable, and you¡¯re ming us for defending


    ourselves?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my son wouldn¡¯t be kidnapped. It¡¯s all your fault! Now you¡¯re trying to kill my


    husband. You¡¯re the real heartless murderers!¡±


    ¡°Your husband tried to kill me because your son was kidnapped?¡± Ste found it amusing. ¡°Since


    your husband dared to try to kill me, why shouldn¡¯t I fight back?¡±


    Lukas was angry. ¡°You couldn¡¯t protect your son. Why me us?¡±


    ¡°Before we installed the steel door, we warned you to think carefully about the potential dangers of


    living too close to the 18th floor. What did you say at that time? And what are you doing now?¡± Cody


    and the others were furious. ¡°When danger strikes, we¡¯re the ones risking our lives, while you hide


    away and do nothing. Now, even when your son is kidnapped, you me us. Why don¡¯t you me


    your own ipetence?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have the guts to fight them, but you had the audacity to backstab us. Do you really think


    we are easy targets?¡±


    Korey¡¯s wife was in a state of hysteria. ¡°It¡¯s all of you! Without you, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess!¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Ste had no patience for nonsense. ¡°If our mere presence is such a curse, then do us a favor and


    get lost.¡±


    ¡°Why should we move?¡± Korey¡¯s wife red at her viciously. ¡°Because of you, my son was


    kidnapped and my husband was hurt. This isn¡¯t over!¡±


    Ste was speechless. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Korey held back his wife. His eyes were filled with pain as he looked at Ste and her group. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry. I know I messed up. I shouldn¡¯t target you guys. But I was desperate. My son is only eight. If I


    don¡¯t do as they said, they will kill him. I know I brought this on myself, but my mistakes shouldn¡¯t


    affect my son. Can you help me save him?¡±


    Ste was speechless. She couldn¡¯t believe he had the audacity to ask that.


    If he stood with them, like the Moore family, and told them about the kidnappers¡¯ true intentions, she


    might offer to help him by providing thetest news about the gang. But he had chosen to hide,


    putting them in danger time and time again. And now he wanted them to risk their lives to save his


    son?


    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming,¡± Ste snapped.


    She ignored him and walked straight to room 1702, kicking at the door. ¡°If you have any guts, stay


    in there and nevere out.¡±


    Ang added a kick. ¡°Listen up, if you don¡¯te out now, I¡¯ll break down this door!¡±


    But, the door of 1702 remained shut.


    ¡°Fine, be that way,¡± Ste scoffed. ¡°See if we evere here again.¡±


    After that, she walked away, heading back upstairs. Ang and the others followed suit. No one


    wanted to be the sacrificialmb anymore. They¡¯d let the 17th floor deal with their mess.


    Korey¡¯s wife wanted to confront Ste, but her husband held her back.


    ¡°Listen, I can¡¯t hold on much longer, Jane,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t die,¡± she sobbed, holding him tightly.


    ¡°I failed to protect our son,¡± he confessed. The cold seeped into his bones and the pain was


    unbearable. ¡°Don¡¯t seek revenge on the 18th floor after I¡¯m gone. The gang won¡¯t let go of them and


    the 18th floor won¡¯tpromise. You need to survive, for me and for Jacky.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t live without you,¡± she cried.


    ¡°If the 18th floor wins, there¡¯s a chance our son could return. You need to leave now, find a safe


    ce and don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    After saying that, Korey struggled with his bleeding body to the kitchen and grabbed a knife before


    heading downstairs. ¡°I¡¯ll fight them, but you, you need to survive. You need to be there for Jacky


    when hees back.¡±


    In the grief, his wife watched as he walked away, calling after him, ¡°Wait, wait!¡±


    But Korey didn¡¯t stop. With hisst bit of strength, he made it to the seventh floor, but not much


    further. His body copsed on the icy floor, and he didn¡¯t get up again.


    When Ste returned home, her dog, Cooper, came bounding up to her, whimpering and pawing at


    her anxiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, boy. I¡¯m alright,¡± she assured him, crouching down to scratch behind his ears.


    Despite her reassurances, Cooper was still agitated. His paw identally punched her on the


    shoulder. Ste winced and the others watched in shock. They hadn¡¯t expected the dog to be so


    fierce, especially since he seemed to respect Ste.


    They thought it was best not to interfere, so they pretended they hadn¡¯t seen anything.


    Cooper threw himself into Ste''s arms, letting out continuous sobs. He felt rejected, not being


    allowed to help in the fight.


    "Ah, Cooper is so strong. But their weapons are lethal. You would die if you were hit." Ste


    continued tofort him, "Next time, you can join, okay?"


    Cooper looked up at her. ¡®Was she really not fooling him?¡¯


    "Really." Ste confirmed, linking her finger with his paw in a ¡®pinky swear¡¯.


    Lukas and Cody looked on enviously. In truth, only Cooper had the courage to hit Ste. Anyone


    else would have been punished severely many times over.


    In any case, they didn¡¯t have the guts. The lingering trauma from Ste''s beatings in their childhood


    still hadn''t faded.


    When Jasper opened the door, Rosie also rushed over, her pout clearly expressing her resentment


    and teardrop circling her eyes restlessly. He gently stroked his sister''s head, "Don''t cry. I¡¯m okay."


    Rosie clung to him tightly, "I can do it too." Why was it that every time there''s danger, he either tied


    her to a tree or locked her in a room?


    Once things had settled, they gathered in room 1803. Cody and Lukasid out the weapons they


    had found, wondering how they should be divided. Holding one of these would definitely boost their


    confidence.


    Ste was pleased to see this. Finally, everyone on the 18th floor would have a weapon.


    Cooper, being clever, knew the importance of these weapons. Without hesitation, he picked one up


    and ced it in Ste¡¯s hand. Then he picked up another one and held it in his mouth.


    The others were stunned by Cooper¡¯s actions. Steughed and took the second weapon from


    him, cing both back on the table.


    Ang suggested, ¡°How about one for each one?¡±


    Cody and Lukas agreed, hoping that Ste and Jasper would agree too. This would give them more


    confidence when defending the building.


    Jasper nced at Ste before speaking. ¡°I don¡¯t need one.¡±


    No? Right, he probably found this crude weapon to be beneath him and damaging his image.


    Ste wanted it, but she already had one in her hands. It would be better to let the three of them


    have it for self-protection. And Ste agreed. ¡°Neither do I.¡±


    Ang was surprised. ¡°Ste, why not?¡±


    Ste pretended to assess the gun. ¡°Looks a bit crude. Are you sure it¡¯s safe?¡±


    Jasper took it, breaking it down swiftly.


    Both Lukas and Cody were shocked. ¡°Damn, look at that speed! Incredible!¡±


    He examined the parts. ¡°It¡¯s privately made, but the materials used are decent. As long as you don¡¯t


    fire it continuously, there shouldn¡¯t be a risk of it blowing up.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°How many shots would be considered continuous fire?¡±


    ¡°No more than ten.¡±


    They felt reassured. They only had a total of 34 bullets, barely enough to fill a candy jar.


    Jasper refused the gun, but Ang insisted on giving it to Ste. Ste knew that Jasper was giving


    her an out, so she yed along. ¡°This situation has already escted, and it¡¯s going to make life


    more dangerous for us in the future. You guys need to have some real firepower if you¡¯re going to


    hold the fort.¡±


    ¡°Things are messy out there now. I¡¯ll try to scout around these next few days. Maybe I can find


    another one.


    ¡°For now, you guys will have to make do with this. We¡¯ll see if there¡¯s a chance to get a better one in


    the future.¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Because of Ste¡¯s firm refusal, everyone at 1803 decided to keep a share for themselves, while the


    rest was given to her for safekeeping, to be exchanged for supplies when the opportunity arose.


    ¡°What about those two households downstairs?¡±


    Ang, known for her fiery temper, retorted, ¡°Let¡¯s get down there. Break their doors down, and kick


    them all out. They make me sick to my stomach.¡±


    Cody, lost in thought, asked, ¡°What about the Moores?¡±


    The Moores were not bad. It was the other two households that were a headache. They were


    always scheming.


    ¡°We can¡¯t worry about everyone else. We just need to hold down the fort at the 18th floor.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Being greedy? There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world.


    Today¡¯s events served as a lesson for everyone at the 18th floor. They had to be careful not to draw


    attention to themselves.


    Ang spoke up, ¡°When my bad luckes, don¡¯t do anything foolish like trying to save me.¡±


    ¡°Same goes for me,¡± Cody said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m a lone wolf. If I die, no one would miss me. Don¡¯t fall


    into a trap trying to save me.¡±


    Lukas, holding Ang in his arms, dered, ¡°Baby, if I¡¯m going to die, I want to die with you.¡±


    Ste pushed them away. ¡°Are you all trying to jinx yourselves? Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Right, let¡¯s not tempt fate. We need to stay alive till the end of time, to see the end of this disaster


    and the world returning to civilization.¡±


    When Ste and Jasper left, Ang suddenly remembered something important. ¡°Where¡¯s our


    firewood?¡± They rushed downstairs, only to find that the firewood was gone.


    Ang, with hands on her hips, shouted at the other survivors in the building, ¡°Who took my


    firewood? If you don¡¯t want to die, return it within half an hour, and I¡¯ll pretend this never happened.


    Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for dealing with you one by one!¡±


    This was firewood they had risked their lives to chop. They couldn¡¯t just let others take it.


    After shouting, she returned upstairs to rest.


    Lukas kept track of the time and went downstairs to collect the firewood as soon as half an hour


    was up. To their surprise, the firewood was returned, just tossed in the hallway of the building. After


    a few trips, they managed to retrieve all the firewood they had chopped.


    Ste sighed, ¡°We really have a bad reputation around here.¡±


    The firewood was a minor issue. The real problem was how to deal with these gangsters.


    Ste knew where their stronghold was. If they were going to strike, they had to make sure it was a


    fatal blow.


    These people were part of a gang, called The Chaos. Ste remembered it clearly because she had


    seen them publicly tried and executed in her previous life. But that was monthster, far from now.


    In her previous life, they not only extorted food from the survivors but also abused innocent women


    and harmed public servants. They were evil personified.


    The survivors were in despair. The police and security teams investigated but to no avail. Later, the


    government mobilized special forces and even the army to eradicate The Chaos.


    Apart from those who were eliminated on the spot, hundreds were publicly tried for their crimes.


    Their long list of crimes was so extensive that it took half an hour to read it all. They deserved to die


    a thousand times over.


    As Ste recalled these events, important details surfaced in her mind.


    In the evening, she dressed in worn-out clothes and told Ang, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡±


    Ang was concerned. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just sit and wait. I want to gather some information. Knowledge is power.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    ¡°Two people would attract too much attention. I¡¯ll go first and we can figure out what to doter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just be careful.¡±


    Bundled up, Ste headed towards Unity Vige.


    Dressed in ragged clothes and carrying nothing of value, she was ignored by the thieves and


    robbers on the streets. Why would they waste energy on someone who had nothing valuable?


    By the time she reached Unity Vige, it was almost dark. Ste found a wind-shielded spot and


    observed the area with her binocrs.


    There were guards at the gate checking everyone¡¯s identities. It seemed they needed a round


    object and a password to enter.


    It had been a long time, and Ste couldn¡¯t remember everything. She only remembered the pass


    and password from their action.


    By watching their mouth movements, Ste quickly figured out the password.


    Unity Vige had four entrances and exits. The passwords cycled and the pass for each entrance


    was different.


    Under the cover of darkness, Ste checked each entrance and exit. She watched as they carried


    the extorted goods into the vige. She saw people leaving the vige drunk. All of them were


    nourished with the stolen supplies from the survivors.


    Just as she was about to leave, she saw a group of men forcefully dragging several girls into the


    vige. Once they stepped into such a ce, there was no chance of getting out.


    Ste felt heavy-hearted and quickly slipped into Arcadia. She spent half an hour writing a letter, put


    on her night-vision goggles, and skated through the icy winds.


    She arrived at the new police station, which was dark and deserted. Originally understaffed, the


    police station was now a target for criminals.


    It was dangerous enough in the daytime, let alone at night. There was no one on duty. Efforts had


    been made to establish a security patrol team, but with the swift breakdown ofw and order,


    apanied by the explosive increase in crime rates, resources were stretched thin. Even as the


    body collection team found themselves overwhelmed with requests, the security team was yet to be


    adequately staffed. Compared to starving, they were more afraid of losing their lives.


    The governmentter deployed heavy forces and eliminated many criminals, gradually improving


    the security situation.


    Ste dropped the letter into the mailbox. It contained all the information she had about the Dragon


    yers. If the police believed her and seized the opportunity to strike, they could not only protect


    many survivors but also reduce their own sacrifices.


    Now, their illegal operations were just beginning.


    Ste was only human. She lived another life, but she just wanted to live longer. This was all she


    could do.


    When she returned to Sunrise Sanctuary, she saw a tall figure in front of her. Ste quickened her


    pace. ¡°Jasper?¡±


    The figure stopped. ¡°Ste?¡±


    Ste was taken aback. ¡°Why did you go out?¡±


    ¡°I was feeling cooped up, so I went out for some fresh air,¡± Jasper replied. ¡°What about you?¡±


    Ste nodded, ¡°Same here.¡±


    The two of them shared a look and augh. Without further questions, they headed upstairs in


    unison.


    The bodies from the day had been on the 16th floor for a while, frozen stiff. No one hade to


    collect them. The residentsined about theck of decency of those living at the 18th floor,


    grumbling as they teamed up to toss the bodies out of the window.


    Just as they turned around, they saw Ste and Jasper standing silently at the stairway exit.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Thedy from the 16th floor shrieked. Her face was as pale as a sheet. ¡°We... we didn¡¯t say


    anything bad about you!¡± After saying that, she retreated to her room, mming and bolting the


    door behind her.


    The folks on the 18th floor were as spooky as ghosts, truly frightening. They were just casually


    chatting, without any ill intent. They really didn¡¯t dare to cross paths with them!

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Ste ignored them. Her eyes were falling on a round stainless steel trinket on the ground that had


    likely fallen off a body. It seemed to be the pass for Unity Vige. Lukas and Cody thought it was


    useless, so they didn¡¯t bother to pick it up.


    Ste bent down to pick it up, observing the trinket which looked like a backpack charm. It was


    probably something they found in a factory and distributed to the gangsters.


    Back upstairs, Ang immediately opened the door as she heard them. She was surprised at


    seeing them together. ¡°Why are you back sote? Did you get any information?¡±


    Jasper remained silent, so Ste nodded, ¡°I just left the neighborhood when I spotted a gang


    gathering food in the name of the protection, so I followed them quietly and found out they entered


    Unity Vige.¡±


    Upon hearing her recount, Ang was stunned. ¡°You mean, their hideout is in the neighborhood?¡±


    Unity Vige wasrge, which had over twenty residential buildings. How many people could be


    hiding there?


    Was this gang developed from the residents? Or had it been invaded by outside forces? If it was the


    latter, were the original residents still alive?


    Not only did they collect protection food, but they also used the pretext of gathering supplies to rob


    survivors¡¯ homes directly. This was also why the 18th floor was targeted.


    Cody and Lukas felt a buzzing in his head. They had thought it was a gang of just a few dozen


    people. There were only 5bat-capable people on the 18th floor; they couldn¡¯t fight against them


    face to face. So, he instinctively looked at Ste and Jasper. ¡°What should we do next?¡±


    What should they do? The worst-case scenario would be to get chopped up.


    Ste yed dumb and followed his gaze to Jasper. Under everyone¡¯s concerned gaze, Jasper


    paused to think. ¡°Let¡¯s not be impulsive, I¡¯ll go scout the ce tomorrow.¡±


    While the 18th floor struggled to sleep, the 17th floor was in a state of fear. Amber was terrified.


    ¡°Mom, I almost stepped on a corpse on the 16th floor when I came back, and the door downstairs is


    broken. What happened?¡±


    She thought something had happened to her home, but thankfully her mother-inw was unharmed.


    It was a close call today, but Katie was still shaken, sighing and saying, ¡°Something serious has


    happened.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After hearing her mother-inw¡¯s words, Amber was in shock for a while. ¡°Has Korey gone mad?


    We agreed to face difficulties together. However, not only did he hide, but he also stabbed us in the


    back?¡±


    And there was the Palmer family from the 1702, they felt they shouldn¡¯t believe those people in the


    beginning.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Amber was anxious. Her husband and son were at work, so only she and her mother-inw were


    left at home. If the 18th floor really didn¡¯t care about them, what would they do?


    These two troublemakers had ruined everything.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been busy all day. Wash up and sleep early. We will think about what to do tomorrow.¡±


    Katie couldn¡¯t sleep. After making sure her daughter-inw was asleep, she quietly went to the


    kitchen to boil a pot of hot water. She opened the door and poured it into the gap of the door of


    room 1702.


    The weather was extremely cold, so the water quickly turned into ice once it hit the ground.


    Katie stood in the hallway, sighing deeply in the darkness. She didn¡¯t care if she died. She just


    couldn¡¯t leave any risks to her children.


    She had lived long enough. Even the people younger than her had died. But her children were still


    very young, especially Mikey who had just graduated and found a job, and hadn¡¯t even gotten


    married and had children.


    When would this disaster end?


    After calming down, Katie closed the door and returned to her room, wrapping herself in the nket


    and staying awake all night.


    ...


    Ste was drowsy and was awakened by the banging noise from downstairs. Both people and dogs


    were used to it. As long as it wasn¡¯t someone prying open the door to the 18th floor, it was fine. She


    pulled the nket over her head and continued to sleep.


    When she woke up, Ste heard a noise in the hallway and opened the door to find Lukas straining


    his ears to listen to the noise from downstairs. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lukas chuckled, ¡°The Palmer family from 1702, who refused to open their door yesterday, suddenly


    decided to move today.¡±


    Ste didn¡¯t pay much attention. ¡°They¡¯re probably scared that those guys wille back for


    revenge and involve them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better that they leave. We don¡¯t have another backstabber.¡±


    Lukas told her what he heard, ¡°I just heard Katie greeting them. It seems like the Palmer family is


    moving to the shelter.¡±


    That was right. In response to the unprecedented cold weather in the south, the government had re-


    nned the shelter. Houses in the south didn¡¯t have heating and could only use the most primitive


    methods of warming.


    Arge number of survivors gathered at the shelter. The crowd was warm but filled with various


    smells. Even stretching out one¡¯s limbs was difficult, let alone lying down to sleep or having hot


    water for a bath.


    People would break down without sleep, but once they fell asleep and woke up, they might be left


    with nothing but themselves.


    With therge number of people in the city, the nature of the shelter was to provide temporary relief


    and transition, with a one-month residency limit for any survivors who entered.


    After the time limit, they could only go to the public warming area. The public warming area only


    heated during the day, and the heating would be turned off at night, which could freeze people into


    icicles.


    So, many people would prefer to go outside to receive relief food and go up the mountain to chop


    firewood for warmth, rather than go to the shelter. At least they had nkets at home, and they


    could sleep while burning firewood.


    Lukas asked Ste, ¡°Now only the Moore family is left on the 17th floor. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°We had a clear understanding with the Moore family before they moved in.¡± Ste showed no


    emotion. ¡°Everywhere is dangerous now. The Moore family must protect themselves. They


    shouldn¡¯t rely on us.¡±


    The people on the 18th floor were humans, not gods. They didn¡¯t even know how long they could


    survive.


    While they were talking, Jasper opened the door and walked out. ¡°Ste, are we going to scout the


    ce today?¡±


    Jasper wasn¡¯t a native of Griffith, so he didn¡¯t even know where Unity Vige was. Ste also


    wanted to scout the base again, so she nodded in agreement.


    Scouting needed to be low-key, so Ste put on old clothes. Jasper also tried to keep a low profile,


    but, well, he was too tall. He had a good body proportion, and a pair of long legs that attracted


    attention. No matter how low-key he was, he still stood out like a sore thumb.


    Ste was curious. ¡°How tall are you?¡±


    ¡°189cm.¡±


    Ste was a bit worried. ¡°Or should I go alone?¡±


    Jasper¡¯s mouth twitched a little. ¡°No, I won¡¯t make trouble.¡±


    At this point, Ste had nothing more to say. He was very capable. Even if he was discovered, he


    wouldn¡¯t be trapped. So, they took Cooper and Rosie to room 1803.


    They were certainly famous now. The survivors of Sunrise Sanctuary had developed an uncanny


    ability to recognize them. Even if they tried to disguise themselves and keep a low profile, they were


    still noticed by someone.


    No one, absolutely no one, dared to approach them.


    The word was out, as though a wildfire that couldn¡¯t be contained in a paper bag. The news of their


    showdown from the day before had spread.


    They were still afraid of them, but this time there was an unusual unity among them. They all,


    without exception, hoped that the 18th floor would triumph, even though such a notion seemed


    unrealistic.


    The inhabitants of the 18th floor were indeed malevolent. However, as long as they weren¡¯t


    provoked, they didn¡¯t go around collecting heads or demanding protection money.


    If those who were demanding protection money were dealt with, they could consider paying a little


    to those on the 18th floor. After all, there were only a few people living on the 18th floor. How much


    could they charge? Unfortunately, Ste waspletely unaware of their thoughts. Even if she


    knew, she wouldn¡¯t care. They were just a bunch of folks seeking shelter under other people¡¯s


    power.


    Relying on them was just a wishful thinking.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    With caution etched in their every move, Jasper and Ste quietly approached the outskirts of Unity


    Vige.


    Rather than directly approaching, Jasper opted to circle the perimeter at a safe distance before


    leading Ste into a nearby office building. From there, he pulled out a pair of binocrs to survey


    the scene.


    His focus wasn''t on the main gate, but on the towering buildings within the vige, "There are


    lookouts for counter-surveince."


    Ste was taken aback. No wonder so many people died in her past life and paid a hefty price just


    to eradicate The Chaos. It turned out that the leaders weren''t just ordinary viins.


    When it came to surveince, Jasper was undoubtedly a professional.


    He identified a few suspicious lookout points, skillfully avoiding them while keeping an eye on the


    main entrance. When Jasper remained silent and unmoving for a while, Ste''s curiosity got the


    better of her, "What are you looking at?"


    "Observing their conversations."


    "You can read lips?"


    "A bit."


    Ste covered her mouth, relieved that she hadn''t spoken ill of him before.


    But the more she thought about it, the more she felt a chill running down her spine.


    All special forces operatives were invariably trained for special operations and required to master a


    variety of skills. Lip reading was just the tip of the iceberg; many were even experts in micro-


    expression analysis.


    Otherwise, how could they make an urate judgment of whether to shoot to save a hostage when


    facing ruthless criminals?


    At this moment, Ste felt a shiver run down her spine, a chill that went straight to her head.


    Could she keep any secrets from him?


    Noticing her stiffness, Jasper lowered his binocrs, "What''s wrong?"


    "You..." Ste''s mind was a bit sluggish, "What did they say?"


    "Entry requires a pass and a secret code."


    "What secret code?"


    "I''m not quite sure about that. I''ll have to analyze itter."


    Ste didn''t believe him for a second; he was obviously holding back.


    "The people entering have their backs to us, and their mouth movements aren''t clear. But based on


    the frequency of their speech, I can estimate how many words they said. It will take time to decode."


    They stayed until evening, and the weather seemed to get colder.


    On the way back, Jasper suddenly said, "The Chaos seems to have something big nned for the


    next few days."


    Ste looked surprised, "What''s going on?"


    She could only be grateful that he was not her enemy; such a person would be truly terrifying.


    Over the next few days, everything was calm. Ste didn''t go out, but Jasper did from time to time.


    Late at night, the door to the stairwell was knocked.


    Mikey had returned, and he had something to discuss with the residents of the 18th floor.


    After hearing about the events of the past few days, he had been so anxious that he couldn''t sleep.


    He had intentionally taken the day off toe back.


    He had brought back a storage battery box and had built an inverter that could be mounted on a


    bicycle to generate electricity through mechanical rotation.


    The storage battery box could store up to 20 degrees of electricity, but Mikey''s concern wasn''t about


    charging phones or lighting, "Relying only on the stainless-steel door, the 17th and 18th floors are


    still not secure enough. I want to electrify the three doors on the 17th floor. If they dare to break in,


    they''ll be knocked down by the electric shock."


    The residents of the 18th floor were taken aback.


    This kid had some skills!


    By electrifying the stainless-steel door, anyone who dared to break in would be shocked into


    submission, and might even end up like a fried mouse.


    Cody expressed his doubts, "Can it really generate electricity?"


    "Yes, it will just require some strenuous pedaling." Mikey honestly admitted, "My grandma is old,


    and my mom has to work during the day, so the task of pedaling the bicycle for electricity will have


    to fall on you guys."


    He calcted that if each person on the 18th floor pedaled for an hour each day, the electricity


    generated would be enough tost for 24 hours.


    Charging for 5 hours could provide 24 hours of use, and if they were more diligent, they could even


    charge their phones and shlights.


    Although they had sr chargers, the extreme cold meant there was no sunlight, and the sky was


    always cloudy. Sometimes, even after charging for two or three days, it wouldn''t work.


    And using a phone in the extreme cold was not only slow but also particrly power-consuming.


    Mikey''s suggestion was equivalent to the Moore family providing the equipment, and the 18th floor


    maintaining its operation. Together they would ensure the safety of the 17th and 18th floors.


    Lukas was a bit worried, "Won''t we get shocked by the electrified door?"


    "No, I''ll install switches on both floors. When the electricity is on, there will be an indicator light. You


    just need to operate it ording to the instructions when you enter and exit."


    Mikey''s return wasn''t easy, so they decided to proceed immediately. Cody and Lukas helped as


    assistants.


    They worked into thete night, but finally, the task was aplished.


    The handrails on both sides of the stairs were cut off, the wires were connected to the 18th floor,


    and the switches and operation indicator lights were installed.


    Cody and Lukas secretly threw a small piece of meat onto the door, and sure enough, they smelled


    something burning.


    Hmm, it really worked.


    Out of humanitarian concerns, they didn''t forget to post a warning sign next to it: Electric shock risk.


    Do not touch. Not responsible for any injuries!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Back upstairs, Lukas, eager to prove his strength, was the first to volunteer to pedal the high-


    powered bicycle to generate electricity.


    He was fine for the first ten minutes.


    Twenty minutes in, he started to feel the strain.


    After thirty minutes, he was yearning for a break.


    By the hour mark, he copsed, panting heavily, "Cody, I can''t do it anymore."


    Indeed, the weak would always be weak, no matter how hard they trained.


    Cody reminded him, "Lukas, you are a stronf man."


    "You''re right. You go ahead."


    An hourter, Cody copsed too, "Lukas, I really can''t do it."


    Mikey, that bastard, he had said that pedaling the bicycle would be incredibly easy. It was a total


    sham.


    Seeing the exhausted boys, Ang hopped on and pedaled for an hour without breaking a sweat, "I


    can''t beliebe you guys!"


    The boys were speechless. Could it be the bicycle was a sexist?


    When it was Ste''s turn, she simply moved the bicycle back into her room.


    After calcting the electricity generated by the three of them, she plugged the battery box into


    Arcadia and charged it for about twenty minutes, identally overcharging it.


    It took two hours for the charge to decrease before she could bring the bicycle back out.


    Cody was shocked when he saw the charge, "Ste, how long did you pedal for?"


    Ste leaned weakly against the door frame, pretending to be exhausted, "I identally pedaled for


    two hours. I was beat. This is two days'' worth of electricity, so don''te looking for me tomorrow."


    Feeling somewhat downhearted, the boys secretly drank in their room that night, "Cody, why is it


    that Ang doesn''t sweat after an hour, Ste can go for two hours straight, and Jasper can go for


    three hours without blinking an eye? Why are we always at the bottom?"


    Cody was disheartened and took a big gulp of his drink, "Why is it that no matter how hard we try,


    we''re always being overshadowed?"


    Was it true that once you were weak, you were weak for life?


    No, they must rise!


    "But how?" Lukas had really tried his best, "I don''t feel this weak in front of others, but once I''m on


    the 18th floor, I can''t even lift my head."


    He used to be fine, and his wife liked him just the way he was. But now, it felt like she was


    increasingly disdainful of him


    even though his biceps were growing.


    Now the doors were electrified and they had a dog at home, but the people on the 18th floor


    showed no signs of letting their guard down.


    Jasper sketched out a battle strategy, "No doubt the door''s electrified, but have you guys


    considered that they might climb up the drainage pipes from the windows or stairs?"


    Cody and Lukas got goosebumps, "Do you mean that they can drill their way up?"


    Jasper, ever the serious one, responded, "It''s a possibility."


    Exhausted, Cody and Lukas quipped, "Bring on the apocalypse, and make it quick."

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Gripes aside, life must go on.


    Jasperid out various attack strategies, simultaneously providing impable countermeasures.


    Ste sighed again, realizing that survival in this post-apocalyptic world was no easy feat.


    In the evening, Katie hollered from downstairs, announcing that the relief food, originally scheduled


    for the day after tomorrow, would be distributed tomorrow.


    Ang and the others were puzzled. What''s with sudden change of ns?


    Ste instinctively nced at Jasper, just as he looked her way.


    Their eyes met briefly, then quickly looked away.


    "Ang, I''m nning to fetch the relief food in the morning, then take Cooper out for a walk in the


    afternoon," Ste said.


    Without giving it much thought, Ang agreed, "Sure, we''ll go after you guys get back."


    That night, sleep was elusive.


    Ste was contemtive, thinking that with Arcadia, she could live a better life. But even this kind of


    ''better'' came with a price.


    She hoped for a sessful day tomorrow.


    The relief food was to be distributed at nine in the morning. Ste and Jasper agreed to leave at


    seven over the walkie-talkie.


    They set out early, only to find Ang cycling in the hallway.


    Rosie was nowhere in sight, and she casually asked, "Isn''t Rosieing?"


    Jasper nodded, "Rosie''s still asleep."


    It was still early for the relief food distribution, and they had left without Rosie. Ang smirked,


    realizing their denial was just a fa?ade.


    Of course, Ang wouldn''t call them out on it. She''d just wait and see.


    After leaving Sunrise Sanctuary, the two of them didn''t queue for food but headed towards Unity


    Vige.


    Upon reaching the intersection, Jasper suddenly paused.


    Confused, Ste asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Jasper swiftly put his arm around her waist.


    Ste felt a sudden rush of adrenaline. If she didn''t know him better, she might have drawn her


    weapon.


    "There''s surveince. Don''t look around." Jasper whispered as he held her close, navigating


    through the icy chill.


    "We''re being watched?"


    "Unity Vige is."


    Surprised shed in Ste''s eyes. Could it be that the police had taken her letter seriously?


    She hated it when people only spoke halfway, but if Unity Vige was indeed under surveince,


    there might be lip-readers around.


    To avoid suspicion, Ste decisively kept her mouth shut. She even overcame her difort and


    moved closer to Jasper, making them look more like a close couple.


    Jasper held her close as they circled around Unity Vige before finally ducking into a side street to


    escape.


    "I''m sorry," he said, letting go of her.


    "Is Unity Vige being watched?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not sure, but my gut tells me it is. All four exits are being monitored."


    As a former special forces operative, Jasper''s instincts were sharper than most.


    Ste had also been alert, and although she wasn''t as sharp as Jasper, she could faintly sense


    something was off.


    She had a sudden thought, "Could the early distribution of the relief food have something to do with


    Unity Vige?"


    "Possibly."


    Jasper had observed that Unity Vige was not only a gathering ce for The Chaos gang but also


    home to many survivors.


    For example, many hade out to collect the relief food.


    These survivors were either voluntarily seeking refuge or forced to stay.


    The early distribution of relief food was likely to draw these survivors out of Unity Vige, preventing


    them from bing hostages of the gang.


    Regardless, Ste felt a sense of relief. As long as they could wipe out the gang, this area should


    remain peaceful for quite some time.


    They returned to themunity center where a long line of survivors had already formed.


    Ste asked in a hushed tone, "With the relief food being distributed today, will the gang''s minions


    come to collect their ''protection fee''?"


    Jasper nodded, "Yes."


    This would significantly reduce the firepower at Unity Vige.


    It seemed that their strategy was a masterstroke.


    After waiting for two hours, it was finally their turn.


    Having collected their relief food, they headed back to Sunrise Sanctuary.


    Halfway there, Jasper instantly became alert.


    He grabbed Ste''s arm and quickly steered her in another direction.


    "It''s them! I''d recognize them anywhere!" a woman''s shrill voice echoed from a distance.


    It sounded familiar, like she''d heard it somewhere before.


    "Bang, bang, bang."


    Bullets whizzed past.


    Jasper pulled Ste along as they sprinted towards an office building, a dozen men in pursuit, guns


    zing.


    Bullets grazed them as they dashed into the building.


    Without hesitation, they ran up the stairs.


    Ste, who hade fully prepared, pulled out a gun from Arcadia by pretending to get something


    from her pocket.


    They kept running up, looking for a ce to take cover.


    "They''re upstairs," someone shouted. "Gregory orders us to bring him their heads as a gift."


    Using the stairs for cover, Jasper shot two bullets from above, scoring fatal headshots.


    Despite their superior firepower, they couldn''t match Jasper''s precision.


    After a round of gunfire, Jasper had killed five men and Ste had injured two.


    As they retreated, Ste ran into a sturdy-looking office.


    It was the CEO''s office.


    They locked the main door and ran into the CEO''s private room, locking that door too.


    Ste wiped the sweat off her forehead. It was her first gunfight and, during the heat of the moment,


    she had forgotten to be scared.


    She wondered how Ang and the others were doing. If the 18th floor was under attack, Cooper


    and Rosie were likely in danger too.


    She felt beads of sweat forming on her forehead.


    As she wiped her sweat, she noticed Jasper''s pained expression. "Are you hurt?" she asked.


    "I''m fine. I''m wearing a bulletproof vest."


    Bullets were scarce; every shot had to count.


    Although the bullet didn''t hit a vital spot, the force of the high-speed bullet hitting the steel te had


    caused a shock injury. It would take some time for him to recover.


    "Where are you hurt?"


    It''s his shoulder, the same arm he used to shoot.


    Ste''s mind went nk. He had pushed her earlier. Could that be when he got hurt?


    Before she could think further, they heard loud banging on the door.


    Ignoring the noise, Jasper smashed the ss window of the CEO''s private room, pulled out an


    escape rope, and tied it to a fixture. "Ste, climb down this and head straight back to Sunrise


    Sanctuary."


    "What about you?"


    "I''m d in a bulletproof vest, plus I''ve got ammo. Should be enough for them."


    No, his ammo was not enough.


    "Go!"


    At the crucial moment, Jasper hardened his expression, "I''ll hold them off. You go back to the 18th


    floor to save Rosie and the others."


    "How can you handle so many of them alone?"


    "They came prepared. If we both stay, we''re certain to die."


    Just as he was speaking, the people outside had already stormed in, firing at the door of the lounge.


    "You go first. I can escape easier on my own."


    Ah, so he thought she was a burden, huh!


    Ste felt uneasy, but it''s true that he was more physically adept than she was.


    She didn''t fuss, handing over a few bullets, "Jasper, you better make it back alive. I''m not going to


    be looking after Rosie for you.


    You have to take care of her yourself. Don''t ever count on anyone else."

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Jasper locked eyes with Ste, "I''ll do my best."


    Yet their adversaries were hell-bent on taking their lives. An axe sliced through the air, splintering


    the wooden door of the lounge with a thunderous crash.


    Well, seemed like no one was getting away today. Even the most formidable wouldn''t be able to


    retreat unscathed under the enemy''s heavy fire.


    In the blink of an eye,


    Ste grabbed Jasper''s hand and whisked them into her Arcadia.


    Several assants stormed in, firing their guns indiscriminately.


    The lounge was inplete disarray, its windows shattered.


    The scene left Jasper utterly stunned.


    Ste had no other choice. She couldn''t just leave Jasper behind to be riddled with bullets.


    On top of that, the shot in his shoulder could have happened while he was pulling her to safety.


    As the saying goes, man proposes, God disposes. The secret was out.


    The silver lining was that even in Arcadia, Ste was always alert.


    The RV was parked in the upstairs living room. All the food and supplies were stashed in various


    locked rooms. The main hall on the ground floor waspletely empty, with nothing but the floating


    holographic timer.


    Meanwhile, Ste kept her hand in her pocket, her finger poised on the trigger.


    If Jasper showed the slightest sign of greed, she wouldn''t hesitate to send him to meet his maker.


    After recovering from the shock, Jasper turned to Ste, "Where are we?"


    Ste tapped her nose thoughtfully, "Hmm, how do I put this, this is my Arcadia."


    "Arcadia?"


    Jasper furrowed his brow. Such a fantastical ce was beyond his imagination.


    His gazended on the fertile garden, the stacked furniture in the corner, the chopped wood and


    bamboo, as well as the sprouting peanuts and corn seedlings, vibrant green vegetables, and ripe


    red grapes.


    Once again, his pupils dted in shock.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Ste probed, "Would you like some grapes?"


    Jasper retracted his gaze, "No, thank you."


    Was he too cunning or genuinely uninterested? His expression revealed nothing but calmness once


    the initial shock had subsided.


    Ste remembered the matter at hand, "How''s your wound?"


    Jasper touched his shoulder. His clothes had a bullet hole, and the bullet lodged in the steel te


    beneath, causing his muscles and bones to throb with numbing pain.


    "I''m fine. It''s not fatal."


    "Did it happen when you were pulling me just now?"


    Jasper looked away, "No, don''t overthink."


    Ste failed to catch his gaze, unsure if he was telling the truth.


    The atmosphere was a bit awkward again. She broke the silence, "Do you think the people outside


    have left?"


    With the windows shattered and the escape rope thrown out, even if they suspected something,


    they should leave once they couldn''t find anyone.


    Jasper estimated it should have been about five minutes since they entered, but to be cautious, he


    asked, "Is the time in Arcadia the same as outside?"


    "It''s the same."


    "They should have left then, but we can''t let our guard down."


    He was experienced inbat, and Ste trusted his judgement. But she was still cautious and left


    the Arcadia alone.


    As soon as she stepped out, Jasper was forcibly ejected by a powerful force.


    He was taken aback, but quickly regained his bnce and prepared to attack.


    Only then did Ste exin, "Arcadia only recognizes its owner. If I''m not in it, all living things will be


    kicked out. Also, Arcadia can''t have two owners. Once it recognizes an owner, it can''t be taken


    away. If something happens, I can control it to self-destruct with my mind."


    Listening to her exnation, Jasper didn''t react much. He simply said, "That''s pretty impressive."


    Ste couldn''t afford to let her guard down and continued to observe.


    The CEO''s lounge was a mess, footprints smeared all over the floor.


    Ste nced downstairs to see a group of people rushing out of the office building, "Now! Don''t let


    them get away."


    Not good. They were heading towards the Sunrise Sanctuary.


    The two exchanged a look and followed them downstairs.


    To avoid attracting attention, they didn''t run but took the shortcut to the Sunrise Sanctuary.


    Jasper kept his cool, "You don''t need to worry. The folks in 1803 are tough. They have guns, and


    the door on the 17th floor is still electrified. It won''t be easy to break in."


    Ste nodded. The six gates were quite secure. Plus, he had thought about possible attack


    scenarios and countermeasures in the past few days. As long as Cody and the others didn''t mess


    up, they wouldn''t be breached easily.


    Taking the shortcut was faster. They reached the residential area soon.


    Sensing no major movements in the building, Jasper led Ste to a concealed spot to hide.


    Just as they hid, a group of people barged in with a menacing aura. It was the same group they had


    encountered in the office building.


    "They''re in this building. There are stainless steel doors on the 17th and 18th floors. They also have


    guns and smoke grenades."


    A disheveled woman caught up with them, urgently saying, "I''ve told you everything I know. If those


    on the 18th floor are dead, you have to return my son to me."


    One of the thugs, sporting a tattooed arm, kicked the woman away, "Shut up!"


    The woman fell to the ground with a cry, but clung desperately to the thug''s leg, "You promised,


    return my son to me."


    "Piss off!" The thug lifted his other foot and stomped hard on the woman''s head.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The extreme cold and the merciless kicks rendered the woman unconscious.


    Choosing to attack the 18th floor today was meant as a gift to their boss. But they had lost a few


    buddies in the office building, and the two targets had escaped.


    All because this damn woman didn''t fully disclose the situation, leading them to underestimate their


    opponents.


    Fuming, the thug kicked the unconscious woman to vent his anger. After more than a dozen kicks,


    he finally stopped, "Let''s go. I won''t rest until we''ve ttened the 18th floor."


    With a murderous intent, the group charged upstairs.


    The woman''s face was so battered it was unrecognizable, but Ste recognized her voice.


    It was Korey''s wife.


    Heaven may forgive sins, but one cannot survive the sins they created for themselves.


    Ste remembered that in her past life, the the government had indeed rescued a group of children,


    all of whom had been kidnapped and held hostage. They were all properly resettled afterward.


    While she could understand the woman''s desperation to save her child, using other people''s lives


    as bargaining chips was uneptable.


    Ste felt no sympathy for her, but didn''t deliver the killing blow either.


    In this extreme cold, there was no chance she would wake up from fainting outdoors.


    "Ahh!!!"


    Along with the sound of a door being smashed, a harrowing scream echoed from upstairs.


    The two exchanged a nce and quietly moved upstairs, nning to join forces with Ang to trap


    their enemies.


    Their steps were slow and steady. Just as they reached the 14th floor, another scream rang out,


    followed by a shadow falling from the stairwell window.


    The hard ice below echoed with a dull ''boom''.


    Just as Jasper predicted, when their path was blocked by the electric gate, they opted to scale the


    wall and descend through the sewer.


    Those preupied with navigating the tunnels never foresaw Cody lying in wait atop the rooftop.


    Although frail andcking the skill to aim for the eyes, he had no trouble targeting the top of their


    heads.


    Two were knocked unconscious, one fell to his death, leaving their leader seething with rage.


    "Damn it all!" he roared.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    With a crew of buddies, they had arrived in high spirits, but now more than half of them were gone,


    while not a single one of the 18th floor gang had been taken out.


    Did those people have some kind of superhuman powers?


    Gregory was expecting him to bring back the heads of the 18th floor gang as a birthday present!


    "Go find some wooden stakes. We''re breaking this door down whether it likes it or not."


    Two goons quickly acknowledged and hurriedly ran downstairs.


    Jasper exchanged a nce with Ste. Three, two, one!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ste got the signal.


    So, when the two henchmen rushed down from the 14th floor, Jasper and Ste suddenly burst out


    from the corridor.


    Jasper took the tall one, and Ste handled the shorter one.


    They had never been in a real fight before, but they had practiced on Jasper''s neck countless times,


    and Ste had an unrivalled understanding of human anatomy.


    Their first move was swift and clean.


    In a sh, two necks were twisted.


    After dragging them into the corridor, they swiftly looted the weapons and ammunition from their


    bodies, even taking their passes.


    Five men were still upstairs. Jasper loaded his magazine, signaling that he''d be leading the charge


    while Ste would cover him.


    Leading the charge was about taking the initiative, while covering was about ensuring the safety of


    the team, only acting when danger arose to avoid disrupting the rhythm of the charge.


    Ste gave an "OK" gesture.


    Thus, they quietly moved upwards.


    The man in charge was annoyed, pulling out a cigarette from his pocket. Another sidekick promptly


    lit it with a match.


    One was standing at the stairs, while the other two were trying to break down the door of the 16th


    floor, nning to use the furniture inside to smash the electrified stainless steel door.


    No sane survivor would open the door for them.


    Perhaps feeling overconfident with their guns, the underling at the stairs was rxed and careless.


    By the time he realized something was off, his forehead had already bloomed a flower of blood.


    The remaining four quickly moved to defend, butpared to Jasper, who had professional training


    and years of field experience, they were nothing.


    Before they even had a chance to pull the triggers, they were dispatched by four precise bullets.


    Ste, who was providing cover, was speechless.


    The sound of gunfire echoed in the building, followed by the sound of hurried footsteps.


    Worried about friendly fire, Ste quickly called out, "Ang?"


    "Ste?"


    Ang was shocked, "Are you guys okay?"


    "We''re fine. We''ve dealt with everyone."


    Ang and Lukas came downstairs with their guns, seeing Ste and Jasper at the stair entrance,


    and they quickly turned off the electric door switch, "What happened?"


    This wasn''t a good ce to talk, so Ste just took their weapons and bullets, along with their


    cigarettes and watches.


    Once the danger was gone, Cody came down from the rooftop. Having taken out one of the


    enemies, he had a spring in his step, "Ste, did you see my amazing shooting skills?"


    Ste didn''t have the energy to deal with him; she had more important things to discuss.


    "This time they sent over a dozen men, just shooting without a care. Next time it won''t be so


    simple."


    If this group of people wanted to establish dominance, they must use the people from the 18th floor


    as an example to intimidate others.


    Jasper was serious, "Today was indeed the best opportunity."


    Ang was worried, "But we only have five people. They have at least several hundred."


    A head-on fight would be suicide. Ste suggested, "We can''t fight head-on. We have to be smart."


    Jasper had a surprising suggestion, "We have to catch their leader. If we kill the leader of The


    Chaos, the rest will fight for power and no one will care about us."


    The two of them had the same idea, and in their mutual gaze, they made a decision.


    Ang was also annoyed by the constant assult, "Fine, let''s leave it to fate. Just charge in and get it


    done."


    "They''ve been out for a while and haven''t returned, and it is hard to say if there will be another


    wave. You guys should stay and guard the 18th floor, I''ll take Jasper and sneak in to have a look, to


    see if there''s a chance to strike."


    Ang was worried, "No, it''s too dangerous with just the two of you."


    Jasper spoke up, "The more people we have, the easier it is to get caught."


    Ste agreed, they didn''t have bulletproof vests in 1803. Ang was a strong fighter, but shooting


    wasn''t her strong suit. Cody and Lukas weren''t in the best shape, and if they were captured, it


    would be even more troublesome.


    If it was just her and Jasper, even if they were outnumbered, they could still retreat into Arcadia.


    Too many people would make it messy. The secret had already been exposed once, and if it was


    exposed again, it would really be a problem.


    She didn''t want to point a weapon at her friends unless she had to.


    Cody knew he was being dismissed, so he took out his gun, "I won''t hold you back, but you should


    take this with you."


    What Ste needed the least right now was that, she had just thrown all the ones she picked up into


    Arcadia.


    "No need, I just took some from them. You guys keep it for self-defense."


    It was important to act quickly.


    Regardless of whether they could seed, they had to take this gamble.


    Ang suddenly hugged Ste, "Ste, you muste back safe and sound."


    Cody and Lukas also embraced her, "You must be careful and don''t get hurt."


    "I''ll try my best."


    Ste didn''t like the solemn atmosphere; it felt as if she was going to her death.


    However, it was indeed a situation where life and death were uncertain.


    As they were leaving the building, Ste handed two guns to Jasper, not forgetting to grab some


    ammunition.


    Illegally made, they weren''t veryfortable to use, but it was better than nothing.


    Jasper took them and gave her two smoke grenades in return.


    The outer casing was made from a soda can. They were clearly homemade. He really did know


    how to do everything.


    Ste couldn''t help but sigh; surviving in the apocalypse was really not easy.


    Leaving the building, they headed towards Unity Vige.


    No one wanted to die, Ste hoped that their scouting mission in the morning was urate, and


    that they could hitch a ride and benefit from others'' efforts.


    However, expectations were always high, while reality was harsh.


    Unity Vige was peaceful.


    She looked at Jasper, her eyes filled with confusion.


    If they didn''t enter when the enemy was at its most rxed, it would be difficult to find another


    opportunity.


    On the way there, Ste had heard some survivorsining that the food delivery truck had


    broken down on the road, causing them to line up early without receiving their rations.


    Relief food was divided by region, and the area they were talking about just happened to be the


    neighborhoodmittee where the Unity Vigemunity was located.


    Using this trick to dy time was feasible, but dying for too long would raise suspicions.


    Had something gone wrong?


    Jasper frowne. He could sense that people were still watching, but he wasn''t sure why they hadn''t


    acted yet.


    Ste asked, "Do we still go in?"


    "Let''s go in first, and we''ll y it by ear when the timees."


    So, the two of them headed towards the west gate.


    Ste was a little worried, "You''re too tall. Won''t you stand out?"


    "No, there are people inside who are taller than me."


    He had observed for several days, and the west gate had the most traffic, with no shortage of tall


    figures.


    The gatekeeper was a bit of a lush, fond of sneaking a swig or two of whiskey during his midday


    break. He was generallyid-back and a touchckadaisical.


    Having just weathered a tough ordeal, the pair remained undaunted. Withposed expressions,


    they approached the gate and presented a round trinket as a token.


    In the bitter cold, everyone was bundled up in heavy coats, scarves, and hats, with only their eyes


    visible. Everything else was obscured from view.


    The gatekeeper nodded, waiting for the pair to utter the secret passphrase.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Ste, however, didn''t rush toment, because she knew that she could count on him.


    Jasper calmly remarked, ¡°Open Sesame.¡±


    Ste, bundled up in her scarf, barely held back augh.


    After a couple of whiskeyden drinks, the gatekeeper, not wanting anyints, waved them


    into the entrance of the Unity Vige.


    Unity Vige was huge. The question wasn''t whether they could get in, but where exactly was the


    big cheese?


    Ste thought for a moment, then quickly set her sights on a specific target.


    The tallest building was always the most luxurious one.


    Looking up, they quickly identified their target. Indeed, there were many peopleing and going¡ª


    elegantly dressed women and men of refined taste, indicating high social status.


    The two of them were dressed too casually, and with a doorman guarding the building, sneaking in


    wouldn''t be easy.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jasper observed from the shadows and noticed that the invitations were written in poems. It


    seemed that there were a lot of guests, and the poems were repeated, probably sorted by group.


    Ste chuckled. It appeared that the big cheese was a fan of poetry.


    Once they got an invitation, the next step was to blend in.


    In a quiet corner, Ste tossed off her coat and put on a fur one. Jasper didn''t have appropriate


    attire, so she whipped out a coat she had stashed away.


    Luckily it fit him well, making him look tall and straight.


    Ste hooked her arm through Jasper''s, pretending to be a harmless, delicatedy.


    Jasper noticed her stiffness, "Rx, I won''t take advantage of you."


    Embarrassed that her tension had been noticed, Ste rxed a bit. At least their regr training


    together had made her somewhatfortable with him.


    To maintain their cover, Ste took a deep breath, smiled at Jasper, and leaned against him as they


    walked towards the entrance.


    When they approached the door, Jasper announced, ¡°Group six. The best tune hasn''t been yed


    yet.¡±


    Bingo, they were in.


    As the door opened, a wave of heat sted them.


    Ste was surprised to find that the building was heated. The sudden change in temperature almost


    choked her.


    Upon entering, they were greeted by a hostess. The women were curvaceous, the men with rippling


    abs, all dressed in skimpy swimsuits.


    Ste, wrapped in her fur coat, was taken aback. So, this was a swimsuit party. No wonder it was so


    quiet outside; anyone who managed to get past the entrance didn''t have any weapons to cause


    trouble.


    Being handed a locker key by the hostess, they were led to the changing rooms. "Over here, you


    can choose your own styles. Once you''re changed, take the elevator to the 28th floor. Please


    remember to store your weapons in the locker. Carrying weapons is strictly prohibited and could be


    life-threatening."


    The dressing room was unisex, and its rack was lined with scant bikinis that Ste couldn''t stand to


    look at. She ran her fingers over the swimsuits, surmising from their less-than-new appearance that


    they''d been worn at the frequent bikini parties that the the boss, probably enjoyed throwing.


    The thought of putting on used bikinis made her skin crawl. She remembered a trendy online


    clothing store back in the office building that sold bikinis which she had looted and stored in Arcadia.


    Scanning her Arcadia, Ste found several swimsuits. She chose a conservative one-piece that


    closely resembled the ones on the rack in the room.


    She also picked out a pair of male swim shorts for Jasper. Upon entering the spacious changing


    room, Ste checked carefully for hidden cameras before handing Jasper the trunks. "You wear


    these," she told him pointing towards a private area of the room, "I''ll change over there.¡±


    The heat was sweltering, and Ste was sweating in no time. She dashed into Arcadia where she


    swiftly undressed and slipped into the swimsuits. Self-conscious about her skin, she applied


    foundation, drawing freckles and pimples to give herself a less appealing look. It took her a while,


    but when she finally emerged, she was met with Jasper''s imposing, muscr figure. It almost


    blinded her. He was slim, his muscles were proportionate, and most significantly, he possessed


    notable abs.


    Ste nced at his waist and thought to herself, that was impressive.


    Jasper was taken aback by Ste''s transformation. Sensing his difort, she quickly handed him


    the makeup and said, "You should apply some too."


    However, military disguise tactics were hardly simr to a woman''s makeup routine, and Jasper


    didn''t have the skillset. Given they were putting up a deceptive front, Ste reluctantly volunteered


    to apply the makeup for Jasper, who was significantly taller than she was. "Sit down," she


    instructed.


    Jasper obliged and looked away while Ste applied the makeup. She added faux freckles and


    stubble to his face and topped it all off with a wig to hide his clean-shaven head. Once she was


    satisfied with his disguise, she stopped.


    They stored their gear and clothing in the Arcadia, ready to be summoned at any given signal.


    Upon leaving the dressing room, a courteous staff member immediately escorted them to the


    elevator, which would take them directly to the 28th floor. When he turned to leave, he took a


    surreptitious look at Ste''s figure, mentally appreciating the curves butmenting over her


    unattractive face. This did not go unnoticed by Jasper, who bristled at the staff''s insolence.


    The elevator and its promise of relief from climbing stairs was a luxury Ste hadn''t enjoyed in a


    long time. They disembarked on the 28th floor, stepping into a bustling lounge upied by


    hundreds of people chattering loudly. It was an overwhelming sight filled with people scantily d in


    bikinis.


    Thebination of champagne, wine, cigars, BBQ aroma, neon lights, luxurious decor, and cat-girl


    costumes quickly transported Ste back to the world before the apocalypse. The gap between the


    rich and the poor was stark here. While average survivors were starving to the point of eating dirt,


    the opulent lived extravagantly, reveling in even more luxury than the world before the apocalypse.


    The crowd was huddled together at the center of the lounge, a cacophony of cheers making her


    head buzz. The center of attraction was a round diator arena, which was about ten meters in


    diameter, ying host to a brutal spectacle. Two men dressed in swimsuits and armed were battling


    in there. This was an entertainment act where the spectators willingly ce bets. The one rule -


    only one man would survive. The prize? Twenty kilograms of rice or flour. Neither man seemed


    willing to give up their pursuit of food, forging ahead despite their numerous injuries.


    Ste gazed at the exhrated faces around her, failing to recognize them as human. They


    resembled terrifying ghouls more than people. Whether the apocalypse turned them into devils or


    their inner demons finally surfaced unchecked by civilization andw was a question she couldn''t


    answer.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    The battle was still raging, the deafening shouts filling the air.


    Ste felt a wave of nausea and turned away, unable to bear the sight.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She scanned the crowd, taking in the bloated men and the women in their prime, allughing and


    carousing without any regard for decorum.


    Was this what The Chaos considered natural liberation?


    The audience either reveled in the debauchery or remained indifferent, clearly used to such


    spectacles.


    The party was not only attended by guests, but also by servers. The girls were young and pretty, the


    boys handsome and dashing, all dressed in swimsuits with number tags.


    They weren''t just there to serve refreshments, but to apany the guests. At a wave of the


    guests¡¯ hands, no matter the request, they had to obey unconditionally.


    They were all so young, yet they looked like the walking dead, worn down by the harsh reality of the


    apocalypse.


    For the sake of survival, they swallowed their emotions and hid behind masks of indifference.


    Ste gripped her hand tightly and looked away, grateful for her superpower that spared her such a


    fate.


    Jasper surveyed the room, his years of experience telling him that there were infiltrators among


    them, but without any concrete proof, there was little he could do.


    They walked around the room hand in hand, noticing eight bodyguards stationed around the room,


    heavily armed and ready to open fire at any moment.


    The battle in the arena was reaching its climax, but the boss of The Chaos remained absent.


    To avoid drawing attention, they blended into the crowd.


    As the clock was about to strike midnight, the battle finally came to an end. The victor, with


    numerous wounds, left the arena with a sack of rice while the loser was thrown into a trash can.


    The next match promised to be even more eye-catching.


    As the disco balls spun, two girls wearing cloaks stepped into the arena amid the cheers of the


    guests, igniting the atmosphere.


    One was covered in horrifying scars, her eyes cold and ruthless; the other was young and beautiful,


    her eyes filled with fear and terror, like a rabbit caught in the headlights.


    One was clearly a seasoned fighter, the other a helpless, pitiful novice. This was to be a bloodbath,


    a one-sided ughter.


    Ste gasped in shock as she recognized the novice as a former ssmate.


    They weren''t close, but she knew the girl came from a well-off family, nurtured and cherished in a


    sheltered environment. Now, she was thrown into the ughterhouse.


    The guests were cing their bets, and the atmosphere was mad, even more intense than the


    horse races before the apocalypse.


    Ste stood among the crowd, staring at her former ssmate in the arena, her jaw clenched tightly.


    Jasper noticed her reaction and gave her aforting pat. Ste took a deep breath and calmed


    herself down.


    Suddenly, the lights went out and the melodious chime of a bell rang out.


    Ste felt a chill run down her spine.


    Jasper instinctively grabbed her hand, their bodies pressed close together.


    As the music started, a spotlight shone on the center of the stage.


    The curtain on the stage slowly lifted, revealing a burly man with a dragon tattoo on his chest, sitting


    on a Iron Throne in a swim trunks, surrounded by twelve beautiful women, each more stunning than


    thest.


    Ste frowned in disgust.


    What the hell?


    In her previous life, she had never gotten a good look at the boss'' face, but she had heard of him


    from official reports.


    He was a drug dealer, who had made a fortune selling drugs and then smuggling them into the


    country. He was wanted for smuggling arge quantity of drugs, enough to get him executed


    dozens of times over.


    He took advantage of the chaos of the apocalypse to build his criminal empire, so ruthless that he


    didn''t even fear the police.


    Suddenly, Jasper pinched her arm twice.


    Ste immediately handed him a weapon from her Arcadia.


    The Chaos was overconfident, daring to y with the lights off.


    This was a golden opportunity. They naively believed they were safe, thinking it impossible to hide


    weapons in a bikini. Well, too bad they didn¡¯t know she had Arcadia.


    In the pitch-dark room, all eyes were drawn to the stage.


    Jasper fired a shot, and with a bang, the boss'' forehead burst open.


    Amid the screams of the women, he swiftly fired another shot at a bodyguard, knocking his gun to


    the ground.


    Ste didn''t stand idle. She put on night vision goggles, pulled out a smoke grenade and threw it in


    several directions, the irritating smoke quickly spreading.


    She put on a gas mask, took advantage of the darkness to quickly put on body armor.


    Gunshots rang out, and the previously jovial banquet hall was now filled with wails and cries as


    people ran for their lives.


    The bodyguards were tough, raising their weapons and firing indiscriminately.


    They found cover, and Ste used her night vision goggles to fire at the bodyguards.


    She didn''t know whether she had hit them or not, but there were people falling to the ground.


    The lights suddenly came on, filling the room with blinding light and thick smoke. The air was filled


    with coughing, mixed with the sound of gunfire.


    Jasper recognized the sound of gunfire, and he realized that it was those people who had been


    watching firing.


    He picked up the bodyguard''s gun and handed it to Ste. "Let''s go."


    Ste nodded, taking the gun and throwing it into her Arcadia.


    They ran out of the hall in the chaos; Ste didn''t forget to throw him a bulletproof vest and a coat.


    He was too conspicuous in just a swimsuit.


    They ran and dressed at the same time, the elevator was overloaded, so Jasper pulled Ste to the


    stairs.


    They ran down several floors, hearing the sound of footsteps rushing up from below, very organized


    and fast.


    Jasper went down another floor, shing into the 19th floor and closing the corridor door, turning off


    the power and using a metal rod to bolt the door.


    The 19th floor had been specially remodeled, with only one room, the boss'' residence.


    He looked at Ste, "Can you pick the lock?"


    Time was of the essence, Ste didn''t know why they were lingering, but if he suggested picking the


    lock, there must be something important inside.


    If they ran down now, they would likely run into thew enforcement officers, and they would be in


    trouble.


    Jasper listened to the movements outside, making sure they were still rushing upwards, then


    nodded at Ste.


    Ste took out a crowbar, her movements practiced and efficient.


    There was a huge difference in strength between men and women, so Jasper took the crowbar from


    her, while Ste went to keep watch in the corridor.


    After a few minutes, the sturdy door was finally forced open.


    The boss'' room was even morevish than the CEO''s. A thousand square meter mansion, with a


    living room sorge you could walk a dog in, and the toilets were made of pure gold.


    Ste''s eyes almost popped out of her head, whether it had a smell or not, her Arcadia was a gold-


    devouring beast.


    Ignoring whatever Jasper was doing, she found herself in a duel with the toilet.


    She was prying with all her might.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    After considerable effort, Ste finally managed to pry up the toilet and store it in her Arcadia.


    The living room was so ostentatiously luxurious it was inhumane ¨C paintings, antiques, geode


    ornaments, crystal stones, and gold masks.


    As Ste collected these items, she noticed Jasper''s gaze on her ¨C it wasplicated.


    Well, she admitted that her actions were a bit unsightly, but these were desperate times. She


    wouldn¡¯t be throw into jail for this anywy.


    Seeing him standing still, Ste felt a bit awkward, "Shall we split the loot?"


    "No need," Jasper declined her offer, "There are a few safes in the bedroom. Could you take care of


    them?"


    So he had his own needs. That was understandable.


    Without further ado, Ste entered the ptial bedroom, where five massive safes were lined up


    side by side. S


    he graciously helped him collect them.


    She didn''t miss out on the other valuable items either, considering them as payment for her day''s


    work.


    As for the rest of the Unity Vige assets, she left them tow enforcement.


    Just as they were about to leave, the door in the corridor was suddenly smashed.


    Damn, it must be thew enforcement guys raiding the boss'' residence.


    The opponents were professionals, and a head-on confrontation would be suicide. It was better to


    make a swift exit.


    Jasper once again enjoyed a privilege others didn''t have, but his sharp senses quickly detected


    something amiss. The vast living room in Arcadia was now empty except for the five safes they had


    collected and their discarded clothes.


    All the items she had desperately thrown into the Arcadia were gone, especially that golden toilet.


    Feeling slightly embarrassed, Ste pointed outside.


    Jasper looked towards The Garden, his eyes revealing surprise - her Arcadia could expand.


    Ste was equally shocked. The increase this time was significant, she estimated about 200 square


    feet, or 1200 cubic feet.


    At the same time, she detected an additional room on the second floor.


    However, ording to her experience, she felt that the items she had collected shouldn''t have been


    that valuable. Her Arcadia wouldn''t be so generous.


    It didn''t matter anymore; it had already swallowed everything. Whether it gave more or less was not


    her call.


    Ste was concerned about the time wasted, "How long do we have to stay here?"


    "It''s hard to say, at least 5 to 10 hours before it''s safe to leave."


    If this were before the apocalypse, it would take at least three days for the transition of the property,


    and the unsealing process would take over half a year.


    5 to 10 hours?


    Ste nearly screamed.


    Arcadia only provided 2 hours each day, and apart from brushing her teeth, washing her face, and


    using the restroom, she was reluctant to enter.


    Did he understand how hard it was to save 5 to 10 hours?


    Ste''s most precious asset was her time in Arcadia, and now she had to waste so much time, it felt


    like she was being skinned alive.


    But what could she do? If they left now, they would be sitting ducks.


    Now that they were in Arcadia, they couldn''t just sit around.


    Ste handed him the crowbar, "Do you want to open the safes?"


    "Is it safe to do it here?"


    "Yes, it''s soundproof."


    So, they began to pry open the safes, the sound grating on their ears.


    After great difficulty, they managed to open one, only to find it empty.


    Jasper furrowed his brows but said nothing.


    Having been together for a while, Ste could tell by his expression that there was supposed to be


    something in there.


    "Um... my Arcadia is a bit ruthless. It will swallow anything spiritual, like gold, silver, jade, or


    antiques, and convert them into square footage for me."


    She knew it. Her stingy Arcadia wouldn''t be so generous. The real treasures were kept in the safes.


    Now that it had swallowed Jasper''s items, how was she going topensate him?


    Jasper remained silent, continuing to pry open the safes.


    All four safes were empty, which made Ste feel awkward. Thankfully, the fifth one had something.


    A submachine gun, two handguns, and many boxes of ammunition.


    Ste sat down to count. There were 2000 bullets in total.


    1000 for the handguns and 1000 for the submachine gun.


    Jasper checked the guns, handing one of the handguns to her, "This one has low recoil, suitable for


    you."


    "I... I don''t need it, Arcadia took so much from you."


    "It''s okay. I wasn''t after those things."


    Ste was stunned by his generosity.


    Not just one handgun, but all the items were split evenly. Each got a submachine gun and 1000


    bullets.


    His generosity made Ste feel a bit ashamed, but she also remained vignt. It could be a trap.


    "Are you really giving this to me?"


    "Yes."


    "Can I really take it?"


    Jasper couldn''t help but smile, "In your mind, am I so untrustworthy?"


    "It''s not about you," Ste quickly exined, "I grew up in an orphanage, endured a lot of bullying,


    and witnessed countless schemes. Over time, I became suspicious."


    Jasper contemted for a moment, "I may not be a good man, but I''m certainly not a bad one. You


    don''t need to be so guarded against me."


    What could escape his sharp eyes? Ste gave a forcedugh.


    Sometimes, she didn''t even trust herself, let alone others.


    Whether he was trustworthy or not, only time would tell.


    Sitting around idly was quite ufortable. Thinking about the ticking clock, Ste kept ncing at


    the timer, "Do you think they''ve left yet?"


    "This operation is massive, involving many criminals. It won''t end that quickly."


    Jasper seemed thoughtful, "You want to go out?"


    If she had a choice, she would prefer to retire in Arcadia, "No, Arcadia only adds two hours each


    day. Once the umted time is used up, I''ll be kicked out."


    Jasper was surprised, no wonder she dared to climb the mountain to chop wood in the bitter cold,


    and did her training in bone-chilling weather, "Does Cody and the others know?"


    Ste shook her head, "Besides you, nobody knows."


    For some reason, Jasper felt a warm feeling in his heart.


    She was willing to risk danger to bring him here. It seemed he held some ce in her heart.


    Everyone had secrets, and unless she was willing to share, Jasper wouldn''t ask.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Feeling awkward just sitting around, Ste thought that she couldn''t let him do nothing, "If you have


    nothing to do, could you help weed my cornfield?"


    Jasper was taken aback, "I can, but I''ve never done it before."


    "That''s fine. I''ll teach you."


    So, Ste took him to the cornfield to weed, teaching him to distinguish between corn seedlings and


    weeds.


    He learned quickly and was diligent in his work.


    Ste felt happy, stealing nces at him while working. However, to her surprise, she looked up to


    find him pulling up the corn seedlings, mistaking them for weeds.


    He really was clueless about this kind of stuff.


    Holding back her dismay, Ste suggested gently, "How about you chop some firewood for me?"


    Thest tree they''d cut down had left a lot of branches behind, taking up too much space.


    Jasper, not proficient in weeding, agreed, "Sure."


    So, while Ste weeded, he chopped firewood on the other side.


    He was a good sport, didn''tze around and managed to chop a lot of firewood in just a few hours.


    He even had blisters on his palms, but didn''tin a bit. He neatly stacked the firewood too.


    Ste was no miser, "You can ask me for firewood anytime in the future, no need to go chopping in


    the woods."


    If she could rely on him, she could ck off a bit.


    Strong people didn''t need to chop firewood for warmth, they can survive the intense cold with their


    muscle alone. This would leave Cody and the others speechless.


    Jasper nodded, "Okay."


    After working up a sweat, Ste picked two bunches of red grapes as a reward, "For you."


    Jasper declined, "Keep it here. Give it to Rosie after the cold spell."


    Ah well, okay then.


    He didn''t seem interested in food. For someone as desireless as him, she wondered what could stir


    his passion.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Before they knew it, they had spent five hours in the Arcadia. By now, it should be around six in the


    evening. Under the extreme weather, the sky hadpletely darkened.


    Jasper, dressed in his clothes, awkwardly held his swimming trunks, "Should I wash it and return it


    to you?"


    Ste felt really awkward and responded, "It looks good on you. Consider it a gift."


    His body was well proportioned and looked really good. But then she realized what she had just


    said. It was toote to cover her mouth.


    Indeed, Jasper''s face turned red. He was a man of reciprocation, "Thank you, the outfit you wore


    today looks great too."


    Ste and Jasper didn¡¯t say anything further. Fine, both of them were of the same sort, and no one


    should think too highly of the other.


    With the bullet loaded, Ste sneaked out of Arcadia.


    The room was pitch dark and quiet, and you could barely see your hand in front of you. She stood in


    the dark for a while, ensuring no one was around, then she turned on her shlight and dimmed it to


    the lowest setting.


    The door to the corridor was opened, the entire building was silent, but lights could be vaguely seen


    in the other buildings.


    They didn¡¯t know when thew enforcement officers would withdraw, and it wasn''t a good idea to


    just sit around and wait, so they quietly made their way downstairs.


    There was a caution line at the main entrance on the first floor, and soldiers were guarding the door.


    They returned to the second floor, entered the suite, opened the window, tied the escape rope, and


    descended to the first floor under the cover of darkness.


    Today, a considerable number of people were out for the mission, and survivors were queuing with


    their heads down, being taken out of the residential area and arranged in a line to boardrge


    trucks for transportation.


    Some were emotional and unwilling to leave, "I can eat half-full here. Can I get enough food if I


    follow your arrangements?"


    A senior woman clung stubbornly to a tree, emotionally challenging the police, "I haven''t done


    anything illegal. Why are you arresting me?"


    A police officer was so infuriated by her that his blood pressure shot up, "You haven''t done anything


    illegal? Do you know how many people have been killed by the things you made?"


    He couldn''t even imagine the extent of the harm it would have caused to society if The Chaos


    hadn''t been dealt with in time.


    "I just did whatever they asked me to do." The senior woman was very stubborn, her voice getting


    louder and louder, "I''m just an employee. I do what the boss says. How is that illegal? I didn''t want


    to do it either, but you government people don''t provide me with foo. How can I feed my children at


    home?"


    As she spoke, she burst into tears. Eventually, she was mercilessly taken away.


    Unity Vige was bathed in patchy light, and there werew enforcement posts. It wasn''t simple to


    sneak out. The two of them hid in various ces. Iit was impossible to exit through the main gate.


    They could only climb over the two-storymercial building at the base of the residential area and


    jump onto the road outside.


    Just when they reached a secluded corner of the skirt building, they heard approaching footsteps.


    The personing was holding a walkie-talkie, his voice full of excitement, "Notify the Food Bureau


    immediately. We¡¯ve got arge amount of food here. I estimate at least several hundred thousand


    pounds. These people not only hoarded protection grain, but also robbed supermarkets and


    wholesale markets. Tell them to send more cars, transport all of them away as soon as possible,


    and remember to properly hand over the rest of the supplies."


    Several hundred thousand pounds of food?


    Ste remembered that in herst life, the public trial revealed it was around one hundred and thirty


    thousand pounds. They probably squandered it as food became harder to find, or used it for shady


    deals.


    The man hung up the walkie-talkie and was about to leave, but someone else came over, "Evan,


    we''ve interrogated all the core members of The Chaos, and checked their handwriting, but we


    haven''t found the person who sent us the anonymous letter."


    "None of the two anonymous letters matched?"


    "None."


    "That''s not possible. The anonymous letters detailed everything minutely; one even drew out the


    sentry posts and passes. The whistle blower must be a high-ranking member of The Chaos who


    has ess to confidential information."


    The man was suspicious, not only about the anonymous letters, but also about who created the


    opportunity for them today. This was a bikini party, apart from the people in The Chaos, who else


    could bring weapons under their watch? The shooting skills were also impable.


    "Do we have results on the bullet that shot the head?"


    "The medical examiner just gave the results. The bullet is from our internal system, but it doesn''t


    belong to Griffith."


    The man frowned, finding it contradictory and illogical.


    Could it be that this person had been undercover for a long time? But now that their nest had been


    taken down, there was no reason for him not toe forward.


    "Interrogate them more thoroughly, and pay attention to the rescued survivors."


    "Okay, Evan."


    The man noted it down and asked, "The city council sent people to ask, how do we n to deal with


    these criminals?"


    "I suggest severe punishment to curb this wrongdoing. Anyone who has killed should be executed,


    as for those who haven''t, they should be sent to prison and then to the west mountain to dig for


    coal. After a six-month observation period, if they show signs of repentance, they could be released.


    In addition, we should mobilize the public to report any members of The Chaos on the run. They


    must all be caught and punished."


    He didn''t expect the nest they took down to be sorge; they probably wouldn''t be able to rest for a


    while. With the walkie-talkie in hand, the man was arranging tasks as he walked.


    Ste hid in the darkness, listening to the conversation clearly. Two anonymous letters? She


    subconsciously thought of Jasper, the one who understood The Chaos even better than her.


    Besides him, who else could it be?


    But Ste wouldn''t be stupid enough to ask.


    In the apocalyptic world, you can have anything, but curiosity was something you couldn''t afford.


    Curiosity killed the cat, and never try to peek into someone else''s secrets.


    As for Jasper, she had a vague guess, but she decided to keep it buried in her heart.


    When the man left, Jasper climbed up the building and then pulled Ste up with a rope. Just as


    they got up and started to leave, a beam of light suddenly shone from a distance, "Who''s there?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jasper pulled Ste and ran, rapid footsteps following, "Stop, or we''ll shoot!"


    With agile movements, he climbed the window andnded firmly on the street. "Jump down. I''ll


    catch you."


    The soldier from the skirt building was quickly climbing the wall. Ste had to jump whether she


    wanted to or not. She hoped that her good neighbor would definitely catch her. She didn''t want to be


    smashed into pulp.


    Relying on her trust in his abilities, she gritted her teeth and jumped. She didn''t fall to the ground,


    and was actually caught by Jasper, who rotated to absorb the impact.


    Feeling a bit dizzy, she hadn''t recovered yet when he pulled her hand and started running.


    Good neighbor Jasper had long legs that were out of this world, running like a speeding car.


    Ste was once the sprint champion in the school sports meet, but she was still being pulled along


    by him, almost flying.


    Really, it¡¯s like her body was flying in front while her soul was chasing from behind.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Having sessfully evaded the soldier, Jasper provided Ste with a moment to catch her breath.


    Running in the biting cold, it felt like their lungs would burst.


    After leaving Unity Vige behind, they used the cover of night to return to Sunrise Sanctuary.


    The night was as dark as ink, and danger lurked everywhere. They encountered several groups of


    robbers along the way. Ste, too tired to even speak, simply brandished her samurai sword.


    "Sorry for bothering you guys." Recognizing the pair as formidable opponents, the robbers wisely


    stepped aside.


    Just as they reached the entrance of their apartmentplex, a figure rushed forward. "Ste?"


    It was Ang''s voice, apanied by a visibly anxious Lukas. "Why are you guys just getting


    back?"


    Relieved to see them both in one piece, Lukas sighed in relief. "We were waiting for you at Unity


    Vige, but the military has it under lockdown. They have detained hundreds of people, and they


    couldn''t fit them all in a dozen vans."


    It was not safe to talk outside, so they decided to continue the conversation indoors.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Back at their 18th-floor apartment, Ste, sipping hot water, exined, "We sneaked in, but we ran


    into militaryw enforcement. We had to find a ce to hide to avoid being mistaken for looters. We


    didn''t manage to slip away until nightfall."


    They both remained silent about the bikini party. That was one memory they''d rather forget.


    Cody pondered, "So, we lucked out this time, stumbling upon a joint operation by three departments


    to round up The Chaos?"


    Ste nodded. "Yes, we sure had a lucky escape."


    Lukas was overjoyed. "That''s great. Those guys are finally out of the picture."


    With The Chaos out of the way, the 18th floor of Sunrise Sanctuary was now invincible. It was


    unlikely anyone would dare to challenge their authority any time soon.


    The day''s events had been nerve-wracking. They each retreated to their rooms for some well-


    deserved rest.


    As they left 1803, Ste whispered, "Should I give you the stuff now?"


    "No rush, leave it with you for now."


    Ste was taken aback. "Are you sure?"


    This was a life-saving weapon, worth more than any amount of supplies. Was he out of his mind?


    "It isn''t safe with me." Jasper was nonchnt. "You keep it for me."


    She stared at him in disbelief. Wasn''t he afraid she''d keep it for herself?


    His hawk-like eyes seemed to see right through her. Jasper, who was always so stern, suddenly


    chuckled. "Would you?"


    Blinded by his smile, Ste replied, "No." She didn''t have a death wish.


    "There you go." Jasper breezily opened the door.


    Ste was a little annoyed. "I''m charging a storage fee."


    "Sure."


    As she entered her apartment, Ste felt a sudden sense of disorientation. Jasper was bing


    more and more inscrutable.


    Cooper rushed forward, whimpering and pawing at her.


    "Hey, did someone upset my little darling?" Cooper was not to be trifled with. Ste quickly


    apologized and offered him a piece of crispy fried fish. "Cooper is the best. Not only do you earn


    your keep, but you also protect the house."


    After pacifying Cooper, she turned on the heater and took a rxing hot bath.


    With the weapon in their possession, they could finally rest easy. Ste was determined toy low


    and fatten up for winter.


    But despite the sense of security, Ste found herself unable to sleep. She dreamed of Jasper, d


    only in swim trunks, his muscr chest and abs, and long legs on full disy.


    In the dream, he smiled at her, then suddenly thrust a knife towards her, "Your Arcadia is mine now."


    Startled awake by the nightmare, Ste was panting heavily. Cooper nuzzled his head against her,


    ¡®Woof, what happened?¡¯


    She quickly checked on Arcadia to calm herself down. Not only was Arcadia still there, but so were


    his weapon and two bunches of red grapes.


    She took a mtonin tablet and finally managed to fall back asleep without any more dreams.


    When she woke up around noon, the hallway outside was bustling. Ang was practicing boxing,


    Cody was practicing archery, and Lukas was pedaling the bike to generate electricity.


    The people from 1803 all agreed that they should be in charge of electricity generation. Considering


    their contributions to the team, both in terms of defending against the protection fee collectors and


    in finding supplies, Ste and Jasper had done more. So the people from 1803 decided to take on


    additional responsibilities in daily life.


    Ste didn''t object. After all, in a team, the strong couldn''t always wait for the weak. Just because


    she didn''t have a problem with it didn''t mean others didn''t.


    If everyone in 1803 could be understanding, they would be able to avoid conflicts with others, no


    matter where they went.


    After their workout, they prepared a feast. It had been a while since the residents of the 18th floor


    had a gathering, and everyone was eager to eat good food.


    Cooking in the extreme cold was a challenge. With temperatures below negative 40 degrees, food


    would freeze into blocks as soon as it was removed from the stove.


    Ste suggested, "How about a stew? I still have some ingredients."


    Everyone agreed. Jasper provided ribs, and the people from 1803 provided lean meat, and dried


    mushrooms.


    Worried there wouldn''t be enough food, Ste added, "I still have a fish from ourst trip to the


    reservoir. I''ll contribute a big grass carp." Might as well make the meal asvish as possible.


    Cody was surprised. "Ste, you still have fish?"


    "I got tired of eating fish during that time. The leftovers are in the car''s refrigeratedpartment."


    Alright, everyone got to work preparing thevish meal.


    Ste went back to her apartment and picked a six pound grass carp from Arcadia. She gutted and


    sliced it, then marinated the slices in cornstarch and soy sauce.


    The fish guts were a hassle to clean, so she gave them to Cooper to eat. But to her surprise, Smoky


    suddenly ran over topete with Cooper.


    A rabbit eating fish guts? Ste was stunned.


    Since when did Smoky have the guts to challenge the top dog, Cooper? But what shocked Ste


    even more was that Snowy also ran over to help her husband fight against Cooper.


    The rabbits were revolting!


    Cooper instantly became aggressive, pressing the couple to the ground and growling at them


    fiercely: ¡®I say, are you two tired of living? You dare to stir up trouble under my watch. Speak up!¡¯


    The two rabbits were beaten badly and quickly submitted. Ste chased the two off and picked up


    Cooper to check his paw. There were actual bite marks.


    Ste was instantly furious. "Cooper, if they dare to bite you again, don''t hold back."


    She was raising these rabbits for meat, but now they were turning violent against their owner. If it


    wasn''t for their bond, Cooper would have bitten them to death with his fierce temper.


    Cooper bared his teeth, willing to give them one more chance to reform.


    She took out a tape measure, measured Cooper''s size and weight. Even if the daily changes were


    not noticeable, the data over a longer period was quite impressive.


    After registering his data, Ste put on rubber gloves to check and weigh Smoky and Snowy.


    Fortunately, the two rabbits still recognized Ste as their provider and didn''t dare to bite her.


    Otherwise, the dinner table might have had two additional dishes - braised rabbit and fried rabbit.


    She pried open their jaws, snapped a few photos of their teeth, andpared them to the previous


    ones. They seemed to have gotten sharper.


    Out of the twelve pups, only six had survived. They seemed to have gotten over the worst part and


    were much more lively than before.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    When the time was about right, Ste, carrying frozen fish slices, took Cooper to gather for a meal


    at 1803.


    The dog''s appetite had grown considerably, and anyone unaware of the situation might think he was


    a starving stray. He even insisted on using Ste''s washbowl as his dinner dish.


    Everyone on the 18th-floor knew that he was a voracious eater. Extra portions were prepared


    whenever meals were cooked.


    The stew had to be spicy to satisfy everyone''s pte. However, to cater to Rosie and Cooper, a


    special non-spicy soup was prepared.


    Fish was servedst to avoid any off-putting smell.


    Cody uncorked a bottle of whiskey, and to prevent freezing, had it warmed in hot water for quite a


    while. ¡°Here''s to the defeat of all viins, and to us having meat and liquor every day.¡±


    Ste chuckled, ¡°To outsiders, we on the 18th floor are the viins.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let''s say, to the defeat of all viins, excluding us on the 18th floor.¡±


    Everyone raised their sses and drank. The whiskey was smooth and vorfu, truly a good drink.


    It was spicy on the tongue, but once it hit the stomach, it was warm andforting.


    Lukas felt extremely addicted just by smelling the stew aroma, but he had some concerns. ¡°The


    smell is so strong. Won''t it get out?¡±


    Ang brashly retorted, ¡°So what if it does? Who has the guts to take on the 18th floor?¡±


    Ste agreed, ¡°We are infamous now. If we don''t even dare to eat meat, we are not living up to our


    reputation.¡±


    Rosie chimed in, ¡°I want to eat meat. I want to eat meat every day.¡±


    ¡°Right, from today onwards, the 18th floor fears nothing. We will eat meat and drink liquor every


    day.¡±


    They chatted as they ate, Ste even brought out her tablet for some entertainment. The electricity


    was generated by her exercise bike, so now it was ounted for.


    Cody, while enjoying his meat, sighed, ¡°It''s a shame we don''t have any vegetables. I miss Ste''s


    hydroponic greens and sprouts.¡±


    When he said this, Ste instinctively nced at Jasper. That guy knew that her rooftop garden had


    plenty of greens.


    Jasper remained expressionless, ¡°This meal is great. Many would kill for it.¡±


    His eyes were pure, devoid of any greed. It seemed he didn''t covet her vegetables. Relieved, Ste


    thought the dream she had was just that, a dream. It wouldn''te true.


    After the first round of food, it was time for the fish stew.


    Ste loved fish fillets. However, Lukas was faster and scooped up a piece and put it in Ang''s


    bowl, ¡°Baby, here you go.¡±


    Her slowness cost her. Herdle collided with another as they both vied for thest fish fillet. To her


    surprise, it was Jasper. And he was faster.


    A little miffed, Ste nned to cook ten or twelve fish filletster, and eat until she was sick of


    them.


    Sitting close to her, Jasper smoothly put the fish fillet in her bowl, ¡°Ladies first.¡±


    The unexpected gesture left everyone shocked. They thought these two were just neighbors and


    partners. Ste had even insisted so. However, they quickly regained theirposure, hiding their


    surprise. They didn''t dare to gossip. Ste had a strong sense of pride and Jasper was an enigma.


    They didn''t dare to make fun of them. It was more important for them to stay alive.


    Only Rosie looked up at her brother, then at Ste, and cheerfully said, ¡°Ste, why don¡¯t you eat?


    The fish is getting cold.¡±


    She thought her brother was partial. He used to give her the fish fillets, but now he had given it to


    Ste. But she really liked Ste, so it was okay.


    Cooper squinted his eyes, ¡°Woof!¡± It seemed like he was saying that he also loved fish fillets. Come


    on, put it in the bowl!


    Ste was taken aback. She couldn''t possibly throw the fish Jasper gave her into the dog''s bowl,


    could she? Would they still be able to team up in the future if she did that?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled at him and reluctantly ate the fish fillet.


    The reservoir fish was indeed delicious. She should''ve caught more. She would find an opportunity


    for them to have a fish stew.


    Despite their happiness, some of the smell did escape. Even though it was just a whiff, the


    survivors'' noses were more sensitive than dogs. They were salivating at the smell, cursing under


    their breath.


    Those inhuman creatures on the 18th floor were having a stew again!


    They silently cursed 18 times in their hearts, but no one dared to cross the people of the 18th floor.


    These devils had even taken down those who came to collect protection food. They were violent,


    using real weapons, and had even electrocuted a few.


    The news had spread. The ones who came for protection food were called The Chaos. They were


    taken down by the military forces yesterday. Several hundred criminals were also caught.


    It was too much of a coincidence. The people on the 18th floor had just crossed paths with them,


    and then The Chaos was taken down. They suspected that there were influential people on the 18th


    floor.


    What kind of people were they on the 18th floor? They weren''t afraid of The Chaos, and even had


    connections with the military and government. They were not to be messed with.


    But God, the aroma was so irresistible, they couldn¡¯t even stop their saliva.


    After the stew, Ste rinsed their mouths and crawled into their warm beds for a nap. When she


    awoke around three, the walkie-talkie rang, ¡°Ste, do you want to practice?¡±


    Ste was surprised, ¡°Is your shoulder healed?¡±


    ¡°It''s not a problem.¡±


    But Ste couldn''t get over it. Every time she saw Jasper, she couldn''t help but think of of him in his


    swimming trunks. She really couldn''t handle it.


    ¡°No, no, I''m a bit tired. Let''s rest for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Alright, send Cooper out then.¡±


    People could bezy, but not the dog. He needed to be stronger.


    Ste readily agreed, ¡°Right away.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Cooper. I do love you, but you go first.¡±


    And so, in the harsh weather of below forty degrees, the dog was ruthlessly pushed out by his


    owner to undergo rigorous training.


    Cooper was stunned. What¡¯s going on?


    While Ste''s body was snuggled in her warm bed, her mind was in Arcadia,boriously tilling the


    soil with a hoe. She had nted peanuts and corn, and was nning to try sowing a hundred


    square meters of wheat.


    She hadn''t expected Arcadia to expand, so she had only stored vegetable seeds. To nt wheat,


    she had to use a certain variety¡ªdrought-resistant, and high-yield wheat.


    Wheat, unlike hybrid rice, could be used for seed saving. Otherwise, she wouldn''t dare to waste it,


    as seeds became fewer with each use.


    She wouldn''t touch hybrid rice seeds.


    Even with wheat, she didn''t sow too much at once. She would wait until she was sure she could


    save the seeds before expanding the nting area.


    It took three days to till thend, dig trenches, and sow seeds. Ste wasn''t an expert, but luckily,


    she had downloaded a lot of information beforehand. Anything she didn''t understand, she would


    look up.


    After a few days of rest, when she was tired of reading medical books or watching video tutorials,


    she beckoned Cooper, ¡°Come on,e here.¡±


    With a bounding energy, Cooper rushed over, obediently lying down for her to pet him.


    Every so often, Smoky and Snowy would scramble over, vying for attention. These two had indeed


    undergone some mutations, their personalities as fiery and untamed as wild horses. They were


    quick to throw down with Cooper at the slightest provocation.


    Perhaps because he didn¡¯t want to be alone, although Cooper would snarl and pin them down,


    showing them who''s boss, he was surprisingly patient. He stopped the reprimand before going so


    far as to bite off their necks. He even shared his bones with them. And boy, the two rabbits indeed


    chewed obediently with their rabbit teeth, making a crisp sound.


    Ste could only watch in sheer astonishment. It was a sight to behold.


    As they grew in size, their appetites grew as well. Luckily, they had a good supply of hay in Arcadia,


    or it would have been impossible to feed them.


    Katie knocked on the door downstairs. The people collecting protection rations were all defeated,


    and the danger on the 17th and 18th floors was resolved. She was in good spirits.


    ¡°Ste,¡± she said, ¡°There will be a public trial in Peace Square tomorrow at nine. They''ll be


    sentencing the criminals from The Chaos. Are you nning on going to watch?"

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Even if she witnessed their fate in the previous life, Ste still wanted to participate one more time.


    For a while, folks on the 18th floor hadn''t ventured out. When they heard about a public trial, they


    were rubbing their hands in anticipation, expressing their eagerness to join. This presented a


    problem as someone had to stay behind to look after the ce.


    Katie chuckled, "You go ahead, we''ll stay and hold the fort."


    Fortunately, the Moore family had a day off. They were usually busy at work and seldom got a


    break. So it was only natural they wanted to rest at home on their days off.


    On top of that, the public trial was brutal; the worst criminals would be executed on the spot. The


    Moores, being refined folks, didn''t have the stomach for such bloodshed.


    The people from the 18th floor were tempted. The Moores might be a tad weaker, but now their


    ce was secured with three electric gates. Not just anyone could barge in.


    Moreover, Griffith had no permanent military presence. The troops fighting The Chaos were


    deployed from the neighboring town of Swan Hill. During the crackdown on The Chaos, these


    borrowed troops weren''t idle. They delivered heavy blows, dismantling several criminal gangs, and


    significantly improving the security in the area.


    The people living on the 18th floor had a notorious reputation in Sunrise Sanctuary. Even if they


    opened their doors now, no one would dare to enter.


    As for the external criminal forces, unless someone went nuts, no one would dare tomit a crime


    during a crackdown. So the 18th floor was still quite safe.


    Thus, everyone agreed to attend the public trial, looking forward to the spectacle.


    Their excitement wasn''t alone; other survivors felt the same. They saw the government''s effort to


    maintain order, giving them a glimmer of hope in the bleak apocalypse, motivating them to continue


    the struggle for survival. To make it to the day when the apocalypse finally ended.


    The public trial was to start at ten. The folks at the 18th floor nned to get up at seven, freshen up,


    have breakfast, and bid The Chaos theirst farewell.


    Cooper, noticing his owner''s departure, became a clingy dog, even following Ste to the bathroom.


    With so many survivors attending the trial, Ste was quite worried. What if the dog was taken away


    by someone?


    However, Cody shrugged it off, "Cooper is part of the 18th floor. We can''t give him special


    treatment. Besides, we''ve gained some leverage now, enough to take Cooper out for a walk."


    Jasper was taking Rosie, so she couldn''t just leave Cooper alone on the 18th floor. Ste agreed,


    "Cooper, bring the leash."


    The leash again? Cooper felt wronged, but for the chance to be outside, he tolerated it and fetched


    the leash.


    Once leashed, he didn''t need anyone to lead him. He held the leash in his mouth.


    This was the first time everyone from the 18th floor was going out together. Before leaving, Ste


    bid the Moores goodbye and gifted Mikey the toy gun Ang had returned. If anyone dared to


    approach, this toy was enough to deter them.


    Griffith had suffered from criminal forces for a long time, especially in the surroundingmunities.


    Upon hearing about the public trial of The Chaos and several other criminal gangs, survivors were


    flocking to Peace Square. Anyone who could handle the cold weather was heading there to witness


    the deserved fate of these groups.


    Besides, they were desperate to know if their looted supplies could be returned. These days, they


    frequented the police station, but there weren''t enough officers to provide any answers. Hence, they


    couldn''t afford to miss today''s trial, hoping to hear how the government nned to deal with the


    confiscated goods, which were their life-saving provisions.


    Many survivors also left Sunrise Sanctuary. But as soon as they stepped out, they saw the devils


    leading the way¡ªthe infamous 18th floor was up to no good again.


    Such a grand spectacle! Angelic faces, devilish hearts, and ruthless strides.


    How cruel could they be to raise such a savage dog, baring its teeth and seeing red at the sight of


    people. The dog approached, strutting with a swagger. Even from a distance, they could feel its


    ruthless aura.


    "Granny, the dog, the dog!" a child hid behind his grandmother in fear, "I''m...I''m scared."


    Scared? Cooper smirked, good, finally learning to fear. No one dared to eat him now.


    Baring his teeth menacingly, he seemed ready to charge at them and tear them to shreds any


    second.


    The child screamed in terror, and the grandmother ran away, holding her grandson while silencing


    him, "Don''t cry, or you''ll attract it."


    Now, they wouldn''t dare to mess with not just the people of the 18th floor, but even their dog.


    The feeling of swaggering and dominating was simply wonderful, Cody and Lukas wereughing


    maniacally. Ste, however, frowned. She crouched down to pull Cooper''s mouth, "Who taught you


    to smirk? Dogs should act like dogs, not some smirking guy."


    It was her fault for watching videos of guys who smirk with Cooper. She hadn''t expected the dog to


    pick up that trait. Now, he was smirking all the time. Anyone who didn''t know better might think it


    had gone mad.


    Sigh, raising an intelligent dog was indeed challenging.


    Cooper pressed its ears against its head and moved closer to her. To prevent it from causing


    trouble, Ste led Cooper on a leash.


    Cooper, the most attractive pup in the area, held everyone''s attention.


    Shock, envy, and greed...


    But when they saw who the owner was, they instantly dropped the idea of stealing it.


    In a few months, they had gone through heaven and hell. The survivors had experienced too much


    and could easily tell this group wasn''t to be messed with. They had to swallow their ambition.


    What they wanted the most now was to reim their protective supplies.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Peace Square wasn''t far, but walking on ice was strenuous. They barely made it in time for the trial.


    There was a sea of people at the venue. Despite the freezing cold, survivors were bundled up,


    revealing just their eyes.


    Armed soldiers were maintaining order around the perimeter, and the local police and SWAT were


    in the inner circle. The order was quite good; no one dared to cause amotion.


    Despite this, Ste reminded herpanions, "Watch out for pickpocket. Keep your pockets and


    bags close."


    As she spoke, she moved her bag to the front.


    Cooper was on high alert, watching the crowd, and staying close to Ste for protection.


    They circled half of the square, finding a spot that was distant but had a higher vantage point,


    patiently waiting for the public trial tomence.


    Severalrge trucks slowly drove into the square. First off were the prisoners in orange vests, their


    hands bound by ropes. They were followed by prisoners in yellow vests, equally numerous.


    Ste nced over. There were more people than in her past life. It was a testament to the power of


    public reporting.


    Those in orange were going to be shot today. Those in yellow vests were destined to be shipped off


    for coal mining.


    As the grand event''s inauguration drew closer, not only the military and police heads were present


    but even the bigwigs of the city administration made their appearances, showing the extent of their


    emphasis on the eradication of organized crime.


    When the leader stepped up to speak, he narrated the adversities endured by the masses since the


    onught of the natural disaster. His voice choked with emotion several times during his passionate


    speech.


    Regardless of the circumstances, the country would never abandon any of its citizens. They would


    exert their utmost efforts to preserve the sparks of human civilization.


    Next, the head of the police department stepped onto the stage.


    Was that Evan? The man who grabbed the walkie-talkie that night, determined to investigate the


    anonymous tip-off letter?

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Ste sneaked a nce at Jasper, his calm demeanor unchanging as Rosie curiously gazed around


    from his arms.


    Sensing her gaze, Jasper turned his eyes to meet hers. Ste immediately looked away, feigning


    ignorance as though it was all a figment of his imagination.


    But when he looked over, she caught a hint of amusement in his eyes from the corner of her own.


    Was he amused by the fate of The Chaos, or was he simply greeting her?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Before she could ponder on this, Cooper snuggled into her arms: "Hug me, like Rosie is being


    hugged."


    Holding the dog, she felt aforting warmth, akin to a cozy firece.


    Beside her, shivering from the cold, Lukas couldn''t care less about the judgmental nces from


    others, "Honey, I''m cold." The two huddled together, holding each other tightly.


    Next to them, Cody could only hug the air. He was so envious.


    The loudspeakers echoed with bold usations against the corrupt powers, each im backed by


    solid evidence.


    Time slipped away unnoticed. Before they knew it, an hour had passed. The survivors, tired from


    standing, shifted their positions. They were not interested in the crimes, only eager to see the fate of


    those in orange vests.


    After thorough investigation by the police, the final count of those who would face death penalty


    stood at 386. Some of them, representatives, took the stage to describe their descent into crime,


    regretting their past actions, and urging the survivors to choose kindness. If given another chance,


    they promised they wouldn''t make the same mistakes.


    Ste could onlyugh at their words, knowing that if given another chance, they would still choose


    to do evil without hesitation.


    In the end, the authorities had seized 352,739 pounds of food, dismantled underground illegal


    workshops, seized over 20,000 rounds of ammunition, over 200 firearms, and numerous controlled


    weapons. They had rescued over 500 survivors, over 50 kidnapped women, and over 20 kidnapped


    children used for ransom or threat.


    The list of crimes was endless.


    The government decided to return the food to the people, distributing it through localmunity


    centers to the survivors.


    With therge number of victims and the criminal group''s extravagant lifestyle, it was unrealistic to


    return everything to each victim, so they decided to distribute it evenly.


    Despite some grumbles, the survivors were grateful to get back even a part of what they had lost.


    But there were always those whoined. They were silent in the face of the criminal group, but


    were vocal against the government, even attempting to storm the stage, "Why should it be


    distributed evenly? They took so much from me. Why can''t I get it all back? You need to figure this


    out! I will not ept this!"


    The police on the scene immediately subdued these individuals.


    Chaos ensued, and it seemed as if those who made the biggest fuss would get the most. When the


    military raised their weapons, themotion finally ended.


    The environment had changed, and so had the way things were handled. If they were to follow the


    procedures from before the apocalypse, it would take years to assess and verify the losses of all


    victims.


    If they didn''t distribute the food immediately fast, it would lead to more deaths among the survivors.


    Facing the protesters, Evan asked sharply, "What did they take from you?"


    The man''s response wasughable. He not only imed loss of basic food items, but also 1982


    Lafite wine and limited edition whiskey.


    Evan finally lost his patience, "Take this troublemaker away for a thorough investigation. We won''t


    tolerate such behavior."


    With that, no one else dared to cause trouble.


    After themotion, the convicts were taken away to the Western Mountain coal mines, and the


    others were sentenced to death.


    Scared and pissing their pants, some even fainted on the spot, but they still had to face their


    punishment.


    The crowd stood around, some even on their toes to see the spectacle, while others covered their


    eyes in fear. Rosie buried her head in her brother''s neck, too scared to watch.


    Cooper, too short to see, kept tugging at Ste.


    With no other choice, Ste crouched down. The dog quickly climbed onto her back.


    With the thunderous sound of gunfire, the convicts fell one by one. Cooper, with his dog eyes wide


    open, saw so many fresh legs falling.


    After the public trial, the survivors slowly dispersed, each worrying about their survival the next day.


    Taking advantage of the outing, Lukas suggested going to the department store, hoping to find


    some useful supplies.


    As the crowd dispersed, Cooper attracted many nces. His show of strength earlier had turned


    him into a local celebrity.


    With such power on disy, they weren''t afraid of anyone targeting them, allowing Cooper to be the


    center of attention.


    Cooper handed the leash to Ste, his tail wagging excitedly: "Come on, let''s go for a walk."


    With still quite a few people around, Ste''s instinctive caution didn''t allow her to fully rx. They


    were about to head to the department store and she couldn''t keep her attention on Cooper all the


    time, so she decided to put him in her bag for convenience.


    "Max."


    A surprised and delighted voice called out. Cooper immediately stiffened, slowly turning his head.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    A shadow rushed over, babbling excitedly, "Max, my Max."


    Ste looked up to see a girl in a gray down jacket and a red scarf running towards them. She was


    dressed warmly, but judging by her movements and demeanor, she was probably about the same


    age as them. Behind her were a group of men and a few heavily bundled girls.


    Ste''s heart pounded. This group was heading towards Cooper.


    When she saw the girl rushing to embrace Cooper, Ang forcibly pushed her away, shouting,


    "What are you doing?"


    Caught off guard, the girl was pushed to the ground by Ang. Several men immediately


    surrounded them, menacingly asking, "Why are you hitting her?"


    "Hitting her?" Ang was not afraid, "Youy one finger on our dog, I¡¯m gonna beat you up."


    "Enough." The girl clumsily got up and exined to Ang, "This is my dog."


    "Your dog?" Cody almostughed, "There''s no name on his forehead. How can you prove it?"


    The girl didn''t bother arguing with him. Instead, she bent over and beckoned to Cooper, her voice


    incredibly soft, "Max, it''s mommy."


    Cooper bared his teeth and retreated towards Ste.


    "Max, why don''t you recognize mommy?" The girl was heartbroken, her voice choking up, "You


    were just a little puppy when I brought you home. How could you forget me?"


    "Back off." Ang was annoyed, "Our dog is named Cooper, not Max. Stop messing around or we


    won''t be polite."


    This wasn''t the first time someone had tried to im Cooper.


    "This really is my dog. He disappeared while I was taking care of him. I even posted a lost dog


    notice." The girl insisted, "If you don''t believe me, watch. He responds when I call his name."


    Ang wasn''t blind. She had seen Cooper''s strange reaction, but Cooper was a stray. To put it


    bluntly, he was abandoned by an irresponsible owner. No matter who he belonged to before, now


    that Ste had taken him in, he was hers. He was an indispensable part of the 18th floor gang.


    Both sides imed Cooper as their own, and the situation quickly escted.


    Upon hearing that someone was trying to take Cooper, Rosie rushed over and held onto Cooper


    tightly, dering her ownership, "Cooper is ours!"


    Ste didn''t rush to speak. Instead, she quietly observed the people in front of her.


    Seeing Cooper''s reaction, she knew that the girl was his former owner.


    Cooper held grudges, but he didn''t rush to attack her like he did with Hector, probably out of


    gratitude for her care. After all, there were feelings involved.


    Cooper might be grateful, but did the girl truly miss Cooper? If she couldn''t take care of him, she


    could have given him to a friend. Why did she sell him to a dog meat restaurant?


    If it weren''t for Cooper''s clever escape, he would have ended up as a meal. Huh, now she had the


    nerve to im him again?


    Ste didn''t miss the greed and urgency in the eyes of the people behind the girl - they wanted


    meat.


    The girl in front of her kept calling "Max", but how much affection was there in her eyes? If Cooper


    went with her, he would end up in a steaming stew of dog meat.


    "You say he''s yours, so I should believe you?" Steughed coldly, "If I say you''re an animal, does


    that make you an animal?"


    "You...how could you insult me?" The girl was instantly angered, and shouted at Ste, "I haven''t


    called you a dog thief yet. You stole my dog."


    Seeing the girl yelling at Ste, Cooper showed his teeth and growled at the girl, "Woof!"


    "Max, why are you mad at mommy?" The girl paused, then started crying, "Ever since you went


    missing, I¡¯ve been looking for you every day. It''s all my fault for not taking good care of you."


    Cooper frowned, showing disgust, and his sharp fangs lifted.


    Cody felt angry and took out a bat to drive them away, "Can''t you see, this is not your dog. If you


    don''t leave, we won''t be polite."


    The girl insisted that Cooper was theirs, and they would take him away today no matter what.


    The situation escted, with both sides pushing and shoving. If it weren''t for the police nearby,


    weapons would have already been drawn.


    As a fight was about to break out, a police car stopped in the distance, "What are you doing?"


    The girl''s group faltered, retreating several steps.


    Two men got out of the car, one of whom was Evan, the middle-aged man who had just given a


    speech. He walked over, saying, "You''re all young and full of life. Instead of figuring out how to


    survive, you''re here causing trouble?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing the police, the girl acted as if she had seen her father, "Officer, you''vee at just the right


    time. They stole my dog and won''t admit it."


    "What dog?"


    Evan''s sharp gaze fell on Cooper, and he was instantly amazed. What a beautiful German


    Shepherd, not only was his fur shiny and dense, but his physique was outstanding.


    He had encountered countless police dogs in his youth, especially German Shepherds, who were


    intelligent and obedient, the most loyal and reliable partners forw enforcement. But even so, this


    was the first time he had seen such arge and strong German Shepherd.


    Were German Shepherds this big? The muscles all over his body suggested that he weighed at


    least 70 or 80 pounds. Just by looking at his stance and gaze, it was clear that he had received


    professional training. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he was a police dog.


    Evan scanned the group, his gazending on Jasper. The young man was full of energy and he


    clearly had a military or police background.


    He redirected his gaze to the sobbing girl, "What happened?"


    The girl repeated the story, insisting that Cooper was her lost dog, "I have proof of purchase. I


    bought him for $1200, but I lost my phone. Otherwise, I would have pictures." Two men confirmed


    her story, saying they could vouch that the dog was hers.


    Cooper had been missing for almost a year, and both parties insisted that he was theirs.


    Evan looked at Ste, "Youngdy, do you have any proof?"


    Ste didn''t answer him, but turned to the girl, "Are you sure you lost him, and didn''t sell him to a


    dog meat restaurant?"


    "I paid $1200 for him, I would be crazy to sell him to a dog meat restaurant."


    Upon hearing the words "dog meat restaurant", Cooper''s fur stood on end. If it weren''t for Ste


    holding him back, he would have pounced on the girl. The girl was frightened by Cooper''s ferocity


    and instinctively stepped back.


    Evan watched but didn''t say anything.


    "Okay, if you say he''s yours, do you know how many scars he has on his body?"


    The girl responded quickly, "I treated him like a treasure. He didn''t have any scars when he went


    missing."


    She didn''t know, but Ste did. He had been beaten, engaged in fights with stray dogs, and had


    over twenty scars on his body, especially a scar on his brow bone from a cut during the flood


    incident.


    As she listened to Ste recount the stories behind each scar, the girl was left speechless, her


    words caught in her throat.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Indeed, Max had always been the girl''s pet. From a young age, the dog proved extraordinarily


    clever. When the girl was once threatened by a mugger during a nightly jog, it was Max who


    fearlessly fought the thug off, sustaining a serious knife wound in the process.


    Then there was the time this girl dated Hector. If Hector hadn''t been allergic to dog fur and if Max


    hadn''t shown such hostility towards him - even biting him once - they might have remained a


    couple.


    But Hector was decisive. It was either him or the dog. She had no choice but to sell Max to a


    butcher shop, using the $800 she received to buy a shirt as an apology gift for Hector.


    She regretted her decision immensely, often crying in secret. She even buried some of Max''s toys in


    the park as a makeshift grave. Little did she know that Max was still alive and had found a new


    owner.


    The girl was heartbroken, but she wasn''t foolish enough to admit the truth in front of Officer Evan.


    Despite everything, Max was hers!


    Ste didn''t understand why the girl sold Cooper to the butcher shop, but she was sure it wouldn''t


    be thest time if the dog was in her hands.


    "Your dog? How are you going to take care of him?" Ste''s eyes were icy cold. "I can see your


    intentions clear as day. You and your aplices are all the same."


    If Officer Evan hadn''t been present, Ste wouldn''t have bothered arguing with her. She would''ve


    taken her knife and ended the girl on the spot.


    The girl was furious when Ste exposed her, her voice rising to a shrill pitch. "That''s my business,


    not yours. Give me my dog back."


    "Hold on," Officer Evan interjected. "Since neither of you can provide definitive proof of ownership,


    let''s let the dog decide. Whoever he chooses to go to is his rightful owner."


    The group was confident, and whatever was on the menu for the people living on the 18th floor,


    Cooper would eat the same. He was never treated differently, and he even got the most substantial


    share, not just in terms of meat but bones as well.


    Ste had to abide by Officer Evan''s decision. What was meant to be hers couldn''t be taken away


    by anyone else. If it wasn''t meant to be, it would be useless to keep it.


    Despite her reluctance, Ste knew that a forced rtionship wouldn''t be a good one. She was


    confident that Cooper, who risked his life to save her in his past life, wouldn''t be a disloyal dog


    for his unworthy previous owner.


    So she let go of the leash.


    But the other girl didn''t y fair. She crouched down and reached out her hands to Cooper, calling


    out with affection, "Max,e to mama."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cooper moved forward a couple of steps, then stopped and turned to look back, seemingly making


    a difficult decision.


    Ste took a deep breath, cursing the disloyal dog.


    Rosie was agitated, tugging at her brother Jasper''s sleeve. "Jasper, I want Cooper."


    Jasper patted her head. "Rosie, we have to respect Cooper''s choice."


    "Max." The girl''s voice was full of emotion, almost on the verge of tears. Seeing Cooper slowly


    walking towards her, she finally felt at ease.


    As for the crowd behind her, their eyes gleamed with greed, seeing not a lively dog, but a pot of


    sulent dog stew. Such a plump dog would provide them with several meals.


    The disloyal dog walked away step by step, without looking back, even starting to run towards the


    end.


    Ste couldn''t bear it any longer, reaching into her pocket. The dog might be disloyal, but he had


    saved her life in her previous life. If he wanted to go back to his previous owner, fine, but it shouldn¡¯t


    be in the form of a meat stew.


    If he wanted to destroy himself, he would have to ask her permission first. Today, no one could take


    him away.


    Jasper quickly grabbed Ste''s hand, signaling her to calm down. Seeing Officer Evan''s gaze


    sweep over her, Ste took a deep breath and pulled a piece of gum out of her pocket, starting to


    chew slowly.


    Just as the girl started to smirk, Cooper suddenly jumped on her.


    "Ahh!" Caught off guard, the girl fell hard on the icy ground.


    Cooper lifted his hind leg and marked her face. She screamed as the pee sshed over her head


    and face, instantly freezing even though it was hot.


    Evan, surprised by Cooper''s audacious act, said nothing.


    Cooper then sprinted towards Ste, who reached out andfortably caught the whimpering dog.


    Cooper clung to Ste''s neck, not giving the other girl another look: he had wanted to mark her for a


    long time.


    The girl, covered in urine, was left stunned. Her friends were disgusted by her smell and moved


    away, none of them helping her.


    The girl quickly wiped the frozen urine off her face, feeling both angry and humiliated. She wished


    she could disappear, having been tricked by Max.


    Looking at Cooper, her gaze was filled with resentment, devoid of any affection from a pet owner.


    Reluctantly, she wanted to take Cooper back, but Evan spoke up. "Enough. The dog belongs to this


    lady here. If you continue to make a fuss, you''ll all be sent to the coal mines."


    Ste then spoke up, her voice cold. "If anyone dares to touch him again, I''ll kill them." Her words


    were filled with murderous intent.


    The girl was defiant, looking at Officer Evan for justice. The dog was hers. She had the right to


    dispose of it.


    But Evan remained unmoved. "If you guys don''t want to leave, the truck transporting prisoners to


    the coal mines hasn''t gone far. I can ask them to turn back."


    In the end, they had no choice but to leave reluctantly.


    The girl turned back onest time, looking at Cooper in Ste''s arms with aplex expression.


    Once, Max''s world revolved around her, even risking his life to protect her. Now, his eyes were cold,


    devoid of any warmth. She didn''t know how things had turned out this way, that he had be


    someone else''s pet.


    When he jumped towards her, the girl felt a murderous intent from him. In the end, he only marked


    her, perhaps remembering their past rtionship.


    With a bitter heart, the girl''s eyes teared up. If it wasn''t for the disastrous apocalypse, she wouldn''t


    have considered getting him back.


    It was good that he found a new owner. It was for the best.


    The girl felt like she had lost herself, not remembering when it became this way. Perhaps, it was


    when she abandoned Max.


    Cooper didn''t expect to meet his previous owner again, let alone her craving for his meat. Clutching


    onto his current owner with a resolve that wouldn''t let go, he whimpered.


    Evan turned to leave, but after a few steps, he found himself returning, managing to squeeze a


    smile onto his face, "This dog is really smart. Is he a police dog?"


    Ste, soothing the insecure pup, wasn''t keen on any further interaction with Evan, "No, he''s just


    been trained."


    "Would you be interested ining to the police station?" Evan, having dealt with all kinds of


    people, could tell these youngsters weren''t ordinary, "Not only are we short-staffed at the precinct,


    but we could also use dogs like him."

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Facing his invitation, Ste tly declined, "No thank you, we''re just civilians."


    Evan shifted his gaze to Jasper, saying, "What about you? If I''m not mistaken, you have a military


    background. The country needs people like you now. Have you considered joining us?¡±


    Rosie, taken aback, instinctively clung to his arm, "Jasper."


    Jasper, calming his sister, responded, "I''ve been discharged due to an injury. Our parents are dead,


    and I have to take care of my little sister."


    "I''m sorry," said Evan, somewhat regretful. "If you change your mind, you can always find me at the


    police station."


    They got in the car and left. With plenty of time to spare, they headed to the mall.


    Throughout the journey, Jasper was solemn and silent. Although he was usually a man of few


    words, Ste could tell something was off. He seemed a bit downcast.


    Could Evan''s words have affected him?


    It was possible. Military men were known for their spirit of sacrifice and dedication, and his skills


    were definitely up to par. His discharge due to injury could just be a ruse.


    He probably had deeper secrets, and only retired because he had no choice. Yet, the


    responsibilities and mission of a soldier were still tormenting him.


    People always had to make choices. You can''t please everyone.


    Rosie held her brother''s hand, a smile appearing involuntarily in her eyes.


    Ste couldn''t help but lower her head, just as Cooper looked up, his eyes reflecting her full image.


    Cody and Lukas were fooling around in front, with Ang following behind.


    The mall was crowded, and for safety reasons, Ste put the dog in her backpack and entered the


    bustling market.


    It was her first time here, but Cody and the others had been here several times and were familiar


    with the ce.


    Despite the cold, it was certainly busier than during the flood, with peopleing and going.


    However, there were more onlookers, and very few sessful trades.


    The goods on the stalls were varied, but the needs of the stall owners were remarkably consistent:


    food, coal, or medicine. They came every day but left empty-handed every time.


    Ste wasn''t sure what she wanted and could only walk and look around. She stopped at a stall.


    The stall owner was a veterinarian who used to run a pet clinic before the disaster. The stall was


    filled with pet supplies and toys, deworming medicine, fur conditioners, grooming tools, nail clippers,


    etc. If it were before the disaster, he would be making a fortune. But now, no one was interested.


    Ste hadn''t prepared anything for the dog since she hadn''t found him earlier, but now she couldn''t


    resist.


    She picked a teething toy, a chew ball, a leash, a grooming tool, and deworming medicine that


    hadn''t expired and was unopened.


    She didn''t mind spending on the dog and took everything she might need, "How much for these?"


    He was a bit excited and held up three fingers. Just three pounds of rice.


    Three pounds of rice might be a lot for others, but not for Ste. Not wanting to reveal her wealth,


    she didn''t rush to ept, but instead pretended to be distressed.


    The owner, fearing she wouldn''t agree, hurriedly reduced the price, "Two pounds. I really can''t go


    any lower. I have a child to feed."


    The man was thin as a rail, his eyes sunk deep into their sockets, giving him a haggard


    appearance.


    When Ang and the others moved forward, Ste finally spoke, "Two pounds of white rice or three


    pounds of broken rice, which one do you want?"


    The man was taken aback for a moment before excitedly saying, "Three pounds of broken rice."


    Ste, under the pretext of looking for her purse, took out three pounds of broken rice from Arcadia


    and put it in a ck stic bag.


    The man quickly took it and stuffed it into his thick clothes, fearing that someone would see it and


    pose a threat. He gave Ste the items and exined how to use the deworming medicine as he


    packed up his stall, ready to go home.


    As she got up to leave, Ste noticed Jasper not far away. Rosie was picking a hairband, and he


    was holding Rosie''s hand, asionally ncing in her direction.


    "Ste." Rosie was having trouble choosing, "Which one looks better?"


    The colors her brother chose for her were ugly. Children liked bright colors, like red, pink, orange, or


    blue. Looking at what Jasper chose. It¡¯s all ck, white, and gray. No wonder Rosie didn''t like them.


    Ste bent down to help Rosie choose, when the vendor, a shrewd man, saw the protective stance


    of the man behind the woman and came up with an idea. He stealthily moved closer and asked,


    "Miss, need any protections?"


    Protections? Ste was a bit confused and didn''t react for a moment.


    The vendor mysteriously took one out of his pocket and waved it in front of Ste, "It''s genuine, and


    the quality is definitely guaranteed."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Damn. So that was what he meant. Why did think she would need them?


    "With the current situation, it''s hard enough for you two with a child. If you get pregnant again, it


    could be life-threatening. The child might not be born, and even your life could be in danger."


    The vendor was eagerly promoting his product, "Miss, buy some to keep at home. They can be


    used repeatedly, guaranteed to be worth your money."


    Ste felt very embarrassed. But considering that Arcadia had three thousand of them, and she


    would never use them, she decided to ask the price of the condoms. She was wrapped from head


    to toe with only her eyes exposed; there was no question of being embarrassed. So, out of curiosity,


    she asked, "How much?"


    Her attention was diverted, and she seemed to forget that Jasper was standing behind her.


    The vendor held up one finger, "Five pounds of white rice or flour."


    Five pounds of rice or flour for a condom? Ah, she was going to be rich.


    Of course, she wasn''t nning to sell them now. Those who came here were struggling to survive,


    and it wouldn''t be easy to sell them. Once the stock was depleted, she would bring them out to


    trade with the wealthy, exchange them for gold, jade, antiques for Arcadia, or trade for something


    she didn''t have.


    Seeing her frown, the vendor thought she found it expensive and started to show off his persuasive


    skills, "Miss, I can see you''re not short of food, but you can''t neglect entertainment. These are brand


    new and unopened. I need four and a half pounds of food to get these. I can''t sell them at a loss,


    can I? If you think it''s expensive, I have second-hand ones here. They''re just two pounds of food.


    The quality is durable, and you can check the goods on the spot. By the way, what size do you


    need?"


    Second-hand? Ste was instantly thunderstruck, feeling nauseous.


    Yet the vendor, oblivious, nced at Jasper, "Bro, what size are you?"


    Ste, who had misspoke, realized toote and instinctively turned to look at him.


    Whether it was because Jasper was a man of self-cultivation or simply did not understand, his deep


    gazes remained calm, "No need, thank you."


    Ste felt mortified. Without another word, she turned and hastily retreated.


    "Hey, hey, hey, don''t leave. We can negotiate the price. Don''t you want the hairband?"


    Rosie, bewildered, "Jasper, my hairband."


    "There are prettier ones further ahead."


    "What''s up with sis Ste?" Rosie looked up, asking her brother, "Is she mad at me?"


    "It''s not about you." Jasper contemted for a moment, "She''s probably just feeling shy."


    As long as she wasn''t mad at her, Rosie felt relieved. She quickly paced forward, shouting, "Wait up


    for me, Ste."

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Jasper gently guided his sister, taking their time to follow behind.


    Ste took in the sights as they walked, taking a while topose herself. She noticed traditional


    medicine practitioners setting up shop, offering treatments for minor injuries and massages.


    However, due to the absence of medicinal supplies and the frigid temperatures requiring thick


    clothing, very few patients came forward. Those who did were there for consultations.


    The market was vast, with a wide variety of goods for sale. The mostmon items being second-


    hand clothes. There were hundreds of pieces piled up together. They looked dishevelled and


    unclean, but that didn''t stop people from inquiring. It was clear where these clothes came from.


    Yes, indeed, they were stripped from the dead. Such practices were highly frowned upon, but the


    survivors had no other choice. If they didn''t take the clothes, they would freeze to death.


    Survival was of utmost importance.


    After browsing for about an hour, apart from Ste, none of them bought anything. Yet, Cody and


    Lukas were in high spirits. The prices of tea, tobo, medicine and alcohol had risen, especially


    the fever-reducing and antibiotic medications. A line of medicines could be exchanged for several


    pounds of food.


    Everyone living on the 18th floor had medicines. As long as they stayed healthy and didn''t fall sick,


    they could exchange for a substantial amount of food in the future. Having medicines in hand gave


    them a sense of security and confidence about their future.


    Ste kept quiet, and Jasper didn''t bring it up. The awkward incident with the condom was thus


    swept under the rug.


    Three dayster, the residents''mittee released a notice informing the survivors to collect the


    protection grains that were stolen.


    ording to the criminals'' confession, the allocation was based on the area affected. The areas hit


    harder received more, while those hit less received less. While it was impossible to achieve


    absolute fairness, they tried their best to ensure fairness for the majority.


    Sunrise Sanctuary was one of the worst-hit areas, and each person could collect 2 pounds of


    grains.


    The 18th floor had not been robbed, so when the survivors lined up to collect their grains, Ste


    chose to stay at home and y dead.


    Everyone in the neighborhood knew that the 18th floor had not been robbed, and many were


    waiting in the shadows. If anyone from the 18th floor dared toe forward to collect the grains,


    they would secretly report them.


    However, to their disappointment, no one from the 18th floor came out. Unexpectedly, they found


    the ''demons'' to be rather conscientious, as they did notpete with them for the grains.


    The Moore family did not collect the grains either.


    The government had released several thousand job positions, but at the same time, they


    announced that the relief grains would only be distributed once every half month. The survivors


    lamented, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    Having someone working internally, the news reached them faster than the others. Katie specifically


    came to knock on the door, "Ste, they are recruiting quite a number of people this time, including


    those with farming experience. Do you want to consider it?"


    Katie was not good at many things, but farming was her forte. She had been a farmer before she


    married into the Moore family and moved to the city.


    She was too old tobor, but she could teach these young ones. Finding a job was the right path.


    The Chaos had been resolved, and with the joint efforts of the military and police, the criminal forces


    had been significantly curbed. The security patrol team of several hundred was fully staffed,


    carrying out patrols around the clock. The situation was no longer as chaotic as before.


    Ste had no ns of going out. She nned toy low and fatten up the dog.


    Jasper had to take care of his sister and also declined her offer.


    Cody and Lukas from Unit 1803 decided to stick with Jasper, to learn some life-saving skills. They


    wanted to rise and be real men.


    "Thank you, Katie. We wille to you if we need anything."


    Demons did not need to find jobs when you had hoarded so many stuff.


    As long as they started to work and blended in, those with ill intents woulde to challenge them,


    which would be more harm than good.


    Besides, earning food was not easy. They had to risk their lives at work, and on the day of


    distributing grains, robbers would be waiting at the workce entrance.


    Ste had risked her life at work in her past life; she almost did not manage to bring back the grains


    and was nearly killed.


    It¡¯s not that the robbers were kind and spared her life. She knew some martial arts and managed to


    defend herself. But she was not well fed and clothed, and it was hard to fend off multiple attackers.


    It was already fortunate that she managed to keep her life.


    In conclusion, the people living on the 18th floor continued toy low.


    Back in her room, Ste fell into deep thought. Truth be told, the rapid resolution of The Chaos was


    completely unexpected.


    She did not expect that the police station would not only believe the report but also swiftly


    coordinate with the military tounch a severe crackdown on the crime hotspot.


    She had thought that the turmoil wouldst for several more months. However, it was resolved


    swiftly, reducing the sacrifices of the military police and saving countless survivors. This made Ste


    a little touched.


    Of course, having witnessed the dark side of human nature in the apocalypse, and ultimately


    meeting a tragic end, she could not possibly believe and assist the survivors. But it was undeniable


    that up till the day she died, the government never gave up on the rescue efforts.


    It¡¯s selfish, but she would not extend her hand to help individuals even if the grains were to rot in


    Arcadia,. However, she had received help and rescue from the government, and as long as her


    safety was assured, she did not mind extending a helping hand asionally.


    After much thought, Ste picked up her pen to write a letter.


    She only survived for three years. There were half a month of typhoon, three months of flood, a


    year of extreme cold, followed by extreme heat, then an earthquake, and then she died.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The extreme cold was bearable, as long as they were well-fed and wrapped in nkets. But the


    initial extreme heat was the most unbearable. The coastal area in the south was like a sauna.


    People felt as if they were being boiled, and the humid heat brought about various diseases.


    When the ice melted, floods reappeared for a few months. When the floods ceased, the frozen


    corpses began to rot and dpose, along with the various wastes from the survivors.


    The extreme cold had frozen the smell and bacteria, but the extreme heat was simply hell. The


    harsh environment bred bacteria and viruses, which not only could cause an epidemic but also


    breed mosquitoes, rats, and other pests, further harming the survivors.


    Thinking of the thick southern cockroaches running all over the ce, Ste almost threw up the


    food she had eaten the night before, not to mention the mutated rats with sharp teeth that could bite


    through ss.


    The government''s relentless efforts in disaster relief were not false, but they had no idea what was


    going to happen next and could only run around tirelessly, often with little effect.


    They had just developed frost-resistant potatoes and distributed them to the survivors for nting


    when the extreme heat arrived.


    Day and night, they researched for mosquito-killing drugs, but hordes of southern cockroaches


    followed.


    Many researchers fell at their work posts and never woke up.


    After much consideration, Ste wrote about the disasters she had experienced. Whether the city


    council believed it or not, she had no control over.


    If they believed it and prepared in advance, perhaps they could save more time and allow more


    survivors to live.


    If they didn''t believe it, it was also understandable.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Ste was out walking her dog, Cooper.


    The neighborhood had grown much quieter after a few notorious gangs had been dealt with, and


    with the presence of a regr neighborhood watch, peace had seemingly been restored.


    It was strange, though. The police were calling on citizens to report any criminal activities, and while


    many in the neighborhood did not like the group living on the 18th floor, no one ever reported them.


    The harmony was slightly eerie.


    Everyone avoided any confrontation with the group living on the 18th floor, always steering clear


    when they spotted them. Even when Cooper was out on his own, no one dared to mess with him.


    If they had any hot dogs or meatballs, they would''ve bribed the dog long ago, hoping to get into the


    good graces of the group living on the 18th floor by leveraging Cooper''s status.


    Some even thought of asking the Moore family to mediate, but after what had happened before,


    Katie tly refused, wanting no part in these messy affairs.


    After The Chaos was disbanded, the Palmer family moved back from their safe house. They didn''t


    dare to live on the 17th floor anymore and chose to return to their own home instead.


    When the Palmer family came to collect their belongings from the 17th floor, Katie greeted them


    politely but didn''t let theme up. She asked her daughter-inw to help them move their stuff


    down.


    Ste walked Cooper until it was dark. She put Cooper in her backpack, put on her ice skates, and


    skated towards the police station.


    She had initially nned to drop the letter into the city hall''s mailbox, but there were always too


    many people around. Moreover, she was afraid that her letter would be overlooked or not believed


    and simply discarded.


    After thinking it over, she decided to give the letter to the police. The police had believed her tip-off


    letter before. Seeing the familiar handwriting this time, they would probably be more inclined to


    believe the contents of the letter.


    If the police forwarded it to the city hall, it would be taken more seriously. That was all she could do


    for now.


    Under the cover of darkness, Ste evaded the neighborhood watch and silently approached the


    police station.


    Surprisingly, there was an officer on duty. While it was a good thing that thew enforcement


    environment was improving, Ste couldn''t get close.


    After thinking it over, she let Cooper out. "Go, Cooper."


    Upon receiving themand from his owner, Cooper grabbed the letter and, with a light run-up,


    leapt over the two-meter-high wall without making a sound.


    Once inside the courtyard, he avoided the lights and crawled forward. While the officer on duty got


    up to fill his water, Cooper quickly put the letter on the desk.


    Cooper jumped back over the wall and into Ste''s arms. Ste rewarded him with a piece of jerky.


    "Good boy."


    The officer turned around and was surprised to see a letter on his desk. If he wasn''t a staunch


    atheist, he would''ve screamed right there. Especially after opening the envelope and reading the


    contents, he was immediately filled with a sense of dread.


    He couldn''t help butugh at the content of the letter. The world was in chaos, and people were


    going crazy, iming that the world was about to end, and everyone was going to die.


    There was also a mentally ill person who came to the police station babbling about how he had


    developed supernatural powers and couldmunicate with the gods. He imed that anyone who


    sincerely offered fifty pounds of food and oil would be given a ticket to escape the Earth on Noah''s


    Ark on Christmas Eve.


    The police station was already understaffed. Being tormented by various people and events, they


    were about to go mad. Letters like the one tonight were all toomon.


    But tonight''s letter was written in more detail, giving the reader a sense of immersion.


    The key question was, how did the letter get in?


    With the poor security, the police station''s doors were locked from the inside at night. The nearly


    three-meter-high wall was impossible for ordinary people to climb over, let alone sneaking into the


    office unnoticed.


    In these chaotic times, there were indeed many strange things. The officer shook his head and


    casually threw the letter onto a file rack.


    As he warmed himself with hot water, he felt that something was off. He took out the letter again


    and examined it carefully.


    The handwriting looked familiar. He seemed to have seen it somewhere. After thinking for a long


    time, it suddenly hit him. Wasn''t this one of the people who reported The Chaos?


    Evan had said before that this person must be a high-ranking member of The Chaos. They had


    been trying to find this person, but to no avail. They thought that the whistle-blower had slipped


    away secretly, but here he was again, now iming to be a prophet.


    If what the letter said was true, it would be a disaster for humanity.


    The officer did not dare to neglect his duty. He carefully put the letter away, nning to give it to


    Evan the next morning and let him decide how to handle it.


    ......


    The temperature continued to drop.


    Ste stayed at home, sleeping in every day, studying the lessons she hadn''t finished, and going to


    1801 for exercise.


    Yes, she had forgotten about the awkward incidents of the past two days. After all, if Jasper wasn''t


    embarrassed, why should she be?


    Cooper was naturally lively and couldn''t stay in the room. Unexpectedly, the instructor would also


    take a break. Jasper actually trained Rosie to be his sessor, letting her take Cooper out for


    training every day.


    Cooper was extremely dissatisfied. Was it Rosie training him or him training Rosie? Never mind,


    they trained each other. If they didn''t quarrel, they didn''t feel right.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So, sometimes Rosie trained Cooper, and sometimes Cooper trained Rosie. It was quite lively.


    One morning, after sleeping in, Ste was suddenly woken up by a loud knock on the door. "Ste,


    Ste!"


    Cody sounded very urgent. Ste thought something big had happened and rushed out of her room,


    her hair disheveled. "What happened?"


    Suddenly, Cody and Lukas jumped out and sprayed Ste with confetti from a party popper. The


    loud noise almost made Ste pull out her gun and give them a taste of her bullets. Luckily, she


    reacted in time and held back.


    So, every year, it was Cody and Lukas who took the initiative, and Ste who passively cooperated.


    Ang came over, handing Ste a festive greeting card.


    It was also picked up from a store. When opened, it yed music. It was childish, but the music


    made it feel as if the disaster had never arrived.


    Lukas nodded, "Yes, you can order anything we have."


    With the limited supplies in apartment 1803 and the need to feed three big eaters, to save food and


    firewood, they only ate two meals a day, one of which was porridge. They put the rice in a thermos


    and kept it warm in their bed.


    Alright, the birthday girl ruled today.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    "Actions speak louder than words," Ste thought, deciding to treat her friends to a special meal. It


    was a perfect excuse to do something nice. "I have some frozen fish. How about some grilled fish?"


    They also had some pork belly and rabbit stew that could go with it.


    Grilled fish? The trio''s mouth watered instantly. "No problem at all!"


    Cody''s face lit up with admiration. "Ste, you sure know how to stock up."


    Ste rolled her eyes at him. "Isn''t it obvious? While you guys were busy enjoying your beer and


    steaks, Cooper and I were eating bread and veggies, always holding back from indulging."


    "Woof!" The dog looked hurt. He had been surviving on bread for days, and he was getting skinny.


    Lukas defended himself. "We didn''t hide the fact we were eating meat from you."


    They were like family. Who could hide anything from anybody? Ste smirked, "Are you sure you


    two didn''t sneak off to have a drink?"


    Both men seemed surprised, "No, no, we didn''t."


    What was wrong with a man having a drink when he felt low? They didn''t have much, just a few sips


    and a bite of jerky every now and then.


    Lukas, desperate to prove his innocence, turned to Ang, "Honey, I swear I didn''t. Please, believe


    me."


    The noise at the door alerted them, and out came Jasper from his apartment.


    "Right," Ste nodded. "What do you and Rosie like to eat? I''m not only hosting but cooking as


    well."


    "I''m not picky," Jasper replied. "You''re a good cook, so anything will do."


    The trio exchanged knowing nces. While it was known that Jasper was a disaster in the kitchen,


    it didn''t stop him from having high standards.


    Despite Cody''s excellent archery skills, he never received any praise from Jasper.


    Ste hadn''t even started cooking, and he was already singing her praises. His double standards


    were ring.


    But what could they do? Opposites attract.


    ttered by Jasper''s praise, Ste blushed, "Well, as long as you''re not picky." What was there to


    be picky about? In a post-apocalyptic world, having a meal was a blessing.


    Ste headed back to her apartment to prepare the food. She picked a decent-sized fish from her


    stock, got the home-reared rabbit ready, and cut about four pounds of pork belly.


    She prepared the fish and meat. Without any barbeque sauce, she made do with some leftover


    spicy soup mix.


    A box of exquisite choctes was also set aside.


    After putting everything back in the apartment, she went over to room 1803 to start cooking.


    Cody and Lukas took the grill to the balcony for the fish, while Jasper followed Ste into the


    kitchen, "I can make the pork belly. You just guide me."


    Ste agreed cheerfully, "No problem." With the cold weather outside, she was more than happy to


    let Jasper take over.


    While Jasper was not a natural cook, he knew the steps. With Ste supervising, the pork belly was


    quickly prepared and left to slow-cook over the stove. The enticing aroma nearly had everyone


    drooling.


    The rabbit was stir-fried, and before adding the spicy sauce, Ste set aside a small portion for


    Cooper and Rosie.


    Finally, it was time to grill the fish. After charring it over the fire, she ced it in a pot with the spicy


    soup mix, adding mushrooms and other side dishes. The pot was then ced over the charcoal


    stove to simmer slowly.


    Meanwhile, Rosie was nestled on the couch, sketching, while Cooper sat next to her, supervising.


    Ste looked at Rosie''s drawing and something seemed off. "Rosie, what did you draw?"


    The drawing was a mix of circles and crosses, somewhat abstract, but one couldn''t expect too


    much from a five-year-old.


    Rosie exined, "This is my brother, this is you, this is me, and this is Cooper. We''re all holding


    hands, living happily in our house."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste was surprised. Why did Rosie draw her and Jasper together, living in the same house, and


    raising two pets?


    But Ste didn''t show her surprise, "Rosie, your drawing is wonderful. I love it."


    Rosie was overjoyed by the praise, her smile as bright as a blooming flower.


    Cody couldn''t resist asking, "Rosie, why did you only draw Jasper and Ste? Where are we?"


    Rosie seemed confused. After thinking for a moment, she said, "Cody, I''ll draw you guyster."


    "Rosie, you''re the best. We''re all one big family."


    Rosie looked at Cody, then at her brother. She felt something was off, but she couldn''t figure out


    what.


    Jasper called out, "It''s time to eat."


    Everyone gathered around the table. The leftover liquor from theirst gathering was brought out,


    "Here''s to Ste. May she always have meat to eat, stay young and beautiful forever."


    Thus, Ste made a wish, hoping that everyone in their group would survive till the end of the


    cmity. She raised her ss in toast, "It''s all in this drink."


    The grilled fish was delicious. The pork belly was savory, and the spicy rabbit stew was vorful.


    As they ate, they chatted about their childhood, fighting in their short pants. Cody and Lukas still


    traumatized from the beatings they received from Ste.


    Ste apologized, "I won''t hit you guys anymore."


    Ang also shared her childhood memories, "I was always taller and stronger than the boys. I was


    always teased for eating too much, even by my own brothers. After school, they would throw mud at


    me."


    But one day, she fought back, beating up a dozen boys. The feeling of triumph was unforgettable.


    From that day forward, Ang loved fighting. She became the undefeated champion of her vige,


    with even the dogs hiding at her sight. Later, she was spotted by a coach and started her career in


    martial arts.


    Then, all eyes turned to Jasper.


    To the people in the group, Jasper''s past was a mystery. They were curious but didn''t dare to ask.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Thinking it over, Jasper said, "I grew up with loving parents, got a good education andnded a


    steady job. Nothing extraordinary."


    Yeah right, Jasper was ying coy. He obviously had a story to tell.


    Nobody believed his brief summary, not even the dog, who barked as if in disbelief. But with his


    strong presence and Ste''s silence, no one dared to probe further.


    "Eat up," Ste urged. "The food''s going to get cold."


    Taking the hint, Cody quickly added, "Yeah, let''s dig in."


    They all tucked into the juicy, sulent pot roast, feeling like it had somehow elevated their spirits in


    these end times.


    Lukas, lost in the delicious vors, asked, "Ste, Christmas ising up, how are we nning to


    celebrate?"


    Ste didn''t mind. They could celebrate however they wanted.


    Ang suggested, "How about we all gather and light a fire? It''ll be more festive."


    Ang, unlike the others, had a home to miss. Even if she couldn''t return, she longed to celebrate


    Christmas in her own way.


    Lukas felt a pang of sadness. His wife had promised to take him to meet her parents during the


    holidays, but then disaster struck. Thinking of his wife''s feelings, he quickly agreed, "We''ve had


    enough hardships. Let''s celebrate together. Who knows, maybe things will be back to normal next


    year."


    Ste preferred quiet, as anymotion could attract danger in these times. But she had spent so


    much time cooped up in the apartment. Even though she practiced with Jasper every day, he was a


    man of few words. Besides providing professional training guidance, he didn''t say much.


    Jasper, who was notoriously bad at cooking, had no objections either. Rosie pped her hands in


    excitement, "Great! I finally get to spend Christmas with my brother."


    Jasper ruffled her hair, "Yes, this year I won''t be working, so I can spend Christmas with Rosie."


    For some reason, when Ste heard this, she felt it wouldn''t be just this year, but many more to


    come.


    After finishing their roast and filling up on pasta and sweet potatoes, everyone sat back, satisfied.


    "We really need Ste''s cooking skills to enjoy such a feast."


    "Don''t get used to it," Ste warned, "I don''t have much left."


    "We have some frozen meat left, but without your cooking skills, it would be a waste."


    Ste modestly replied, "Jasper cooked the pot roast; it had nothing to do with me."


    Lukas,ining that Ste didn''t teach him, said, "One day you have to teach me how to cook


    for my wife."


    Ste visibly cringed at the thought, "I''m sorry for your wife."


    After a hearty meal and a refreshing shower, Ste settled down with a book and a box of


    choctes Jasper had gifted her. They were expensive, imported choctes, smooth and rich in


    taste.


    She noticed that the box was heart-shaped. Probably just a marketing trick, she thought.


    As Christmas approached, they decided to gather some firewood for the celebrations. But the


    nearby Griffith Mountain had been stripped clean of trees. The closest woonds, Ivywood Estates,


    was a day''s trip away.


    "Ste, are youing?" they asked.


    "I''d rather freeze," Ste replied dismissively.


    Jasper echoed her sentiments, "Rosie and I don''t mind the cold."


    Upon hearing that they were going to gather firewood, Katie suggested, "Wood is heavy, so why not


    turn it into charcoal and bring it back?"


    Charcoal? They didn''t know how to make it.


    Katieughed and exined how to make charcoal.


    Lukas, who wasn''t familiar with such things, was lost. But Cody, who was quick to understand,


    thanked Katie for her advice.


    It¡¯s not practical to travel back and forth daily. Room 1803 residents took a snow shovel and a tent,


    vowing not to return without several hundred pounds of charcoal. "Ste, Jack, I entrust the 18th


    floor to you. We''ll be back victorious." Going out to chop wood was dangerous, but they couldn¡¯t


    survive without firewood for warmth.


    Ste cautioned, "Stay safe and don''t sleep too soundly at night."


    In terms of safety, they had confidence. They carried a crossbow and guns with them, capable of


    taking down anyone. Besides, they had Ang, the seasoned boxer, which gave Cody and Lukas a


    sense of security.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Cody wanted to take Cooper with them. The dog wanted to go out and have some fun,


    but in the end, it resisted the temptation and firmly held onto its owner''s leg.


    As they left, the 18th floor fell silent. Ste suddenly didn''t know how tomunicate with Jasper.


    "Um, it''s almost Christmas, and I want to go out and buy some supplies. Will you stay and watch


    over the ce?"


    Jasper didn''t need to buy anything, and besides, it was getting more dangerous as the holiday


    approached. After all, even thieves and robbers celebrated Christmas. The 18th floor needed


    someone to guard it. "I''ll stay."


    When leaving, Ste left the dog for Jasper to train. Being a helpful and friendly neighbor, she


    asked, "Is there anything I can bring for you?"


    Jasper thought for a moment and replied, "Not for now, but if there''s something suitable, you can


    bring it for me."


    Ste didn''t really know what would be suitable for him. Perhaps it was just a casual remark. She


    didn''t pay much attention to it and went to the department store alone.


    Now that conditions allowed, she wanted to enjoy the present. After all, one never knew when they


    would die, and it would be a waste to let all the supplies in Arcadia go unused.


    If she was going to do something, she wanted it to be festive. She needed to go on a quest.


    As Christmas approached, the stalls in the department store were livelier than before. There were


    even people selling Christmas trees and wreaths.


    Unfortunately, the survivors struggled to fill their stomachs, let alone have extra food to buy a


    Christmas tree.


    Ste watched themotion in front of the stall and reminisced about the prosperous times during


    Christmas. Her expression turned mncholic.


    To be honest, the wreaths were beautifully made, showing profound skills. It seemed that the


    person had been pretty famous before the apocalypse.


    "How much are they?" Ste asked.


    The middle-aged man, shivering to keep warm, replied, "Five wreaths for half a pound of rice or


    flour."


    The man had been unable to make a single sale for several days, and he seemed anxious. "Young


    lady, these were made by me personally. You can tell from the work. They are definitely worth this


    price. You won''t be cheated if you buy them."

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    The man was a member of the Wreath Society, and before the apocalypse, many people came to


    him requesting his works. Even for a simple wreath, he never charged less than five thousand


    dors.


    Who would have thought that when disaster struck, what he was good at and proud of wouldn''t


    even trade for a single grain of rice.


    His family was on the brink of ruin, without any food to bring back, they wouldn''t even make it


    through the night.


    There was plenty of flour in Arcadia, but none of it was renewable. They had nted a small field of


    wheat, but who knew if it would bear any crop. Ste was reluctant to part with it, "A pound of


    potatoes?"


    Renewable resources were no issue, and the next harvest of potatoes was nearly ready.


    The middle-aged man paused, then nodded eagerly.


    The man had ounted for some bargaining when he proposed half a pound of flour. Yesterday, a


    customer had wanted to buy, and he had dropped the price to a few ounces of flour, but the deal


    had ultimately fallen through.


    Ste pulled out four ck-skinned potatoes from her bag. They weighed over a pound, and she


    handed them to the man, hidden behind an unrolled scroll of cloth.


    These had been set aside to freeze a few days ago; she wouldn''t dare show off the fresh ones


    unless she had a death wish.


    The man peeled the potatoes with his fingernails, and seeing the fresh meat inside, quickly stashed


    them in his pocket. Here, making money was one thing, and bring back food was another.


    With the wreaths in hand, Ste continued her walk.


    Coincidentally, she ran into the guy who owned the pet clinic.


    The deworming medicine wouldst for three or four years, but Ste still felt it wasn''t enough. After


    all, her dog, Cooper, would be with her for the rest of her life.


    Cooper was getting smarter and was finding his toys too childish. He preferred to keep his rabbit toy


    pinned to the ground and rub it. However, she did want a backpack, and a few incredibly stylish pet


    clothes. Adding it all up, it was a significant haul, traded for three pounds of frozen potatoes.


    As she walked, she was suddenly bumped into. Ste swiftly turned and grabbed the man''s hand,


    pressing a sharp dagger against his waist, and coldly said, "Got a death wish?"


    The man was a pickpocket, with a sharp de in his hand. Assuming a girl would be an easy target


    and could be scared off easily, he didn''t expect to meet such a tough opponent.


    The man struggled to escape. For such habitual offenders, Ste didn''t hold back, delivering a


    punch to his temple. The temple was a weak spot, a punch wouldn''t be lethal, but it would certainly


    knock him out.


    The man copsed, unconscious. Ste didn''t look back and continued her stroll.


    The other people turned a blind eye, their expressions numb. They didn''t even know where their


    next meal wasing from, let alone concern themselves with the fate of others.


    The security patrol arrived upon hearing the news. Seeing the man was still breathing, they quickly


    began to resuscitate him, and were surprised to find various des, daggers, and kitchen knives on


    him. No need to say it, he was a criminal. They handed him over to the police station to send him to


    the western mountains to mine coal.


    Having nearly finished her shopping, Ste was about to return home when a man wrapped up tight


    came over, "Miss, do you want some meat?"


    Ste felt the voice sounded familiar. After sizing him up for a moment, she said, "Monkey?"


    Monkey was taken aback, "Do you know me?"


    That was him. He had monkey-like cheeks, hence the nickname.


    Ste pulled down her scarf and face mask, "It''s me."


    "You?" The Monkey nearly screamed, blood rushing to his head in excitement.


    Five hundred thousand dors!


    When he had made that deal back then, his boss had personally praised and rewarded him. But


    who knew, the flood didn''t recede, and the extreme cold came.


    Civilization vanished, and the glory of the past turned into crap. His boss publicly chewed him out.


    Five hundred thousand pieces of waste paper, he didn''t know how to deal with it. However, they


    were an organization that honored theirmitments, and they had to ept the oues of their


    deals.


    Suppressing his raging emotions, The Monkey put on a professional smile, "Miss, do you want


    meat?"


    "What kind of meat?"


    "Pork and beef."


    Ste had gotten 68 pigs, so she wasn''t worried about pork for the rest of her life, but she only had


    200 pounds of beef.


    Beef was heavy and shrank a lot when cooked, and 200 pounds wasn''t much. They could only cut a


    few ounces each time to satisfy their cravings, and it felt rather stingy. So Ste was tempted.


    "How much do you have?"


    "How much do you want?"


    "I need as much as you have."


    Monkey immediately became alert, "Can you eat that much?"


    It couldn''t be that she was trying topete with them, could it? Those guys had sold fish to them


    before.


    "You don''t need to worry about how much I eat. Just tell me if you''re selling."


    It was stupid not to do business when there was an opportunity. Monkey led her to a secluded


    corner and spoke frankly, "We don''t ept paper money anymore."


    Ste understood. He was traumatized. "That''s obvious; the government doesn''t ept it either."


    Monkey felt like he had been punched in the gut. Taking a deep breath, he said calmly, "The cow


    was just ughtered, and the beef was very fresh. But what will you use to exchange for it?"


    "What do you ept?"


    "Gold, silver, jade, flour, cooking oil, grains, anything valuable." Monkey had been thinking about the


    fish fromst time, "Do you have fish? Five pounds of fish for one pound of beef."


    Both Ste and Cooper loved fish. Despite the fact that Ste had hoarded a lot of it, the weight


    decreased significantly after gutting, and what if she identally lived to be 99?


    It was all meat, and trading five pounds for one pound was not a good deal for her.


    As for the other things in Arcadia, everything she hoarded had its uses, and the items she


    scavenged would have more bargaining value in the future.


    She had plenty of vegetables, but it would be too conspicuous to bring them out.


    After some thought, she decided to choose something that she wouldn''t use now or in the future but


    would be highly valuable to others. Ste quickly came up with an idea and whispered, "Do you


    want protections?"


    Protections? He was confused at first.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Monkey quickly got it and his eyes lit up with excitement, "Yes!"


    Ste pondered, "How do we trade?"


    With almost three thousand of them, it was a waste to keep them in Arcadia. It would be better to


    trade them for something practical.


    "Twenty for a pound of beef."


    Ste was speechless and turned to leave without another word.


    "Miss, let''s negotiate." Monkey quickly held her back, "Fifteen for a pound of beef."


    "Let go."


    "Ten."


    "Let go."


    Monkey was about to cry, "Eight, I really can''t go any lower."


    Ste calcted, "One."


    Monkey nearly vomited blood, "Are you joking!"


    "The market rate is five pounds of grain for one, and those are counterfeit or even second-hand,


    and the price is still rising. What I have are original imports. Ordinary people can''t afford it, but your


    clients are the wealthy. The wealthy eat meat and drink wine every day. They mayck anything, but


    they will neverck meat, and ordinary survivors can''t afford to trade grain for meat, so your trading


    partners are the wealthy. You guys flip a deal and at least double your profits. If you hoard, you''ll


    only gain more in the future."


    This drove Monkey up the wall. He''d dealt with a lot of hard-nosed people, but he''d never met one


    as shrewd as her. "Sure, we aim to profit from every deal, but you''re bleeding us dry here."


    "If you think it''s unfair, then let''s call it off."


    There was no such thing as a forced deal in business, Ste was ready to walk away.


    "Hold on." The Monkey gritted his teeth, "How much do you have?"


    "However much beef you''ve got, that''s how much I can trade."

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    She was no ordinary woman. Monkey thoughtfully offered, "I¡¯ve got fresh meat from the butchery


    this morning, 200 pounds in total, bones and all."


    The Boss had given up a lot of supplies, traded through special channels to get this meat. And not a


    pound had been sold yet.


    Just as she said, the rich didn''tck food, the poor couldn''t afford it, hence, finding customers wasn''t


    easy. Even if someone was interested, they would only buy half a pound or a pound at a time. How


    long would it take to sell all of it?


    200 pounds seemed a lot, but the beef bones were heavy. The pure meat was probably no more


    than 120 pounds.


    Opportunities were rare, and as the day went by, the meat would eventually run out.


    Ste was shrewd, she wanted everything up from the cow legs, all 200 pounds of it.


    "Wait here. I need to ask the Boss." Monkey didn¡¯t want to risk getting beaten up again.


    He left hastily and returned about twenty minutester, apanied by another person, wrapped


    up so tight only his eyes were visible.


    The Boss agreed, but wanted to check Ste''s goods.


    Ste pretended to reach into her pocket and pulled out a condom from her Arcadia. It¡¯s XXS.


    Ste got those condoms from Max King, and they were of a variety of sizes. As a smart girl, she


    needed to sell the less popr ones first.


    The man was professional, he didn''t unwrap the condom, just checked the print and seal. "It''s


    genuine."


    200 pounds of beef for 200 condoms, but who would carry so many goods around?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if Monkey was willing, Ste couldn''t carry 200 pounds of beef. For safety''s sake, both parties


    agreed to multiple transactions, fifty pounds at a time.


    They each went back to get their goods and met at the appointed ce, across from the


    department store''s north entrance.


    Ste kept her eyes peeled. There were no signs of being followed. She arrived at the meeting


    ce when the time was right.


    Not long after, Monkey arrived carrying a ck bag. Ste carefully checked the meat. The frozen


    beef was a deep red color, not only fresh but also odorless.


    She weighed it with a spring scale she brought out from her bag.


    Monkey watched her nervously; this woman was really tough to deal with. Thankfully, no weight was


    missing.


    After verifying the beef, Ste pulled out the corresponding condoms.


    The verifier frowned, "Why are they all tiny?"


    Ste countered, "Is there a problem?"


    Monkey stepped in, "Bro, as long as it''s genuine, it''s fine. You don''t know those rich folks, they


    might be good at making money, but they actually are really small and quick to finish."


    Ste was speechless. Was she supposed to hear this?


    The trade went smoothly, Ste put the beef into her backpack and when she was in a secluded


    spot, she stored it in Arcadia.


    Four trades in two hours, she was a step closer to beef freedom.


    Monkey was totally sure she was one of them, as he left he said sentimentally, "Girl, don''t forget me


    if you have good stuff in the future."


    "You too."


    Now that they were acquainted, Ste took the opportunity to ask, "Do you have fresh vegetables?"


    "We have frozen ones, but they''re damn expensive, almost as expensive as meat."


    Ste probed, "What kinds do you have?"


    "Potatoes, sweet potatoes, tomatoes, and radishes."


    Monkey didn''t sell these, and if she wanted them she would have to find someone else, and after a


    few trades, they wouldn''t be worth it.


    After asking about the market, Ste left.


    As she neared her neighborhood, she took out three 5-pound bags of frozen potatoes from her


    Arcadia bag, the radishes, tomatoes, and sweet potatoes were frozen too, and she didn''t forget to


    cut two pounds of beef.


    When everyone else chipped in with their shares, it would already be a feastpared to what


    other survivors had.


    When she reached the 17th floor, she ran into Katie. Thinking about the wreaths she had, she gave


    one to Katie, making the olddy extremely happy.


    Back on the 18th floor, Rosie and Cooper were having a ydate. The two seemed to be having a


    great time, with Rosie sneakily slipping cookies into Cooper''s mouth. Seeing his owner return,


    Cooper immediately abandoned his ymate and pounced on Ste enthusiastically.


    Instead of going home, she knocked on the door of 1801. She took out the frozen potatoes and


    handed them to Jasper, "These are for you."


    He was smart, and there was no way she could hide it from him. But this was Ste''s gestures. He


    should get it.


    Jasper took the ck-skinned frozen potatoes and invited her in, "Do you want grains or something


    else?"


    "No need, you and Rosie have been feeding Cooper lots. This is just a small token of my


    appreciation."


    Cooper was a greedy dog; it wasn''t easy to tame him without treats. Now that they were


    acquainted, he even dared to ask for treats from them.


    She didn''t say anything when they gave him treats, but Ste couldn''t pretend not to know. After all,


    she never fed Rosie secretly.


    By the way, she mentioned the Christmas supplies she had hoarded.


    She didn''t count her personal portion, but the Christmas supplies needed to be shared. Jasper


    insisted on contributing.


    "We''ve had a few run-ins with the protection grain collectors, and we''ve collected some gold chains,


    watches, cigarettes, and stuff. We can trade with these, just let Cody and the others know."


    She was being so clear about it, and Jasper didn''t say anything else.


    Ste felt a bit awkward and touched her nose, "Do you need firewood?"


    "No need."


    That''s true, 1801 was clean and tidy, unlike 1803 which was ckened all over from the firewood. It


    was obvious he wasn''tcking in fuel.


    Ste didn''t insist, she nned to go back and rest.


    "Ste, are youing over today?" For their workout.


    Ste thought for a moment, "Will it bother you?"


    In fact, after years of living as an orphan and three years in an apocalyptic world, her personality


    wasn''t great. She was defensive, selfish, and even cold. Even she didn''t like herself, let alone


    others.


    Even with Arcadia, she didn''t tell Cody and the others. Didn''t he think she was selfish?


    But having seen the dark side of humanity, even if she was now basking in the sunshine, her inner


    fear wouldn''t fade. So, Ste didn''t n to change.


    She hoped Jasper understood that there was no need to force himself to please others, to avoid


    dissatisfaction in the future.


    "You noting won''t affect me. I have to work out anyway. Having a sparring partner can improve


    flexibility and adaptability."


    With 1803 not around, Ste didn''t bother pretending, "I don''t have much food, and I won''t share my


    vegetables." In other words, don''t get any ideas.


    Jasperughed, "You think I''m coveting your stuff?"


    "I know you''re not, but I''m naturally suspicious."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t want your things." Jasper had a smile in his eyes, "Besides, I still have things at


    your ce. If I really coveted your food and vegetables, you can just take those things as yours."


    That was also possible, an assault rifle, a handgun, and 500 bullets. Speaking of which, he seemed


    pretty confident that she wouldn''t just snatch them away.


    Fine, he''s already made it clear. If he turned his back on her, she wouldn¡¯t hesitant to take his


    possessions.


    For several consecutive days, Ste ventured out.


    The survival conditions were only going to get worse, and since Cody and his crew were not


    around, she could take the chance to scavenge for useful items.


    As soon as she got to the mall, even before she could step through the entrance, Ste was already


    being eyed.


    Monkey pulled her into a corner, "Do you still have that stuff from yesterday?"


    That was 200 condoms, was he the seconding of Max King?


    Ste was on her guard, "How much do you want?"


    Monkey revealed his cards, "I can give you a whole cow. We still have 1200 pounds."

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    It seemed like this deal was really lucrative. The boss gave him some credit again yesterday, and


    with the goods delivered, he had managed to break into the affluent circles.


    It was surprising that even the extravagant and spendthrift rich kids may worry about not having


    condoms. It was simply too satisfying.


    "A whole cow?" Ste was instantly intrigued but kept her cool, "Sure, but it has to be done in


    batches."


    "No problem."


    For several consecutive days, they finallypleted the trade of the entire cow.


    Just as they were about to leave, Monkey dropped another bombshell, "We''ve also got mutton,


    interested?"


    Ste couldn''t resist, "How much?"


    "A total of 330 pounds."


    After these tworge transactions, she was left with just over a thousandrge condoms. She didn''t


    n to sell any more; they''d appreciate faster in a couple of years.


    Having taken the mutton, Ste reminded him, "I don''t want anyone else to know about our deals."


    Monkey understood immediately, "Rest assured, Miss. We''re professionals. We only care about


    genuine goods and fair prices. We never pry into others'' private deals."


    In fact, he was also dealing privately. Otherwise, how would he support his wife and children? They


    would have been starved long ago.


    The quantity of mutton was a bit less, but there was enough pork, beef, and fish. Along with the


    meat she''d hoarded and collected before, it was basically enough for her and her dog to live


    comfortably until the ends of their lives.


    Once again, she thanked Mother Nature for her gifts.


    Ste stayed at home with the dog and Rosie, while Jasper went out. She refrained from using the


    electric heater with Rosie around, instead using charcoal for heating and preparing mashed


    potatoes with minced meat, which Cooper and Rosie happily devoured.


    Ang and her group spent five days at Ivywood Estates, using all their strength to haul back


    several hundred pounds of charcoal. Covered in ck from head to toe, they looked like they''d just


    crawled out of a coal mine. They were all looking rather worn out.


    Ste and Jasper helped move the charcoal, while thepetitive Cooper grabbed the mouth of


    the sack with his teeth and kept pulling it upstairs.


    Survival certainly wasn''t easy. There were many who went to Ivywood Estates to chop wood. The


    three of them took turns guarding their territory, day and night without rest, and they were still


    targeted by others. If they hadn''t been strong enough, wearing ''bulletproof vests'' made of steel


    tes, they might have been ambushed. Finally, they had to pull out their guns to sessfully


    scare off those with ill intentions.


    The three copsed on the couch, too tired to even speak.


    Ste started the stove to keep them warm and made a super-sized portion of pasta with meat


    sauce. Only after eating did they feel somewhat revived.


    They boiled water on the charcoal stove, and they all bathed from head to toe before diving into bed


    for a long sleep. It wasn''t until the afternoon of the next day that they fully recovered.


    Ste and Jasper hadn''t contributed to thebor, but they''d guarded the house, for which Ang


    each gave them 110 pounds of charcoal.


    Both of them didn''t want to take advantage of this, and they stood firm in refusing. The Moore family


    also didn''t want it, but Ang insisted. "Granny, if it weren''t for you telling us how to make charcoal,


    we wouldn''t have been able to bring it back."


    Unable to refuse Ang''s earnestness, Katie epted it.


    Ste brought out the goodies she''d traded for the Christmas celebration, "These were exchanged


    with gold nes, rings, and watches, along with a pack of cigarettes."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In these times, although there were people who epted gold and jewelry, they were far less


    valuable than before. To be able to exchange them for so many goods was quite a pleasant


    surprise.


    Cody was amazed, "It''s incredible that there are still potatoes and tomatoes in this kind of weather,


    and the beef is fresh, too."


    "Just look at your astonished face." Ste shot him a look, sessfully nipping his unnecessary


    thoughts in the bud, "We ordinary folk might be helpless, but do you really think those rich and


    powerful individuals are helpless too? They reaped the benefits of our overworking before the


    apocalypse, and now they continue to exploit resources."


    "That''s true." Cody agreed, "Such a huge disaster, those people probably got the news early. Even


    if they didn''t, they''re the ones who are protected and would have nned everything from the


    beginning of the disaster."


    These words were not false; there were indeed some who had nned for the apocalypse.


    They used their wealth to exchange for power, setting up rescue bases at the beginning of the


    disaster. Survivors who wanted to enter had to give up their resources.


    At first, it was manageable, but soon it became chaotic, with all sorts of power struggles and


    scheming.


    Even the bases were fighting each other, ying the game of survival of the fittest. In the end, it


    was the survivors who suffered.


    In the beginning, Ste wanted to get in, but she couldn''t afford the entry fee. Later it became more


    difficult, the entry fee was no longer demanded, but they recruited people to y a dangerous game


    at the risk of life.


    Ste didn''t want to lose her life, so she had to continue wandering outside. Therefore, she was


    truly not interested in private bases. Compared to private bases, the official bases were much


    better, with the best being the military bases.


    If the living conditions continued to deteriorate, the military bases would be thest resort, but not


    everyone had the privilege to enter.


    Let''s just wait and see. The opening of the military bases was still a long way off.


    ...


    Christmas Eve arrived, and the 18th floor was decorated with wreaths. Not only was every


    household door adorned, but also the staircase leading up to the 18th floor.


    The Moore family was on holiday and were also putting up the wreath Ste had given them,


    exchanging greetings in passing.


    After a quick lunch and just as they were preparing for the Christmas Eve dinner, Katie and Mikey


    came to pay an early visit.


    Mikey was carrying something, saying it was a token of thanks for their care for Katie and Amber in


    recent times. "These are benefits provided by thepany; you can nt them in pots."


    Benefits that could be nted?


    Everyone was curious. When they opened it, they found it to be potatoes the size of eggs. They


    hadn''t been frozen, and the skin looked particrly thick.


    Mikey exined, "These are cold-resistant potatoes recently developed by the Agricultural Science


    Institute. If you mix the antidote with the soil and nt them in pots, they won''t freeze."


    These were fresh from theb. The high-rise greenhouses had nted them, but they weren''t sure


    if they''d seed when distributed to survivors, so they hadn''t announced it publicly. It was only


    distributed as an internal benefit for the employees.


    The quantity was limited, with only 2 pounds per person. The Moore family had three people in the


    system, so they gave 2 pounds to the people living on the 18th floor.


    Surviving in the extreme cold without sunlight, the potatoes would need additional light to grow well,


    which meant the people living on the 18th floor would have to work harder at pedaling the bicycle


    for electricity.


    "Can they really grow?" Cody and the others were excited. Did this mean they had another path to


    survival?


    Mikey nodded, "They can grow, but how well they grow and how much can be harvested depends


    entirely on the nting conditions. Without light, they''re sure to grow poorly."


    The potatoes would be ready to harvest in three months. They were not only cold-resistant but also


    high-yielding. If nted well, one nt could produce about 9-11 pounds of potatoes.


    As he spoke, Mikey also told the people living on the 18th floor how to nt them, "First, mix the


    antifreeze with the soil, then cut the potato sprouts and soak them in a medicine solution for three


    hours."


    In the midst of their joy, Ste suddenly asked, "The potatoes take three months to harvest. What if


    the extreme cold ends halfway through and another disasteres?"


    In herst life, Ste was one of thest to receive the cold-resistant potatoes. Before they could


    mature, a heatwave arrived, and the tender potato shoots couldn''t withstand the high temperature


    and withered.


    Mikey pondered for a moment before responding. "You might be right. With the weather station


    destroyed, no one knows what the climate will be like in the future. But given the extreme weather


    we''ve been experiencing recently, meteorologists are predicting a global catastrophe. This kind of


    disaster is unprecedented and is rted to mankind''s reckless environmental destruction over the


    past century. No one can predict what we''re going to face, but it''s likely that the cmity won''t end


    anytime soon."


    Ang gasped, "Not ending soon? How long are we talking about?"

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Facing the baffling questions from the crowd, Mikey was at a loss, his face etched with worry and


    confusion.


    "Perhaps in ten years, twenty years, or maybe fifty or sixty years. Nobody knows for sure.¡±


    The anticipation that usually apanied Christmas was dampened by Mikey¡¯s words. It felt like a


    punch to the gut.


    Ste voiced her concern. ¡°Are we all facing this extreme cold weather globally?¡±


    ¡°With different geographical locations and differenttitudes, disasters won''t be the same. But


    ording to scientists, due to unstable weather, various disasters will only intensify. That is,


    droughts might be more severe, floods more widespread, and in some ces, deserts might


    even turn into oceans.¡±


    Deserts turning into oceans? Chills ran down everyone''s spine.


    Ste was surprised. ¡°Was this from Griffith Agricultural Institute?¡±


    This was a development that had not urred in her previous life. In the past, researchers were


    chasing after natural disasters, and many had died from exhaustion trying to keep up with them.


    Could it be that the letter she sent out was really taken seriously?


    ¡°The Griffith Agricultural Institute is overwhelmed. It is a joint development by the coastal cities.¡±


    All the cities were working tirelessly, sharing technological achievements, joining hands to fight


    against natural disasters, hoping to survive this ordeal.


    Ste was slightly moved. None of these had happened in her previous life. Maybe they had tried,


    but were not sessful, or maybe they seeded, but it was beyond her reach as amoner.


    Either way, once she got her hands on the cold-resistant experimental seeds, she would know if


    they worked after trying to nt them.


    Katieforted the young ones. ¡°Our country is strong, and you''re all still young. As long as you


    strive to live and don''t give up, prosperity will return."


    Katie''s optimismforted the anxious Ang and others.


    "Here''s to Granny¡¯s good words, things will get better.¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens tomorrow, let''s first enjoy our Christmas Eve dinner today." Katie stood up


    with a smile. "I wish you young ones happiness. May you have a full meal every time, with meat on


    every te.¡±


    ¡°To Granny¡¯s good health and long life.¡±


    After seeing off Katie, everyone temporarily set aside the Christmas Eve dinner to discuss how to


    nt the cold-resistant potatoes. It was not feasible for the three households to nt separately and


    supplement light individually.


    ¡°How about you nt them, Ste? We don''t have the experience and will take care of generating


    electricity. You have the nt pot and soil, and you can supplement the nts with light at night. If


    there is a harvest, you can take the lion''s share?¡±


    Ste weighed the potato in her hand. Though it was small, it had quite a few buds; one potato


    could be cut into five or six pieces.


    ¡°I have the nt pot and soil, but I can''t fit them on my balcony. Plus, I have a dog and rabbits at


    home, they might end up digging them up.¡±


    ¡°You can use my balcony to nt them.¡± Jasper chimed in. ¡°You cane over to check on them


    from time to time, and if there''s a problem, you can deal with it in time.¡±


    And just like that, it was happily decided. While the people from 1803 prepared dinner, Ste and


    Jasper would nt the potatoes.


    Once back home, Ste took out the Arcadia nt pot and harvested the second batch of potatoes.


    Then she went to Apartment 1801 to ce the nt pot on the balcony.


    The windows of Apartment 1801''s balcony were also covered with one-way peeping film. It wasn''t


    clear from the outside, but if the lights were on, they could still be spotted.


    Jasper thought for a moment. ¡°We can supplement the light during the day, or install ckout


    curtains.¡±


    Either way, he could handle this small issue.


    The two of them emptied all the soil from the nt pot, sprinkled it with antifreeze, and mixed it


    evenly with a shovel. Incredibly, the soil did not freeze and even felt a bit fluffy.


    Ste took out a knife and taught Jasper how to cut the potato buds.


    The potato skin was thick and hard to cut. The inside was rich in starch, but the coarse veins were


    visible to the naked eye. It would certainly fill you up, but the texture would definitely not be good.


    Ste teasingly suggested, ¡°You should try it.¡±


    Jasper actually cut a piece and tasted it, then frowned.


    ¡°You''re so cute. When I told you to taste it, you really did.¡± Ste burst outughing. ¡°How does it


    taste?¡±


    ¡°It''s very hard, rough, and fibrous. It leaves a bitter taste in the mouth.¡± Jasper shot her a nce.


    ¡°It''s not as tasty as the ones you grow.¡±


    Ah, why did she suddenly feel a bit embarrassed hearing this?


    To her surprise, Jasper took the knife from her, lowered his head, and started cutting the potatoes


    into chunks.


    Ste adjusted the medicine water on the side and ced the cut potato chunks into the pot to


    soak. They needed to soak for three hours. The two of them went to Apartment 1803 to help out.


    Thinking about their uing roles as chefster, they decided to simply start practicing in the


    living room.


    Yes, even on Christmas Eve, they were practicing non-stop.


    When it was about time, Ste taught Jasper how to nt the potatoes. The usually reticent Jasper


    suddenly asked, ¡°Ste, it seems like you know how to do everything?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Ste paused, then gave a bitter smile. ¡°Children without parents have to run faster than others.


    They have to outrun normal people to survive.¡±


    Jasper wanted tofort her, but didn''t know what to say. ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Ste chuckled sardonically. ¡°I was sad when I was young, but now I''m grateful. Living


    alone is carefree and unrestricted. I don''t have anyone to hold me back.¡±


    ¡°In fact, you''re not alone. There are people who care about you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as friends, Cody and the others are great. They''re able to tolerate my bad temper.¡±


    Jasper was puzzled. ¡°Bad temper?¡±


    Ste countered, ¡°Don''t you think I have a bad personality?¡±


    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Jasper''s eyesnded on her, with a subtle smile in his gaze. ¡°I think


    you''re pretty good.¡±


    With no outsiders around, Ste ventured, ¡°Don''t you think it''s selfish of me not to share the


    firewood and vegetables from Arcadia with Lukas and the others?¡±


    ¡°That''s your exclusive chance. Whether you want to share it or not is up to you.¡±


    Jasper pondered. ¡°People can be ruthless. If things continue to deteriorate, even cannibalism


    wouldn''t be surprising. How can you ensure that people won''t change their hearts? Your Arcadia


    can cultivate crops. Sharing them with Lukas and the others might not be a big deal, but when the


    weather gets bad and they want to take shelter and rest in Arcadia, while you want to save for


    future use, what will you do then?¡±


    Jasper didn''t think Ste did anything wrong. ¡°You''re doing just fine.¡±


    Just fine? What did that mean!


    Ste couldn''t read him and wondered how to respond.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t reveal your secret.¡± Jasper suddenly looked up at her. ¡°Everyone has secrets. If


    I tell you my secret, will you stop being so wary of me?¡±


    Ste was taken aback and didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    You just couldn''t pull the wool over his eyes.


    Feeling embarrassed, Ste yed dumb, "I think there''s been a misunderstanding, I''m not trying to


    hide anything from you."


    "Do you want to know?"


    "Know what?"


    "My secret."


    No, Ste didn''t want to know. She still wanted to live, not be silenced or dissected.


    Jasper kept on nting potatoes, "Ste, I trust in time."


    What the hell was he implying?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Ste sensed that something was amiss and awkwardly said, "I''m sorry, I''m just naturally suspicious


    and find it hard to open up to people."


    Despite being given a second chance at life, her post-traumatic stress disorder hadn''t disappeared.


    She was trying to control it, and it was much better than it was at the beginning.


    Jasper repeated, "You''re doing just fine. I would be the same."


    Well, didn''t he contradict himself there? Forget it, she¡¯d just y dumb.


    After nting potatoes, they headed to 1803 to cook.


    They agreed to start cooking together on Christmas Eve, taking turns for lunch and dinner.


    Ste''s Christmas supplies weren''t going to be enough for all three families, so they had to pool


    resources. She provided 5 pounds of frozen potatoes, a fish, and considering her dog was a big


    eater, she added some grains and pasta.


    Jasper contributed a bag of frozen pears, 10 salted eggs, and two pounds of pork belly.


    Room 1803 provided the heat source, gas, rice and oil, and some drinks.


    Christmas Eve dinner was the most important meal of the year.


    Jasper took the helm in the kitchen, with Ste giving pointers. Soon, delicious smells wafted from


    the kitchen.


    Lukas was out on the balcony, his keen sense of smell picking up the scent of other families''


    dinners. Hmm, their food couldn''tpare to what was cooking on the 18th floor.


    But in the midst of a catastrophic winter, being able to celebrate Christmas was already a blessing.


    The government was particrly generous, providing an extra pound of relief food per person to


    ensure everyone could celebrate Christmas properly.


    Despite the small amount allocated to each survivor, the total amount of food distributed was


    staggering due to therge number of survivors in Griffith.


    There were dishes of shredded pork, beef stew, fish soup, pork soup with radishes, and a big pot of


    pasta.


    Without fireworks, Christmas still needed some form of rituals. Lukas brought out a party popper,


    opened the front door and set it off. The colorful confetti fluttered down, marking the start of the


    Christmas Eve dinner.


    With two people stirring up the atmosphere, the dinner was lively.


    Ste was celebrating Christmas with such a warm atmosphere for the first time. She didn''t know


    what the future held, but she felt a sense of warmth.


    Cody said, "Cheers, Jasper, your cooking skills are getting better and better."


    Lukasughed,"Of course, who do you think take care of him?"


    What did he mean by ¡®take care of¡¯? Ste frowned, these two must be itching for a fight.


    Jasper was calm, "Yes, Ste was pretty good."


    Ste turned to Cody and Lukas, her eyes twinkling with mischief, "Let''s eat."


    Whenever she had that signature smile, the two of them were sure to get a beating, and their hearts


    skipped a beat, "Let''s eat before it gets cold."


    The room was warm and everyone ate heartily.


    After dinner, Cody took care of the dishes. Lukas and Ang boiled some lemon tea and set out


    some snacks.


    Ste thought it was too quiet, so she asked her dog to bring the iPad. She had downloaded a lot of


    movies, TV shows, and variety shows from various video websites before the disaster, all to kill


    time.


    Ste sat on the sofa, slowly munching on snacks. Cooper squeezed in next to her, resting his head


    on her leg, his bright eyes staring at her. Ste had no choice but to feed him.


    Not satisfied with the small chips, Cooper used his eyes to signal her: ''Come on, give me something


    bigger!¡¯


    So, Ste started shelling peanuts for him. She didn''t shell many, not wanting to spoil him. She


    would give him more when they got home.


    Indeed, she was worried about bankrupting 1803. She deliberately controlled Cooper''s food intake


    during dinner.


    The showsted four hours. By the time it was over, it was alreadyte at night. She went home,


    showered, put on herfortable thermal clothes, and got into bed.


    Just as she was about to fall asleep, her walkie-talkie rang, "Are you asleep?"


    "No, I was just about to."


    They just left 1803 together, could something have happened?


    There was a pause on the other end of the walkie-talkie, "Ste, Merry Christmas."


    Ste looked at her watch and saw that it was just past midnight.


    "Thanks, Merry Christmas to you and Rosie too. I hope you two have a great year ahead."


    "You too, may you and Cooper be happy and joyful."


    "Woof!"


    Cooper, who had dragged his bed into the room, suddenly barked at the walkie-talkie: Sleep, no


    talking.


    Ste came back to her senses, "Cooper is urging me to sleep. Good night."


    After she turned off the walkie-talkie, Cooper took it out of the room and threw it into the living room.


    ¡®Sleep, no staying upte.¡¯


    Ste chuckled, who was the real boss here? The dog was so used to bossing around the rabbits


    that he even dared to boss her around.


    Was she being bossed around by a dog?


    ¡®Lights out, sleep!¡¯


    Christmas Day breakfast was just as important as the dinner, but in the freezing cold, who would


    want to get up early?


    She stayed in bed until around ten, then got up feeling cold again. She measured the temperature


    on the balcony and it was minus fifty degrees.


    The cold air rushed into her lungs, scaring Ste into quickly putting on her thermal mask. She went


    to Arcadia to wash, applied her skin care products, and then came out.


    For lunch, Jasper was again in charge of the cooking, with Ste giving pointers. His cooking skills


    had significantly improved, much better than 1803''s.


    Rosie, in her new clothes and hat, ran happily into the kitchen, "Jasper, your food smells delicious."


    Ste couldn''t help butugh. This little girl was really something. She had finally stopped


    comining about her brother''s cooking and was now praising it.


    Jasper took the opportunity to teach his little sister a lesson, "Rosie, if you think brother''s food is


    delicious, who should you thank?"


    Without hesitation, Rosie hugged Ste, "Thank you, Ste. You taught my brother how to cook."


    Then, she took out a piece of candy from her pocket, stood on her tiptoes, and tried to put it in


    Ste''s mouth, "Ste, you eat this."


    "Thank you, Rosie."


    Cooper got one as well, and even earned an extra one in his stylish zer.


    After lunch, Cody and Lukas was bored and suggested a game of Poker.


    Lukas and Ang teamed up, while Rosie sat next to Ste with her brother. The sly dog was


    continually peeking at the other two teams'' hands, and then reporting back to its owner with soft


    whines.


    If only it could talk, then Ste would have to surrender her ce to Cooper.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Cody was distracted, losing miserably at the game.


    Thankfully, they were only gambling with snacks. Otherwise, in his current state, he would have lost


    his underwear.


    In the afternoon, the Moore family paid a visit, bringing over a local delicacy from their hometown¡ª


    deep fried doughnuts.


    The residents of room 1803 reciprocated with some snacks. They weren''t overly generous, but they


    made sure not to leave the Moore family feeling short-changed.


    In the evening, they had dinner, watched some TV, and took the dog for a walk. That was how they


    spent Christmas, not bothered about working out.


    On the next day, the food drastically deteriorated¡ªovernight mashed potatoes, and pasta mixed


    with meat sauce.


    Out of sheer boredom, the inhabitants of 1803 started working out. Rosie and Cooper trained


    together, while Ste and Jasper practiced with each other.


    On the eighth day, bundled up in thick clothing, the upants of 1803 prepared to go out for some


    fresh air. They were on the verge of going stir-crazy. "Ste, are youing?"


    Having survived three years in the post-apocalyptic world in her past life, Ste was used to the


    harsh conditions. "It''s too cold," she replied.


    Not long after the trio left, the walkie-talkie rang. "The cold-resistant potatoes are sprouting."


    Even the sprouting of potatoes was enough to pique Ste''s interest in these boring times. "I''m on


    my way."


    Upon reaching Unit 1801''s balcony, she saw the potatoes breaking through the soil, their tiny


    sprouts showing a hint of green.


    She counted, and about seventy to eighty percent of the potatoes had sprouted. Assuming the rest


    would sprout in a few days, the survival rate was satisfactory. This was all thanks to the quality of


    the soil. It was fluffy and nutrient-rich.


    On the other hand, the Moore family''s potatoes were not faring as well. Their soil, which was dug up


    from the outside, was hard, sticky, andcking in nutrients. Even with Katie''s farming expertise, their


    sprouts were weaker.


    "Do we start giving them light now?"


    Ste shook her head. "Let''s wait a few days until the leavese out."


    When Ang and the others returned in the evening, they seemed to have something they wanted


    to say. Ste, sensing their hesitation, pretended not to notice and tossed a pork bone into the pot


    to stew with the radishes.


    Tonight was thest gathering during the holiday. From tomorrow, everyone would be eating their


    own rations. Ste was looking forward to finally eating the food she had hoarded from Arcadia. She


    was practically salivating at the thought.


    After dinner, Ang finally spoke up. "Ste, I want to apply for the security patrol job.¡±


    There were new job postings today. The city even set up a procurement department to buy things


    like firewood and charcoal.


    Giving a man a fish feeds him for a day. Teaching a man to fish feeds him for a lifetime. Handing out


    relief food was not a long-term solution. The city was trying to encourage people to be self-


    reliant.


    There were jobs for farmers, coal miners, woodcutters, and various skilled workers.


    Mikey''s words had an impact on the residents of 1803. The disaster was not going to end anytime


    soon, and no one knew what the future held. During the holiday, the trio had been doing a lot of


    thinking and had decided to face reality.


    With careful rationing, their hoarded supplies couldst two years. But what about after that? If the


    harsh conditions continued, it would be even more difficult to find supplies. They couldn''t wait


    until they had run out of everything before starting to look for more.


    Besides, it was unhealthy for three adults to be cooped up at home all the time.


    They couldn''t do manualbor, nor did they have any special skills. After considering their options,


    they concluded that the security patrol was the best fit. It was a risky job and it only paid eight


    pounds of food per month. But at least it included meals and amodation, and they got two


    days off every month.


    The residents of 1803 knew they couldn''tpare with Ste and Jasper, who could support


    themselves even without working. They needed to n ahead.


    Patrolling was dangerous, but everyone had to find a way to survive. Ste couldn''t reveal that


    Arcadia to provide for them, plus she didn''t have the capacity to support them either.


    "It''s good, but remember to stay safe."


    She would never work. Not in this lifetime.


    Ang breathed a sigh of relief. "I''ll fill out the application form tomorrow and see if I can get the


    job. If I do, then you and Jasper will have to guard this floor."


    Unit 1803 hadn''t contributed much, so they would make up for it by providing some food. Ste


    didn''t say yes or no. She would wait to see how things panned out.


    After six months of intensive training, even the most vulnerable person of room 1803 had be


    muscr.


    The security patrol job was dangerous and required quick reflexes and good physical fitness, so


    there was lesspetition for it. When they went for their interview, the police officer and the patrol


    captain were quite impressed. "When can you start?"


    "Anytime."


    The trio passed the interview but unfortunately, they weren''t assigned to the same area as the


    Sunrise Sanctuary. It was so far away that they would have to live in the provided amodations.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    They would start work the day after tomorrow. But because of the distance, they would have to set


    off early tomorrow.


    Ste helped them pack. "Did you all get assigned to the same team?"


    "We''re in the same area, but we''ll be assigned to teams after we report for duty."


    They took along crossbows, knives, and bulletproof vests made of color-coated steel tes. They


    also carried some guns.


    For ordinary people, getting hold of guns was not easy. Ang and herpanions had brought


    them along just in case, but they wouldn''t use them unless absolutely necessary.


    Ste agreed with their decision and reminded them, "Although they now allow us to carry weapons,


    guns are still prohibited. Make sure to hide them well. If they''re discovered, they''ll be confiscated."


    After discussing, they decided to each carry two bullets and left the rest with Ste for safekeeping.


    "If anyone dares to attack the 18th floor, don''t hesitate to fight back."


    After that, they handed over a few boxes of unused medicine to Ste. "If you can exchange these


    for food, please help us get some."


    Ste didn''t refuse. "Sure, I''ll keep an eye out for you."


    The next day, before it was even light, the trio quietly left. They were afraid that others would notice


    their departure and get ideas about the 18th floor.


    With their departure, the hallway of the 18th floor was eerily quiet. Not only was Ste not used to


    the silence, even Cooper was whimpering and kept going to the door to listen for noises outside.


    Now that there were only Ste and Jasper left to defend the floor, they had to rearrange their


    chores. The electric gate consumed power every day, and Ste didn''t want to pedal the bicycle to


    generate electricity. So she decided to contract out the electricity supply.


    The storage battery was charged in Arcadia, providing not only for the electric gate but also for


    Jasper''s srmp, which was used to supplement light for the potatoes.


    To avoid attracting attention, Jasper installed ckout curtains on the balcony, allowing them to


    provide light to the potatoes during the day.


    The potatoes were doing well, sprouting and growing leaves in the freezing temperatures of minus


    fifty degrees.


    "Ste, my brother has given me the task of looking after the potatoes," Rosie said excitedly. "I bring


    them inside every night so that they don''t freeze."


    Those were eyes yearning for praise, and Ste readily gave it. "Good job, Rosie. You''re doing


    great."


    Perhaps reminded by Jasper, Rosie no longer came over looking for dog or rabbits like she used to.


    If there was anything, Jasper would call on the walkie-talkie.


    For instance, when they ran out of pie.


    Jasper took the initiative to call, "Would you like to make some pie?"


    Ste thought for a moment, "Sure."


    The environment was only going to get worse, so it wouldn''t hurt to stock up more when they had


    the chance.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    And so, they spent five whole days making pie.


    In apartment 1801, where they worked side by side, each contributing half the ingredients to the


    cause. To prevent the crust and filling from freezing, they kept a lively coal fire burning.


    Jasper contributed the coal while Rosie helped, and Ste provided generous helpings of chives,


    cabbage, and parsley.


    Jasper was in charge of the filling, sneaking in the chopped vegetables without Rosie noticing, and


    then mixing it with a bit of pepper.


    Rosie, only six years old, was clever but not enough to realize the trick. She was thoroughly fooled.


    Each household received a whopping 200 pies, enough tost for quite a while.


    Ste''s share was kept in Arcadia for preservation, while Jasper''s was left out on the balcony to


    freeze for an hour, after which they were harder than rocks.


    No need for a refrigerator, they just stored them in boxes and cooked them whenever they felt like


    having some.


    Ste had wanted to make some bread as well, but the cold weather made it difficult for the dough


    to ferment, so she gave up on the idea.


    After spending some time together, Ste realized that Jasper not only had good fighting skills, he


    was also a boy who loved reading and learning. He was actually reading books on automotive


    repair, and he seemed to be enjoying it thoroughly.


    Ste, while a good driver, knew next to nothing about car repair, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Why


    are you reading that?"


    She felt a bit sorry for his old truck, even if it hadn''t been swept away, the months of submersion in


    water and extreme cold weather had drastically deteriorated its material properties, making it


    practically useless.


    Once the flood had receded, all vehicles were practically written off, getting another one would be


    no easy task.


    "Just passing time," was his response.


    Ste didn''t believe it, there was no such thing as "just passing time" for a man who had been in the


    military.


    Days crawled by, but they also flew past.


    Ste didn''t have a six-pack yet, but the constant training with Jasper had managed to bring out her


    abs, making the daily grind seem worth it. She also no longer felt sick and dizzy when using her


    mind to farm in Arcadia.


    In a month, their potato sprouts had grown lush and green.


    Rosie, who was craving some vegetables, asked, "Ste, can we eat the sprouts?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No," Ste took the opportunity to give them a lecture, "Potato sprouts contain snine, eating too


    much of it can lead to dizziness, vomiting, and in severe cases, death."


    Rosie was curious, "What''s snine?"


    "Poison, it can kill you," Ste figured exining wouldn''t make sense to her, so she simply warned,


    "Just remember, don''t eat it."


    "I don''t want to die. I want to be with Jasper, Ste, and Cooper."


    After sessfully scaring the two, Ste left with a sense of satisfaction. She pondered that Ang


    and the others had been working for a month, and there had been no news. She wondered how


    they were doing and realized it was almost time for their break.


    She was woken up early one morning by a loud knocking at the door.


    Cooper was there, looking fierce, scratching at the door incessantly.


    Ste opened the inner door, and the fierce-looking dog suddenly started wagging its tail. As soon


    as the outer door opened, he darted out.


    Lukas'' voice could be heard, "Cooper, did you miss us?"


    The three of them had returned as nned, carrying their bedding and fresh clothes.


    It had been a month since they hadst seen each other, and they seemed to have changed a lot.


    Lukas and Cody were still joking around, but there was a new maturity about them. They seemed


    hardened.


    The temperature had dropped to minus sixty degrees, and their faces were wrapped tightly. Their


    eyes were filled with exhaustion and bloodshot veins. They had had to walk for seven hours to get


    back home.


    "You guys go have a rest, I''ve just boiled some water, I''ll bring you a pot in a bit."


    Closing the door, Ste brushed her teeth and washed her face. She carried a hot water kettle to


    Room 1803, noticing how tired they were and, on a whim, cooked a pot of soup for them.


    After a hot bowl of soup, their stiff bodies finally started to warm up, and Cody couldn''t help but


    express his gratitude, "Ste''s cooking really is the best. The food at the canteen was terrible, not a


    hint of meat."


    "How was work?" she asked.


    Cody showed her his bandaged hand, "I almost lost my life."


    Eight pounds of grain, really hard-earned.


    Cody was alright. Having had some experience with the harsh realities of life, he was prepared for


    the job. But Lukas was different. For the first time in his twenty years of life, he was working hard for


    his food. If it wasn''t for the fact that he and Cody were assigned to the same group, he might have


    broken down.


    The three of them were on the night shift, but Ang was in a different group, so the two of them


    had to stick together to survive.


    During the day, things were rtively calm, but at night, all hell broke loose.


    On the third day of work, the two of them tried to stop a robbery, and Lukas got shed by a knife. If


    it wasn''t for the protective gear they were wearing, he might have lost his arm.


    There were people who were careless, relying on their size and strength, carrying their grain without


    a care in the world. But as soon as they left thepany, they were robbed, and they were dragged


    across the ice for several meters.


    "Where''s my grain!" a burly man cried like a child, his tears freezing immediately.


    Working as a security patrol was indeed risking your life.


    Of course, there were unexpected benefits to the job. As long as they weren''t too greedy, the


    higher-ups would turn a blind eye, considering the risks involved.


    Cody opened his quilt, revealing cigarettes, matches, a gold chain, canned food, and several


    pounds of grain. Lukas and Ang had the same, along with their wages, they had a pretty good


    haul for the month.


    Unexpected windfalls, all from criminals.


    When criminals met security, they first tried to fight. If they couldn''t, they ran. If they couldn''t run,


    they tossed their things to distract the guards and escape. Anything found on them after they were


    caught was also included.


    Anything that belonged to a victim was returned. As for unimed items, they were silently divided


    up.


    The three of them, being new to the job, honestly handed everything in at first. It was only when


    their seniors gave them a hint that they realized what was going on.


    At first, they had a hard time oveing their conscience, but when they saw everyone else doing


    the same, they gradually started to follow suit.


    There was no choice. The job was too dangerous, and who would risk their lives without some kind


    of incentive?


    That was how it was; there was nothing to criticize.


    Ste asked Cody, "What happened to your hand?"


    "I was quick to dodge, or else the tendons in my hand would have been severed."


    The half a year of physical training had paid off. His reactions were swift. If it were before, he


    wouldn''t have been able to dodge in time.


    Luckily, they had brought medicine with them, and were able to stop the bleeding and bandage the


    wound immediately. Otherwise, the grain they had earned wouldn''t have been enough to cover the


    medical expenses.


    Ste checked his wound and found no signs of infection. It had already started to scab, "It''s so


    dangerous. Are you guys nning to continue working?"

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Lukas, who earned his own keep, was incredibly tough and resilient. ¡°Sure, next time we get the


    day shift and it¡¯s not too far from the apartment. We can reassess the situation after the shift.¡±


    Ang was worried sick at the thought of Lukas getting hurt, ¡°If things get too dangerous, we¡¯ll just


    quit. For now, it¡¯s best to keep earning.¡±


    The trio did a quick inventory. Their stash, including the rationed food from their workce, added


    up to almost fifty pounds. That included canned goods and frozen potatoes.


    They handed all the remaining goods to Ste for safekeeping, hoping to barter them for food when


    the opportunity arose.


    Cody tucked away the cigarettes gratefully. Those woulde in handy for socializing at work,


    breaking the ice with colleagues or buttering up the bosses. He might even score some easier


    duties with these.


    Ste left with her things, not wanting to disturb their rest.


    The usually quiet hallway became lively again in the afternoon. For some reason, Ste felt a


    strange sense of peace.


    The weather was getting colder and colder. If it wasn¡¯t for their thermal clothing, Ste feared that


    even breathing in the cold outside air could choke her.


    Ang knocked on the door, holding two pounds of rice, which she offered Ste as a token for


    guarding their ce.


    Ste refused, ¡°Even when you guys aren¡¯t around, I still need to live here right? The reputation of


    the 18th floor precedes it. As long as there¡¯s no trouble, I don¡¯t need your protection rations.¡±


    She didn¡¯t take it, and neither did Jasper.


    Finally, Ang proposed, ¡°Come over for dinner today, our treat.¡±


    That was a tempting offer.


    Ste was starting to feel the silence of the 18th floor unnerving. Jasper, although a living, breathing


    human, was not much of a talker. asionally, he would strike up a conversation with her, but it


    was always a bit awkward.


    She felt awkward, and Jasper did too.


    Their daily interactions were limited to a few words, making the atmosphere ufortable.


    Perhaps it was the aftermath of the bikini party and her previously brash words that made things


    weird between them.


    Regardless, the return of the people in apartment 1803 was a wee change for Ste.


    She brought over a frozen fish, but Ang insisted she didn¡¯t need to contribute anything. ¡°Just


    come over, and if you like, you can help with the cooking.¡±


    Honestly, they were tired of eating the same old stew.


    Ste had no objections since she wasn¡¯t going to be the one cooking. The next generation of


    cooks was already being groomed.


    Jasper cooked two dishes: bacon stewed with pickled greens and lean meat stir-fried with


    dehydrated cabbage.


    The pickled greens and dehydrated cabbage were all scavenged by Ste from the trading market.


    ¡°I traded several pounds of them. If you like them, you can have some.¡±


    Though she said she scavenged them, they were actually from Arcadia.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She had dried greens and stuffed them into a stic bottle tightly. After sealing it for three months,


    they tasted just like pickles.


    The cabbage was sun-dried since she didn¡¯t have freeze-drying technology. It tasted pretty good


    stir-fried with a bit of oil after being rehydrated. Although it couldn''tpare to fresh vegetables,


    having something to eat in this freezing weather was already a luxury.


    Ang was delighted, ¡°We¡¯ll take as much as you can give.¡±


    The struggle of not having any vegetables was something the restroom visitors would understand.


    Cody was excited too, ¡°Ste, how much can you give us?¡±


    Ste thought for a moment, ¡°Three or four pounds?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± he nodded in satisfaction, ¡°In the future, if you have more, bring it back for us.¡±


    They could trade any unwanted items for it. If that wasn¡¯t enough, they could use food or dog food


    to barter.


    Ste knew what to do. She turned to Jasper and asked, ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    Jasper stared at her for a moment before saying, ¡°Sure.¡±


    After dinner, Ste gave 5 pounds of pickled greens, cabbage, and frozen potatoes to the 1803


    crew. In return, she received a gold chain, two packs of cigarettes, and a box of insulin from them.


    In reality, these things hardly had any impact on Arcadia, but she needed a source for the supplies.


    It not only ensured they ate with a clear conscience but also helped Ste keep her secrets


    guarded.


    All three of them were pleased with the trade, ¡°Ste, you really know how to barter.¡±


    Ste replied modestly and proudly, ¡°That¡¯s because we have good stuff to trade, which just


    happens to be what they need. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Indeed, if they hadn¡¯t found pharmaceuticals and other valuable items early on, they might have run


    out of resources by now.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Ang regretted missing out on the opportunity to hoard resources when the


    apocalypse came, ¡°If we knew it was the end of the world, we should have grabbed everything we


    could. Now others are benefiting from our mistake.¡±


    Lukas quickly consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up, honey. No one could have predicted the


    apocalypse. Compared to most people, we¡¯re doing quite well.¡±


    Ste felt a bit guilty and quickly changed the subject, ¡°What do you think about me bing a


    second-hand dealer?¡± Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have a good reason to barter things for them.


    Being a second-hand dealer could be profitable if you had a good eye for valuable goods and


    sources. However, the risk was high. Not only were there dangerous robbers and thieves, but the


    authorities also cracked down heavily on it.


    Specting and manipting the market, once caught, can lead to severe consequences, with


    serious offenders facing death penalties, while others may be sent to work in coal mines.


    Cody didn¡¯t approve, ¡°I don''t think that¡¯s a good idea, just barter enough for us to live on.¡±


    Lukas shared the same concern, ¡°Didn¡¯t we nt potatoes? We won¡¯t starve. If necessary, we can


    trade the alcohol and meds.¡±


    The three of them were working now and contributed nothing to the 18th floor, so they had no


    intention of sharing the cold-resistant potatoes.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll listen to you guys.¡± Ste agreed readily, ¡°Let me know if you need anything else, and I¡¯ll try


    to barter it for you if I can.¡±


    They had enough clothing and bedding, and couldn¡¯t think of anything specific they needed, ¡°Just


    do what you can. Get more dried veggies or something. If you can find meat, that¡¯s even better.¡±


    After delivering the goods to apartment 1803, Ste went to deliver to 1801, giving them 2 pounds


    each of pickled greens, cabbage, and frozen potatoes.


    After thanking her, Jasper asked, ¡°What do you want in return?¡±


    Ste hadn¡¯t really thought about it, ¡°You decide.¡±


    Back at home, she crawled into bed to read.


    Before long, Cooper came back holding a box in his mouth.


    Jasper had actually traded her choctes, and they were from the same expensive brand as before


    ¨C the heart-shaped luxury choctes.


    Well, might as well eat them. They tasted great, and they were a brand she couldn¡¯t afford before


    the disaster. Now, they had lost much of their value.


    The people in apartment 1803 only had two days off. On the night before their departure, Ste


    went over to help them pack and prepared a first aid kit for them. She also taught them some


    emergency wound care techniques.


    Rosie brought over a drawing, ¡°Cody, I finished the drawing.¡± She had drawn the family of 1803 on a


    single sheet of paper.


    Cody looked at the drawing and teased her, ¡°Why are there only three people?¡±


    Rosie was confused, ¡°But there are only three people in your family.¡±


    ¡°What about Ste?¡±


    ¡°Ste is at my ce.¡±


    Cody, being the little prankster he was, retorted, "No, Ste is part of our family. Your old drawing


    was incorrect."


    "No." Rosie was getting a bit flustered. "Ste always ys with me. She is part of our family."

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Seeing Rosie on the verge of tears, Cody, fearing a beating from Jasper, immediately stopped


    teasing her. "Alright, alright, Ste is part of your family."


    Ste yfully tossed a cushion at him. "You never know when to quit, even going so far as to


    tease a child."


    Cody caught the cushion, grinning ear to ear. "My bad, entirely my bad."


    Rosie scratched her head, as if she''d found a solution. "Cody, I''ll add her to the drawing."


    And she didn''t just add Ste, but everyone else as well ¨C her, her brother, Cooper, their pet rabbits,


    and their big house.


    After spending time in room 1803, Rosie seemed reluctant to leave, hesitating as if wanting to say


    something.


    Ste beckoned her over. "Rosie, do you have something to say to us?"


    Rosie hesitated a little. "Yes."


    "What is it?"


    However, Rosie didn''t know how to go about it, especially since Cody and the others wouldn''t be


    around then.


    The people living on the 18th floor were able to fend off looters all thanks to Jasper''s guidance, but


    all three had to work and couldn''t take time off to celebrate for him.


    Ste, who had been given a clear exnation, sighed.


    The crew still left in the dark, departing at five in the morning and reaching the meeting point by


    eight.


    The dog, in a yful mood, ran out of the apartment. First, he dug around the balcony, then in the


    other rooms, beforeing back with his food bowl.


    Half a bowl of bones, almost enough to make Ste faint.


    Cooper was a bit crazy apparently, not even afraid of being picked on by his instructor.


    "Thank you," Jasper paused on the other end of the call. "Would you like to have dinner together?"


    "Uh... sure." No gift couldpare to a meal, especially since he didn''tck for anything. Ste had


    an idea. "What do you and Rosie like to eat? You are the birthday boy, I''ll make dinner."


    "I''m fine with anything. What do you like?"


    "Haha, I''m fine with anything too."


    It was cold, and Ste didn''t feel like cooking. "How about this, I cook and bring it over?"


    "Sure, I''lle over and help."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, no, no, I can handle it."


    After hanging up, she went into the bathroom to brush her teeth, wash her face, and change her


    clothes. She read a bit of her medical book, and around noon, she took a portion of beef brisket


    stewed with potatoes from the fridge, pouring it into a y pot and boiling it on the gas stove.


    The dog loved it, so she added enough for him, the pot bubbling with heat.


    The pot was hot, and she told Jasper to open the door through the walkie-talkie. To her surprise, as


    soon as she opened the door to her apartment, he was already outside waiting, taking the hot pot


    from her. "Be careful. Let me handle this."


    Upon entering room 1801, the aroma of food hit them.


    Jasper had cooked as well ¨C steamed pork ribs with corns, some pasta, and roasted pork belly.


    Despite therge portion of beef brisket stew, Ste hadn''t expected him to cook such avish


    meal, making her feel somewhat stingy. But she shrugged it off, deciding to just enjoy the meal.


    However, the dog was even more shameless, actually bringing its half-eaten bowl of bones to


    Jasper.


    Jasper the instructor, with a somewhatplex expression, patted his head. "I appreciate the


    thought, but you keep it."


    Without any hesitation, the dog took his stash and hid it away.


    Once the door was closed, they began to eat.


    Ste handed over the gifts and cards from Cody, Lukas and Ang. "I won''t be singing any songs,


    but you can make a wish."


    Rosie pped her hands excitedly. "Jasper, make a wish."


    Ste couldn''t help but feel that when he silently made his wish, he was looking not only at Rosie


    but also at her.


    With that, they began to eat.


    The beef brisket with potatoes was best enjoyed with chili sauce, and to Ste''s surprise, Jasper


    had some. After two bowls of the spicy dish, she was sweating profusely.


    There was quite a bit of food left over, and Jasper suggested, "Leftovers aren''t good. Can you help


    finish them tonight?"


    Well, why not!


    After dinner, she sat on the sofa with her tablet, watching shows. Rosie, cuddling with Cooper, was


    giggling happily.


    Jasper suddenly leaned over, startling Ste. "Could you get some red grapes for Rosie?"


    Afraid she would take them all, he added, "Just half a bunch, eating too much in this cold weather


    isn''t good for the body."


    He only had two bunches, and he wanted her to take only half a bunch? He was even thriftier than


    her.


    While the two of them were distracted, Ste grabbed thergest bunch of grapes. "Consider it


    mine, to make up for tonight''s dinner."


    Jasper didn''t refuse, taking the grapes to the kitchen to wash them before cutting them up and


    putting them in a fruit bowl.


    Back on the sofa, he peeled a grape for Rosie.


    Rosie was overjoyed. "Thank you, brother."


    The second peeled grape was naturally offered to Ste. "Try one."


    Ste was both surprised and a little scared. She could peel the skin herself.


    Just as she was about to refuse, Cooper came over and swallowed the peeled grape in Jasper''s


    hand: ¡®Thank you!¡¯


    After eating it, the dog didn''t leave, instead sitting in front of him: ¡®Come on, keep peeling.¡¯


    "Cooper,e here." Ste scolded the dog while twisting its ears, "Dogs can''t eat grapes. They''ll


    make you sick."


    Cooper was greedy, constantly swallowing its saliva.


    Ste ignored his hungry looks, and also warned Rosie, "Rosie, Cooper can''t eat chocte or


    grapes, so you have to remember not to feed it to him, otherwise it''ll get sick."


    "Okay, Ste."


    The dog, being forbidden from eating grapes, feeling like his whole world was falling apart.


    Ste spit out the grape skins but kept the seeds, as they would be valuable for nting once the


    disaster was over.


    She ced the seeds on a tissue. Coincidentally, Jasper had the same idea, and their hands almost


    collided.


    Even though there was a charcoal stove in the living room, it still took a lot of courage to eat grapes


    in the freezing cold. Rosie was freezing, but the grapes were so delicious. As she ate, she asked


    curiously, "Jasper, where did the grapese from?"


    Jasper''s tone was gentle, but his answer was blunt. "Just eat them and don''t ask so many


    questions. If you ask again, there won''t be any more."


    Jasper stroked her head. "Rosie, I''ll try to give you the best I can, but you can''t tell anyone about


    what you eat or use. Otherwise, not only will I be in danger, but also those good things will be


    gone."


    Being scolded by her brother, Rosie felt a little hurt. "I won''t say anything."


    Ste could vouch for that, Rosie had be much more tight-lippedpared to before. She


    didn''t say anything to her, and she certainly didn''t mention anything to the crafty Cody.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    For a six-year-old, the kid was doing pretty darn well. Jasper''s parenting was a sess. However,


    in this situation, it seemed inappropriate to have outsiders involved.


    Ste patted her belly, "I can''t eat anymore. I am so full I could sleep. I gotta go lie down. See ya


    tonight." She grabbed her dog and made a hasty exit.


    Rosie clung to her brother''s arm, "I''m sorry, Jasper."


    Heforted her, "You didn''t do anything wrong. But things are different now. People are hungry


    out there. If they knew we had good stuff, they''de to steal it with knives. We''d lose not just our


    goods, but your brother or Ste could get hurt. You wouldn''t want that, would you?"


    Rosie was frightened and buried herself into her brother''s chest, "I don''t want you to die. I miss


    mom and dad."


    "Don''t worry. Even if mom and dad aren''t here, I''ll protect you."


    Sometimes, pain was the best teacher.


    Jasper quietlyforted her, all while teaching her a valuable lesson.


    "I won''t tell anyone about it, not even Cooper," Rosie promised.


    As the temperature continued to drop, their routines consisted of staying warm and practicing


    survival skills. The potatoes that Ste had nted didn''t require her constant attention; Jasper took


    good care of them.


    Even if her secret base, Arcadia, was exposed, Ste had to keep up appearances. Jasper didn''t


    know exactly what she had, after all. So about once a week, she would venture out, "Need


    anything?"


    "No, thanks."


    Each time, she would return with her bag full of supplies and her dog in tow.


    Just as she was about to head out this time, Jasper suddenly spoke up, "Let''s go together."


    Caught off guard, Ste tried to protest, "Shouldn''t someone stay at the 18th floor? How about we


    take turns?"


    "No need," Jasper dismissed her concern, "The Moore family is off today. We can just tell them."


    Rosie ran up to them, "We''re going shopping, Ste."


    With their gear ready, there was no point in arguing.


    But what about the dog? With three members of the 18th floor missing, they couldn''t afford to let


    Cooper roam around.


    Jasper asked softly, "Do you want to stay home, or do you want to get in the bag?"


    Cooper tilted his head, then turned around and fetched arge backpack.


    Reluctantly, Ste sighed. She wasn''t thrilled about carrying a dog that weighed nearly 80 pounds


    through town.


    Jasper loaded Cooper into the backpack, leaving a small opening for him to breathe, "Let''s go."


    Rosie grabbed Ste''s hand, "Let''s go shopping."


    And so, after notifying the Moore family, they left the building with Cooper and Rosie.


    The security during the day was decent. As the city constantly announced new job opportunities,


    those whocked the skills or the will to rob others chose to earn their living through honestbor.


    When Ste and Jasper showed up, they immediately caught the attention of several watchful eyes.


    Ste was no longer the impulsive girl she once was, and with the improved security measures in


    ce, killing was no longer an option unless absolutely necessary.


    With no security patrols around, Ste decided to take out her weapon¡ªa high-quality stic


    replica. Without saying a word, she scared away the first group of people, who fled in panic.


    The second group, confused by the sudden turn of events, decided to retreat as well.


    Rosie admired her, "You''re so cool, Ste."


    As soon as they arrived at the department store, Monkey, wrapped up inyers of clothing, ran up to


    them, "Do you have any of that stuff fromst time?"


    Ste was taken aback. They had already used over a thousand condoms? She firmly declined, "No


    more."


    Monkey pleaded, "You''re my life savior. Can you find a way to get some more?"


    "I really don''t have any more." Ste tried to suppress her fear that Monkey would blurt out


    something about the "condoms".


    Monkey was disappointed, but he quickly offered, "What do you need? I have all sorts of stuff."


    After asking about the prices of rice, flour, and oil, Ste found them too expensive. She turned to


    Jasper, "What do you need?"


    Jasper thought for a moment, then asked Monkey, "Do you have any nting pots and fertilizer?"


    Monkey was surprised, "What do you need those for?"


    Jasper''s gazes hardened, "Do you have them or not?"


    Under the pressure of his intense gaze, Monkey swallowed nervously, "I do, but the pots are stic.


    They won''tst long in this weather."


    Jasper asked, "We''ll take a batch. How much?"


    Ste knew that she still had severalrge nting pots in Arcadia. However, Jasper probably


    wanted to nt arge quantity of potatoes.


    The potatoes were growing well, and they could stock up before the extreme heat arrived, for


    personal consumption or to trade for other goods.


    Monkey did a quick calction, "I have about 30 pots, 30*80 in size, and 200 pounds of mixed


    fertilizer. What will you trade for them?"


    "Liquor, the kind that improved sex quality."


    That''s a great deal. The wealthy folks loved that stuff. Monkey was thrilled, ¡°But you''re asking for a


    lot. I''ll need 5 bottles of the liquor."


    Ste wasn''t about to be taken advantage of, "One bottle."


    Monkey protested, "That''s not how you do business."


    "This is helping you clear your inventory. If we don''t want this, who are you going to sell it to?"


    Monkey was frustrated, but Steforted him, "Don''t worry. We''lle to you if we have any


    good stuff in the future."


    Finally, Monkey agreed, "Fine, since you''re my savior, deal. But remember, if you have any good


    stuff, you have toe to me."


    They agreed on the time and ce for the trade, and with that, Jasper, Ste, and Rosie ventured


    into the market.


    They were surprised to find someone secretly selling frost-resistant potatoes and potions, but the


    price was steep¡ª5 pounds of rice for one portion. Not many people believed in it, and even fewer


    could afford the price.


    Someone was selling handmade woolen shoes with cotton lining. Ste picked up a pair and found


    them quite warm. The wool was new and didn''t smell odd. The sole was waterproof and flexible.


    The shoes were good, but survivors barely had enough to eat, let alone trade precious food for


    shoes. Even if they needed shoes, they would likely opt for second-hand ones. As for where the


    secondhand goods came from, as long as they were cheap enough, it didn''t matter. It was best not


    to think too much about the rest.


    A pair of shoes cost a half pound of rice, but through some haggling, they could be traded for a


    pound of frozen potatoes.


    Ste picked out three pairs, and Rosie soon followed suit. "Jasper, I want these," she called out.


    Jasper crouched down to pick them for her and got two pairs of the same size.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Men weren''t usually known for their attention to detail. Ste suggested, "These shoes are durable;


    they canst for years. Rosie''s growing fast. I suggest you get her arger size."


    Jasper, not understanding, asked, "Can you help Rosie choose two pairs?"


    In the spirit of being helpful, and since he had been carrying the dog, Ste did help Rosie choose


    two pairs. After trying them on, Ste bought a pair two sizesrger, and another suitable for a 10-


    year-old.


    " Ste, Jasper needs some too," Rosie said, handing Jasper a pair of red shoes.


    Ste nearlyughed. "What size?"


    Once she had the size, she picked out two pairs of gray shoes. Jasper didn''t try them on, but


    epted them.


    Keeping things low-key, Ste discreetly paid for his share by pretending to dig into herrge


    backpack. In total, they paid 7 pounds of frozen potatoes.


    After wandering around without finding what they were looking for and when it was almost time,


    they went to the agreed-upon location to meet Monkey.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    30 nting pots, made of stic that was not resistant to low temperatures and could be


    brittle when frozen. However, they were thick, so as long as handled carefully, there shouldn''t be a


    problem.


    Four packs ofpound fertilizer, each weighing about 50 pounds.


    Satisfied with the goods, Ste pulled out a sk of liquor from her bag.


    Monkey, initially upset about not making a profit, was pleasantly surprised. The liquor alone made


    the deal worthwhile.


    Having secured his goods, Monkey departed.


    Jasper, to make Ste''s job easier, had stayed out of the transaction, waiting outside with Rosie.


    Once sure the coast was clear, Ste stowed the items away in the Arcadia.


    As she was about to leave, she noticed Jasper talking to Monkey at a distance, apparently


    negotiating a deal.


    Only after Monkey had left did Stee out.


    Back in their neighborhood, Ste didn¡¯t rush home. She let Cooper out of her bag for a walk


    around the block. This guy was well-behaved and knew better than to whine while tucked inside the


    backpack.


    While Ste walked the dog, Jasper watched over Rosie. They stood sheltered from the wind,


    quietly watching the two frolic in the cold.


    The items exchanged were paid for by Ste, to which Jasper asked, ¡°What do you want for today¡¯s


    deal?¡±


    They usually split the goods, but as Jasper was the one primarily looking after the potatoes, Ste


    didn¡¯t want to take advantage of him. So, she included the cotton shoes in the deal, ¡°Any chocte


    left?¡± It was delicious, a bit addictive.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied.


    Back on the 18th floor, the nters and fertilizer were temporarily stored in the Arcadia, and the


    cotton shoes were given to Jasper.


    Jasper brought out two boxes of chocte. Ste, being fair, only took one.


    Once inside, Rosie looked up, ¡°Jasper, I want some chocte.¡±


    ¡°It has alcohol, kiddo. You can have some toffee instead.¡±


    Two dayster, Jasper dropped Rosie off at 1802, ¡°I need to step out for a bit, can you look after


    Rosie?¡±


    Ste agreed willingly; they¡¯d been taking turns watching over the kid and the dog.


    Just as she was about to make some instant soup for lunch at noon, Jasper returned, his backpack


    bulging.


    Rosie, smelling the noodles, looked at him with longing, ¡°Jasper, I want some.¡±


    Since his dog had been fed by him, Ste felt obliged to offer, ¡°Would you like some as well?¡±


    To her surprise, Jasper agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    She added two more packs of soup to the pot, threw in some hams and fried an egg for each of


    them.


    Ste¡¯s apartment wasn¡¯t big, and Jasper¡¯s arrival made it even more cramped. But the presence of


    a dog and a child somehow added a strange sense of peace.


    A monthter, the residents of 1803 returned safely from their day shifts. This time they looked


    much better thanst time, not as haggard and weary.


    Despite the weather, they only suffered minor frostbites, thanks to the frostbite ointment they had.


    In addition to their wages, they also brought back several valuable items, including a piece of gold


    weighing almost half a pound. All of these were handed over to Ste for safekeeping and to trade


    for more useful items in the future.


    Work was different from school, but in just two months, Ang and Lukas had changed


    dramatically. Especially Lukas, who used to be reliant on women, now stood tall and strong, he had


    be a real man. Of course, he was still good to Ang, constantly praising his wife.


    Cody was envious, while Ste could only shake her head.


    In the past two months, they had faced many dangers but made it through each time, gaining


    valuable experience and resources in the process.


    "Ste, you''re not going to believe this. I feel like I''ve opened my third eye," said Lukas with a grin,


    hugging a pillow on the sofa. "No matter who it is, as long as I look closely at them in a crowd, I can


    tell from their gaze, bodynguage, and the way they walk if they''re a good or bad person, or even if


    they''re a petty thief or the worst sort of felon..."


    "Isn''t that expected of you?" Ste said, digging in her ear. "You''re a security patrol officer, so the


    police station should provide professional training for you."


    Lukas was speechless for a moment, before managing to stutter out, "Ste, are we still friends?"


    Well, he had a bad stomach since he was little, and doctors said he should eat digestible foods.


    Now he had finally cured his stomach ailment, he was getting stronger and more powerful, and she


    was going to beat him down like this?


    "Sorry, my bad." Ste reflected deeply on herself.


    Angughed loudly, "Don''t mind him, Ste. He''s been pretty sensitivetely."


    Okay, as long as he was okay, it wouldn''t affect unit 1803''s shenanigans or rest.


    Now they were well off with their food stocks, hence they were not feeling anxious.


    In thesest two months, they encountered many dangers but also luckily escaped each time. At


    the same time, they made a good fortune, which boosted unit 1803''s confidence. They invited two


    neighboring families to a meal. There was meat, canned food, a bit of wine, and plenty of rice.


    As theirbat experience with thugs grew, they unanimously decided to continue working to earn


    food.


    Jasper, not wanting to freeload off 1803¡¯s generosity, taught them several closebat techniques


    and life-saving skills. The police had also provided training, but their techniques were no match for


    those of a SWAT officer. Their jobs were different, and their techniques were different. The police


    taught arrest techniques which focused on reforming criminals, while Jasper¡¯s were about


    neutralizing threats.


    They took the training seriously, practicing over and over.


    In other news, Ang, thanks to her impressivebat skills, had caught the eye of the chief of


    security and was promoted to squad leader, resulting in a pay rise from 8 to 12 pounds of grain.


    Cody and Lukas were envious and vowed to toughen up. They couldn¡¯t be outdone by a woman;


    they, too, wanted to be squad leaders.


    They practiced not just in the hallway, but also in their beds at night, discussing how they could be


    as efficient as Jasper at taking down enemies.


    And so,te at night, they practiced choking each other.


    ¡°Ouch, take it easy.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you too.¡±


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang, hearing themotion, banged on the door, ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    Startled, Lukas quickly got out of bed, hurriedly putting on a jacket, ¡°Honey, we were practicing the


    combat techniques Jasper taught us.¡± In case she didn''t believe him, he invited her into their room


    for inspection.


    Not long after, Cody, who had been desperately blocking his ears from the sound next door, sighed


    deeply.


    Over the next few days, Jasper went out a couple of times, bringing back various items. Once, he


    brought back a pair of rabbit fur gloves. Ste, already having a pair of heated gloves, instinctively


    declined, ¡°No need, give them to Rosie.¡±


    ¡°I got Rosie a pair. These won¡¯t fit her.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t ept them, he¡¯d likely have to give them away. Ste had no choice but to ept,


    ¡°What do you want in return?¡±


    Jasper thought for a moment, ¡°Your instant soup are delicious.¡±


    Ste was nning to give him her special spicy vor, along with a couple of sausages.


    Rosie, salivating at the side, chimed in, "Oh yes, Ste makes the best soup ever."


    Flustered, Ste had no choice but to oblige, her lips twitching in a slight smile. "Alright, I''ll make


    soup today."


    She added mushrooms and cabbages, sausages, and a fried egg.


    Unable to resist, Ste pulled out a jar of spicy pickled asparagus from Arcadia, adding a hefty


    amount to her own bowl. Just as she was about to ask if they wanted some, Jasper and Rosie


    simultaneously covered their noses, retreating in horror.


    "Ugh."


    The dog kept opening its mouth wide, as if trying to vomit but couldn''t. Its eyes, filled with disdain,


    looked at Ste: ¡®You, are you eating poop?!¡¯

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Ste, having given her all, was met with an unexpected blow, and was left speechless.


    Rosie, clearly panicked, stammered, "Ste, I...I...I have a stomachache, I...I...I can''t eat."


    Jasper, usually the calm one, couldn''t keep his cool, "I''ll get some medicine for Rosie."


    And just like that, the siblings made their escape.


    It was one thing for them to act like that, but even the dog, Cooper, backed away, shaking his head


    upon Ste''s gaze. ¡®No thank you!!!¡¯


    Ste was furious, "You''re going to eat, even if you don''t want to." Not only was he going to eat, but


    he was also going to finish Jasper and Rosie''s portions.


    He was always fond of dragging her washbasin around, so she decided to give him the whole pot,


    "Eat, wasting is shameful."


    Ste''s bowl was the only one with pickles. The dog, trying to be courteous, tolerated it to some


    extent, but couldn''t stand the smell. So he dragged the bowl onto the balcony and began munching


    away.


    Eight rabbits came over to join the fun,peting with Cooper for the soup.


    Rabbits, if they drank too much water, were prone to getting sick and bing lethargic. However,


    probably due to a mutation, not only did they drink water, but they also consumed soup and often


    competed with the dog for food. Just then, they were slurping away at the noodles.


    Especially Snowy, she was pregnant again, and her appetite had grown significantly.


    Ste didn''t bother with them and finished her entire te of pickles with her soup. She was proud


    to have driven everyone away!


    But after eating, she didn''t forget to open the windows to ventte. She brushed her teeth, rinsed


    her mouth and even changed her clothes.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought that Jasper had vacated, but to her surprise, he called in the afternoon, "Are we


    training today?"


    Why not? He wasn''t afraid of the stink of the pickles, what was there for her to be embarrassed


    about.


    ...


    After careful nurturing, the frost-resistant potatoes finally weed their harvest. The leaves


    weren''t lush, but the fruits were plentiful, as the pot was filled with egg-sized potatoes.


    Ste pulled out a sprout, which surprisingly had over 20 potatoes. When she weighed them, they


    weighed a staggering 7 pounds. The other sprouts also had a good yield, most of them ranging


    from 4 to 8 pounds.


    The three of them, along with Cooper, worked tirelessly and managed to harvest 300 pounds of


    potatoes, which was an incredible surprise.


    They didn''t cook lunch that day, instead, they steamed a pot of potatoes. The potatoes had thick


    skin, hard flesh and coarse fibers, and it took almost 40 minutes for the potato skin to burst.


    They served it hot. As for the taste, it was quite starchy, but it had a slightly astringent aftertaste,


    making it somewhat difficult to swallow, leaving a lot of fibrous residue in the mouth.


    It wasn''t exactly delicious, but Ste had returned from the end of the world. She had even gnawed


    at y, so for the survivors who were starving to the extreme, potatoes were definitely a blessing.


    She didn''t waste any, and ended up eating three.


    Cooper had a big appetite. Though he had been pampered by his owner recently, his days of


    rumbling hunger on the streets had been seared into his bones, so he wasn''t picky about the


    potatoes and chewed and swallowed them, skin, fibers and all.


    It was Rosie who couldn''t bear it and spat out the potato in her mouth, "Jasper, it''s really hard to


    eat."


    Jasper, despite his love for his sister, was very strict when it came to food, "Rosie, there are many


    people out there who can''t even get a bite of potato skin. Do you still want to starve?"


    His words seemed gentle, but they were also firm and left no room for argument, seemingly


    triggering Rosie''s unpleasant memories. She immediately wilted and lowered her head, nervously


    fiddling with her fingers, "I¡¯m sorry."


    "We can''t waste food," Jasper gave her a lecture, "The potatoes that you can''t swallow are life-


    saving food for others."


    Rosie hadn''t seen her brother this serious before; she was frightened and her body flinched a


    couple of times. Tears welled up in her eyes but she didn''t dare let them fall.


    "We''re eating potatoes for the next couple of days. If you don''t eat, you''ll have to starve."


    "I''ll eat."


    Rosie picked up a potato, which was hot and she dropped on the table. Jasper picked it up, peeled


    the skin off and handed it to her.


    Little Rosie lowered her head and ate slowly, "Thank you."


    She was only six years old, and the end of the world was too cruel. Raising her properly wasn''t


    easy.


    Ste sighed. Thankfully Cooper was sensible and not picky about his food, was much easier than


    raising a child.


    Sensing Rosie''s sadness, Cooper came over and offered his ears, nudging her with his head for


    comfort.


    After managing to eat one potato, she ate another one, wiped her mouth and promised, "I won''t


    waste any food from now on."


    Jasperforted her a little, and Rosie cheered up again, took Cooper into the room and started


    drawing.


    Ste discussed with him about continuing the nting. The soil could be dug from Arcadia, which


    was fertile and loose, but they were out of frost-resistant agent.


    The frost-resistant agent was developed by the Agricultural University, and neither of them had a


    way to get it. They could only hope that the Moore family had a way.


    Besides, the beans and chemicals were given by the Moore family, so Ste nned to return 20


    pounds of potatoes as a token of gratitude.


    As for the remaining potatoes, the two of them didn''tck food now, so these potatoes could all be


    used for nting. If they were well cared for, they could at least harvest a thousand pounds next


    time.


    "I want to keep 20 pounds, to feed Rosie now and then."


    If it was before the disaster, it didn''t matter if a child was pampered a little, but now it was the end of


    the world. Jasper was worried that if she was supplied with good food and drink, and didn''t know the


    hardships outside, it would actually harm his sister.


    Ste had no objections, "I''ll also keep 20 pounds for Cooper."


    Even though there were only 200 pounds of potatoes left, there were a lot of sprouts, and it was a


    problem where to nt them.


    Jasper thought for a moment, "If Cody and the others are not around, we can store it in the corridor


    and on the stairs, and if necessary, we can put it on the rooftop."


    Ste had no objections, she took 20 pounds of potatoes and nned to go see the Moore family.


    "Ste, I want to talk to you."


    Talk? Ste was confused.


    With a noticeable height difference, he, tall and straight, stood before her. His gaze was deep and


    gentle, creating an inexplicable sense of pressure on Ste.


    Standing too close, she instinctively took a step back.


    "How long are you going to be on guard against me?"


    What? Ste was shocked, but responded swiftly, "Did you misunderstand something?"


    Jasper counter-questioned, "What do you think?"


    Yes, he was a special police officer, his gaze could prate people''s hearts. He was an expert in


    lip reading and micro expressions.


    But Ste had no choice, sometimes she even doubted herself, let alone having her unspeakable


    secret discovered by him.


    In these past few months, Ste hadn''t rxed at all, her nerves were tightly wound.


    She knew she had post-traumatic stress disorder and was trying to adjust her mindset, but


    sometimes she just couldn''t control herself.


    Jasper shocked her with his words, "If I tell you my secret, would you be able to let your guard


    down?"


    Ste was stunned.


    No, she didn''t want to know. Curiosity killed the cat.


    But Jasper suddenly grabbed her hand and without a word, took her to the master bedroom door.


    Ste tried to resist, but he was already opening the bedroom door.


    Holy cannoli, the room was brimming with supplies, piled to the ceiling. The master bedroom,


    including the attached bathroom and walk-in closet, had an approximate area of 50 square meters,


    which was about 150 cubic meters filled to the brim with survival supplies.


    There were bags of flour and rice, canned goods, medical supplies, gasoline, propane tanks, and


    neatly stacked cardboard boxes with items wrapped in stic. She couldn''t discern what they were,


    but they were certainly valuable.


    "You..."


    No wonder he''d risked going out during the hurricane. He was truly stockpiling for survival.


    Jasper pulled her into the bedroom, shutting the door behind them. In an instant, it was pitch dark.


    "Ste, do you believe in second chances?"

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Ste had anticipated it, but she feigned surprise nheless, "What are you talking about?"


    "I''ve died once, and now I''ve been reborn."


    No, no, no, this was not something she could handle. It was dangerous!


    "This house belonged to my grandma. She passed away some years back, leaving the property to


    my mom. But both my parents died in a car ident, leaving young Rosie behind."


    The nature of his special job meant that Jasper couldn''t go home, so he had to have Rosie lived at


    his uncle''s house.


    Finally, when he was able to get some time off, he bought a ticket to return home to visit Rosie, but


    a superstorm hit and the train had to stop at Griffith for safety. No one could have predicted that this


    storm was the beginning of a great disaster.


    As soon as he was sure he couldn''t get home, he didn''t hesitate to join the disaster relief efforts in


    Griffith. He saved people during the storm, transported supplies during the floods, and fought


    against the crime syndicates in the freezing cold.


    In the negative seventy-degree cold, he finally made it home after enduring numerous hardships.


    But there was no Rosie, just a clean, picked-over skeleton that hadn''t been disposed of in time.


    Despite experiencing such heart-wrenching pain, he still believed that not all survivors were


    monsters. Being a military policeman, he suppressed his grief and chose to stand with the nation.


    He persisted for ten years, unable to count how much food he had given away, or how many people


    he had saved.


    Initially, people were grateful to him, butter theyined about theck of food and poor living


    conditions.


    How did he die?


    After working tirelessly for 12 hours straight in the flood rescue operation, he saved arge group of


    people and was so exhausted. But he got shed by a metal object submerged in the water.


    When he got to shore, people gathered around him, expressing concern for his well-being. Later, as


    he developed a high fever and became delirious, their expressions began to change. They went


    from hoping he would recover, to hoping he would die quickly.


    Some, who were more impatient, even kept fiddling with the knives in their pockets.


    Ste''s head was buzzing; she thought her life was tragic enough, but his story... no wonder he was


    so ruthless when he fought.


    "Ste, I''ve been given a chance to make up for my regrets, and I won''t be greedy for the chances


    of others." Jasper''s voice was heavy, "I''m telling you all this and showing you the supplies, just to


    get you to lower your guard."


    But she had to admit, when she saw his over a hundred cubic feet of supplies, she indeed felt a


    sense of relief.


    Having survived for ten years in this post-apocalyptic world, he had witnessed every kind of natural


    disaster. Given the chance to start anew, of course he was better prepared than she could even


    imagine.


    Ste chuckled, "You''re telling me this, aren''t you afraid I''ll steal your supplies into Arcadia and run


    away?"


    Jasper retorted, "Would you do that?"


    "I''m not a good person, but as long as others don''t covet what''s mine, I won''t covet their


    belongings."


    Both of them hadid their cards on the table; they were even now.


    Ste reached out to open the door, but he suddenly grabbed her hand. "Ste, can you give me a


    chance?"


    Ste was a little dumbfounded, her mind in a daze.


    "I''ve fallen for you." And he was finding it hard to control himself.


    Ste was a little embarrassed, "Didn''t we agree to be friends and neighbours?"


    "Yes, but I still want to fight for a chance." Jasper had his reasons, "Plus, I don''t think you feel


    nothing for me. You''re just worried about Arcadia being coveted."


    Ste was rational, "I think it''s more appropriate for us to be neighbors and teammates than lovers."


    He was so persistent that it seemed even those two roles wouldn''t be suitable anymore.


    "If you didn''t care about me at all, why did you take me into Arcadia at the risk of your own life?"


    "You''re my teammate, and you saved me when the storm hit. Shouldn''t I save you in return?"


    "If a stranger had discovered your secret, would you have spared them?"


    His questions left Ste speechless. Whether she took him into Arcadia or spared his life


    afterwards, it was mainly because of her trust in his character.


    The most unpredictable thing in the world was the human heart. She saved him but was wary of


    him, and the two were not contradictory. But it was undeniable, that if it was a stranger, she would


    have struck them down already.


    Feeling torn, her actions felt restricted.


    "Ste, there''s no need to rush to reject me. Go home and think it over. If you really have no


    feelings for me, then you can reject me."


    Jasper had his persistence, "Don''t worry. Once you''ve made up your mind, I won''t pester you."


    Fine, since he had said it like this, anything more from her would be too harsh.


    With her mind in a daze, Ste forgot to take the potatoes and walked home.


    When she got home, she tossed and turned in bed, feeling restless. Was she attracted to Jasper?


    How could he be so sure?


    Ste thought about it, but something didn''t feel right.


    He was different from Cody and Lukas. He felt like a great partner, someone she could trust. But


    when they were dealing with The Chaos, he pulled her behind him twice, and when they were


    chased to the top of a building in such a dangerous situation, he chose to let her escape first.


    And he had taken a brick for her.


    She could have dodged it in time, but he willingly tooka brick for someone else in a world where


    order had copsed.


    He was good-looking and capable. He was indeed a high-quality boyfriend, making it hard for


    anyone not to be attracted.


    If it wasn''t for the end of the world...


    The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. She didn''t expect that he had done


    so much for her.


    If she really had to reject him, they would still have to see each other often, and it would be


    awkward.


    Upon reflection, Ste just wanted to survive in this post-apocalyptic world, and love was not that


    important. But how could she let him give up?


    After a restless night, shezed around in a daze until her walkie-talkie rang. Jasper sounded as


    casual as ever, "Want toe over for a meal?"


    Ste had a sudden inspiration, "I eat a lot, and Cooper is a real chowhound."


    "That''s okay."


    "So, I- I need some more time to think. Are you sure you want me to join you for breakfast?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jasperughed, "Sure."


    After hanging up the walkie-talkie, Ste got up and cleaned herself up. "Cooper, let''s go mooch


    some food from next door."


    Mooching food? Cooper''s eyes lit up and he dragged out hisrgest bowl: ¡®Let''s go!¡¯


    Jasper was sincere. He made green beans stewed with pork and potatoes with chili sauce. Despite


    being a disaster in the kitchen, he had managed to graduate from her tutge and the food tasted


    decent.


    Nobody brought up the event of the previous day; they ate and drank as usual. Rosie chatted with


    Ste from time to time, making the atmosphere not too awkward.


    After they finished eating, she didn''t even need to do the dishes. Rosie took over the task of


    cleaning the table and washing the dishes. Cooper supervised the dishwashing from the side of the


    sink, directing Rosie.


    Ste lugged a sack of potatoes down to the 17th floor, just as the Moore family father and son


    were taking a break.


    The Moore family was also harvesting potatoes. The soil, brought in from outside, wasn''t as fertile,


    so their yield wasn''t as great as those from the 18th floor. However, they nted over half of the


    area with potatoes and had a harvest of over a hundred pounds, which made Katie absolutely


    gleeful.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Katie, a prudent woman, would often inquire about the growth of the potatoes on the 18th floor. She


    would inform her son and grandson to make advance arrangements for frost-resistant agents. Little


    by little, she had umted a big bucket full over a span of three months.


    When Ste asked for help, Katie readily agreed. She gave out five pounds of antifreeze and


    declined to ept any potatoes from Ste.


    The potatoes were in exchange for the original ones, and she didn''t like owing favors. Facing the


    Moore family''s generosity, she secretly slipped a frozen b of bacon into the bag.


    Not a lot, just about a pound. Bacon was a luxury, more than enough topensate for the


    antifreeze.


    They almost ended up in a quarrel over the exchange. Ste wasn''t good at social interactions. She


    quickly left with the antifreeze.


    Katie shook her head, "That child is so stubborn. Everything has to be clear-cut."


    She picked up the potatoes from the 18th floor and looked at them, "I was worried she wouldn''t


    know how to nt them, but she''s doing better than us."


    ...


    It took Ste two days to nt all the potatoes after getting the antifreeze.


    The pots she found weren''t enough, so Jasper nailed together some nks and made a few


    troughs. Together, they nted 100 pounds of potatoes. Not only was the balcony full, but also the


    corridors and stairs were all upied.


    Jasper was no cker when it came tobor. He took on all the physically demanding tasks, while


    Ste did the lighter ones.


    The supplemental lighting wasn''t sufficient, so it had to be done in batches and at different time


    intervals. Jasper was the one taking care of it, and he never asked Ste for help.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "Anything, I''m not picky."


    She didn''t order anything since she was a freeloader. She would eat more of what she liked and


    less of what she didn''t.


    From that day on, Ste didn''t cook anymore. She and Cooper ate at Jasper''s ce every day. She


    couldn''t believe that she had been eating there for three months. Really, she hadn''t contributed a


    single grain of rice or piece of vegetable.


    But she kept track of how much she ate. She wanted to see when Jasper would show signs of


    impatience. When that happened, she would pay him back with interest.


    Jasper was a determined one. Instead, it was Ste who couldn''t keep up. She had never seen a


    man who could keep his cool like him. He cooked every meal and never let her wash the dishes. He


    didn''t even mind that Cooper ate a lot.


    This almost broke Ste''s defense.


    She was so frustrated that she secretly sought Lukas'' advice. This was not something Cody could


    help with. He had never been sessful in love.


    "Why don''t you want him?"


    No one had more experience with love than Lukas. After hearing the whole story, he was


    immediately anxious, "Ste, are you silly?"


    What? He was actually scolding her!


    "He''s a freeborer. He''s strong, capable of earning money, and he can work and help you alleviate


    loneliness." This was the first time Lukas was so disappointed with her, "You''re so smart, how can


    you be so confused about this? If Jasper were gay, I would have made a move on him, he wouldn''t


    have a chance with you."


    Ste was shocked. She seriously doubted Lukas'' sexual orientation.


    "Ste, we grew up together. It''s not like the old days when you could have a meal as long as you


    worked hard. Now, it''s too difficult to have a full meal.


    ¡°We can bring back a lot of good things every month. In fact, we are risking our lives for them. We


    don''t even know if we can survive tomorrow.


    ¡°Whether you love someone or not isn''t as crucial as staying alive. The key is having someone by


    your side, someone who stands in front of you when danger arises. You don''t have to be as


    guarded when facing them as you do with strangers. That''s true happiness."


    For the first time in her life, Ste heard Lukas say so much, and it was all heartfelt.


    He was more beautiful than a woman, and everyone in the orphanage knew he always relied on


    women. But he never got angry and always had a smile on his face.


    Ste was a bit curious and asked in a low voice, "Do you really love Ang?"


    Lukas lit a cigarette and took a few puffs before saying, "At first, I just felt safe with her, but now I


    can''t do without her. You''re capable, Cody is smart, but I have nothing, and my body is so weak.


    How can I get by without taking shortcuts?"


    Everyone had their struggles, but what could you do? Crying in front of them? Tears were the


    cheapest thing.


    Actually, he was quite grateful for the disaster. His health was getting better, and he could earn


    money to support his woman. The feeling of standing upright was great.


    "Ste, it''s really tiring to be alone for a long time. You need apanion to face the storms. Don''t


    close yourself off or lose the ability to love just because you''ve been hurt by Hector. I think you


    didn''t get it wrong this time. Jasper is much better than Hector. I may not be as good as you and


    Cody in other aspects, but I''m pretty urate when ites to reading people. I guarantee you


    won''t be wrong this time. Just give yourself a chance.


    ¡°Besides, who says being together means forever? There''s no forever in the apocalypse. If you''re


    tired or you feel you two are not suitable, just break up. Why bother overthinking it?"


    After patting her shoulder and returning to his room, he dered his loyalty to Ang, "Honey, I


    miss you."


    Thinking about what he said, Ste felt a bit confused, but also enlightened. She continued to


    mooch off Jasper and remainedzy.


    But for some reason, during their evening training, the usually easygoing Jasper suddenly became


    aggressive, suppressing Ste at every turn.


    Ste, who was cornered, became desperate and used her secret move. Her sneak attack failed,


    and she was caught by him and mmed against the wall, "You still want to try that?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Ste came to her senses and wished she could hide, "I..."


    Just as she was about to speak, Jasper suddenly lowered his head and kissed her forehead.


    Ste was shocked, her face turning beet red, "What are you doing!"


    "If you try that move again, I''ll kiss you."


    If he hadn''t dodged, given her ferocity, it was not impossible that he would have been seriously


    injured there.


    Ste was embarrassed and turned her face away, "I''m sorry. I was impulsive."


    She tried to push him away, but he didn''t budge.


    Jasper stared at her, "Ste, aren''t you going to give me an answer?"


    "Let me go first."


    He let go and handed her a towel and some hot water.


    Ste wiped her sweat, sat on the sofa and drank water. After thinking for a while, she spoke, "Do


    you really want to be with me?"


    "This is the first time I''ve liked a girl. I don''t want to give up easily."


    Ste thought for a moment, "I eat a lot, and Cooper eats even more. Although you have a lot of


    supplies, they won''tst for a few years if we join you. And Cooper once saved my life. I can''t


    possibly abandon him to save food."


    Thinking of her past life, Ste took deep breaths, "If it weren''t for Cooper, I would have died a long


    time ago. In my heart, he is an indispensable family member, not something I can just throw away.


    "If you choose to be with me, it means that both Cooper and I will be relying on you in the future.


    That doesn''t seem fair to you. I don''t want you to regret your decision when we hit a rough patch.


    For me, Cooper is what Rosie is to you. That¡¯s how much I value him."


    "I''ve thought about all these things you''re worried about," Jasper said, looking at her. "You don''t


    have to worry about food. Once the harsh winter passes, I''ll find a way to get more food. I won''t let


    you or Cooper go hungry."


    When heid out his intentions and stance, Ste had no room to argue. She felt a sense of relief.


    "If you''re so adamant, we can give it a try. But if it turns out it''s not working, we should not force


    each other to continue. Agreed?"


    "Agreed."


    From that moment on, their eyes met, and Jasper held her hand.


    Although the rtionship had just been officially established, they had known each other for almost


    a year. After practicing together every day, considering it for three months, and facing life and death


    situations, Ste thought there was no need for unnecessary shyness or pretense. She did not push


    his hand away.


    "ng!"


    The food bowl fell to the ground. The dog, Cooper, looked at the scene before him, his face filled


    with surprise. He rushed over like a gust of wind and forcefully pulled them apart.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    If it weren''t for Jasper''s quick reflexes, he would''ve been badly scratched by the dog.


    Cooper lunged forward, his robust body pushing him aside as hended on Ste, asserting


    dominance. He didn''t forget to bare his teeth menacingly at him, letting out a fierce "Woof!"


    ¡®Back off, don''t touch my human!¡¯


    He reacted so violently it scared Ste. If it weren''t for their bond, and the fact that he was


    dependent on Jasper for food, she would seriously suspect he might bite Jasper''s hand off.


    Despite Cooper¡¯s fierce demeanor, he was usually peaceful unless provoked, but disying


    aggression towards his own people was a first.


    When Jasper first started training with Ste, Cooper thought he was bullying her and tried to


    intervene, but he never showed his teeth like this.


    "Cooper!" Ste sternly called out.


    Not only was he jealous, but he was also bossy.


    Cooper pushed his ears t and whimpered, using his paw to push Jasper away, clearly expressing


    his resentment and baring teeth, again.


    Jasper tried to reach out to soothe him, but was fiercely rejected.


    Something was off with Cooper, and Ste quickly took him home. "Cooper, what''s the matter?"


    Ste was a little worried, wondering if some change was causing him to be aggressive and violent.


    But then he was wagging his tail and putting his ears down,pletely unlike his earlier outburst.


    "Were you trying to bite your trainer?" she asked, pulling his ear.


    Well, just mentioning it made him bare his teeth again.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cooper¡¯s hostility was something Ste had seen before, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on it.


    Since Cooper was a member of the 18th floor group, and he had witnessed everything, there was


    no point in hiding anything. She confidently admitted, "Cooper, your trainer and I are dating."


    And there it was again, the baring of teeth.


    Ste gently patted Cooper¡¯s head to soothe him, "Don''t worry. No matter what happens between


    him and me, you''ll always be important to me."


    Cooper was angry and turned his head away from her. Did she think she could fool a dog? Cooper


    had heard these promises before, and then he ended up at a butcher''s shop. If he was so


    important, why was there someone else?


    Despite his anger towards his owner, Cooper seemed desperate to hold onto something. He


    followed Ste everywhere, his eyes filled with sorrow, resentment, and deep unease.


    A rabbit hopped over, only to be growled at and chased away by Cooper.


    What a grumpy dog.


    In the evening, when the walkie-talkie rang, Ste was about to pick it up, only for Cooper to snatch


    it and start chewing on it.


    After a struggle, she managed to retrieve it. The casing was chewed up, but it still worked.


    "Ste,e and have dinner."


    "I''ll pass. I''ll make something myself today."


    There was a pause on the other end, "Because of Cooper?"


    Ste hesitated, "I don''t know why, but his mood is a little off."


    Due to his job, Jasper frequently dealt with the police dog base. Not only were there professional


    trainers, but also canine psychologists. He probably knew where the issue was. "How about I have


    a talk with Cooper?" he suggested.


    Ste was skeptical, "I''m afraid you two will end up fighting."


    "Cooper was abandoned by his previous owner, and even ended up at a butcher''s shop. This must


    have had a huge impact on him. Usually, even in the worst conditions, pets are given away, not sold


    to butcher''s shop. That''s almost unthinkable unless something really terrible happened. You should


    try to calm him down first. If that doesn''t work, I''ll talk to him?"


    Jasper''s words reminded Ste of something. She looked down at Cooper, who wastched onto


    her pant leg like his life depended on it, and suddenly understood, "I think I know what''s wrong."


    She ended the call and knelt down to hold Cooper, "Cooper, did your previous owner abandon you


    for a man?"


    Cooper froze instantly, his body shaking.


    "Was that man Hector?"


    Hector seemed to be allergic to dogs, with mild symptoms including constant sneezing and severe


    ones involving rashes all over his body.


    Cooper was incredibly loyal. Ste had fed him in a previous life, and he was willing to risk his life to


    protect her. Therefore, unless there was a special circumstance, he would never pee on his


    previous owner. Hector had it worse. Every time they met, he got bitten.


    Given Hector''s yboy nature, it was quitemon for him to hook up with Cooper''s previous


    owner. Hector''s charming, sun-kissed looks, sweet words, and maniptive tactics could easily


    make girls fall head over heels for him, even to the point of giving up everything, including their


    pets.


    Sure enough, just the mention of Hector''s name made Cooper bare his teeth, almost to the point of


    flying into a rage. Ste gentlyforted him, "Cooper, in your previous life, you protected me with


    your life. In this life, no matter who I meet, you''ll always be the most important to me, and I will


    never abandon you because of some man."


    Cooper stared at her deeply, as if he was crying, incessantly pawing at his face. In the end, he


    stubbornly turned his face away, refusing tomunicate.


    For a day and a night, he refused to eat or drink.


    Ste didn''t expect it to be this serious, his hunger strike was making her anxious.


    Jasper knocked on the door, "Let me have a talk with him."


    Ste felt conflicted, but made space for him in the living room, waiting in the hallway.


    As soon as Jasper entered, Cooper stood up and bared his teeth defensively. Jasper closed the


    door behind him andmanded in a deep voice, "At ease!"


    Cooper immediately obeyed, standing tall and alert. By the time he realized something was amiss,


    Jasper was already at his side.


    Jasper sat on the floor, face to face with Cooper, "Cooper, I know you''re loyal and want to protect


    her for life. But that doesn''t stop me from liking her."


    Cooper bared his teeth even more.


    Jasper reached out to pet him, but Cooper knocked his hand away, his muscles tensing up.


    "Cooper, I''m not here to tear you two apart, but to join you."


    Cooper''s eyes widened. ¡®I don¡¯t need this!¡¯


    "I know you''re very strong, but the world out there is dangerous. Are you sure you can protect her


    all on your own?"


    "How about we have a match?" Jasper suddenly suggested, "If I win, I''ll protect her with you, okay?"


    ¡®Come on, who was afraid? Let''s fight.¡¯


    And so, both parties prepared themselves, creating a tense atmosphere.


    Jasper stood up, grabbing Cooper''s front paws and positioning himself, "Three, two, one!"


    He moved swiftly, kicking at Cooper''s hind legs. Cooper, losing his bnce, fell to the ground,


    questioning his existence.


    He rolled over, leaping up, wanting to tear Jasper apart.


    "At ease!" Jasper issued themand again.


    His damn legs wouldn''t move again.


    "You''re a good dog, Cooper. If you lose, you lose. No cheating."


    The dog, battered and bruised from losing so badly, remained silent. He was about to lose his mind.


    "Let''s make a deal. If I ever treat her badly in the future, you can teach me a lesson then, okay?"

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    To have a proper conversation, sometimes you needed to beat the other person first.


    Jasper gave Cooper some advice. "You don''t need to be so quick to deny me, and certainly not


    yourself. You hold a special ce in her heart, even if I''m with her, it won''t change how she feels


    about you.


    "Besides, Ste and I have a deal. If I ever mistreat you, she won''t talk to me anymore. If you can''t


    even beat me, how can you hope to protect her? Why not give me a chance and we can protect her


    together?


    "And don''t worry. I''ll treat you the same as I treat Rosie. You won''t be left out in the cold once she


    has a boyfriend."


    The dog, Cooper, gave him a silent stare.


    "Don''t believe me? We can pinky swear." With that, he lifted Cooper''s paw andpleted the pinky


    swear.


    Cooper, the reluctant participant in the pinky swear, continued to stare at him silently.


    "Be a good boy, finish your food and keep fit." Jasper patted Cooper''s head, "If you starve, I''ll be the


    only one left to look after her, and you won''t get another chance."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cooper''s eyes widened in surprise and he took a few steps back.


    Jasper left him alone to ponder over things in his cosy dog bed. He then joined Ste, "Cooper is


    smart, just a bit jealous. He''s been hurt before and needs a sense of security. He''lle around in


    time."


    "And if he doesn''t?"


    Jasper didn''t want to pressure her, "We''ll find a solution."


    After a while, Ste opened the door to her room. Cooper came over, with a mncholic look in his


    eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Ste asked, "The butcher''s shops are closed, and I''m not that kind of person."


    She poured some dog food into his bowl, and she also added a chicken drumstick.


    Cooper ate hungrily, asionally lifting his head to look at Ste as if worried she might disappear.


    "I''m not going anywhere. I''ll always take you with me."


    Later, Jasper called Ste over the inte, "Ste, bring Cooper over for dinner."


    Ste covered the inte and asked Cooper, "There''s food next door. Should we go?"


    Cooper hesitated but eventually picked up his food bowl.


    Steughed, "We''ll be right over."


    There was roast duck for dinner, with two drumsticks: one for Rosie and the other for Cooper, both


    served by Jasper.


    As they chatted and ate, Jasper asked, "Themunity center is giving out potatoes for the winter


    tomorrow. They''re running short so it''s a lottery. Should we go?"


    "No need."


    By the time the next batch was ready, winter would be almost over.


    After dinner, they settled on the couch to watch a show on the tablet. Cooper insisted on squeezing


    in between Ste and Jasper.


    Every time Jasper so much as touched Ste, Cooper would put his paw over her. Ste couldn''t


    help butugh as she cuddled with her jealous dog while watching the show.


    As they were about to leave, Jasper stopped her. He opened the door to his room, "Ste, you can


    take these."


    Ste was puzzled.


    "I hope this can give you peace of mind."


    Ste was taken aback, "I can''t take your things."


    "I know." Jasper understood, "But I hope they can give you a sense of security."


    "These are things you risked your life for. I can''t take them."


    "I''m not giving them to you, rather keeping them in your care."


    He was being tactful, but Ste understood, "If I take them, they will be mine."


    "Ste, I trust you." Jasper''s gaze was deep, "Besides, it''s not easy to store supplies during the


    harsh winter. Some things will spoil if frozen for too long."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Can I really take them?"


    "Yes."


    Despite his assurances, Ste couldn''t possibly take everything. But she was curious about his


    supplies, especially those wrapped tightly in instion. She noticed a few items in the corner, "What


    are those?"


    "An engine,pressor, and some spare parts from my car."


    Ste was surprised, "You still have your car?"


    "It''s in the parking lot." He had just taken off the parts that were prone to damage.


    Thinking about his car, Ste was almost drooling. If only she had more space in her Arcadia, she


    would have stored more cars.


    "Isn''t it freezing in the parking lot? Won''t the car get damaged?"


    "I''ve prepared for that. Hopefully, it won''t be damaged."


    Ste moved the car parts into her Arcadia, letting them thaw on the balcony before moving them


    inside.


    She took two-thirds of the food, oil, grains, condiments, and snacks. After all, she couldn''t


    guarantee her own safety and didn''t want to put all her eggs in one basket.


    She did the same with the medicines, taking all of the ones she didn''t use often and leaving a third


    of the ones she did.


    Ste found that not only did he have a lot of gasoline, but also a sr generator and a storage box


    that could hold 50 degrees of electricity. No wonder he could charge the fish trap.


    She took everything.


    Seeing his master perform the magic trick, Cooper gave Jasper a triumphant grin. Humph, all of


    these were hers now.


    Jasperughed, "So, can you drop your hostility towards me?


    Cooper turned his head away. ¡¯Never!¡¯


    When Ste saw the acid-resistant protective suit, she couldn''t help but ask, ''Is there acid rain?''


    "Yes," came the reply.


    Not only acid rain, but also heavy fog, pr day, pr night, ancient cier viruses, tectonic


    collisions, and so on.


    Ste felt anxious. She didn''t expect the challenges to be increasingly difficult, and her


    preparations were far from enough.


    "It''s okay. We''ll figure out a way to gather what we need."


    Jasper woke upte. The retirement process takes time, and most of the supplies in the room were


    purchased online in advance. He had stocked up on supplies for adventurous outings during storm


    days, but who knew how long the natural disasters wouldst? These supplies were far from


    sufficient.


    Ste counted his gas canisters. "Did you take them from the houses near the entrance of the


    neighborhood?"


    Jasper smiled. "You''re really smart."


    With so many things, the second-floor room in Arcadia was packed to the brim. They felt the need


    to expand, as they werecking so many things.


    The second batch of potatoes was harvested, and all three of them, along with the dog, didn''t ck


    off. Cooper kept digging and biting into the soil, putting each mouthful into the basket.


    They harvested over a thousand pounds, leaving them with sore waists and tired legs. These


    potatoes were enough tost them for a long time.


    Additionally, the corn, peanuts, and wheat in Arcadia were ripening one after another and needed to


    be harvested soon.


    Ste liked to eat them fresh, so she threw the corn into Arcadia while the peanuts and wheat had


    to be threshed. Due to the need to save time, they were taken out, and they froze quickly due to the


    cold weather.


    They didn''t nt much, only about a hundred square meters of each crop, but it still took Ste a


    whole day, and she ended up mentally and physically exhausted, lying motionless in bed.


    Jasper brought her food and asked, "Is there anything I can help with?"


    Ste was still concerned, "What if Rosie finds out?"


    He was a good teacher, but at the end of the day, she was just six. Who could guarantee she


    wouldn''t let something slip?


    After mulling it over for a moment, Jasper said, "You don''t have to mention anything to Rosie. If she


    gets too curious one day, I''ll just tell her that Arcadia is mine."


    Ste thought this was fair enough. After all,pared to him, she was just an outsider. There was


    a difference between what was yours and what was someone else''s.


    So, while Rosie was taking her afternoon nap, Ste unloaded all the peanuts and wheat into the


    living room of 1801.


    When Rosie woke up from her nap, she opened the door whilst rubbing her eyes.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    At age six, she was already catching on, especially when she kept her brother''s words in mind and


    ended up not asking any questions. She saw her brother shelling peanuts and promptly brought


    over a folding stool, "Let me help."


    "It''s cold, wear a couple moreyers of mittens."


    The dog showed hispetitiveness by biting with his teeth.


    Ste felt awkward just sitting there, but Jasper wouldn¡¯t let her help. "You rest. Don''t wear yourself


    out."


    He wasn¡¯t sure about the specifics of what she did, but he knew it wasn¡¯t easy dealing with these


    things.


    The garden soil was fertile, with about 160 pounds of peanuts harvested from 100 square meters.


    Ste seasoned them with salt and spice, boiled them in several pots until they were vorful, and


    ate some while they were still hot. The remainder were stored in the pantry in Arcadia, ready to be


    taken out whenever they wanted some.


    They boiled half of the corn to use for breakfast or snacks.


    The wheat yielded a good harvest, but without a threshing machine, they had to resort to the most


    primitive method¡ªrubbing the grains out by hand.


    Thankfully, the force required to separate the grain from the chaff was weak, and with Jasper¡¯s hard


    work, it was all done in a day. Ste then collected the grains and stored them in Arcadia to dry.


    After several days of hard work, they were feeling worn out. Ste felt justified in taking it easy.


    Rosie hadn''t asked any questions and seemed even more calm, as if she had epted the


    inexplicable abundance of food, so Ste took out several bundles of vegetables from the pantry¡ª


    lettuce, spinach, kale, and so on.


    As she looked at the sudden appearance of the vegetables, Rosie¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, but


    she still didn¡¯t ask any questions. She obediently helped her brother prepare the vegetables.


    After they finished, Ste praised her. "Rosie, you''re so good. Go y with Cooper and the


    bunnies."


    Rosie stared at her brother with eager eyes and only ran off excitedly when he nodded in approval.


    Once Rosie was gone, they shut the windows and doors, and cooked several pots of vegetables.


    Ste stored all of it in the pantry in Arcadia.


    With the fresh green vegetables, Rosie¡¯s appetite improved significantly. She smiled contentedly,


    "This is so good."


    When Ste took Cooper for a walk, Jasper called Rosie over to the couch. "Rosie, do you like


    Ste?"


    "I do." She didn¡¯t hesitate.


    "What if she and Cooper lived with us from now on, would that be okay?"


    Rosie was excited, "Really? I like Ste."


    And she liked Cooper and the bunnies, too.


    Jasper looked at her, "We would have to share our food with Ste, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Relieved by her answers, Jasper asked, "Did you like the vegetables, corn, and peanuts we had


    these past few days?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you want more in the future?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you want to know where they came from?"


    Rosie paused, looked up at her brother, nodded, then shook her head vigorously. "No." She didn¡¯t


    ask because she thought it would upset him.


    "They were given to us by Mom and Dad."


    Rosie was taken aback, her eyes slowly reddening. "I miss Mom and Dad."


    Jasper ruffled her hair affectionately."Don¡¯t be scared. Even though Mom and Dad aren''t with us


    anymore, I will take care of you. They are watching us from heaven. And they also gave us these


    vegetables, corn, and peanuts to make sure I could take good care of you. There will be more good


    things in the future. But we have to keep this a secret. Nobody else can know, not even our friends


    like Cody. If they find out, it could put us in danger. Understand?"


    Rosie felt both happy and scared. She wished she could sew her mouth shut. "I won''t tell." As long


    as she kept this secret, her brother would be safe, and she wouldn¡¯t go hungry. Without realizing it,


    this thought became deeply ingrained in her mind.


    As Jasper and Rosie started nting the third round of potatoes, Ste used her consciousness to


    farm in Arcadia.


    She estimated their supplies and found that the food she had stored wouldst her and Cooper a


    lifetime, while Jasper¡¯s would onlyst the three of them and Cooper, about five years.


    This was only under normal circumstances, and it was uncertain what might happen in the future.


    For instance, what if Cooper''s appetite grewrger, or due to the freezing weather, they¡¯d need to


    consume more food to maintain their body temperature? What if one day, humans also mutated and


    developedrger appetites?


    With these considerations, their food supply might be barely enough.


    Not to mention, to live well in an apocalyptic world, they werecking many things. She needed to


    trade for supplies.


    Non-renewable resources were absolutely untouchable, so she needed to grow more food.


    That was why she decided to nt all potatoes, as they not only had a short growth cycle, but also


    yielded a high harvest.


    The third round of cold-resistant potatoes only yielded about 100 pounds. The rest were stored in


    Arcadia, ready to be sold to the market in exchange for supplies once the survivors¡¯ crops were


    almost mature.


    Cooper continued eating his meals and protesting. Whenever Ste and Jasper sat together,


    Cooper would forcibly wedge himself in between them.


    As his owner, Ste could sense his intense unease. Whether it was being sold to the butcher''s


    shop or living a vagrant life, these were painful memories that Cooper didn''t want to face.


    He had nightmares, in which he would howl mournfully and his body would twitch uncontrobly.


    When he woke up, he would be in a terrible mood, especially when he saw Jasper, his face would


    immediately turn sour.


    Jasper wasn¡¯t harsh with him; he just intensified his training. "Come on, who knows, maybe one day


    you''ll beat me."


    Cooper, who was exhausted from the training, perked up immediately. He got up, ready for more


    training.


    When he met his goal, the trainer rewarded him with a piece of jerky. "Good boy."


    ¡®Wait, why did he feel like wagging his tail? No, he couldn''t be tempted by the enemy. The jerky


    must be poisoned.¡¯ Cooper spit it out, refusing Jasper''s treat.


    Ste, who was exhausted from training, fell asleep unknowingly with the warm fire crackling in the


    living room.


    When Jasper returned, he fetched a nket from his room and draped it over her. Ste¡¯s eyes


    snapped open, her gaze icy and guarded, with a dagger clutched in her hand. If she hadn''t reacted


    in time, she would have stabbed him with the dagger.


    Jasper took the dagger from her and put it on the table. "Nightmare?"


    Ste wiped off her cold sweat, "Yeah."


    A single nightmare drained all of Ste''s energy, making her look at Jasper as if he were a stranger.


    Jasper frowned slightly, "Did I make you ufortable?"


    It wasn¡¯t exactly that, but he was a factor.


    Ste was used to being alone. She grew up without anyone by her side for over a decade, and had


    been alone for three years during the apocalypse. Now, with a sudden addition of a man by her


    side, who was consistently kind to her, it was challenging for her to adapt to the newfound care she


    had never experienced before.


    But looking at it another way. There were also benefits.


    Having someone to share the workload, take care of household chores, keep herpany, and


    discuss problems with was somewhat enticing. After all, humans were emotional beings. Living


    alone was possible, but it left one spiritually barren.


    Otherwise, why would there be anxiety and panic?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "No, it''s just that I''m not used to it. Just give me some time."


    Ste was attempting to dust off the long-sealed doors of her heart, trying to let the sunlight in to


    illuminate the deste darkness within.


    Jasper held her hand, "Okay."


    They had been together for a while, but Ste was still not quite used to this level of intimacy and


    instinctively wanted to pull her hand back. But he didn''t let go.


    Just as she was about to speak, he suddenly let her hand free. Ste looked up to find Cooper


    squatting across from them. His intense gazes were fixed on Jasper, and he wore a mischievous


    grin, grinding his teeth as if to say: let go or face the consequences.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    As a trainer, handling dogs was a walk in the park for Jasper, but he chose to be patient instead.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste couldn''t help butugh as she called Cooper toe home. "Come on, Cooper. Time to go."


    As she reached the door, Cooper gave onest intimidating nce towards Jasper.


    Jasper, who had been on the receiving end of Cooper''s threats, sighed in exasperation.


    The residents of apartment 1803 returned, carrying their beddings. The 18th floor was lively once


    again.


    Ste had brought over 30 pounds of winter potatoes.


    The generous trio didn''t take it for free, though. Ang returned the favor by giving Ste 10


    pounds of dog food. "Ste, are we having meat tomorrow?"


    Ste had a bnced diet of meat and vegetables, but she kept this to herself.


    "Sure, what would you guys like to have?"


    "Anything would do as long as it has meat."


    Cody brought home a few frozen sausages, nning to let Jasper take over the cooking.


    Jasper surprised everyone. "Tomorrow, Ste and I will treat you all to a meal."


    Ang was taken aback, but Lukas was quick to respond, grinning mischievously. "Great, we''ve


    been looking forward to this."


    After saying this, he shot meaningful nces at Ste and Jasper.


    Ste frowned at his impure intentions. Well, why not? They had been together for a while, and it


    was better to admit their rtionship themselves than to be discovered by others.


    What would happen in the future? Who knew? They would just take one step at a time.


    Just as she was about to leave, Lukas found an excuse to keep her, and had Jasper leave. "So,


    how far have you guys gone?"


    Ste was speechless. Did Lukas really think everyone was as casual as him?


    Ang gave him a light kick.


    "Honey." Lukas affectionately embraced Ang.


    Ang found him annoying. "Ste, you have much better taste in men than I do."


    As a friend, she genuinely wished Ste well. She was d Ste had found a good guy like


    Jasper.


    "Honey, are you annoyed with me?"


    "Yes, I was blind when I chose you."


    Another round of sweet bickering began, and Ste made a quick exit, leaving a helpless Cody


    behind.


    The next day, they had a feast. They cooked ribs with winter potatoes, pork trotters stew, and stir-


    fried sausages with dried cabbage.


    Finally, the cat was out of the bag and the people of 1803 no longer had to pretend.


    Jasper nodded approvingly. "Ste is wonderful. I consider myself lucky to have met her."


    Ste nudged him secretly. Stop showing off. They said couples who were overly affectionate were


    doomed.


    Jasper smiled and put a piece of pork trotter in her bowl.


    Cooper immediately came over. Jasper was a master at dealing with people and dogs, and he gave


    Cooper two pieces.


    After a month of close monitoring, Cooper started to lower his guard towards Jasper, as he


    remained consistent and Ste didn''t seem to disdain him. Cooper stopped staring at Jasper all the


    time and started to check up on him asionally.


    Cooper would even y with the little girl, and show her the rabbits.


    The temperature finally stopped dropping at -72 degrees and stayed steady for a week.


    When it was almost time for the potatoes to be harvested, Ste went out to sell them. Jasper


    wanted to apany her, but she refused. It was too cold outside, with their eyebrows freezing


    instantly. Some people would copse while walking and never get up again.


    Despite wearing a thermal suit and arctic gear, Ste still felt chilly. She covered herself with heating


    pads, put on windproof goggles, and wrapped herself in several scarves.


    Selling individually was too risky, so she went directly to Monkey. He was truly dedicated, still


    involved in trading even at -72 degrees Fahrenheit.


    "You''re amazing. You''ve managed to get so many winter potatoes."


    "Yeah, I am well connected."


    She traded 1,000 pounds of potatoes for 6 sets of acid-resistant, waterproof protective suits,


    complete with oxygen tanks, and 6 pairs of acid-resistant boots.


    Jasper had these items, but only two sets. Ste wanted to keep some extras just in case.


    "Alright, we don''t have these in stock, but we can help you find them."


    Due to the freezing weather, Ste waited inside a department store. Unable to stand the cold, she


    took the opportunity to warm up in Arcadia while using the restroom.


    Not wanting to waste any time in Arcadia, she cooked rice and made several dishes to store.


    After about three hours, Ste went to the agreed-upon location to meet Monkey. He arrived as


    promised, panting heavily. "We found them. The items are well-protected and haven''t been


    damaged by the cold. However, the seller is only willing to give 3 sets of protective suits and 6 pairs


    of boots. I don''t think it''s a good deal. Do you want to trade for something else?"


    No, even 3 sets were more than enough.


    This was the advantage of collecting supplies off-peak. If acid rain did fall one day, it wouldn''t be a


    problem that could be solved with 1,000 pounds of potatoes. It would be a matter of life and death.


    Moreover, she wanted the highest level of protection.


    "Let''s make the trade."


    Monkey was surprised. When had Ste ever made a bad deal? Why was she making a mistake


    this time? Well, he didn''t mind as long as he could make a profit.


    They went to get the goods, and met at a secluded office building.


    Ste arrived early and made sure there were no surveince cameras around before entering the


    building. With a higher vantage point, she could see further. After more than an hour, she saw


    Monkey carrying arge hemp bag, and she took out the potatoes from Arcadia.


    1,000 pounds of potatoes filled severalrge bags.


    The protective suits were brand new and wrapped inyers of white thermal film. They looked high-


    quality, and the boots were the same. Ste was very satisfied. After inspecting the goods, Ste


    took her items and left.


    "Do you have more goods, Ste?"


    "Yes." Ste thought for a moment. "I need gas masks and oxygen tanks."


    "No problem, I''ll keep an eye out for you."


    When she returned to Sunrise Sanctuary, Jasper was walking Rosie and Cooper downstairs.


    Seeing his owner, Cooper immediately activated his four-wheel drive and rushed towards Ste like


    a bullet.


    Jasper walked over. "Are you cold?"


    The cold was bone-chilling, and even with a thermal suit, she was shivering. She wondered how the


    survivors managed to endure the cold.


    Jasper took out a hot water bottle from his coat. "There''s a charcoal fire upstairs."


    Holding the hot water bottle, Ste hunched her neck and headed upstairs. "Have you been waiting


    long?"


    "No, I just came down."


    As if she would believe him. Rosie had been chasing Cooper around for who knows how many


    rounds and was panting heavily.


    Rosie was very energetic. "I''m not cold."


    Yes, she had been trained by Jasper. Her boxing, crossbow shooting, and posture with a knife or


    gun were all standard. She was a little powerhouse with a cute face.


    When she opened the door to apartment 1801, a wave of warmth greeted her. At that moment, she


    felt a bit of happiness.


    Jasper poured her a cup of hot water, and after drinking it, she felt much better.


    After resting for a while, Ste went into the master bedroom and took out the protective suits and


    boots. Jasper meticulously inspected, taking both acidic and alkaline liquid samples, "All clear."


    Dealing with Monkey''s crew wasn''t new to him, and they had proven to be reliable. Ste looked at


    him with a newfound respect, "They are nning to deliver the next batch of potatoes, and I''ve


    requested gas masks and oxygen tanks."


    Jasper didn''t object, "These supplies will be hard to gather in the future. Now is the best time to


    trade for them."


    "Was Cooper behaving today?"


    "Not bad. He''s not as hostile towards me as before."


    The old dog seemed to be turning over a new leaf, proving that Jasper indeed had some tricks up


    his sleeve still.


    "And you?" Jasper closed the door, plunging the master bedroom into darkness.


    Ste perked up instantly, "What are you up to?"

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    In the darkness, Jasper gently embraced her, "How do you feel about me, Ste?"


    Ste''s mind was buzzing, her body slightly stiff, but she didn''t push him away. After a while, she


    responded, "It''s... it''s okay."


    "Ste, this is the first time I''ve ever liked someone, and it is also the first time I''ve ever treated


    someone well. If there''s anything I''m not doing right, don''t hesitate to tell me. Don''t keep it to


    yourself."


    "I..." Ste thought for a moment, then said with some hesitation, "I was pretty silly before. I had a


    little crush on Hector, even gave him gifts. Does that bother you?"


    Jasper held her tighter, "Did you like him?"


    Ste paused, thought for a while before answering, "I did at that time. It felt like I was under a spell.


    But now that I think about it, it wasn''t really like. More like chasing the light."


    People tended to want what they didn''t have. Ste had her own ws. She was prone to obsession


    and negativity.


    Hector was like a ray of light, shining into Ste''s imprisoned heart. Having seen light in the


    darkness, one would instinctively chase it. Little did they know that it was not light, but a mirage.


    Hector and Jasper gave offpletely different vibes.


    Ste could feel Jasper''s steady presence. Standing next to him gave her a sense of security, as if


    she didn''t have to worry about too much.


    Jasper knew she still had reservations, so he refrained from being overly affectionate. He gave her


    a kiss on the forehead, then opened the door. The light streamed in, illuminating her delicate


    features, like a red rose blooming in the snow.


    Back home, Ste changed her clothes and crawled into bed, her hand resting lightly on her


    forehead where he had kissed her. Her heart skipped a beat.


    ......


    The potatoes hadn''t been harvested yet when Katie showed up carrying arge bag.


    "Ste, this is a growth elerator that Mikey brought back. He said that if you mix it into the soil, it


    can speed up the growth of the potatoes, and you should be able to harvest them in about two


    months."


    Mikey had brought back a bucket of the stuff. Katie generously poured half of it into a tub, "The


    community will distribute it in a few days, but with the amount you guys nted, it won''t be enough."


    A growth elerator?


    In her past life, there was no such thing. Her potatoes had started to wilt under the sudden intense


    heat, and the harvested potatoes were no bigger than a fingernail, not even enough to fill a gap in


    her teeth.


    Who would have thought that this time there would be a growth elerator? It seemed that the


    higher-ups really believed that the intense heat woulde, and they wanted the researchers to


    find a solution, to allow the people to harvest a crop of potatoes before the heat arrived, otherwise,


    who knows how many people would starve.


    Ste had nned to rest after this harvest, but now it seemed she could nt another crop. Who


    wouldin about having too much food?


    Even with the growth elerator, time was still an issue.


    Ste dug up a pot of potatoes, and they were already quite mature.


    The fertile ck soil,bined with Jasper''s abundant light supplementation, had made them


    mature quickly. But if they had more time to grow, the starch content would probably be higher.


    Jaspermented, "The starch isn''t important. What matters is that we have enough to eat."


    So they started pulling up the crops and nting at the same time, mixing the freeze-resistant and


    growth elerator together, and nting thest batch of cold-resistant potatoes.


    When the time came, they would supplement the light as much as possible, and harvest before the


    intense heat arrived.


    The second batch of potatoes yielded over 1500 pounds. Ste only used 1000 pounds for trading,


    the rest were all stored in Arcadia, just in case.


    Cold-resistant potatoes were in high demand. She traded them for 20 high-grade gas masks and 10


    oxygen tanks.


    She and Jasper both had diving suits, which woulde in handy in case they had to escape or


    work underwater.


    ......


    The potatoes grew quickly with the growth elerator. Ste didn''t forget to apply somepound


    fertilizer, hoping they would grow faster. She also tried to extend the light exposure time as much as


    possible.


    One monthter, Jasper suddenly said, "Ste, the temperature has risen."


    So soon? ording to the timeline, there should still be a month left.


    "How much has it risen?"


    "It is now minus 69 degrees."


    The extreme cold had been maintained at minus 72 degrees for a long time, and it hadn''t changed


    for several months. Now it had suddenly risen by 3 degrees, perhaps indicating that the extreme


    cold was about to end.


    In her past life, Ste didn''t have a thermometer. Even with all her clothes and nkets on, she still


    felt bone-chillingly cold. Frostbite, like ringworm, kept recurring.


    She wasn''t sure if the temperature had risen, but she clearly remembered that it seemed to warm


    up for a few days, then the ice melted overnight, and the temperature skyrocketed.


    Jasper, who had been involved in the rescue operation throughout, had a clear memory. "The


    temperature did rise slowly, but survivors without adequate heating didn''t notice it until it rose


    sharplyter."


    So they started to record the temperature every day, and it was indeed rising.


    In preparation for the impending intense heat, Ste started making ice. Several soup pots, buckets,


    and basins that came with the induction cooktop were cleaned and filled with water in Arcadia, then


    brought out and ced in the living room. At minus sixty degrees, the water quickly turned into hard


    ice.


    There weren''t enough tools at home, so she also used those from 1801.


    Large ice blocks were used for cooling, and small ones could be used for eating. It had been a long


    time since she had enjoyed the taste of iced tea or iced c, and she almost drooled.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jasper helped her make ice. "You''re just like Rosie, always craving for something."


    "That''s us girls. We live to satisfy our mouths, don''t we?"


    "Who says that?"


    Speaking of which, Ste couldn''t help but be curious. "What are you interested in?"


    He didn''t seem to demand much in terms of food, clothing, and living. He seemed indifferent to


    everything.


    Jasper looked at her, the corners of his mouth curving up slightly. "You."


    Ste was taken aback at first, then her face reddened, and finally, she picked up a small ice cube


    and threw it at him. "In your dreams."


    After half a month of making ice, they had enough tost for several years. By then, the


    temperature had risen to minus fifty degrees.


    Ste didn''t let her guard down, and once again reviewed the materials needed for the intense heat.


    Water purification tablets, electric fans, air conditioning fans, mosquitos, mosquito coils,


    insecticides, and disinfectants...


    What she had prepared, Jasper almost had as well. They should be able to meet their needs, but


    they still discussed it, and decided to replenish what was missing before the end of the extreme


    cold.


    Jasper suggested, "We can trade for some stainless steel screens to nail up the gaps in the balcony


    to prevent cockroaches, snakes, and rats from climbing up."


    They would need to secure severalyers, as red-eyed rats had sharp teeth.


    Thinking of the bug infestation, Ste felt goosebumps. The scene was too horrified to imagine.


    After eliminating what they needed, she thought about it again and said, "We might have enough,


    but Lukas and the others don''t."


    Jasper thought for a moment, "Lukas and the others have left things here with you. If you can trade


    for them, do it. If you can''t, we have some extra. We can give them some."


    With his words, Ste felt slightly relieved. They had moved to the 18th floor a little over a year ago,


    and their rtionship was still quite pleasant. Beyond their friendship, Ste held a deep sense of


    empathy for them. She wouldn''t stand by, not while they were struggling, not as long as she could


    help it.


    She took stock of what they needed and rolled up her sleeves to get started.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    The Moore family father and son were enjoying a much-needed rest when they were entrusted with


    the care of Cooper and Rosie. Ste, always the cautious one, reminded them, "Katie, the


    weather''s been warming uptely. We''re already up by a dozen degrees. You''ve noticed, right?"


    Katie nodded quickly. "I was just about to tell you guys. The weather station reported that the deep


    freeze might be over soon."


    Feigning surprise, Ste asked, "Did they say what kind of weather we can expect next?"


    "It''s hard to tell, but if it warms up, the ice will surely melt. We can''t afford another hurricane or flood;


    we''ve had enough of that."


    Ste, ying the innocent, said, "I feel like the snow has been lessening these past few days?"


    Katie, the elderly one who disliked the cold, hadn''t stepped outside in several days. However,


    Ste''s words reminded her, "If the temperature continues to rise, the snow might stop. It''ll be hard


    to get water then. We should stock up while we can."


    "Right, we''ll store some when we get back."


    Once they left, Katie reminded her daughter-inw, "See if you can get some water storage tanks or


    barrels. We don''t know what''s going to happen. We need to be prepared."


    Also, she warned Joey and Mikey, "Don''t just focus on work. Keep an eye on the weather. If we


    know about changes a day or half a day earlier than others, it might just give us a chance to


    survive."


    Mikey promised, "The meteorologists predict it might be an extreme heatwave, but it''s not confirmed


    yet, so they haven''t made it public."


    "An extreme heatwave?" Katie was taken aback. "Uncertainties can''t be made public, otherwise, it


    will cause chaos among people."


    Katie knew exactly how much supplies they had at home. She looked at her daughter-inw and


    said, "With the rising temperatures, you can''t continue your current job. Try to get some heat-relief


    items, especially disinfectants."


    Once the ice melted, the bodies and garbage in the water would decay rapidly under the scorching


    sun. The possibility of an epidemic was high.


    She had to try and survive, for what would happen to these three dummies if she were to pass away


    one day?


    ¡­


    Ste handed Monkey a list of items. "Do you have these?"


    "Whatever you need, I''ll get it for you even if I have to climb mountains or cross seas." Monkey was


    always friendly, but when he saw the list, he was taken aback. "Oh god, what do you need these


    for? They''re useless."


    Ste just smiled at him, not saying a word.


    Oh boy, he was bbering again. He had a habit of chatting with people he was familiar with. But,


    second-hand fans, second-hand UBS car refrigerators, saltpeter, stainless steel screens, mosquito


    coils, pesticides, and water towers?


    What the heck!


    "I have everything you need, and I can even get you brand new ones."


    "No need, I want second-hand."


    "Okay." Monkey responded quickly. "The items aren''t expensive, but they''re scattered and hard to


    find. We''ll have to spend time looking for them, so it won''t be cheap."


    Ste nodded. "We''ll exchange them for potatoes."


    Monkey extended two fingers. "At least this much?"


    "2 pounds?"


    Monkey was almost choking. "No less than 200 pounds."


    Even a vampire wouldn''t be as blood-sucking as she was.


    Ste was just teasing him. "100 pounds."


    Well, he couldn''t do anything about it. Monkey conceded, "Fine, you''re the boss."


    It would take time to get the goods, so they agreed to trade in three days.


    There was still time, so Jasper and Ste went to the trade street in the department store to see if


    they could find anything they would need in the future.


    Despite the rising temperatures, it was still freezing at minus fifty degrees. There were only a few


    people on the streets, rushing to their destinations.


    Jasper, wearing thick gloves, held Ste''s hand as they walked forward. She wasn''t used to such


    intimacy and instinctively tried to pull her hand back, but he held on tight. So Ste didn''t struggle


    anymore.


    When they arrived at the trade street, they started to browse carefully. They unexpectedly found a


    small threshing machine that could thresh wheat, mung beans, soybeans, corn, and about ten other


    crops.


    Ste liked it at first sight, not wanting to hand-thresh wheat anymore. Jasper inspected the


    threshing machine. The belt was well wrapped and not frozen.


    Each machine cost 20 pounds of rice or flour, and there were two in total.


    The small machine was worth only a thousand before the apocalypse, and now it was even less


    valuable. Without electricity, the ordinary people couldn''t use it.


    The price was eptable, but if she gave it without bargaining, she was sure to attract the attention


    of those who would take advantage of her.


    Ste put on her haggler''s attitude, shaking her head without showing strong buying desire.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, the stall owner became anxious. "How much do you want to


    pay?"


    The threshing machine was something he had found when he was scavenging for goods. He didn''t


    really have any use for it, and he just set up a stall to try his luck. Now that a potential buyer had


    shown up, he couldn''t let her leave.


    Ste started to bargain hard, using all kinds of hand signals and market lingo. In the end, they


    agreed on 10 pounds of potato for each machine.


    The threshing machine wasn''t heavy, and they could carry it by hand.


    They moved away from the crowd to a secluded corner, made sure no one was around, and then,


    using Jasper''s height as a cover, Ste put the machine into Arcadia.


    They continued to browse, and Ste stopped in front of a tall.


    It was an old acquaintance, the one who sold wreaths during Christmas.


    His skill was excellent, but the survivors could hardly feed themselves, let alone appreciate art. The


    price was ridiculously low, only a pound or two of rice for each wreath, but still, no one was


    interested.


    Ste nced at a few pieces and was about to leave when the stall owner called out to her,


    "Youngdy, I can see that you appreciate them. Why not buy a few?"


    "It¡¯s good, but not very valuable."


    The man''s expression wasplicated. He forced a smile and said, "I have something valuable


    here, would you like to see it?"


    "A collectible?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The man lowered his voice, "It''s a vintage snow globe"


    Ste perked up immediately. She wasn''t interested in it, but Arcadia was.


    The man took out a bag, unwrapped severalyers of cloth, and carefully spread out a sparkly snow


    globe


    Ste had no artistic sense and couldn''t say anything about it. It indeed looked old, but one


    shouldn''t underestimate the counterfeiting skills in the pre-apocalyptic world.


    She turned to the man next to her and asked, "What do you think?"


    Jasper took a careful look and replied after a while, "I think it''s good."


    His grandfather was a snow globe enthusiast and had quite a few collections in his early years. He


    also made many friends among fellow collectors and would often gather to exchange ideas. He was


    young back then and learned a lot from those experiences. Although he wasn''t an expert, he knew


    more than the average person.


    Ste considered for a moment and asked the man, "How much do you want for it?"


    "Mydy, this snow globe cost me a whopping 5 million dors at an auction a few years back." He


    presented the certificate of authenticity, his voice trembling with both exhration and heartache,


    "It''s worth every single penny."


    Ste just smiled, saying nothing.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    As Ste looked unmoved, the man gritted his teeth, "10 pounds of rice or flour, and you can take it


    away."


    He was reluctant to sell it, but his family was struggling to survive. If he waited any longer, lives


    could be lost.


    Seeing Ste not responding, the man became anxious, "8 pounds, I can''t go lower. 5 million in


    cash, no scam, I''ve cared for them more than my own children."


    "All I have are potatoes."


    The man paused, then said, "Potatoes work too, but it''ll be 20 pounds."


    His family was unlucky. They didn''t win the lottery for cold-resistant beans the first time, and when


    they finally did in the second round, the harvest was still more than a month away.


    Ste nodded, taking out potatoes from herrge backpack.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The man handed her the snow globe, reminding her of the preservation method, showing his deep


    love for the artwork.


    The snow globe seemed to be stored in the bag, but in fact, it was thrown into Arcadia.


    As she was leaving, the man spoke again, "I have more collections at home. Do you want them?"


    Ste didn''t rush to answer, but instead used her consciousness to probe Arcadia. Indeed, it


    swallowed the snow globe.


    The second floor now had an extra bathroom. 20 pounds of potatoes was indeed a bargain.


    Ste was overjoyed, but remained calm, "Alright, but they must be genuine."


    Fearing for his safety, the man didn''t bring everything at once, but his collection consisted of over 20


    pieces of vintage jewels and artworks from different dynasties, valued at over 20 million.


    These were his lifelong collections, and many had coveted them, offering several times the price,


    but he was reluctant to part with them.


    Yet now, he couldn''t even exchange them for a pound of rice.


    In prosperous times, antiques were valuable. In times of chaos, gold was valuable. In the


    apocalypse, food was valuable.


    He tried to sell his collections to middlemen. At first, he could exchange them for supplies, but soon,


    even the middlemen stopped epting them.


    When he finally found someone willing to exchange food for them, he had to make the painful


    decision to part with them, his eyes revealing a hint of unease, "If you want, I can give you a


    discount."


    Ste pondered, "How do we exchange?"


    The man thought for a while, "100 pounds of rice or flour, plus 100 pounds of potatoes?"


    She and Jasper had quite a stockpile of rice and flour. But who knew how long they could survive?


    If they identally lived to be a hundred, there was a good chance they would run out.


    "I can only give potatoes." Ste was unwilling to exchange non-renewable resources.


    Even though she could exchange other items for rice and flour, after enduring extreme cold and


    heat, how well could food be preserved?


    The man relented, "300 pounds, in batches."


    He feared attracting too much attention if he did it all at once. He was also afraid of possible ill


    intentions from them.


    Ste was more than happy to agree, "Deal."


    On their way home, Jasper asked, "Does the snow globe make your Arcadia bigger?"


    They had been holding hands the whole time, and Ste didn''t hide it, "Gold, silver, jade, or other


    old items with spiritual energy can do that. After Arcadia swallowed the snow globe, it gained an


    extra bathroom."


    "Shall we ask Monkey if they can exchange some artworks or gold and jade artifacts?"


    Ste was full of energy, "No rush, I already have a n to exchange items."


    She wouldn''t trade non-renewable resources unless absolutely necessary.


    The next day, they still left Cooper and Rosie at Katie''s house.


    Ste and Jasper went to the agreed location, and exchanged with the man on time.


    The man came with his wife, trading seven pieces of artworks for 100 pounds of potatoes.


    Thest exchange was paintings, all collections from famous artists throughout the history. The


    man''s heart ached as he held onto the painting of a royaldy, as if he was losing his soul.


    Ste put it in her bag, and after a moment, she took it out again, "Since you hold this painting dear,


    it seems you''re destined for it. Consider it a gift from me."


    The man was stunned, "But the food..."


    "You don''t need to return it." Ste turned around and left nonchntly.


    What he didn''t know was that the painting was a fake. Arcadia didn''t swallow it. But judging from his


    expression, he likely just misjudged it and didn''t intentionally deceive her.


    300 pounds of potatoes expanded Arcadia by two rooms, which was a great deal. Returning the


    fake as a gift gave him something to hold onto mentally.


    "Wait." The man caught up with her, "I have a friend who collects porcin. He also wants to


    exchange for food. Is that okay?"


    So they spent an extra 3 days outside.


    These 3 days were worth it. Arcadia''s third floor was built. When the third floor was built, it meant


    that the entire Arcadia was 3 meters taller, and the volume increased by a third.


    Ste hugged Jasper in excitement, "Don''t you think I''m so lucky?"


    This was the first time she initiated a hug. Jasper took the opportunity to hug her back, "It''s all


    thanks to your good nning."


    Ste looked up at him, "Thank you for always being with me these days."


    Jasper retorted, "Shouldn''t I?"


    Steughed, not falling for his cunning trick.


    Even though the extra room they got was quite big, their action was actually filled with danger.


    Those who were unscrupulous were also tough. Their eyes were like human scanners.


    The two of them frequently appeared on the trading street and were soon targeted. The viins


    nned to ughter them like fat pigs, following them secretly with weapons.


    However, their surveince skills were no match for Jasper''s counter-surveince. The gap in their


    abilities was giant.


    If they were human scanners, then Jasper was a big data filter. They thought they were clever, but


    they had been spotted long ago.


    After the exchange, the two suddenly went their separate ways. Jasper carried a big bag, while


    Ste was empty-handed. Not only did they go in opposite directions, but they also walked faster


    and faster.


    "Boss, who should we follow?"


    They had finally caught a big fish, and they couldn''t let it slip away. They had to hold on tight.


    "Split up. You two go after the girl. You threee with me."


    They pulled out their weapons and went their separate ways, rushing to catch up.


    "Quick, the woman went into the office building."


    Even though she was bundled up, you could tell from the way she walked that she was attractive. If


    they caught her, they could keep her for themselves for a few days.


    The two men rushed into the office building, excitedly running up, "I let you have thest one. You


    have to let me go first this time."


    "Bullshit, you only let me have thest one because you thought she was ugly. This girl is pretty,


    and whoever catches her first gets her."


    Perhaps they thought the woman was easy to bully, and since they had already cornered her, the


    two men didn''t hold back. To be the first to get a taste, they ran faster and faster.


    "Ssh."


    In the sharp turn of the corridor, there was no time to brake. One man crashed into a sharp object,


    his body pierced through.


    The man behind almost ran into him, but luckily he was steady enough to stop in time. He saw the


    bloody sharp de sticking out from the man''s back, his pupils dting in fear.


    Pressed against the wall, a figure slowly emerged, lifting a foot to kick the man beside her away.


    As the body fell, an impassive face broke into a chilling smile. She was beautiful, but deadly like a


    viper.


    Holding a samurai sword, grinning ominously, she was reminiscent of the ck widow.


    She was supposed to have left unarmed.


    No, she wasn''t just a woman; she was a specter crawled straight out of hell!


    The man''s face drained of color in an instant, not sparing a word as he bolted down the stairs.


    Help!

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Ste took a swift kick, sending the man tumbling down the staircase, unable to rise from the heavy


    fall. She descended the stairs, her expression nk as she stepped onto his throat without


    releasing for a while.


    Exiting the office building, she arrived at their designated meeting spot. Jasper was already waiting,


    ¡°Is it done?¡±


    Ste nodded, ¡°I took care of it, and you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no loose ends.¡±


    They had managed to gather all the supplies they needed and, unless something unexpected


    happened, they wouldn''t need to venture out before the extreme heat arrived.


    By the time Cody and the others returned from their break, the temperature had already risen to


    over 40 degrees below zero.


    They were shocked to see several water towers stacked in the hallway, ¡°Ste, we seem to have


    enough water towers.¡±


    They had dragged back seven water towers to the rooftop, only for the extreme cold to abruptly hit,


    freezing all the pipes.


    Now Ste had brought back even more, not only filling the hallway but also cing several on the


    stairs. Were they collecting junk?


    Lukas and Ang were slow to react, but Cody figured it out, ¡°Ste, are we stockpiling water?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, it wasn''t easy to get these, we were waiting for you guys toe back and set them up.¡±


    Thankfully, the temperature had risen by nearly 30 degrees. If the survivors didn''t react soon, it


    would indeed be a matter of life and death.


    Ste was just ahead of the curve. Already, rumors were circting that the extreme cold was


    coming to an end. Some were filled with joy, while those with ess to information were secretly


    stockpiling supplies.


    Katie came up the other day, stating that there was a 70-80% chance of extreme heat in the future


    and advised them to prepare as soon as possible.


    For the sake of survival, she and Jasper had nearly broken their legs dragging water towers up the


    stairs the previous day. They didn''t hold back this time and shared two water towers with the Moore


    family as a reward.


    Katie was thrilled, ¡°You guys are so resourceful, we couldn''t find any water towers even when we


    asked others.¡±


    She insisted on exchanging food for them, but Ste declined, ¡°If you ever get seeds that can


    withstand heat and drought, just give us a share.¡±


    It wasn''t just Katie. Other survivors in themunity also saw the 18th floor as a weather vane.


    They had learned their lesson and began to gather water towers after seeing the 18th floor doing


    the same.


    The people from the 18th floor were doing so well, they must be well connected. Or maybe they had


    gotten some secret information. Anyway, it was right to follow their lead.


    Suddenly, water towers became hotmodities.


    Monkey, constantly being asked for water towers by customers was speechless.


    He was now seriously doubting everything. Ste had traded so many supplies from him with a


    hundred pounds of potatoes, and there were several water towers among those traded items.


    He was going crazy!


    He had just been pleased with himself for getting rid of the junk, and now people were offering


    twenty pounds of potatoes for a water tower.


    What to do, this was agreed upon by the boss, but the boss was always capricious, and Monkey


    was sure he¡¯d get beaten to death.


    Ah, Ste had tricked him again!!!


    ¡°A-choo!¡± Ste sneezed several times in a row, rubbing her nose fiercely.


    Jasper handed her some hot water, ¡°Got a cold?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ste''s eyelids twitched, ¡°I feel like someone is cursing me.¡±


    Jasper chuckled, ruffling her hair, ¡°Don''t think too much.¡±


    Ste stood up, ¡°I''m going to 1803.¡±


    He didn''t go with her, instead preparing dinner for the three of them and the dog.


    When Ste arrived at 1803, she didn''t beat around the bush, ¡°The temperature has been rising,


    and it¡¯s getting faster. The Moore family has some inside information. Rumors from the


    meteorological bureau suggest that the extreme heat might be on its way. I''ve been out and about,


    gathering supplies before anyone else. If you guys need anything, you cane and pick it up.¡±


    All three of them were stunned, ¡°Extreme heat?¡±


    ¡°It means a continuous heatwave. Heatstroke is the least of it; the real fear is heatstroke disease.¡±


    Heatstroke was no joke. The body became like a fried egg¡ªskin burning, impaired consciousness,


    inability to dissipate internal heat, and changes in protein and enzyme activities. Once affected, it


    almost spelled death.


    Cody''s scalp tingled, ¡°Is this information reliable?¡±


    ¡°It''s not officially announced yet, but there are already rumors.¡±


    Ste handed over the temperature chart she had been recording daily, ¡°I don''t think this is a rumor,


    and it''s best to prepare in advance.¡±


    The three of them looked at the rising data on the paper, their scalps tingling.


    As their friend, Ste sincerely suggested, ¡°If the temperature suddenly soars one day, the ice will


    melt quickly. Then Griffith will be flooded again. There are so many corpses and stinky garbage in


    the water, if there is a heatwave, there is a high chance of a gue outbreak. I suggest you quit


    your jobs, wait out this disaster and then make ns.¡±


    After all, being alive was the priority.


    The three of them looked at each other, Lukas took a chance, ¡°Isn''t that a bit exaggerated?¡±


    Before the break, the captain had just spoken to him, praising his excellent performance and


    promoting him to squad leader, with a raise in wages and provisions.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In his twenty years of life, apart from his looks, Lukas had never been so affirmed and praised. This


    was a glory and medal he had never had before.


    ¡°The day the extreme cold hit, it dropped over forty degrees overnight. Do you think it''s possible that


    the extreme heat could rise over forty degrees overnight?¡±


    Lukas was stunned.


    Ste realized that the three of them cherished their jobs and didn''t want to resign. She couldn¡¯t


    force them, and she had done what she could, ¡°This is just my suggestion. You guys can consider


    it.¡±


    After chatting for a bit, she got up and left.


    When she returned to 1801, dinner was ready. Rosie set the table, ¡°Ste, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    As the three of them and the dog ate, they noticed she looked pensive. Jasper asked, ¡°They don''t


    believe in the extreme heat, and they don''t want to quit?¡±


    They definitely didn''t want to quit. Cody had been promoted to the squad leader a few months ago


    by bribing the leaders. Lukas had worked his way up to officer with his own abilities, and Ang had


    been promoted to area leader by the captain.


    During their time on the job, the three of them had raked in a lot. Just the food alone was enough to


    last two years, not to mention many other supplies. The future was foreseeable, so who would be


    willing to quit?


    ¡°You''ve done all you could. Moreover, their situation is different from ours, any ordinary person


    wouldn''t easily give up their job. There''s no need to force it.¡±


    Ste took a deep breath, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Although she said that, she didn''t sleep well.


    She was not heartless. She had only wanted to take care of herself and Cooper after being reborn,


    but Cody and Lukas were her only friends, and Ang had even saved her once. They had fought


    side by side for over a year. How could she just abandon them?


    Whether it was a gue or heatstroke disease, it was not a joke.


    Just as she was about to rise from her bed, the loud knocking sound echoed through the room.


    Lukas was out in the hallway, not just knocking on her door, but also on 1801¡¯s door.


    Hmm, he had just made a bet with Cody, asserting that the two wereing out from 1801 and not


    from 1802, but s... innocence prevailed.


    He lost, and owed Cody a Hershey''s bar.


    Facing his meaningful gaze, Ste asked, "Did you get dirt in your eyes or something?"

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Lukas didn''t catch the hint in Ste''s question, "No, I had a couple of drinks with Codyst night and


    didn''t get much sleep."


    "What''s up this early in the morning?"


    Lukas'' smile was more like a grimace, "Ste, we''re thinking of quitting our jobs."


    As much as they didn''t want to, their lives were more important.


    Ste was undeniably resourceful. Whether it was storms, floods, or extreme cold, she was always


    better prepared than them, and even lent a hand when needed.


    And then there was Jasper, as stoic as a rock in the face of catastrophe.


    The Moore family had their sources within the system, always more informed than the average Joe.


    Good advice is a feast.


    They had made it through before, and they would do it again. With careful rationing, the food they


    had wouldst about four years, so they decided to follow the crowd. However, quitting their jobs


    would take time, so they had to move fast.


    All hands on deck at 1803, helping Jasper haul the horizontal water towers to the rooftop.


    Including those they had brought back before, there were now 14 water towers, each capable of


    storing 2 tons of water. Two of them were for the Moore family, which meant that the 18th floor could


    store 24 tons of water.


    Even with careful rationing, 24 tons of water would onlyst three to four months at most. What


    then?


    Ste tried to reassure them, "If it gets extremely hot, and even if the city''s drainage system


    copses, the floodwaters would evaporate in two to three months. The city council wille up


    with a solution then."


    "Ste''s right," Cody chimed in, "before we had running water, we used to drink well water."


    Ang voiced her concern, "But what if the temperature gets too high and the water can''t be stored


    for long? What if it spoils?"


    "I''ve got the water filters, just throw them in the water towers when the timees."


    "Ste, you''re amazing."


    Ste shrugged off thepliment, "I don''t actually know much. It was Jasper''s idea."


    Lukas was quick to tter, "Jasper''s the real MVP here, a true survival expert."


    Caught in the spotlight, Jasper shrugged, "I just happen to know a bit."


    Just as they finished setting up the water towers, Katie came up to shovel snow.


    When they learned that she had brought back tworge water barrels, Cody and Lukas offered to


    help her shovel snow and carry them downstairs.


    With the rest of the Moore family away, they were worried about Katie slipping and falling. They


    decided to fill up the Moore family''s water towers first.


    With that done, there wasn''t much clean snow left.


    Ang was a little worried, "What if it doesn''t snow again, or if the temperature suddenly rises and


    we run out of stored water?"


    Ste tried to reassure her, "That''s unlikely to happen. Besides, the seven water towers we had


    before are full. If we use water sparingly, we''ll be fine. You all should quit your jobs as soon as


    possible. In the meantime, we''ll keep collecting snow to make sure that all the remaining water


    towers are filled."


    She had never nned on using snow water. Why not fill the tanks with Arcadia''s water once 1803


    had left?


    Fine then, they had more survival experience than people from 1803. It was better to follow their


    lead.


    At noon, Lukas was making porridge in the kitchen when Cody suddenly yelled from the living room.


    Startled, Lukas rushed out with hisdle, "What''s wrong?"


    "Quick, the meteorological station''s broadcasting a message."


    The radio crackled to life as a weatherman ryed thetest news: ording to current


    temperature trends, a rapid rise in temperature was expected in about half a month. Residents were


    advised to prepare for a possible heatwave.


    "Ste and Jack are like prophets. Their prediction is spot-on, even more reliable than the experts at


    the weather bureau."


    Despite their relief, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of dread. The extreme cold was barely over,


    and now they were about to face a heatwave. When would it end?


    Even the weather bureau was predicting a heatwave, making their decision to quit their jobs a


    certainty.


    That night, they secretly shared a bottle of whiskey in bed. The extreme cold was tough, but they


    had gotten used to it. If only it could stay this way. For Cody and Lukas, it wasn''t just a job. It was a


    testament to their strength, a symbol of their masculinity. They had fought hard to get to where they


    were, and just as they were about to flex their muscles, their strength seemed to wither away.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Frustrated, they took a couple of hard swigs of whiskey, which made them cough violently.


    "We''ll rise again."


    "A real man doesn''t let setbacks get to him."


    After a few drinks, they fell into a deep sleep.


    The night before the people from 1803 were set to leave, Ste came over to remind them, "The


    weather''s unpredictable. Even though the weather bureau predicts it''ll be about half a month before


    the heatwave hits, no one knows exactly when it''ll happen. Maybe you should take a rubber raft with


    you. In case the ice melts into water, you won''t have to swim back."


    Thinking of the dirty things in the water, their faces paled and they immediately dug out the rubber


    raft.


    Thankfully, they had heeded Ste''s advice and wrapped the raft in warm materials to prevent it


    from hardening.


    Two days after 1803 had left, the temperature suddenly soared to minus 10 degrees.


    Air conditioners, electric fans, and the like had long since been frozen and rendered useless in the


    minus seventy-odd degrees.


    Extreme cold at least allowed them to melt snow for water, but what were they to do in extreme


    heat?


    Those with surplus food were busy bartering. Those who were out of supplies simply gave up,


    resigned to their fate. They were too tired to go on. After giving up for half a day, they decided that


    they didn''t want to die after all, and got to work again.


    After Ang and the others had left, Ste began moving the water towers into Arcadia in the dark,


    starting to fill them with water.


    The old water towers were also moved in and filled with fresh water.


    ...


    After a fitful sleep, Ste began kicking off her nkets, downforters, air-conditioning quilts,


    and duvets.


    When she woke up, all that was left was a single nket. Bright light was seeping in through the


    gaps in the curtains, making her eyes hurt.


    It was bright, dazzlingly bright.


    Ste pulled back the curtains, and was blinded by the intense white light. The sun, which had been


    absent for over a year, had finallye out. The gloomy weather was gone, reced by a dazzling


    brightness everywhere.


    Maybe it was just her imagination, but Ste felt that the sunlight was not normal.


    The temperature inside was 20 degrees, while outside was 39 degrees.


    It was still minus ten-odd degrees yesterday, but today it had soared to 39 degrees. This was


    madness.


    Ste stood on the balcony and looked down. The icy surface was reflecting a blinding light.


    Just as she was about to go back in, she saw a few fools in short sleeves rushing out of the


    apartment building, frolicking unsteadily on the slippery ice, "The sun''s out! Yeah!"


    Their gaunt, skeletal figures were hidden under heavy clothing during the extreme cold. Now, in


    short sleeves, their thinness was shockingly obvious.


    Ste frowned and picked up her binocrs to observe the survivors on the ice. These people were


    probably tired of living.


    The meteorological station had just warned through the radio yesterday that the heatwave would


    elerate the melting of ice, and residents were advised not to wander on the ice unless


    necessary.


    The neighborhoodmittee had dutifully posted notices in all the neighborhoods a few days ago.


    They were really pushing their luck.


    The temperature was escting rapidly; standing on the balcony, Ste felt the intense heat of


    summer palpable. Just as she was about to put down her binocrs, the icy surface beneath the


    jubnt survivors suddenly cracked wide open. They had no time to escape, falling into the icy


    crevasses in an unexpected twist.


    "Help... Help me..." they cried out.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    The iceyer melted under the sun''s exposure in an astonishing speed. The surface was smooth


    with no grip, making it impossible for the people in the water to climb back up.


    Two individuals, quick on their feet, darted towards the building, but their pace was no match for the


    speed of the cracking ice. They slipped, fell, and were immediately swallowed by the icy waters


    below.


    A year of disasters had pushed their bodies to the brink. Already severely weakened, they were


    unable to resist the bone-chilling water that filled their mouths and nostrils. They fell and rose in the


    water, but never managed to climb back up.


    Ste''s walkie-talkie rang, drawing her back to the present.


    "Ste, the heatwave ising earlier than expected."


    A chill ran down her spine at the thought. "Do you feel like the sunlight is too ring?"


    Jasper was knocking at the door. "Yes, and the temperature is rising too quickly."


    Once the door was opened, their eyes met.


    Many had died of heat in their previous lives. Now that the heatwave was arriving earlier, the


    consequences would be even worse.


    Remembering the sauna-like weather she had experienced before, Ste felt a shiver run down her


    spine. Given a choice, she would rather face the freezing weather. At least they could snuggle


    under the nkets then.


    Seeing her serious expression, Jasper reassured her. "We''ve prepared for this. We''ll pull through."


    Yes, they would pull through.


    She had survived before when she was alone, without food or water. Now, not only did she have


    Arcadia and Cooper, she also had a boyfriend, and some friends. Her situation was far better than


    before.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After breakfast, they discussed the matter of harvesting the potatoes.


    They had the growth stimnts, but the heatwave had arrived early and the potatoes weren''t fully


    grown yet.


    They dug up a pot and found that the potatoes were smaller than the previous batch and their taste


    was even more bitter. If they were to harvest them now, not only would the yield be significantly


    reduced, the immature potatoes would also be harder to preserve.


    Jasper asked, "Should we harvest them?"


    The potatoes on the balcony, exposed to the sun, had wilted under the rising temperatures.


    Ste thought for a moment. "Let''s not harvest them for now. I''ll put them in Arcadia''s Garden and


    see if they''ll grow some more."


    And so, the dozens of pots of potatoes were all taken into Arcadia and neatly arranged in the


    garden.


    "Jasper, I feel hot."


    Ever since she woke up, Rosie had changed her clothes three times. Even in a dress, she was still


    sweaty.


    The ice had just melted and the water was still cold, but being on the top floor, the concrete roof had


    been baked to a blinding white.


    The temperature read 39 degrees Celsius, but the ground temperature had already reached 72


    degrees. Even in the living room, they could feel the heat seeping down from the ceiling.


    That was the biggest downside to living on the top floor. Without air conditioning, it was already


    unbearably hot usually, let alone during a heatwave.


    Not only was Rosie feeling hot; even Cooper couldn''t bear it.


    The usually lively and energetic dog was now crouched quietly, panting with his tongue sticking out.


    Ste entered the master bedroom of 1801, taking out the power bank and the portable fan, and


    made sure to add some ice inside.


    She wanted to turn on the air conditioner, but the noise from the external unit was too loud.


    On the 18th floor, there were already quite a few water tanks. If the air conditioner was turned on, it


    would undoubtedly signal to all survivors that the 18th floor had both water and electricitye


    and grab it.


    There was no rush. They would wait and see.


    The moment the fan was turned on, it was immediately imed by Cooper and Rosie. The cold air


    blowing from the fan made Rosie cheer with joy. "Wow, it''s so cool."


    Ste, wearing a thermo-regted suit, didn''t feel particrly hot. However, she was a bit worried at


    the moment. "I want to go out for a while."


    Cody and the others had been gone for several days, but they hadn''t returned. Could something


    have happened?


    Jasper asked, "You want to go pick up Cody and the others?"


    Ste nodded. "There are fewer people outside now, so it''s rtively safer."


    "Let''s wait a bit longer. A lot of areas still have ice. If the intable boat gets punctured halfway, it''ll


    be more dangerous."


    Jasper analyzed the situation for her. "Perhaps they''re also waiting for the ice to melt beforeing


    back. If we miss them, it''ll be more troublesome."


    He had a point, so Ste decided to wait a little longer.


    After lunch, she took a nap and used arge ice cube to cool down. With the fan and air conditioner


    blowing, the hot air gradually cooled down.


    When she woke up in the afternoon, the sun was still scorching hot, showing no signs of


    weakening. It seemed to bepensating for the past year of its absence, relentlessly baking the


    steel and concrete that stood above the water.


    Ste went to the balcony to check the temperature when a hot gust of wind greeted her. It was 43


    degrees. The water was shimmering under the sunlight. The ice hadpletely melted.


    Dressed in her thermal suit with a sun-protectiveyer over it, and donning a hat and mask, Ste


    sent Cooper to apartment 1801.


    Jasper was worried. "You stay home. I''ll go get them."


    Ste was adamant. "No need, I can handle it."


    If the people in 1803 weren''t her friends, would he go? She appreciated his concern, but she didn''t


    want to rely on him for everything and ultimately be over-dependent. Besides, she was


    wearing a thermal suit and wouldn''t get a heatstroke.


    Seeing her insistence, Jasper didn''t push further. "Be careful."


    Carrying the heavy intable boat, Ste went down to the 7th floor.


    The 7th floor was noticeably cooler, but the indescribable smell assaulted the nostrils. On the water


    surface, there were various garbage bags floating everywhere. It was nauseating to look at them for


    too long.


    Ste put on two masks, ced the inted boat on the water, and skillfully began to row. The roar


    of the engine attracted the attention of the survivors in the apartment.


    It was the people from the 18th floor again.


    Their rubber boats had hardened and burst when inted. Why was hers intact?


    Envy and resentment filled them, but everyone knew that the people on the 18th floor were tough.


    They could swear at them in their hearts, but no one dared to confront them.


    The heat was intense, but the water absorbed a lot of it, it was just the smell that was unbearable.


    Ste was right. Along the way, there were hardly any intable boats or rubber rafts to be seen.


    Firstly, many had been damaged by the freeze. Secondly, most survivors were huddled at home to


    combat the cold. Little did they know that overnight, the weather shifted to an extremely hot mode.


    Unless necessary, no one would willingly go out.


    However, there were still people trapped by the floodwaters, desperately waving and calling out to


    Ste for help. She ignored them and zoomed past.


    Avoiding the garbage and bodies in the water, Ste sped off towards her destination. It took her


    about half an hour to reach the security patrol station where Cody and his group were.


    To her surprise, a crowd was gathered at the entrance, all of them waving at the sight of the


    intable boat. Ste kept her cool and stopped about thirty meters away.


    There were dozens of people crowded at the entrance, some security patrol officers and some


    survivors who happened to be nearby. They were all moring for help.


    "We''re trapped here. Could you give us a lift?"


    They were stranded by the floodwaters. The city council would send rescue teams, but they didn''t


    know when that would be.


    If Ste were to take pity on them and give them a lift, whether she or the intable boat could


    safely make it back home was worth questioning.


    Seeing her unfazed, a sense of difort permeated the crowd. "What''s her deal? What''s the


    harm in giving us a lift? It''s not like we are going to do anything to her."


    Some, however, were more polite in their approach. "I''ve got half a pound of grain, how about you


    give me a ride home in exchange?"


    "I''ll give a full pound."


    "I''ll give two."


    "Miss, pick me, pick me. You don''t have a boyfriend, do you? My brother''s quite the catch. I can


    introduce you."


    The cacophony was incessant, irritating Ste to no end. She reached into her bag and pulled out a


    crossbow.


    "Wow, she''s armed, so fierce."


    "No wonder she''s so aloof, she''s got some tricks up her sleeve."

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Ang and the others were either stationed at a point or stuck during an outing patrol. Ste sat on


    the speedboat, waiting, with her crossbow aimed at those survivors the whole time. She remained


    silent, her eyes icy and intimidating, like a sharp de ready to fly out at any moment. The crowd


    felt uneasy, but subconsciously sensed that this woman wasn''t someone to mess with. No one


    dared to cross her, but they all started grumbling among themselves.


    Soon, news of the fierce woman in the intable boat spread quickly around the station.


    After about 20 minutes, a voice echoed from the crowd, "Ste!"


    Ang and the other two walked out, carrying clothes and bedding on their backs, each holding a


    crossbow.


    Seeing that it was their friends from the security patrol, the crowd started chattering again. They


    asked Ang and the others to give them a lift. Some imed they had elderly family members to


    take care of, and others said their children were starving at home. In short, they were trying to guilt-


    trip them. If they didn''t give them a lift, they were deemed heartless.


    Ang decisively refused. "I''m sorry, but I can''t make decisions about the speedboat. It''s not mine."


    "We''re colleagues. You could''ve shown somepassion."


    If it were right when the natural disaster struck, Ang might have felt guilty, but after witnessing too


    many dark things over the past year, she considered it an achievement just to keep herself safe.


    She really had no intention of helping others.


    Besides, it was Ste''s boat, and she had already done them a huge favor bying to pick them


    up. How could Ang possibly agree to take on additional passengers without her consent?


    There was the overbearing woman who had connections with the executives. She had always been


    jealous and had made life difficult for them. Although Ang became a team leader based on her


    abilities, this woman secretly reported her behind her back.


    Now that Ang had resigned, this woman had actually be even more unscrupulous by


    demaning them to send her home.


    "Go to hell!"


    In the past, for the sake of survival, she had to endure even if unwilling. But now, no one can stop


    her.


    With a swift punch, Ang not only sent the woman flying but also knocked out a few of her teeth.


    Lukas joined in, "Bullying my wife? You''re asking for it."


    So what if she had connections? They had quit!


    They quickly shocked the crowd into silence, causing everyone to step back.


    Ste took advantage of the chaos, driving the intable boat over. The three of them quickly


    loaded their stuff onto the boat, all the while keeping an eye out for any sneak attacks.


    Everyone was too afraid to approach, so they could only watch as they left, stomping their feet in


    frustration.


    Just as they were about to leave, a man suddenly charged at them. Without any hesitation, Ste


    pulled the trigger and an arrow whizzed past his ear.


    "Ah!" The man screamed in pain, quickly covering his bleeding ear with his hand.


    The crowd was shocked, quickly retreating to avoid getting involved.


    By the time the man came to his senses, the intable boat was long gone, leaving him to curse


    and swear in impotent rage.


    Back at Sunrise Sanctuary, they threw their luggage onto the shore. Ste asked, "What happened


    to your rubber dinghy?"


    It was still there when they woke up this morning, but after they were away for just two hours, they


    found the locker door had been pried open and their rubber dinghy had been stolen. Cody also lost


    his bed quilt, and two pairs of his underwear went missing. The ground was slick with ice, making it


    impossible to walk without falling. The three of them had to stay to find the thief, but they had no


    leads.


    Ste reassured them, "As long as you are okay, that''s what matters."


    Lukas was frustrated, "They said they would let us go the day before yesterday, but they couldn¡¯t


    recruit more people, and recently, survivors have been searching everywhere for extremely hot


    supplies. The public security has deteriorated suddenly."


    Their boss pleaded, insisting that they must stay for another two days.


    They thought that it would just be two more days. Who knew they would hit the jackpot and


    encounter extreme heat.


    It was so hot that they were drenched in sweat climbing the stairs. When they got to the 17th floor,


    they happened to see Ambering out, and only then did they realize that she had quit too. The


    body collecting team not only collected bodies, but also cleaned up regr garbage.


    The flood reurred and everything stopped again.


    Everyone sighed, they would have to live with the stench of garbage in the future.


    Hearing the sound, Cooper wagged its tail and went downstairs to greet his owner, whimpering non-


    stop in his mouth.


    When they got back home, Ste tossed the assault boat into Arcadia, rinsed it once with clean


    water, dried it, and then cleaned herself from head to toe.


    That night, just after dinner at 1801, there was a knock on the door. Before Jasper could speak,


    Rosie jumped up to turn off the air conditioner fan, pushed open the bedroom door, and quickly hid


    it.


    Ste was shocked. Jasper did a good job of training Rosie; she had be very cunning. Not


    only did she hide things, but she also didn''t forget to open the window to let the outside heat wave


    in.


    Rosie blinked, "Shush, we can''t let Cody and the others know that we have an air conditioning fan."


    Ste was amused, "Alright."


    Rosie even gave instructions to the dog, "Cooper, you can''t say anything either."


    The people who came to seek survival experiences from 1803 brought a bag of dog food that


    weighed 5 kilograms, saying it was to offset the fuel consumption of the assault boat.


    Ste didn''t want it, but Ang insisted on giving it, and in the end, Cooper bit the bag and dragged


    it to its side.


    The three of them worked in the public security patrol team, and Ste and Jasper had always been


    guarding the 18th floor. Those in room 1803 felt awful since they didn''t participate in the exchange


    of supplies for the extremely hot weather.


    "What''s the big deal? I need it for myself, and I got some for you guys too. It¡¯s all bartering. If you


    want it, take it. If not, I can give it to someone else and it won''t be a loss."


    Of course they¡¯d take it all; they were worried they didn¡¯t have enough stuff prepared.


    The rooftop was really too hot, and everyone discussed how to deal with the increasing disaster. It


    was hard enough to survive the hot and humid sauna-like weather in the south coast in the summer,


    let alone the unknown extreme heat.


    Ste suggested, "Now that we''re all here, why don''t we disconnect the electric gate and use the


    extra electricity for fans or car fridges?"


    The others agreed. After nearly a year of trials and tribtions, they were all confident in their


    abilities.


    "What about showering?"


    With the heat making them sweat even while breathing, showering was a priority.


    Ste burst their bubbles, "Forget about showering. Just wipe down with some water every day."


    Each person was allocated 4 tons of water from the 12 water towers. Once that was gone, they had


    no more.


    The city government woulde up with ways to purify the water, but it couldn''t supply enough for


    the entire city''s poption. Even if they could, where would the watere from?


    They all knew the answer.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Would they dare to use it? Would they dare to drink it? Ste didn''t have the courage.


    If they didn''t bathe, their bodies would stink. But when it came down to it, there''s nothing one could


    do but try their best to adapt.


    As for the garbage problem, they would deal with it the same way they always had.


    It was better to avoid flushing the toilets at home if possible. At minus seventy degrees of extreme


    cold, things like water pipes burst long ago. If they flushed waste into someone else''s home, the


    neighbors downstairs would be livid. Moreover, the sound of rushing water would be a dead


    giveaway that there was a water source on the 18th floor.


    As for other supplies, Ste pulled out the list, "We have mosquitos, insecticides, water


    purification tablets..."

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Ste wouldn''t hesitate to give what they could. "I''ve got a secondhand fan, it''s all yours. Got a


    portable fridge too, turned out to be broken when I got home. If you guys can fix it, it''s yours. If not, I


    can give you the one I''m using."


    Lukas was confident about this, "I''ll give it a shot."


    As for the power supply, she suggested they divide it per person, with little Rosie exempted. She


    advised against pedaling the bicycle for long periods, especially in the excessive heat.


    "Ste, can we grow vegetables?" Ang had been yearning for it for a year.


    Upon hearing this, even Cody and Lukas were craving it now.


    Ste had no objections, "With this heat, I''m not sure if hydroponics will work, but I''ll give it a try."


    Once they had decided on what they wanted, Ste took their belongings as payment. Clear


    ounts made for good friends; it was best to avoid future conflicts. She gave them a slight


    discount based on the market price outside.


    Ang and the others had no objections. They once again marveled at how wise it was to follow


    Ste''s lead. They had saved so much trouble.


    Just as they were about to leave, Jasper stopped them, handing them a walkie-talkie, "This will


    make it easier to keep in touch."


    Lukas instantly understood, grinning as he said, "Thanks, Jasper. See you guyster."


    At nightfall, the temperature dropped significantly. With the fan blowing, they slept soundly.


    At around seven in the morning, the ring sunlight seeped in through the curtain gaps. After a day


    and a night, the water had returned to room temperature, with the heat steadily rising.


    Jasper came over and helped Ste secure the corners of her balcony with stainless steel mesh to


    prevent pests from crawling in.


    As the weather warmed up, Rosie picked up her abandoned lessons again.


    Ste tested her with some exercises to see if she forgot the things learned before, only to find that


    she not only scored full marks but alsopleted them very quickly, "Ste, I''ve learned all of this."


    As she spoke, she flipped through the textbook, "Jasper taught me."


    Well, it seemed he could teach. The exchange of Rosie and Cooper was really... Was hezy, or


    was he eyeing her from the start?


    Rosie leaned in to whisper in Ste''s ear, "Ste, I like it when you teach me. You make it very


    interesting."


    Ste noticed that the chapters Jasper had skipped were all about moral education. These would


    have been fine before the end of the world, but now thatw and order were gone, teaching these to


    Rosie could undermine her existing worldview. Which one was right?


    She had to admit. He was really thoughtful.


    Ste prepared her lessons again, continuing to teach Rosie.


    It was getting hotter and hotter, and the residents were constantly throwing their garbage into the


    water. The residents on the lower floors were soon to taste the bitter fruit. The smell was absolutely


    horrendous. Out of desperation, they were forced to move to the upper floors.


    Of course, there were those without any decency, who flushed their waste down the drain.


    Predictably, the survivors on the lower floors stormed upstairs, their furious fistsnding heavy


    blows, "Damn you, do you think you are as awesome as those on the 18th floor and we''re too


    scared to hit you? How many times have we caught you doing this, you heartless bastards!"


    Not only did they assault people, but they also knocked over severalrge barrels of water they had


    hoarded, "So you have water, and you think you can disregard the people downstairs?"


    "My water, my water..."


    As the clean water flowed away, the conflict escted, with both sides fighting tooth and nail.


    One refused to admit, while the other refused to let go. In their rage, they started swinging kitchen


    knives.


    The residents on the lower floors hadpletely lost it, kicking down doors and shouting threats,


    "You flush their waste down again, and I''ll chop you up and serve you as side dishes."


    They stormed all the way up to the 16th floor, only to be brought back to reality by the imprable


    doors leading to the 17th floor. The raging man sat down on the stairs and started crying like a


    broken and helpless child.


    But nobody cared.


    The heat was rising too fast, and before the sun could reach its peak, the temperature had already


    hit 43 degrees Celsius, with the indoor temperature on the top floor reaching 39 degrees. The fan


    was blowing hot air.


    Cooper waspletely worn out, lying on the floor with his tongue out. To keep the cold at bay, the


    dog had grown a thick fur coat. Now, transitioning from extreme cold to extreme heat, the only way


    he could cool down was through his tongue, and he waspletely drained.


    Ste made a tough decision and dragged the dog to the bathroom to shave his fur. Not only did the


    dog himself felt ugly, but even the rabbits were scared and quickly hid away.


    She found the thermo-regting clothes and promptly put them on the dog. At first, the dog was


    resistant, but... Oh, it was actually cool. Cooper was back to its energetic self.


    The ss was so hot it was blinding. The oppressive heatwave hit them face-on, twisting the air.


    Lukas was howling outside. He had gone up to the rooftop to fetch water, and his stic slippers


    had melted. They were stuck to the concrete floor, and if he hadn''t run fast enough, his slippers


    would have surely melted into ice cream.


    "Holy cow, this sunlight is toxic."


    In just a short while, he felt a burning sensation on his face and arms. Looking down, he saw that


    his arm was turning red.


    Cody took out a thermometer to measure the temperature. My goodness, the ground temperature


    was 80 degrees Celsius!


    This was the downside of living on the top floor. Even if they stayed indoors and just breathed, they


    would be sweating profusely.


    When Ste opened the door, she saw the two clownsing up the stairs with umbres, betting


    on whether they could pop popcorn.


    They were just helpless. Ang wasn''t even bothering to control them.


    But when she came to 1803, she discovered that Ang was in no condition to do so. She had


    started her period, and her sanitary pads had long since run out. For the past few months, she had


    been getting by with ashes and tissue paper.


    The extreme cold was bearable, but now it was extremely hot. It was miserable enough just lying


    down, let alone dealing with a period.


    "Why didn''t you say something earlier?"


    Ste had plenty stocked up. When she went to the mall for scavenging, she had hoarded quite a


    bit more. She had more than enough for herself.


    When she handed them to Ang, she couldn''t resist a jab, "Why didn''t you say something earlier?


    Luckily, I managed to trade for some during the cold spell."


    It wasn''t that Ang didn''t want to say anything, but these items were too precious. She couldn''t


    find any even when she asked her colleagues in the patrol team. She did not realize that Ste had


    such wide connections.


    "Thanks."


    "It''s not free. Don''t thank me." Ste took out her notebook, "I''ll charge you the cost price. I''ll take


    two gold rings and three packs of freeze-dried food."


    "That cheap?" Ang was surprised, "Is there a chance to trade for more in the future?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "We''ll have to wait until the water recedes. We can ask around then."


    As the two women were talking, Cody and Lukas, drenched in sweat, came down from the rooftop,


    "Come on, let''s have some popcorn."

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    It was real popcorn, still warm and aromatic. If you drizzled some caramel on it, there would be no


    difference between this and those sold at the movie theaters.


    Unlike those two idiots, Ste and Ang found no humor in it.


    Especially when they heard the radio announcement that the city council was advising residents not


    to go out for the next few days and to close doors and windows when the sanitation workers came


    to disinfect.


    While promoting hygiene, they also reminded people to guard against pests and gave tips on how


    to treat heatstroke.


    Just a few days and the temperature had already risen to over 40 degrees Celsius. How was


    anyone supposed to survive that?


    It were not just the heat; it was thebination of heat and humidity.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The entire city was soaked, and the merciless sun was boiling the water. Buildings felt like ovens,


    and the survivors were like hot dogs or pretzels inside, sooner orter they would be cooked


    thoroughly.


    With the heat, people''s tempers red, like they were all on edge, ready to explode or pick a fight.


    Compared to extreme cold, extreme heat was more devastating. You couldyer up against the


    cold, but there was no escaping the heat.


    It''s said there was an elderly man in the neighborhood who survived the extreme cold, but


    unfortunately, he passed away yesterday due to heatstroke.


    Ste popped some popcorn and shared it with Rosie and Cooper. Rosie was hot too, but with a fan


    blowing cold air and an iced coffee in hand, she was in a considerably good mood.


    She was eating and sharing with Cooper.


    Around two in the afternoon, Ste started to sweat.


    Living on the top floor had its disadvantage, the indoor temperature had reached 45 degrees


    Celsius.


    Her temperature regting clothing had failed. Ste suspected that 45 degrees Celsius was the


    upper limit for the temperature regting clothing. Beyond this, it would lose its effectiveness.


    But it still had some effect. With the help of temperature regting clothing, the temperature she felt


    should be around 30 degrees, about 15 degrees less than the actual temperature.


    In other words, if the temperature continued to rise, even with the temperature regting clothing,


    she would feel hotter and hotter.


    The same was true for extreme cold, as she almost turned into a popsiclest time.


    The top floor temperature during extreme heat was at least 10 degrees higher than the lower floors.


    If she couldn''t handle it, how could the other residents of the 18th floor?


    Never underestimate a difference of 10 degrees. When it came to the human body''s limit, even a


    difference of one degree could be fatal.


    Ste thought for a moment and darted into Arcadia. She brought out two pieces of cloth, one


    temperature regting and the other normal.


    The regr cloth could be used as curtains, hanging on the balcony to block the sun and heat, the


    rest could be used for practice. After all, the temperature regting fabric was limited, and it was


    non-renewable.


    Ste took out a portable multifunctional electric mini sewing machine and started to tinker with it


    ording to the manual. After ruining seven or eight pieces, she finally got the hang of it.


    Ste decided to make a set of temperature regting clothes for everyone. There was not enough


    fabric for more.


    The sizes were allrge, all long-sleeved and long pants, simr to sun protection clothing, and


    included a hood.


    Jasper came over to help her put up the curtains and saw her busying herself, "Why are you making


    clothes?"


    Ste didn''t look up, "Secret."


    Jasper called her over to help with the curtain instation.


    When the sun was about to set, the quiet neighborhood was filled with the sound of motors. A storm


    boat drove into the neighborhood, full of workers in protective suits. They not only removed corpses


    and garbage but also sprayed disinfectant and insecticides.


    The smell was truly unbearable, and they had to quickly close the doors and windows.


    The workers were really hardworking though, doing high-risk work in non-breathable protective suits


    in such hot weather.


    This had never happened in her previous lives, and it appeared so timely now. It was clear that


    adequate preparations had been made.


    It was not that the city council didn''t want to do these things, but that natural disasters were


    unpredictable. No matter how hard they tried, it was in vain. They could only doing what they could


    after the natural disaster happened.


    What they were doing would save countless lives.


    When it got dark, Amber went to the rooftop to fetch water and gave Ste some wilting, yellowing


    sweet potato sprouts.


    "These are heat-resistant sweet potatoes developed by the Swan Hill Agricultural Institute. There


    are not enough sweet potatoes, so we can only grow sprouts. Many cities are waiting, and Griffith


    didn''t get many. Priority is given to institutions for cultivation and trial nting, it will probably take


    some time before they are widely distributed."


    She had quit her job and had no benefits, these were what Mikey and his son got, and Katie


    decided to give half to the 18th floor.


    Afraid that young people would waste it, Katie specifically reminded, "Don''t pour the water used for


    washing faces and vegetables. You can rinse your mouth over the sweet potato sprouts. Don''t


    waste clean water."


    Ste thanked her, "Howe I haven''t seen Katie these past few days?"


    Amber looked worried, "It''s too hot, and she can''t stand it. She''s resting at home and dares not go


    out."


    Since the disaster, the Moore family had been doing well.


    Ste went to the 17th floor, Katie didn''t have any major health problems, but showed signs of


    heatstroke. She gave Katie some medicine and some Honeysuckle, both were for reducing heat.


    Katie didn''t want to take her things for free; she instructed her daughter-inw to give something in


    return.


    Ste refused, "It''s for the sweet potato sprouts."


    After saying this, she quickly left.


    After two days of work, she finally finished making five sets of clothes, choosing a silver-grey fabric.


    Jasper was tall and long, consuming the most fabric. Next was Ang, not only was she sturdy, but


    she was also not short.


    Rosie was doing her homework when Ste beckoned her over to try. Children grew fast, and it was


    not possible to make a set every year, so she had to make the sizerger. So, the trouser legs were


    dragging on the ground.


    Well, she had to pulled up the pants and rolled them up.


    At first, Rosie didn''t feel anything when she put it on, but after a while, she was surprised, "Wow, it''s


    so cool."


    Compared to the humid and hot feeling before, it was indeed a lot cooler.


    Under her brother''s instruction, Rosie wouldn''t easily express her curiosity. She didn''t ask a million


    questions, but she couldn''t resist showing off to Cooper, "Cooper, look at the new clothes Ste


    made for me."


    Cooper grinned, his owner had already made two sets for him.


    It was easy to fool a child, but adults needed an exnation.


    Jasper''s fit perfectly; it looked quite suitable on him, adding a touch ofziness. He was in a good


    mood and took advantage of Cooper''s inattention to hug her, "Ste, thank you."


    Apart from his parents, whether in his previous life or this one, Ste was the first person to care


    about him this much.


    He didn''t ask anything, but since they were together, she still had to exin, "I found itst time


    when I went to the office building. I thought it was just a promotional gimmick, but I didn''t expect it to


    actually regte temperature."


    Wearing temperature regting clothes and turning on the fan to cool down, they should be able to


    endure the heat.


    The highest record for extreme heat in her previous life was 59 degrees Celsius; whether there


    would be changes this time was unknown.


    The crackle of the walkie-talkie cut through the air, and despite the blessed relief of a fan, people


    from 1803 were still whining. "Ste, Jasper, the penthouse is unbearable. Can we move


    downstairs?"


    But moving was out of the question. The apartments that were unupied had been ransacked


    many times. The doors and windows had been pried open, and the balconies were not sealed. How


    were they supposed to keep out the roaches and rats? They''d be chewed up by the critters before


    the heat could even take them.


    Besides, they had plenty stashed away on the 18th floor. Would they risk exposing their treasure


    trove by moving?

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Ste, with a nonchnt tone, called out through the walkie-talkie, "Hold on, guys, I''ve got


    something for you."


    She headed over to apartment 1803 with a bundle of clothes in her hands. "Made these myself,


    come on, try them on."


    Cody and Lukas were taken aback. The heat was unbearable, they were barely managing in their


    boxers, and she wanted them to try on full suits?


    But they had to respect Ste''s efforts. The surprise gesture almost brought tears to their eyes.


    Ste might seem harsh and sarcastic, but deep down, she cared a lot about them. They hadn''t


    expected her to go the extra mile and make clothes for them. After all, no one made clothes


    themselves these days.


    Despite the risk of heatstroke, the two men tried on the suits. This felt hot... wait, it felt a bit cool.


    Then, it got cooler and cooler.


    Lukas'' eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as he eximed, "Honey, you''ve got to try this!"


    Cody echoed his surprise, "Ste, what kind of sorcery is this?"


    After trying on the suits, they were all at a loss for words. It felt as though the temperature had


    dropped by a dozen degrees. It was like standing in an air-conditioned room, with the cooling


    setting on. They couldn''t help but shiver.


    Ste smirked mysteriously, "Do you want to know what I traded to get this fabric?"


    "What?" They all asked in confusion.


    Ste made a gesture with her hands, "Two of these."


    They couldn¡¯t believe it. She traded guns for this? Those were life-savers.


    After a dramatic pause, Ste began her tale, "It was seventy below zero, and I was nearly frozen


    solid. My mind was so sluggish I fell for a trick. They said the fabric was thermo-regted,


    maintaining afortable 25 degrees year-round. I traded in a haze, made a suit when I got home,


    but still nearly froze to death. I regretted it so much back then. I tried to return it, but the traders


    disappeared. I found it when I was sorting out my winter clothes the other day. I tried it on and, to


    my surprise, it really was thermo-regted."


    She told her story so convincingly, and she almost believed it herself. Finding excuses to give things


    away was really not easy.


    She mentioned the temperature range in a spective manner, "It maintains a temperature of


    around 25 degrees. You guys can test it out when you get the chance."


    The trio didn''t think twice; they were too excited. This was a lifesaver. The only downside was the


    cost. She had to trade two valuable firearms to get it.


    Theymunicated silently, then Lukas took out his gun, "Ste, this one''s for you."


    "What are you doing?" Ste responded, unimpressed. "When we were dealing with Gregory''s


    crew, Jasper and I took all their guns. We got four in total, not many bullets though. We thought the


    empty shells were useless, so we tossed them at home before heading to Unity Vige. We forgot


    about them afterwards. The extra two guns aremunal property. We just used them to get the


    thermo-regted fabric. You don''t need to contribute anything else. But the fabric we got was just


    enough to make these suits, so take care of them. If they wear out, that''s it."


    Lukas grinned, "Don''t worry. We''ll cherish them. We won''t wear them unless absolutely necessary."


    These suits were not only cooling miracles, but they improved their moods as well.


    After Ste left, Lukas hugged his wife and mused, "Sweetie, do you think meeting Ste is the


    result of good deeds from our past lives?"


    Ang didn''t believe in reincarnation, but she did agree that the trio shared a deep bond. "Maybe."


    "Ste may seempetitive, but she''s actually the most insecure one among us. When she''s nice


    to someone, she goes all out. When she''s not, she could be really harsh."


    This reminded Ang of a long-standing question, "Ste is so shrewd and tough, how could she


    have been fooled by Hector?"


    When it came to love, Lukas was the expert.


    "Honey, I was smitten the moment I saw you."


    "Cut it out. That wasn''t love at first sight. You were just..."


    Ang wasn''t fooled; Lukas wasn''t love-struck when he first saw her. He was just taken aback by


    her audacity.


    And the reason she fell for Lukas was...


    Ang paused, now understanding what Lukas was trying to say. Ste''s feelings for Hector


    weren''t love. He possessed something shecked, something that she desperately craved.


    The more wecked something, the more we desired it. Many times, we even lost our rationality


    and pursued it at all costs.


    Ang contemted, "Jasper is a good guy. I hope he is serious with Ste."


    At dinner that evening, Rosie was constantly scratching her arm.


    Ste asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s itchy."


    Ste rolled up Rosie''s sleeve to see arge, red, swollen bump, obviously a mosquito bite.


    The stagnant water was a breeding ground for bacteria, and the mosquitoes were mutating. Those


    living on lower floors were at a greater risk of getting bitten. The bites would swell up and itch


    terribly. Soon, pests would be a major issue, causing many to contract dengue fever.


    Despite the efforts of the government to fumigate the area, the heaps of trash and the constant


    production of waste made it impossible to prevent thispletely.


    However, preventive measures were still necessary. Such as cleaning up the dead bodies to


    prevent the spread of diseases.


    Just having a mosquito wasn''t enough. The mutated mosquitoes would venture out in broad


    daylight, let alone at night.


    Ste applied some ointment on Rosie''s bite. The low-toxicity mosquito repent wasn''t very


    effective, so she lit up a mosquito coil instead. At the same time, shemunicated with the guys in


    1803 through the walkie-talkie, advising them to use mosquitos, mosquito coils, and long-


    sleeved clothes.


    As for face-to-face discussions, she should save it for when it was absolutely necessary. She


    showered every day, but she didn¡¯t use any shower gel or shampoo in fear of Cody and the others


    finding out.


    Also, she deliberately kept a couple of sweaty clothes from her training sessions with Jasper


    unwashed, ready to be worn out to ward off people if necessary.


    She believed this was why Jasper handed over the walkie-talkie to 1803. They couldmunicate


    through it instead of knocking on doors all the time.


    She sprayed pesticide in every corner of the apartment. Preventing dengue fever was everyone''s


    responsibility.


    The scorching heat persisted. The sun-baked walls were still warm by the time the sun rose the


    next day.


    Lukas managed to fix a broken car fridge. He stored some cooling herbal tea in it to help beat the


    heat, and he didn''t forget to inform Ste through the walkie-talkie, "The fridge is in the hallway, so


    help yourselves if you need anything."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Ste wasn''t idle either. She brought out some items she found in the office building: milk tea


    powder, coffee, ice cream powder, various tea mixes, and so on.


    These stuff didn¡¯t have a strong smell. She watched some tutorials and let Jasper do the work.


    She demonstrated once, and Jasper picked it up right away. Then, he would teach his younger


    sister, while Ste sat back and supervised.


    Well, who said he had no talent? Ste, eating her ice cream, asked, "Did you do it on purpose


    before?"


    With a calm demeanor, Jasper responded, "Nah. You''re just a really good teacher."

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    In response to Ste''s words, Jasper felt a twinge of guilt, "No."


    He didn''t have a sweet tooth, and his drink of choice was coffee, "Actually, I feel quite bad for not


    being able to help you."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was referring to the work at Arcadia farm - all back-breaking tasks. Because she needed to save


    time, he couldn''t step in to help and she had to do all the work alone.


    Jasper wasn''t exactly sure what the work entailed, but he knew it wasn''t easy. So he took over all


    the household chores, and Ste barely needed to lift a finger. The work he did was visible, but her


    workload was not. "Ste, remember to call on me if you need anything."


    "Mm."


    Having someone who saw her tiredness, cared for her yet knew the right boundaries felt good. At


    least in the few months they had lived together, Ste didn''t feel ufortable anymore. It was no


    longer as icy as before.


    Back at 1802, she closed the thick curtains and turned on the light to read.


    Feeling a bit peckish, she pulled out a pack of beef jerky, munching while flipping through the


    medical books.


    Just as she was about to take a bite of the jerky, Ste''s eyes widened.


    A cockroach!


    Judging by its body, it seemed to be underage, crawling slowly on the floor.


    That was strange. She had plugged all drains and fixeds to the balcony gaps. Where could it


    havee from?


    Ste instinctively picked up a slipper, about to squash it, but Smoky, her pet rabbit, suddenly


    pounced on it. Crunch.


    Yes, it ate the cockroach.


    Ew, cockroaches carried a lot of germs. Was Smoky trying tomit suicide after a fight with its


    wife, or was it simply fearlessly ignorant?


    Before she could stop him, the cockroach was crushed and swallowed by sharp rabbit teeth.


    Meanwhile, Smoky started looking around, seemingly searching for more food, and hopped into the


    kitchen.


    Ste shone a shlight over, and sure enough, there was another crunch. This time, it was a fully-


    grown cockroach, as wide as two thumbs.


    Realizing the danger, it spread its wings to fly away, but was caught mid-air by a leaping Smoky.


    Ste remembered how the cockroaches used to crawl and fly haphazardly, bumping into


    everything, and it gave her the creeps.


    The heat had just begun, and the cockroaches were growing incredibly fast. Thinking about what


    they might had been eating to grow sorge, Ste felt a wave of nausea.


    Not only was Smoky hunting, but his temperamental wife, Snowy, joined in the fun. The rabbit


    couple ran around the house, catching five or six big cockroaches to munch on, seemingly still not


    satisfied.


    Ste was worried they might get poisoned, so the first thing she did when she woke up was to


    check on them. Surprisingly, they were not only fine but seemed more energetic, digging around for


    more food with their offspring.


    Jasper called her over for breakfast as usual, but Rosie screamed in fright, "Ah, a cockroach,


    Jasper, there''s a cockroach!"


    Upon hearing Rosie''s scream, Cooper leaped up and ran over.


    Ste followed, only to step on something squishy as soon as she stepped out of the room. She


    lifted her slipper to find a squashed cockroach.


    Ste was taken aback. Looking around, she could see at least seven or eight cockroaches just


    with her naked eyes.


    They were on the eighteenth floor, and she shuddered to think what it was like for the lower floor


    residents.


    There were also cockroaches in 1801. Did they sneak in when they were young, or were there eggs


    in the apartment to begin with? She had no way of knowing.


    Jasper was a neat freak and kept his house clean and tidy, so there weren''t many cockroaches.


    When Ste left, she forgot to close the door, and the rabbits followed her into 1801, crunching


    away on more cockroaches. Even Jasper was surprised.


    After their feast, the rabbits hopped around the hallways and stairs. Ste didn''t bother with them.


    She had ced cockroach baits around, but they seemed to have no effect. True enough, the


    mutated cockroaches seemed immune to the poison.


    "Ew, it smells so bad."


    Rosie held a te she had washed the night before. There was a cockroach dropping in it, and she


    almost threw up when she sniffed it.


    Cockroaches loved dark corners and were more active at night. They also caused significant


    damage by chewing on clothes and spoiling food.


    Jasper cleaned the room thoroughly, folded the winter clothes, and asked Ste to store the food


    and other supplies in Arcadia.


    Sure enough, the cockroaches were excellent hiders. After she had stored things in Arcadia and


    walked out, instantly, a fewrge cockroaches were kicked out by Arcadia. Ste never thought that


    Arcadia could be used this way.


    Quick as a sh, she used her slipper to squash the cockroaches, sending them to hell.


    Don''t doubt the power of a slipper. It was the perfect weapon against cockroaches, and she had


    honed her skills since childhood. It was swift, ruthless, and urate.


    After cleaning up 1801, Jasper rolled up his sleeves to clean 1802.


    She wasn''t as tidy as Jasper, and with pets in the house, there was always a bit of smell, no matter


    how much cleaning was done. Ste felt a bit guilty, "Maybe, I should do it myself?"


    "It''s fine. It''s a special situation. We can''tpare it to before the apocalypse."


    Jasper wouldn''t impose his principles on others. Besides, after getting used to the stench from the


    lower floors, nothing much bothered him anymore.


    Not just him, Rosie also came over to help. They closed the door and started a thorough cleanup.


    Just as they finished, there was amotion next door, "Help, where did all these cockroaches


    come from?"


    "They probably climbed up the drains."


    The two went over to help, almost thinking they had walked into the wrong floor or the wrong room.


    They saw a bald head, no, two... Uh, three, to be exact.


    Cody and Lukas were bald. While Ang wasn''t exactly bald, her long, ck hair was cut super


    short, probably only a few millimeters longer than her scalp.


    1803 didn''t have a sealed balcony. During the previous storm and flood, they covered it with steel


    te.


    Considering that the weather was now hot and stuffy, and the lighting was poor which made the


    space appear dark and gloomy, they had to open it for venttion.


    Actually, they noticed the presence of cockroaches a few days ago, but they rationalized it thinking


    that all houses had a few when cooking was involved, right?


    However, overnight, they were everywhere.


    In their life, they had never seen so many cockroaches, and they were enormous in size as well.


    They were particrly fierce, fluttering their wings and pouncing in the air.


    Lukas''s face got hit several times and he felt like he was bitten.


    Uh, before he could finish his sentence, the rabbits had already rushed in, looking for their snacks.


    After a lot of effort, they finally managed to eliminate most of the cockroaches.


    Sweating profusely from fighting cockroaches, Lukas sat on the sofa catching his breath, Ste


    noticed that his face was somewhat red and swollen, and asked with concern, "Were you bitten?"

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Ste''s words made Lukas jump out of his skin, his hand instinctively touching his face. "Ouch..."


    Getting attacked by a roach was disgusting enough, but to actually get bitten by it? Oh no, his face


    wouldn''t be ruined, would it? His wife loved this face the most.


    Ste suggested, "Use some iodine to disinfect it, and take some antibiotics."


    While disinfecting, Lukas voiced his fear, "Honey, if I be disfigured, you won''t leave me, right?"


    Ang replied without hesitation, "No."


    Those watching this disy of affection were left speechless. Roaches were crawling all over the


    ce, yet these two were still showing their love for each other.


    After treating the wound, they continued their struggle against cockroaches, and the terrified


    inhabitants of 1803 sealed their balcony again.


    There wasn''t much steel sheets left, so Ste didn''t offer any, but suggested, "You should seal all


    the drains and put roach poison and insecticide on the balcony."


    The balcony couldn''t be fully sealed. If the air stopped circting, the top floor would turn into an


    oven. They''d be lucky not to get cooked alive. So they drilled tiny holes on the steel sheets which


    allowed air in but also kept cockroaches out.


    Living under such harsh conditions, they had to find joy in their hardships. After finishing the task,


    they celebrated with a cold beer. With Cody and Lukas creating a lively atmosphere, it was hard to


    feel miserable. So they had another gathering.


    "Let''s drink and be merry today. Who knows what tomorrow will bring?" they cheered.


    Ste brought over a big bowl of ice-cold tea.


    The cold tea revived their spirits, making their bodies feel alive and refreshed.


    Lukas drank tworge bowls, "Ste''s culinary skills are the best. We can''t make it as good."


    "That''s because you guys don''t know how to store the ingredients properly. They got ruined in the


    freezer."


    Cody also praised Ste''s cooking. Thinking about the ingredients left at home, he asked, "How did


    you make it?"


    Ste shifted the credit, "It was Jasper who made it."


    And so, the two fans began to shower Jasper withpliments. Little did they know, Jasper was


    also good at shifting the credit, "No, Ste taught me well."


    Lukas winked at Ste, amused by how she had trained Jasper.


    Before, Jasper was a tough guy who carried a gun. Now, he willingly cooked for her and even


    washed dishes. Lukas realized Ste was the true master at ying the game of love. And bending


    over for a woman he loved didn''t make Jasper less of a man. On the contrary, it made him more


    attractive.


    The conversation then turned to the heroic bunny army. Lukas, with his wild imagination, asked, "Do


    you think we can eat these roaches?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste warned, "Roaches multiply and mutate quickly, and they crawl out of garbage heaps. They''re


    full of viruses and bacteria. If you don''t want to die, you better not."


    Before she could finish her sentence, a shrill scream came from below.


    They could only look down with binocrs from their room windows since the balcony was sealed.


    They saw a man desperately rowing an intable boat with a skeletal woman and a sick child.


    Everyone felt a chill down their spine hearing their spat. Driven by hunger, the child had instinctively


    eaten the roaches he caught. They didn''t know how many he had eaten. By the time his parents


    found out, he was already vomiting and convulsing.


    The parents were helpless and could only take the child to the hospital. The hospital was out of


    medicines though. Even if they got there, how sure were they that the child could be treated?


    Still as parents, they wouldn''t give up if there was even a glimmer of hope.


    Lukas had just made a joke, but he didn''t expect a tragedy to unfold before his eyes. And perhaps,


    there were more than one child who had eaten the roaches. The previously cheerful atmosphere


    was suddenly heavy.


    Ste changed the topic, "Why did you all shave your heads?"


    "We had to. We sweat all day and our hair gets greasy and sticky. Washing our hair would waste a


    lot of water."


    They were constantly sweating and had to keep drinking water to survive. So they shaved their


    heads to save water, especially since the heat was more intense than they had expected.


    If they didn''t have temperature-controlled clothing, they would probably have died from heatstroke.


    This was no joke. Every day, people were dying from heatstroke and dengue fever. Either they were


    found in time and taken to the hospital, or...


    Well let''s not think about any further.


    After leaving 1803, Jasper naturally followed Ste into 1802 and closed the door behind him.


    Cooper and Rosie were ying next door, so they had some alone time. They sat on the sofa,


    silently watching aedy show to lighten the mood.


    Ste, tired from the cleaning, fell asleep on Jasper''s shoulder. Jasper wrapped his arm around her,


    a smile creeping onto his face.


    Compared to the beginning, she was much more rxed. And so was he.


    Jasper thought that moving into the 18th floor would plunge him back into the same darkness he


    had experienced in his past life. He wasn''t afraid and had prepared for it. But he didn''t expect to


    meet Ste and her friends.


    From the very beginning, he had guessed that her experiences were simr to his.


    Because of his special upation, even after starting over, Jasper was still more cautious and


    restrained. But Ste was just an ordinary person. Despite the cruel apocalypse she had


    experienced, she was still kind-hearted deep down.


    Especially when interacting with the people of 1803, she could still trust them and n for them


    without leaving any traces. At first, he was puzzled, then attracted, and finally healed.


    Yes, Ste was healing him. She might still have secrets, but they didn''t affect him.


    Before the apocalypse, this would have been damaging to their rtionship. But in the apocalypse,


    people''s hearts would change with their environment. Many kind-hearted people eventually turned


    into demons.


    Ste''s caution was not only towards him but also her friends. She was even more vignt towards


    strangers. This reassured Jasper.


    When she woke up, it was almost dark.


    Ste realized she had fallen asleep on Jasper, and he was holding her. She felt a little


    embarrassed.


    Jasper had also fallen asleep, but he was a light sleeper and woke up immediately. His voice was


    lazy, "Awake?"


    "Mhm." Ste quickly sat up, "What do you want for dinner?"


    "Anything is fine." He wasn''t picky.


    Cooking in extreme heat was a nightmare, but Ste brought a hearty pot of ribs and corn soup, a


    sizzling dish of green peppers stir-fried with beef, a serving of fresh greens, and white rice from


    Arcadia.


    She called Rosie and Cooper back in and they all sat down to a shared meal.


    The rabbits also made their way back, each one with a belly so full it was round, their spirits high


    and unusually not fighting with the dog for food. Ste checked on each one, and finding nothing out


    of the ordinary, she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    The room was cleaned and tidy, she thought that was it for the day. But the next morning, she found


    that the rabbits were again eating the cockroaches.


    She was perplexed. Where on earth did the cockroachese from?

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Ste, with a fierce determination in her eyes, gathering the rabbits to line up on the side as she put


    items in Arcadia.


    Sure enough, three giant cockroaches were kicked out by Arcadia, quickly bing prey to the


    rabbits.


    She replicated the same process at 1801, swearing to eliminate all cockroaches. With even more


    cockroaches at 1803, she had no choice but to let the rabbits handle it themselves.


    The 17th floor was equally busy, and there was word thatrge cockroaches had chewed through


    the food bags. While Katie was eliminating them, she almost stumbled.


    Ste thought for a moment, then sent two rabbits down to the 17th floor. She couldn''t send too


    many, not wanting to unt her resources.


    The rabbits didn''t require any feeding, so she decided they could stay on the 17th floor permanently.


    Katie''s eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets seeing the rabbits crunching away. She had


    seen a lot in her sixty-something years, but she had never seen anything like this.


    Katie was deeply moved by the support from the 18th floor. Who would say they were devils? They


    were a thousand times better than the wolves in sheep''s clothing.


    Trash was piling up, and the threat of the cockroaches was growing.


    The radio was constantly broadcasting calls to action from the authorities, reminding everyone to


    maintain the cleanliness of their living environment, and not to litter.


    Empty apartments were avable in every building. Residents were advised to store their waste in


    covered containers, and after the flood, arrangements could be made for personnel toe and


    collect them. Those who continued to litter were only hurting themselves, and breeding more pests.


    Some survivors heeded the advice, while others continued to do as they pleased.


    The cockroach problem persisted, but the 18th floor remained clean and tidy, thanks to the rabbits.


    The pests were gradually eradicated.


    The 17th floor followed suit, but as Katie''s balcony was open, there were still a few cockroaches.


    The other floors were still infested.


    Ste seriously doubted the intelligence of these creatures. Had they learned to avoid the 17th and


    18th floors?


    "Definitely!" Lukas was certain. If the rabbits could mutate, then it wasn''t surprising if the


    cockroaches had evolved some intelligence.


    Cody agreed. Under the overwhelming force, the cockroaches had be cowardly.


    Ste yfully nudged Jasper with her elbow. "What do you think?"


    Jasper said. "Anything is possible."


    ...


    In the middle of the night, Ste was awakened by a loud noise in the living room.


    "Cooper?" She grumbled sleepily. "Are you trying to keep us all awake?"


    Cooper was running around the apartment, growling and baring his teeth. Ste quickly woke up


    and turned on the lights.


    In the living room, Cooper had jumped onto the sofa and was attacking something. He then flung it


    onto the floor and started to rub it vigorously.


    Shining her shlight, Ste saw that it was a fat rat. And its eyes were red!


    Cooper was furious. He bit the rat again, drawing blood.


    The rabbits, hearing themotion, rushed in to see what was happening. One of them was almost


    bitten by the rat.


    Seeing his bunny being threatened, Cooper attacked the rat again, killing it. No one messed with his


    sidekicks.


    Ste quickly picked up the dead rat with a bag, opened the escape window, and threw it out.


    Cooper was still running around the apartment, growling and barking.


    Where had the rate from?


    Ste used her shlight to inspect the apartment. She noticed that the stainless steel mesh on the


    balcony had been gnawed through, and a piece of ss next to it had been chewed off. The rat


    must have crawled in through the hole.


    She took out some rat poison and sprinkled it around the hole. When she was about to leave, she


    noticed an odd smell. There was a wet spot on the floor.


    Cooper had peed.


    She was about to reprimand the dog for being unhygienic, but Ste thought better of it and didn''t


    say anything. His marking his territory with urine was probably a deterrent warning.


    To confirm her theory, she checked the rest of the apartment. She found pee marks in the kitchen,


    the bathroom, and the room where the rabbits lived.


    Luckily, her own room was clean. Cooper was protecting it himself.


    Thinking about the vicious red-eyed rat, Ste used her walkie-talkie to contact Jasper. "The red-


    eyed rats are here."


    After they got together, they kept the walkie-talkies on all the time. They would chat for a few


    minutes before going to bed every night.


    They had plenty of batteries, so they could keep the walkie-talkies on and stay in touch at all times.


    Jasper was a light sleeper. He responded quickly. "Did it bite you?"


    "No, Cooper found it first," Ste said, sounding a little worried. "The rats seem to have be


    very aggressive. Even when Cooper bit it, it still tried to fight back."


    Jasper got up to check. His doors, windows, and balcony were all intact.


    Ste had to knock on the door of 1803. Those three always slept like logs. What if a rat gnawed at


    them in their sleep?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    That was no joke. In the past, many survivors had been bitten by red-eyed rats. The death toll was


    high, and then the ck Death broke out.


    If it weren''t for the survivors being trapped at home, and the sudden natural disaster leading to a


    sharp reduction in the human poption, the ck Death might have broken out and spread.


    Ste had to admit, since Cooper had joined the 18th floor, he was always the first to notice


    anything unusual and give a warning. Over time, the residents let down their guard. They could now


    livefortably on the 18th floor, thanks to Cooper.


    As soon as the door of 1803 opened, Cooper rushed in. There was a loud tter as he knocked


    over bottles and jars, startling Lukas.


    When they turned on the light, they found another dead red-eyed rat.


    Cody was shocked. "Where did this big rate from? And why are its eyes red?"


    No one had an answer for him. If the cockroaches were as thick as two fingers, then it was no


    surprise that the rats had red eyes.


    Cooper strutted around the apartment, marking his territory with pee. The three residents looked at


    Ste.


    Ste touched her nose, feeling a little embarrassed. "Red-eyed rats are afraid of dogs. Cooper is


    marking his territory to protect you."


    A dog marking its territory with pee? They had heard of that. It might stink, but it was better than


    being attacked by a red-eyed rat.


    Smelling dog pee wasn''t embarrassing. They all praised Cooper. "Cooper, you''re amazing. Pee


    more."


    Cooper grinned. Who else could get praised for peeing anywhere they wanted?


    After leaving 1803, Cooper didn''t rush home. Instead, he stood at the staircase door.


    Ste realized something. "Do you want to go to Katie''s house?"


    Having been taken care of by the Moore family and enjoyed their home-cooked meals, it seemed


    like the dog wanted to give something back in return. Cooper was still the same kind-hearted


    creature, its fierceness merely a fa?ade it put on for self-protection.


    So, Ste opened the triple-locked door and knocked on the door of the Moore family.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Only the two women of the Moore family were at home, and they were extra cautious. "Who''s


    there?"


    Recognizing the voice of Amber, Ste spoke up: "It''s me, from the 18th floor."


    Amber opened the door with a mixture of surprise and anxiety, "Ste, is something wrong?"


    Before she could answer, her dog Cooper barreled in, followed by a series of gnashing sounds.


    Fearing a misunderstanding, Ste quickly exined, "Some vicious rats have invaded the 18th


    floor. They''re not scared of humans and they chew everything in sight."


    Katie emerged from her room, "Rats are here?"


    From the look on Katie and Amber''s faces, it seemed they had already anticipated a rat infestation.


    They weren''t overly shocked, but their eyes reflected worry and unease.


    The battle on the balcony between Cooper and the rats was loud and chaotic. The balcony was


    filled with pots and nters growing sweet potato vines, all of which had been chewed through by


    the rats.


    Cooper was quick to act, killing three rats. Two managed to escape, and fresh rat droppings were


    scattered across the floor.


    But the rats weren''t limited to the balcony. They had also made their way into the living room,


    chewing through the sofa to reveal hidden bags of grains. The grain bags were torn open, their


    contents spilling out.


    The women of the Moore family were shocked at the ferocity of the rats and felt a wave of fear wash


    over them. If their food stock was ruined, they would have no means to survive.


    Katie was visibly shaken, "Ste, we really owe you one tonight."


    "No problem." Ste replied awkwardly as Cooper started marking his territory around their


    apartment. "The rats may not be scared of us, but they sure are scared of Cooper."


    "That''s good to know." Katie was an experienced woman who understood the value of Cooper''s


    actions and praised him generously in front of Ste.


    Having done everything she could, Ste left with Cooper.


    Katie sighed, "What else can we do? Every day is a struggle."


    With no sleep in sight, the two women found all the hidden food and locked it in an iron cab.


    They cleaned the balcony with a shlight, renting the chewed sweet potato vines and brought


    them indoors for protection.


    "What do we do with the dead rats?"


    The three rats were not small, each one looking to be about a pound. Amber was torn between fear


    and anticipation. This was meat after all. But thinking about what the rats had been eating, she felt


    sick to her stomach.


    Katie considered this and reluctantly said, "Let''s butcher them, dry the meat and store it. We''ll only


    eat it if we''re sure it''s safe."


    Given the choice, who would willingly eat rat meat? They were simply out of options.


    They had some food stored at home, but who knew what the future would hold. It was better to be


    safe than sorry.


    Amber followed her mother-inw''s advice, fighting off revulsion as she worked.


    ...


    With Cooper around, Ste slept soundly until morning. After breakfast, she sat on the sofa, reading


    a book in front of the air conditioner.


    After some time, she heard amotion from next door, followed by an urgent call from Lukas over


    the inte, "Ste, we need backup! Send Cooper over, the rats are back."


    Without any hesitation, Cooper opened both doors and dashed to the neighbor''s apartment.


    Damn rats had invaded their space. The ensuing chase between Cooper, Lukas, and the rats


    resulted in shattered vases andmps.


    After two hours of intense fighting, they finally managed to kill several vicious rats and threw their


    bodies on the roof in frustration.


    Tired from reading, Ste got up to stretch. Through the ss door, she was surprised to see three


    rats gnawing at the stainless steel screen that had been chewed through the night before. They


    were boldly eating away at the ss, ignoring the depleted rat poison beside them.


    These brazen creatures were active even during the day, tantly challenging her in broad daylight.


    Did they really think she was less intimidating than a dog?


    Ste opened the door but they continued without fear, their sharp teeth gnawing at the screen and


    ss while their red eyes shone with a strange light.


    Ste was furious. She grabbed a jug of boiling water from the Arcadia and flung it at them. The rats


    squealed in agony as they fell from the high-rise balcony into the water below.


    It seemed like the people from the 18th floor had it easypared to the chaos below, where


    sounds echoed non-stop.


    It was a bittersweet situation. The bitterness came from the ruthless and bold rats. The sweetness


    came from the fact that killing them provided meat.


    As for what the mice grew up eating, they couldn¡¯t care less. They were almost starving to death


    anyway. As a result, the survivors not only fought rats in their homes but ventured into vacant


    apartments and corridors in search of them. Some even made simple rat traps.


    Of course, there were also those who were bitten by rats in the middle of the night and had to


    borrow rubber boats to get to the hospital.


    With great poweres great responsibility. Cooper was running non-stop between two floors,


    marking his territory everywhere. It had to be admitted that his urine had a deterrent effect, but it


    evaporated too quickly in the hot weather.


    Seeing the balcony invaded by rats, Cooper quickly topped up his markings. Then, exhausted, he


    copsed on the floor, panting heavily, ¡®Human, I need some Gatorade. I''ve given my all for this


    home. If I don''t replenish my fluids, I won''t be able to pee anymore.¡¯


    Ste filled arge washbasin with water for him.


    Meanwhile, Jasper was also busy. He opened the triple doors on the 17th floor and let Rosie out.


    With him by her side, Rosie was free to unleash her skills.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At dinner, Rosie was extremely cheerful, "Ste, I killed several rats today."


    Ste was surprised, "How did you kill them?"


    "With a crossbow."


    With Cooper around, there weren''t many rats on the 17th and 18th floors, so Rosie didn''t have


    much chance to practice. That was why her brother took her downstairs.


    In two hours, they killed 12 rats.


    Ste knew Rosie was a good shot, but she didn''t expect her to be this good. She was definitely


    Jasper''s protege.


    "Where are the rats?"


    Rosie looked at her brother, waiting for his approval before she spoke, "A lot of people downstairs


    wanted the rats I shot. But my brother said we can''t give them away, or they''ll be reliant."


    They were dirty and thin, all bald, and they gave off a foul smell.


    While Rosie was scared, she also appreciated her current life more, "Ste, I didn''t give them the


    rats. Instead, I threw them away."


    Whoever picked them up, and whoever got sick from eating them, had nothing to do with her.


    Ste praised her, "Rosie, you''re great."


    Rosie was pleased by the affirmation. Not only did she volunteer to wash the dishes, but she also


    insisted on mopping the floor.


    For several days, the red-eyed rats continued to wreak havoc, especially at night. Katie, being a


    wise woman, came up with a bottle of mineral water asking for Cooper''s urine.


    Sprinkling it in the areas where the rats frequented was especially effective.


    The residents of 1803 were shocked. Cody brought several basins over, "Cooper, we need your


    help urgently."


    The stunned Cooper stumbled backwards; he really did not have any urine left in him.


    The city council released thetest news, stating that after testing, the meat of the red-eyed rat was


    not toxic, but they were carriers of multiple pathogens, which could easily lead to Dengue fever or


    other diseases. They advised against private consumption.


    The news caused quite a stir. Rats were edible, better start catching some before others get to


    them. There was no way that they would hand those rats over to the neighborhoodmittee.


    A spark of interest flickered in Cody, "Ste, shall we join the hunt?"


    Ste picked up the walkie-talkie, "You guys do as you please, I have no interest in this endeavor."


    With word that many people in the neighborhood had been bitten, she decided it was far safer toy


    low and protect her own skin.


    That night, the door to the 18th-floor apartment was knocked on.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Mikey had brought a new contraption home¡ªa mousetrap. This was a project that had consumed


    him for months. It worked simrly to an ultrasonic fish trap, emitting sound waves that stimted


    the brains of the mice, tricking their nervous system into a state of hallucination, making them


    sluggish and unable to snap out of it for about two hours.


    Ste mused, "Like how cats are attracted to catnip?"


    Exactly, Mikey''s inspiration hade from catnip.


    The apartment had been under a gue of mice, causing much distress. Outside, many survivors


    had been bitten by these rodents. Although the hospital and health departments were prepared,


    restoring drug production was not an easy task. Therefore, the situation remained bleak.


    Mikey suggested, "Let''s continue working together, to wipe out these mice."


    Ste had no objections. Even though they had Cooper, he also got tired. Cooper had lost weight


    and was so exhausted, it snored in its sleep, dreaming of battling red-eyed mice.


    The sweltering heat was a disaster for the dog, which could only cool down by panting. Excessive


    water consumption could also lead to water intoxication. Neither was a sight she wanted to see.


    So they decided to test the mousetrap.


    They opened the hallway window on the 17th floor, along with the doors and windows of the other


    two apartments. The mousetrap, once plugged in, emitted a faint hum.


    About ten minutester, arge-eyed mouse crawled up from the sewer.


    It circled the mousetrap, squeaking, its movements gradually slowing down, its red eyes full of


    ecstasy. Uh, like it was high on drugs. A few minutester, the mouse staggered and fell.


    More and more mice began to appear, climbing up one after another. In less than half an hour, there


    were over a dozen.


    Cody and the others were awestruck. This was the power of technology.


    The agreement was reached, the 18th floor would be responsible for catching and killing the mice


    full-time, the Moore family would provide the mousetraps, and both households would take turns to


    deliver the dead mice to themunitymittee for registration. The canned food obtained in


    exchange would be split equally.


    The 18th floor was not interested in the canned food, but they were living in constant fear of the


    mice. They agreed to the n in order to improve their living conditions.


    Thus, the mousetrap was taken to the 18th floor, and the doors and windows of the hallway were


    opened.


    Each person took turns, working in shifts.


    By the room number, Jasper was the first. He came out every two hours to kill the hallucinating red-


    eyed mice and threw them into a sack.


    By the next morning, they had killed 106 mice. Over 100 pounds of mice, not something anyone


    could easily lift.


    When it was Ste''s turn, she didn''t have to do anything, the dog handled everything.


    During the day, there were fewer mice, they caught and killed over 70.


    Jasper went downstairs with a raft, while Ste carried a sack full of mice. They were both wearing


    thermal underwear, medical grade protective suits on top, masks tightly secured, and they went to


    themunitymittee to hand over the mice.


    There was still a lot of floating garbage in the water, but thanks to the efforts of the relevant


    departments, the environment was much better than in the past. For now, there were no reports of


    any outbreaks.


    At this time in herst lives, an outbreak had already urred.


    There were many people handing over mice at themunitymittee, but most only had a few,


    those with a dozen were considered impressive.


    When the staff learned that these were from the Sunrise Sanctuary Unit 1, they were amazed, "Are


    the mice in your area very rampant? This morning, a family from your building came and handed in


    over 100 pounds."


    Ste nodded, "Yes, our area is infested with mice. We can barely set foot on the ground."


    Canned food could be exchanged once every half month, so after handing over their goods, they


    left.


    By this time, the sun had set and the heat had slightly dissipated. The survivors started toe out.


    After the extreme cold, the number of rubber boats and rafts had drastically reduced. When they


    encountered others, they would go around to avoid being robbed on the water.


    Even in the evening, the temperature reached 50 degrees. Although they were wearing thermal


    underwear, the perceived temperature was not low, especially since the protective suits were not


    breathable. When they returned to the 18th floor, their clothes were soaked.


    Ste went into Arcadia to take a shower, then took the dog to 1801 for dinner. Rosie and Cooper


    had been cooped up inside all day, and even with the fan on, they were listless and had no appetite.


    Simrly, Ste was low-spirited. She whispered to Jasper, "Shall we have sd?"


    She had stocked up on the ingredients, so he had no objections, "Sure."


    She took out a dozen cucumbers from Arcadia and taught Jasper how to crush them. They made a


    lot, after crushing, they had to mix it in arge bowl. They left enough for three people, the rest was


    stored in Arcadia.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The sour and spicy taste was refreshing, instantly whetting their appetites. Dogs couldn''t eat spicy


    food, so they mixed dog food with some goat milk and added a piece of chicken breast.


    For several days, the 18th floor was able to collect over 100 pounds of mice each day.


    People on the lower floors started to wonder, "Why are there fewer mice?"


    The range of the mousetrap was a radius of 30 meters, and the mice affected by the sound waves


    ran to the higher floors.


    Mice could swim, and they moved around. If there were fewer mice in Unit 1, they would be


    reced by mice from other areas. So the people from other units also started to wonder.


    Red-eyed mice were ferocious, true, but as long as they were careful not to get bitten, they had a


    chance to catch them and fill their bellies.


    Thus, a ridiculous scene unfolded.


    Many survivors blocked the entrance to themunity, not letting the workers enter. They didn''t


    care if others died, but if all the mice were caught, how would they survive?


    Even when themunitymittee came to talk to them, they wouldn''t budge.


    Blocking the entrance was useless, as the workers broughtrge mousetraps, with a working radius


    of up to 100 meters.


    They pretended to leave, but actually went around and started working outside themunity.


    Then, a shocking scene unfolded, many drunk mice appeared in the water, swaying as they swam.


    The workers simply scooped them up with a and threw them into iron cages.


    However, they were still discovered by the survivors, and some bold ones actually paddled over in


    their rafts, demanding mice from the workers, their tone extremely agitated, "If you take all of them,


    how are we supposed to survive?"


    The workers couldn''t give them, as eating mouse meat had caused a number of deaths. It had to go


    through a high-temperature sterilization special process.


    Of course, they also understood the difficulties of the survivors, and tried to avoid conflict by


    speaking as gently as possible. If it didn''t work, they would retreat.


    After more than half a month of mouse-catching operations, the number of red-eyed mice in Griffith


    had drastically decreased. Even with the mousetrap on, they could only catch about twenty mice in


    a day.


    At the same time, themunitymittee distributed effective cockroach medicine. Ste picked


    up a few doses when she went to hand over the mice, and it was indeed very effective. Atst, the


    large cockroaches were eradicated.


    The 18th floor celebrated; the only ones not happy were the rabbits. They had to eat grass again.


    The extreme heat continued, Griffith was like a pot on the stove every day. The survivors were like


    half-cooked, spending each day in agony.


    Extreme heat,ck of water,ck of food, and hunger... For them, the only silver lining was that they


    had filtered water.


    No one cared about the origin of the water, nor dared to ponder over it. The conundrum was how to


    get the water back?


    They hadn''t bathed in a month, their bodies slick with sweat and grime. They couldn''t even bear to


    look at themselves in the mirror.


    Life''s miseries were manifold, and the cries of despair were incessant.


    One day, Ste and Jasper were on rodent duty. As they rounded the corner on the fifth floor, they


    spotted a snake emerging from the water, slithering its way up the stairs.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Most women shuddered at the sight of serpents, their slimy, slithering bodies being the stuff of


    nightmares. Especially the mutated snakes after natural disasters, they were not only gigantic but


    also had ghastly appearances.


    Ste instinctively backed away, about to grab her weapon to fight the snake, when Jasper, quick as


    a sh, pulled her behind him. With one swift, ruthless swung of his shovel, the snake was


    decapitated, a gush of fresh blood immediately following.


    Ste can''t quite remember when the snake infestation started, perhaps when the floodwaters


    receded to the sixth floor. Now, with the waters having receded to the fifth floor, only a single snake


    appeared, a far cry from the horrifying swarms of the past.


    Ste had prepared a lot of sulfur powder, but she found no use for it.


    This was due to the city''s active pest control measures. With the environment improving, the pests


    decreased. This time, the snakes probably didn''t stand much of a chance.


    Just as the snake was killed, a man emerged from a corner, with desperation and pleading in his


    eyes, "Can I have the snake?"


    He was a skinny man, his face covered in grime. His clothes were so filthy you couldn''t tell their


    original color. Before he even approached, a foul stench wafted from him.


    Seeing no response, he begged, "Please, I haven''t eaten in days."


    Jasper didn''t give him the snake, instead using his shovel to toss it outside. There was garbage


    floating on the water, and the snakended with a ssh. As the two rowed away in their dinghy,


    Ste looked back to see the man diving into the murky water to retrieve the snake.


    It was right not to give it to him. Jasper had only gone downstairs once with Rosie to hunt rats, and


    the next day people were already waiting to scavenge. If this happened again, they would probably


    be bold enough to ask for supplies from the 18th floor.


    Despite their ragged appearances, their eyes were even more sinister than before. The only reason


    they acted subserviently was because the 18th floor held an absolute advantage. If the 18th floor


    was ever overthrown, they would certainly be the first to charge up with knives.


    So, you can avoid causing harm, but never be too generous. The lessons of the past were enough.


    Upon reaching the neighborhoodmittee to deliver their catch, they found canned food from the


    food factory had arrived.


    The canned food was without anybels. The cans were simple and unadorned, each weighing


    about 230 grams.


    The staff knew that the 17th and 18th floors of the Sanctuary were a team due to their frequent


    appearance, so they distributed the supplies together.


    For over 1500 pounds of rats, they were given 150 cans of food. Their backpacks were packed full,


    attracting envious nces.


    Upon leaving themittee, several greedy people followed them. The twomunicated with


    their eyes, steering their dinghy at high speed through the water, sshing dirty water on those


    tailing them, causing them to jump and curse.


    As per the agreement, the Moore family received 75 cans of food.


    Katie, a cunning old woman, insisted on sharing some with the 18th floor. "You did most of the work.


    You should take more."


    "We agreed beforehand on how we would divide it."


    Moreover, Ste suggested they stop hunting rats. Firstly, there were fewer rats and it was not cost-


    effective to spend so much time and energy. Secondly, with no secrets in this world, they''d already


    been noticed and there was a high possibility they could be ambushed while delivering the rats.


    With the rapid decrease in red-eyed rats, once the rat-catching sound wave was switched off, it was


    very unlikely that they''d climb to the 17th or 18th floor.


    Katie agreed and put away the rat traps.


    The remaining canned food, excluding Cooper and Rosie, was distributed equally amongst those


    who took turns working, each person receiving 15 cans.


    Once they were back in their room, Ste curiously asked, "Have you ever eaten canned rat meat?"


    "I have." Jasper handed over his share to her for safekeeping, "It''s not great, quite tasteless."


    Now that they were notcking in supplies, there was no need to eat canned rat meat. They could


    save it for when resources were scarce.


    On their way back, they saw a snake swimming into an empty room on the 6th floor. Ste felt


    ufortable and quickly sprinkled sulfur powder around the house.


    Just as she''d expected, snakes appeared over the next few days. Unfortunately, they didn''t stand a


    chance of reaching the top floor.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Every floor had survivors armed and ready; with red-eyed rats bing increasingly scarce, they


    couldn''t afford to miss the opportunity to catch snakes. There were even fights over the snakes, with


    people trying to steal from others, snatch them by force, or argue over territories. Every day was


    filled with chaos.


    Ste opened the window, a faint smell of cooked meat wafting in.


    Calcting the time, Ste began delivering the vegetables to 1803. To avoid any suspicion, she


    specifically chose varieties suitable for hydroponics from Arcadia, pinched off the stems, and


    confirmed there were no mistakes before delivering them. "Ding, ding, ding, ding, I''ve got some


    good news for you. The hydroponic vegetables are ready to be picked."


    Thankfully it was through a walkie-talkie, otherwise her poor acting skills would''ve given her away.


    Ste refused to meet with Lukas, "I''ve left it at the door. You cane and pick it up."


    Lukas darted out at the speed of a 100-meter sprint, almost crying at the sight of the vegetables.


    The lush green vegetables were a sight for sore eyes. They were like seductive sirens, stealing his


    soul away.


    Vegetables, let''s get it on!


    Too excited, Lukas issued a call on the walkie-talkie, "Ste, Jasper, fancy having a hot stew?"


    "We''re out of hot stew ingredients." Ste refused to meet, "It''s already roasting hot. You guys still


    want to have a hot stew?"


    Who didn''t want to have a hot stew? But she had to shower every day and then put on sweaty


    clothes to go out. Would they be smelling the hot stewor stinky fish?


    Jasper followed up with a refusal.


    Rosie chimed in from the other end, "No, it''s too hot."


    The people from 1803 felt heartbroken.


    That night, when Ste went to 1803 for dinner, she was almost scared out of her wits when she


    saw two bald heads. To be precise, two buzz cuts.


    Rosie''s long hair had been shaved off, making her face look rounder, almost like a boy''s. As for


    Jasper''s hair, Ste couldn''t help but touch it. It was a bit prickly. Still, he looked handsome and


    stylish.


    Even though his t-shirt was loose, his chest and abs were still faintly visible. Ste gave him a few


    looks before shifting her gaze.


    "Should I shave my head too?"


    When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Everyone outside was bald, and she didn''t want to stand out.


    Jasper didn''t insist, "If you like long hair, you can keep it."


    He and Rosie both had short hair, and the water saved could be used for her to wash her hair. It


    wouldn''t raise any suspicions.


    "Ste, you won¡¯t believe it." Rosie giggled, wiping her head with a wet towel, "Just a wipe and it''s


    done."


    Ste didn''t mind having short hair, as being unique could be too conspicuous, "I''ll have one too."


    Jasper looked surprised, "You look good with long hair, it''s a pity to shave it."


    "It''s okay, we''ll wait until after the heat wave."


    So, Jasper pulled out his electric clippers, and shaved off Ste''s head, once full of dark tresses.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Before the big chop, Jasper made sure to snap a few pictures of Ste with his phone. As the buzz


    of the electric razor filled the air, a growing pile of hair littered the floor.


    Rosie scampered over, eyes widened as she took in Ste''s newly shaved head. "Wow, Ste, you


    look like a boy."


    Ste took a look at herself in the mirror, and... well, she didn''t look bad. The buzz cut suited her,


    even. It gave her a certain edge, a dash of toughness she hadn''t had before.


    In this post-apocalyptic world, where smiles were far and few between, this new look gave her a


    certain ''don''t mess with me'' vibe. With her buzz cut, whenever Ste didn''t smile, she looked like


    she was ready to throw down.


    The next day, she went out to the rooftop to fetch some water and bumped into Cody and Lukas,


    who were popping some popcorn. Both of them were taken aback. "Good lord, when did we get a


    girl gangster on the 18th floor?"


    Ste decided to y along, flipping her water bucket at them. "Stick ''em up."


    They handed over half a bowl of popcorn to her. "You know, Ste, that haircut really suits you. It''s


    cool, badass, and refreshing."


    "Are you guys just buttering me up?"


    As the sun set, three buzz-cut figures were having a jovial time on the rooftop. Cody went


    downstairs and came back with three cold beers. They sat on the rooftop, enjoy beers.


    As they drank, Ste noticed that Cody was downing his beer pretty fast. Lukas was a bit slower,


    but he too looked troubled. Having practically grown up together, Ste could tell when something


    was bothering them.


    "What''s up?" She asked.


    They didn''t answer, and Ste didn''t push.


    ...


    Ste had been tending to a few sweet potato vines in The Garden for over a month. They were


    finally long enough to be cut into two sections. Just as she was about to bag the sweet potato vines,


    Jasper appeared.


    Over time, Ste had learnt that Jasper had a sneaky side. He would often send Rosie off with


    Cooper, so he could have some alone time with her. Today was one of those days, with Cooper


    busy munching on popcorn next door.


    Seeing her bag the vines, Jasper looked surprised. "Aren''t you worried about damaging the vines?"


    Ste didn''t have a choice. The Garden in Arcadia was fertile and the sweet potato vines were


    thriving. It would be suspicious if she gave them to 1803 in such good condition. She decided to bag


    them and let them wilt a bit before giving them away.


    After finishing her chores, Ste sat on the couch, tuning the radio. The local government


    announced that the provincial base was officially open to survivors.


    There were two bases - an official one and a military one. Each base could amodate up to


    300,000 people. The first phase of both bases was alreadypleted.


    Two years into the apocalypse, the bases were finally ready.


    The official base was located in Goldbridge, situated in the northeastern direction of the province. It


    was a typical mountain city with underdeveloped industries, focusing on green agriculture. It was


    about 500 kilometers from Griffith.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The military base was in Lincoln, located in the northern direction of the province. It was a semi-


    industrial city, boasting the province''s most abundant water resources, Lincoln River and Echo


    Lake. It was around 300 kilometers from Griffith.


    The two bases were about 200 kilometers apart, which wasn''t too far by car.


    Ste didn''t have a radio in her past life, so she only heard about the basester. But what good did


    knowing do? She didn''t even qualify to enter.


    To enter the official base, each person needed to pay 20 kilos of grain. The military base required


    50 kilos.


    Ste couldn''t understand, "Why is there such a big difference?"


    People from the lower ss couldn''t even afford 20 kilos of grain, let alone 50.


    Jasper exined, "The official base is hosted by the provincial government and jointly established


    and managed by various municipal governments. The military provides basic order.


    The military base, on the other hand, is arranged by the state. Soldiers establish and manage it


    entirely, so there''s a fundamental difference."


    He paused before revealing a cruel truth, "The military base, also known as Kindle Society, is


    humanity''sst hope in a crisis. The 50 kilos of grain is only a basic requirement. They also conduct


    rigorous selection. Not just anyone can enter."


    Ste vaguely understood. The 50 kilos of grain was just the price of admission. Whether you were


    low ss or high ss, if you were capable, getting 50 kilos of grain wasn''t impossible. In other


    words, the military base epted capable people.


    "It''s not just about capability. You also need a clean record. Those involved in illegal activities or


    who have a criminal record won''t stand a chance. Survivors who enter will be under military


    management. Those who don''t follow orders or cause trouble will be expelled after three strikes.


    Those whomit crimes will be executed."


    Ste was shocked, but it made sense. Even though it seemed harsh, special times called for


    special measures. The military''s mission was to help survivors live and continue human civilization.


    Arge base of 300,000 people couldn''t be managed without strict rules. Otherwise, it would


    inevitably lead to chaos. As the apocalypse worsened, the outside world would be increasingly


    hostile.


    Ste thought for a moment. "Do you want to enter the base?"


    Jasper had thought about it, "The initial intention of establishing the base is good, but people are


    complicated. The official base not only epts politicians'' children, but also countless upper-ss


    elites. As the number of people increases, problems will arise. The fight for power and survival of


    the fittest will be prevalent. The legal system will only restrict the powerless. The military base


    has strict management. Survivors who enter will be assigned jobs. As long as they are willing to


    work hard, they can get enough food. However, the military has absolute control."


    People who entered the base would be first assigned to participate inter construction or produced


    and stored grain, which were all hard and tough jobs. He didn''t mind it for himself, but he didn''t want


    Ste and Rosie to suffer.


    Even though they could stay home and live off of Arcadia, they should never underestimate the


    military base''s ability to discover secrets. They could hide it for a year or two, but not for five or ten


    years. Once Ste''s Arcadia was exposed, who can guarantee her safety and freedom? Perhaps


    they wouldn''t kill her, but they might take her for research or force her to do things against her will.


    Having sacrificed a decade in his past life, this time, Jasper only wanted to protect those he cared


    about.


    "We''ll stay in Griffith with Rosie and Cooper. If the environment bes too harsh to survive, we


    can seek refuge in the base."


    The catastrophes in different regions varied. What Griffith went through was cruel, but at least he


    had lived in this city for ten years. Now that he got a second chance, he could n ahead to ensure


    they wouldn''t suffer too much. Right now, it was time to n.


    Jasper asked, "Ste, can you collect supplies underwater and put them in Arcadia?"


    Ste was puzzled, "What do you want to collect?"

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Ste had quietly tested it before, and it didn''t work when she tried to fetch a propane tank.


    Now,,there was no problem when collecting things in the water bucket. Whether she could collect


    things underwater or not was likely linked to the depth of the water, the pressure, and her mental


    strength. So, it was really hard to say.


    "With the severe damage from the earthquake, the city has turned into ruins, and the base would


    also be affected. We need a lot of building materials and metals for reconstruction or technological


    development. We need to be prepared in advance," Jasper said.


    Many factories were submerged in the floodwaters, but with the ongoing heatwave, they would


    gradually emerge from the surface.


    "I''m not sure if I can collect it, but I can try," she added.


    Ste wanted to gather a lot of building materials to donate to the local government. By doing so,


    she hoped to secure a slot for a new home in the rebuilt city after the earthquake. That was the only


    way to ensure a safe life.


    Living in the suburbs or deep in the mountains was not an option. It would only lead to a quicker


    death.


    With the drastic reduction in poption due to the earthquake, the living conditions were getting


    worse. The safety patrol coverage of the local government was also shrinking. Areas not covered by


    the patrol would be a paradise for thewless.


    Both had the same goal, and they exchanged knowing smiles.


    Just as Jasper was about to lean in for a kiss, their walkie-talkie suddenly rang. Ste suppressed a


    laugh and pushed him away lightly.


    Lukas sounded excited on the other end, "Jasper, the government has announced the location of


    the base. When are we going?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Knowing that Lukas and his group were nning to go to the base, Jasper nced at Ste. When


    he saw that she wasn''t particrly surprised, he said, "Sorry, Ste and I have no ns to join the


    base."


    There was silence on the other end, and nobody spoke for a while. Then, there was a knock at the


    door. Everyone from Room 1803 came over. They couldn''t understand why Ste and Jasper were


    unwilling to join the base. They were worried that if they arrivedte, there would be no slots left.


    After all, they couldn¡¯t stand a chance against a group of people. The living conditions were getting


    tougher, and no matter how strong they were, they couldn''t fend off everything. One day, those


    people would be desperate and attack the 18th floor.


    Even if the base wasn''t as good as they imagined, it was still much better than outside. At least,


    they wouldn''t have to live on the edge every day.


    "Jasper, why?" They asked. They couldn''tprehend why the two of them were unwilling to


    choose the base.


    It was hard to exin in a few words. Jasper invited the upants of 1803 in, and sitting next to


    Ste, he began exining in a serious tone, "Before I retired, I was a SWAT officer. I know the


    military and police systems better than you do."


    Hepared the military base with the official base, and gave a detailed analysis to the three of


    them, "The disaster came suddenly. The base is still under construction. There''s a lot of work to do


    if you go there now, but they alsock survival supplies. If you want to be full, it''s going to be tough.


    You''d probably be able to get by if you''re doing heavy physicalbor.


    ¡°Ste has Cooper, and I have Rosie. She''s still growing. It''s not realistic for two people to support


    four mouths withbor work.


    ¡°Staying in the city is a bit risky, but the city has aplete industrial infrastructure, and it''s easier


    to gather professionals from various fields. It''s also faster to rebuild, so Ste and I n to stay."


    After hearing Jasper''s analysis, Cody''s and Lukas''s eyes lit up. But then they seemed to remember


    something and their expressions turned somber.


    Ste suddenly got it. No wonder these two had been downcast these past few days. They were


    nning to leave.


    If she remembered correctly, Ang''s hometown was Lincoln. Despite her optimistic nature, she


    wasn''t loose-lipped. Over a year had passed since the disaster, and she had never mentioned


    wanting to go home. But of course she would miss home.


    As the water level dropped day by day, it seemed she was preparing to go home and had discussed


    it with Lukas.


    Lukas was an orphan, with no home or attachments. He would undoubtedly choose to go with


    Ang.


    As for Cody, to be realistic, he wouldn''t get far on his own. So he had to make a choice.


    But whether he stayed or left, he seemed to be the third wheel.


    Ste actually hoped he would stay, but as an orphan, he was more sensitive. And since she and


    Jasper were a bit colder in temperament, he would probably feel morefortable with Lukas and


    Ang.


    However, after all, he had grown up in Griffith. If it had been before the disaster, going to another


    city wouldn''t have mattered, but now, it meant unknown risks and uncertainty about the future. And


    besides, he would be going as the third wheel.


    So, of the three, he was the most conflicted.


    Actually, Lukas would rather not leave if he had a choice; the two of them especially hoped they


    could stay and join the base together.


    Ang also wanted the two to move together, as she was satisfied with the current situation. Once


    she found her family in Lincoln, she would also try to get into a base. But she knew that Ste and


    Jasper were capable and had more options.


    In the end, they had to vote.


    The result was inevitable. People from 1803 chose the base, while Ste and Jasper decided to


    stay.


    Still, Lukas was unsure about the future, "Jasper, do you think it''s better to join the official base or


    the military base?"


    They had food, but not a lot. To get into a military base, each person needed 50 kilos of grain, which


    felt like cutting off their own leg.


    "It depends on your choice. The official base is more free, while the military base will be safer. Each


    has its pros and cons."


    Jasper couldn''t give advice, but as a friend, he reminded them, "Once the water recedes, it would


    be best to find a car before you leave. Walking to the base is not practical."


    Once the news came out, many survivors with supplies would pack up their belongings and head


    for the base.


    No one knew who had supplies when everyone¡¯s in their home, and roadside robbers wouldn''t get


    much, but those moving their nests would be a different story.


    Survivors moved quickly, but there were more robbers. They would set up traps along the road to


    the base, waiting to harvest the survivors'' supplies.


    Even Ang had forgotten about this. Reminded by Jasper, their faces turned serious. Cody looked


    worried, "After the flood and extreme cold, cars have been soaked in water and frozen for a year.


    Can there still be good cars?"


    Jasper couldn''t guarantee anything. He could only give the best advice he could for Ste''s sake,


    but he couldn''t interfere with their decisions.


    "We''ll take it one step at a time," Ste chimed in. "Going to the base in a rubber boat is not realistic


    right now. There''s garbage and corpses everywhere, and it''s easy to get infected with diseases. If


    you encounter robbers who shoot your rubber boat and sink it, you won''t have a way to escape."


    In her previous life, she had encountered those who had fled with all their belongings, only to return


    empty-handed.


    They were robbed just outside Griffith. It¡¯s just lucky that the robbers still had a shred of conscience


    left. They only wanted supplies, not lives. If they met heartless robbers, they wouldn''t even have a


    chance to survive.


    Feeling heavy-hearted, the people from 1803 got up and left.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Ste called out to Ang, "We''ve got some drought-resistant sweet potatoes sprouting, are you


    still interested in nting?"


    Sweet potatoes took four to five months to grow, and the water level would go down in just one or


    two months. nting them seemed pointless.


    Nothing could deter Ang from leaving, "Ste, you go ahead and nt them."


    Once everyone had left, Ste suggested, "How about nting them in Arcadia?"


    nting outside required constant care, with worries about sun exposure and daily watering. It was


    simply too much trouble.


    Jasper pondered, "Why not nt half in each ce?"


    The soil in Arcadia was rich. If the sweet potatoes grown there turned out differently from those


    grown outside, it could cause unnecessary trouble during trades. nting half in each ce also


    allowed for aparison.


    Ste had no objections. So the two divided the task. Jasper took care of the ones outside, while


    Ste handled those nted in Arcadia.


    After dinner, Jasper sent Rosie and Cooper next door, and he began discussing with Ste, "The


    water level has dropped to the fourth floor. Soon, survivors will start going out to search for supplies.


    Should we make a trip tomorrow?"


    People from 1803 didn''t have any diving suits, so there was no point in involving them. Plus, they


    had already decided to leave and wouldn''t be interested in searching for non-essential supplies.


    Ste agreed, taking out a paper map and an offline map on her phone.


    The flood had softened the foundations of the houses, the extreme cold had made the building


    materials brittle, and the intense heat had caused the houses to swell.


    After the ice melted, houses with shallow or old and dpidated foundations had copsed, not to


    mention that an earthquake could leave the entire city in ruins. The most important element in


    rebuilding was steel.


    Griffith did not produce steel, but it was home to Steel World ¡ª a one-stop service for processing,


    procurement, and trade. It was thergest professional steel market in the country, serving the


    entire coastal city.


    After some discussing, the two went to bed early, not forgetting to inform room 1803 that they would


    be going out for a stroll.


    Rosie was left in Cooper''s care, and the two would stay at home all day. Not only Rosie, but even


    Cooper had learned to operate the walkie-talkie. If anything happened, they only needed to call out


    into the walkie-talkie.


    The days were long in the intense heat, and it was already light before five in the morning. In order


    to avoid attracting attention, the two got up at three in the morning and quietly left.


    Steel World was located on the outskirts of the city, about forty kilometers away.


    Dressed in their thermal suits and protective gear, they rowed their intable boat out of the


    residential area, and started the motor towards the outskirts.


    The water surface in the outskirts was littered with rubbish, and there were unknown dangers


    lurking beneath the water. They didn''t dare to go too fast, and it took them two hours to arrive.


    There were no residential buildings ormercial houses nearby. As the water level dropped, the


    sign of "Steel World" was faintly visible on the water surface. In the dim morning light, it looked run-


    down.


    The huge rusty iron frame was covered with scaffolding, a far cry from its former glory.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, it was not yet fully light, and the visibility was not very clear. Using therge billboard as a


    cover, Ste took out a diving suit and an oxygen tank from Arcadia.


    The diving suit was fully enclosed, and carrying an oxygen tank made it a bit heavy. Fortunately,


    they had been physically trained regrly, otherwise, it would have been too much.


    Once they were underwater, Ste stored the intable boat in Arcadia.


    Turning on the heamp on her forehead, they dived down into the water.


    Steel World was vast, covering an area of five to six thousand acres. The types of steel were


    diverse, including wear-resistant, drop-resistant, climate-resistant, bendable, H-section steel,


    channel steel, angle steel, I-beam,posite steel, and hundreds of other varieties.


    The shops were allrge, starting from several hundred square meters, with therger ones even


    reaching a few thousand square meters. The annual processing capacity could reach 20 million


    tons.


    There was so much steel that it was dazzling. They couldn''t possibly take all of it, and they could


    only stock up on the types of steel needed for building construction, such as shaped steel, steel


    pipes, and steel bars.


    When they found a shop selling steel bars, Ste carefully swam upwards, grabbing the steel bar on


    top and tried to store it in Arcadia.


    Steel bars were heavy; a roll of coiled steel bars could weigh between 1-2 tons. Ste was worried


    that she might not be able to store it, but to her surprise, it was a sess.


    Jasper was by her side, not only watching out for her safety but also keeping an eye out for any


    danger around them.


    They managed to sweep several shops for round steel bars, stacking them neatly and tightly in The


    Garden.


    The water pressure was high, Ste didn''t feel it at first, but the goods wererge and heavy. After


    half an hour, she began to feel tired, and her energy was rapidly depleting. For safety reasons, she


    had to rest in Arcadia.


    Jasper handed her a power bar and some chocte to quickly replenish her energy, and helped her


    rx her hands and feet, "Rest for a while."


    Knowing the time limit in Arcadia, he didn''t rest at all. The living room was empty, so he moved a


    bed from the garden into it.


    Well, he sure knew how to pick, he moved a 2-meter king-sized bed. From the tag, it was a


    luxurious bed worth six figures.


    His taste in choosing a mattress was even better than choosing a girlfriend, also opting for atex


    mattress worth six figures.


    After Jasper made up the bed, he considerately said to Ste, "Go and have some sleep."


    He was unwilling to take a break and went to help with the work in the field instead. Tthe


    watermelons she had nted were ripe, so he picked over a dozen of them and brought them back.


    After they had eaten and rested, they dived back into the water to continue their scavenging. Now


    they looked for shaped steel, steel pipes, and thin steel bars for binding.


    This collection took several hours, and the sunlight was dazzling on the water surface, constantly


    shining into the water.


    They needed to stock up on supplies, but they also needed to rest.


    At noon, they ate braised fish, boiled beef, some vegetables, and freshly picked watermelons.


    In one corner of the garden, countless steel materials were stacked up. The exact quantity was


    unknown, but it was roughly estimated to be around eight to nine hundred tons.


    Based on a 420-square-meter floor area, each floor required about 12 tons of steel bars. The


    supplies they had collected could build several buildings.


    Jasper spoke up, "That should be enough."


    Only then did Ste stop her frenzied collection. Shey on the luxurious bed, hugging a pillow, and


    peacefully took a nap.


    Jasper was like a machine. Not only did he collect the watermelons, but he also weeded the crops.


    The more he did, the more Ste could rest. If Ste hadn''t woken up from her nap intending to


    leave, he could have kept going for another three days and nights.


    There were other supplies to collect, and the two, looking at the countless steel materials, felt no


    attachment. They put on their diving suits and swam upstream.


    Suddenly, a shadow rapidly approached. Jasper was the first to notice, pulling Ste to swiftly avoid


    it.


    The water was rather murky, and the visibility was not very clear. Judging from the shadow, it was


    quiterge. Good heavens, could it be a shark?


    Ste was instantly on high alert, considering whether to grab a weapon or hide in Arcadia.


    However, the shadow didn''t attack them but leisurely swam by.


    Once it was a little closer, they realized it was a white shadow. It¡¯s a white dolphin!


    This kind of endangered creatures would asionally wander from Swan Hill into the harbor,


    swimming along the river to Griffith. Then, it would take a massive effort from the Animal Protection


    Association to guide them back, escorting them all the way back to the river mouth.


    But this time, there were no staff members to escort them.


    With water levels dropping incessantly, if they didn''t return in time, they''d eventually be stranded


    and be a delectable treat on someone''s tter.


    Ste wasn''t interested in dolphin meat, but she still hoped these adorable critters could survive.


    Their survival meant more hope for humans, didn''t it?


    After bidding farewell to the dolphin, the two swam behind arge billboard, ensuring there were no


    onlookers before emerging from the water.


    The afternoon sunlight was scorching. Fresh out of the water, they immediately went under the


    dazzling sun. It was humid and hot, making them sticky all over.


    As they were changing clothes, hot sweat kept pouring out incessantly.


    The two quickly slipped into thermal clothing, then donned their protective suits, not forgetting to


    add ice packs to help cool down. Then, they hopped into their intable boat, heading towards their


    next destination.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    However, as they moved forward, the sunlight behaved like a murderous assant wielding a deadly


    weapon, relentlessly pursuing them.


    Even with climate-controlled clothing, the 50-degree heat was unbearable. Sweat continued to pour


    from their bodies, making them as drenched as if they''d just stepped out of a shower.


    Thankfully, Jasper had a good sense of direction. The four-story factory, their destination, was


    already in sight. The factory stood tall, its name and logo ring in the sun, reflecting a metallic


    sheen.


    Once they reached the rooftop, they used a crowbar to pry open the rooftop door.


    The water had receded by over three feet, so the damp, peeling ceiling and piles of finished goods


    and raw materials were now visible.


    It was clear that the factory had attempted to salvage their property, moving valuable goods to the


    fourth floor. But even that effort wasn''t enough to outmatch the cataclysmic flood.


    Jasper was not interested in the finished products, but the raw materials¡ªrare metals like lithium,


    beryllium, titanium, and tungsten, colloquially known as industrial seasoning.


    Adding just a pinch of these to conventional materials could yield unimaginable results, like


    resistance to extreme heat, friction, and hardness.


    These were scarce resources, and the base would send scavengers to find such metals.


    Taking advantage of these resouces, their survival would be ensured for a long time.


    After extraction, these rare metals existed in powder form, sealed in cylindrical barrels, much like oil


    drums.


    Swimming over, they found that the topmostbel was for beryllium. Exchanging confirming


    nces, they decided it was a target worth hoarding in Arcadia.


    These rare metals were absurdly expensive, but this factory was loaded. Ste managed to collect


    dozens of sealed barrels, making their trip worthwhile.


    After a rough count, they had over a dozen types of rare metals. If they ever decided to enter the


    base, this would be their ticket.


    As for the other finished goods, Arcadia space was running low and needed a recharge.


    There was so much to collect, it was impossible to hoard it all. They had to leave some behind for


    others.


    Upon returning to their neighborhood, night was just falling.


    Lukas and the others, who had been inside all day, were out with Rosie and the dog on the rooftop


    for some fresh air. Seeing Ste and Jasper return, they quickly came downstairs.


    Before they could approach, they pinched their noses and stepped back, ¡°Wow, where have you


    guys been?¡±


    Their bodies were soaked in sweat, a smell so strong it could knock a person out. The dog,


    however, didn''t seem to mind, jumping up and wrapping itself around Ste.


    As soon as Ste closed the door to her room, she immediately jumped into Arcadia to take a


    shower, cleaning herself from head to toe.


    After resting and regaining her strength, she prepared a meal of roast chicken with pepper, Salt &


    Pepper Pork, Garlic Roasted Veggies, and arge pot of white rice, inviting Jasper and Rosie to join


    her.


    Rosie, recognizing the cook through the taste, smiled brightly, ¡°Ste, this is delicious.¡±


    Cooper lifted its head proudly, looking particrly smug. Its owner''s cooking was much tastier than


    the food from the trainers.


    After they had eaten their fill, Ste sneakily handed a piece of watermelon to Cooper and Rosie,


    "Eat this in your room. Don''t let anyone see."


    Cooper and Rosie happily closed the room door, savoring their treat.


    That day, on their way back, they had encountered a team of professional salvagers whose boats


    were loaded with goods, all covered in dirt and yellow mud.


    Based on the shapes they could see, it looked like clothes and fabrics. Most likely, they had gone to


    a clothing factory. So they had to continue the next day, getting a head start before others could.


    "Where should we go next?" Ste asked.


    Jasper pondered, "We have the steel bars now. After the earthquake, we should be able to get a


    housing quota if we donate them. Then we''ll need to decorate the house. How about we look for


    some tiles?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Ste''s Arcadia already had cement, lime powder, paint, and a few boxes of tiles, but not much.


    "Good idea," Ste agreed. Anything extra they collected could be donatedter.


    The city had an entire street of shops dedicated to construction materials, but the tiles in the stores


    were merely samples. Customers had to get the goods from the factory. It would be faster to go


    straight to the factory rather than collecting samples from different stores.


    They flipped through the map and quickly locked onto the biggest tile factory in Griffith.


    "Do we have a high-end auto repair shop here?" Jasper asked.


    Ste was surprised, "Yes, we do."


    Griffith was known for its wealthy inhabitants. Some of them were shy and extravagant, casually


    driving luxury cars worth millions.


    There was an upper-ss car modification club, apparently owned by a son of some real estate


    tycoon, specializing in modifying luxury cars.


    Ste had worked there for two months during her summer vacation after high school, serving juice


    and coffee.


    The pay was good, but she joined with the intention of investigating the rich and their luxury cars


    and collecting material for her YouTube channel.


    She produced three episodes, and the view count was exceptionally high. inly put, the world of


    the rich was beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    Ste guessed, "Are you looking for car parts?"


    Jasper nodded, "My car is still submerged in the underground parking lot. Some parts might be


    damaged. It would be good to have some spare parts handy."


    This natural disaster had submerged all the cars. There were hardly any that remained undamaged.


    Ste had Arcadia, and Jasper could repair a few spare cars. The unneeded cars could be traded


    for items to expand Arcadia.


    Ste hadn''t thought of this, but if there were indeed spare parts avable, not only could she


    modify the car, but she could alsoe up with a reason to give them to Lukas and Cody.


    They had decided to go to the base. Although it was only about 200 miles away, the journey was


    fraught with danger.


    During pre-apocalyptic times, it would have been just a two to three-hour drive. If they wanted to


    meet up, they could just hop in the car and go.


    But now, in the post-apocalyptic world, being apart meant they might never see each other again. It


    was a matter of life and death.


    Lukas and Cody were her only friends, having grown up with her in the orphanage. If possible, even


    if they never had the chance to see each other again, she hoped they would live on.


    The tile factory was quite far, so they had to get up before dawn the next day.


    Rosie was still asleep. Ste instructed Cooper to take care of the child.


    The dog epted the task, wagging its tail as it saw her out.


    The tile factory was massive. Even the office building alone was six stories high. The area above


    the waterline was a mess, having been searched countless times.


    Survivors were probably looking for survival supplies. After all, porcin was heavy, and few people


    would bother taking it unless necessary.


    Ste wanted to check the showroom first, and then purposefully search the warehouse. This


    approach might be more efficient.


    The showroom spanned the first and second floors. They put on their diving suits and descended


    the stairs.


    As a nationally renowned brand, the showroom alone was over 32,000 square feet. The first floor


    was filled with various tiles, and the second floor showcased bathroom brands.


    They took out a window breaker, shattered the ss, and swam into the bathroom brand area. The


    exhibits were diverse and full of technological appeal, but the prices were enough to make one''s


    heart skip a beat.


    Since they were there, they nned to take more than just one or two items. After all, not only


    would they need these for future home renovations, but they could also renovate Arcadia, which


    had three floors and over a dozen rooms.


    There were sinks, toilets, various types of bathrooms, and most surprisingly, a portable toilet with a


    dposition feature. It was a truly user-friendly design.


    Although she didn''t need them, Jasper and Rosie did. With a sweeping gesture, she gathered them


    into her Arcadia.


    After collecting the desired samples, she cracked open a ground-floor window in the same manner.


    This wasn''t just an exhibition hall; it could pass for a ceramic museum. There were pieces of various


    styles, materials, sizes, shapes, and even with gold trim.


    Ste, ever the practical one, grabbed all of the gold-trimmed tiles, as well as several dozen


    samples she liked.


    The ceramic factory was vast, and it took them a while to locate the warehouse''s rolling door in the


    water. The rolling door was hefty and not easy to pry open, but luckily there was a window on the


    wall. A window breaker easily shattered it.


    Seeing the mountain of goods, Ste almost lost her cool.


    Thebels on the boxes and warehouse signage had been soaking in the water for over a year, and


    the writing had long since dissolved. Now, she couldn¡¯t even recognized the goods in the boxes.


    She was as blind as a bat.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    They could only choose from the standard sizes and go with whichever one they happened to


    stumble upon.


    Jasper ripped open the cardboard box, assessing the usability of the items, estimating the quantity,


    and then motioned for Ste to collect it all.


    Under the intense underwater pressure, Ste would rest in Arcadia whenever she felt tired.


    Their strategy was simple: gather as much as possible. If in the end, they couldn''t carry it all, they


    could simply discard the extras.


    By noon, they had gathered several hundred cubic feet of goods. Enough tost for generations, if


    they ever had any. But who knew?


    If they didn''t, it was fine. They could leave it all to Rosie or use it to adopt another puppy to keep


    Cooperpany.


    They collected until noon. It was only when Jasper said to take a break that Ste went into the


    Arcadia to eat and sleep. She had no choice - the mental strain was too much. She needed to treat


    her body with good food, good drink, and good rest.


    Jasper, on the other hand, didn''t rest. He went to the garden to work hard, harvesting vegetables,


    weeding, and rearranging the living room furniture.


    After Ste waking up from her nap, the two swam back to the office and then headed out to a car


    modification club, run by the kid from a wealthy family.


    The club was close to the city, a symbol of the extravagant lifestyle of the wealthy young people. It


    was luxuriously decorated in a blend of gold and cyberpunk aesthetics; even the windows were


    st-proof.


    They tried smashing it with a sharp hammer for a long time, but to no avail. In the end, they swam


    up to the fourth floor and broke in through the bathroom window.


    Ste didn''t know much about car repairs, so they split up to save time. Jasper went to gather


    usable parts, while she raided the rich kid''sir.


    Yes, the rich kid was a hardcore car modification enthusiast. He had no interest in inheriting his


    family''s billion-dor fortune, spending most of his time at the club with his friends.


    Modified luxury cars, champagne, beautiful women, and parties. That¡¯s life!


    In the rich kid''s huge room, Ste deftly broke into the door.


    Gotta admit. The southern rich had a particr fondness for slippers. There were hundreds of pairs


    of slippers in the shoe cab at the entrance.


    There were both men''s and women''s styles, and a few pairs were diamond-studded Hermes ones,


    worth more than $30,000 a pair. They had been ruined by the water.


    Ste didn''t mind and threw the diamond-encrusted slippers into the Arcadia.


    After a while, she checked with her consciousness. Ha, she knew it, Arcadia would take the


    diamonds, as expected.


    She threw out the ruined slippers and continued to search the mansion.


    Paintings and such were out of the question, as they would have been waterlogged by now. There


    were jewel ornaments, vases, and such on the curio shelf. She couldn''t tell if they were real or fake,


    so she just threw them all into the Arcadia to let it figure it out.


    The study had two safes, and she put them in the Arcadia for now.


    The bedside table in the bedroom had a lot of condoms, the packaging sealed, but she didn''t know


    if the inside was damaged. She collected them anyway, nning to sell them to Monkey if they


    weren''t ruined.


    There was a jewelry box, and when she opened it, there was a pink diamond bracelet inside. Ste


    saw the logo on the jewelry box. This brand started at eight figures.


    She couldn''t understand the rich''s hobbies. Wearing slippers himself and giving his girlfriend an


    eight-figure pink diamond, it was indeed true love.


    She wanted to wear it too, but Arcadia wouldn''t give her the chance.


    If she went in, the diamonds in the bracelet would be swallowed up. Even if she kept them in her


    mouth, they would still be taken out, unless they were fake.


    Ste threw the bracelet into the Arcadia, and it disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    After searching the house, she found a lot of good things, but they were all ruined by the water.


    After collecting everything, she checked the Arcadia with her consciousness. The Garden had


    increased by about 300 square meters. She was truly grateful for the rich kid''s gift.


    Ste went down to the first floor, and she saw that Jasper had already collected what he wanted.


    Most of the tires were ruined by the cold, but he managed to find about 20 good ones.


    Thanks to the rich kid''s hobbies. They had money to burn and wanted to give their beloved cars the


    best care, with all kinds of puncture-proof, explosion-proof, wear-resistant, and high and low-


    temperature resistant tires.


    Knowing that the winter in Griffith was warm enough to wear short sleeves, they still insisted on


    extreme low-temperature tires, just to show off their wealth.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, the quality was top-notch, and they passed the test of -72 degrees Celsius.


    Jasper found quite a few spare parts and repair tools, but it was a pity about the engines that were


    soaked in water, as well as other important modules, and more than a dozen top sports cars, and


    cars modified intobat vehicles.


    In addition, there were more than a dozen barrels of oil, totaling five to six hundred liters of gasoline.


    As Ste was about to leave, Jasper pointed to the distance. A searchlight shone over, and it looked


    like two giant containers.


    Ste swam over and confirmed that they were indeed containers, with waterproof seals on the


    doors. They were protected so well, they probably hadn''t been flooded.


    Theserge-scale containers were either brought in from overseas or used to protect the club''s


    valuable vehicles.


    Ste was very curious and used her mental energy to put the two containers into the Arcadia.


    She felt dizzy and wanted to vomit, so she followed into the Arcadia to rest.


    Jasper handed her a bottle of energy drink, and when she recovered, she looked towards the


    garden and was surprised to find that the Arcadia had grown again.


    She had to admit that she indeed had a knack for this.


    After catching their breath, they spent a lot of effort to open the sealed containers, and inside were


    three of the world''s top off-road vehicles.


    The Paramount Marauder, known as thend beast, the most unstoppable vehicle in the world.


    Many top off-road vehicles were weak inparison. In addition to its extraordinary abilities on


    land, it could wade through water up to half its body height. It truly lived up to the saying, "If there is


    no road, it can make one."


    The car was equipped with an ultra-modern climate control system, ensuring a cool or warm interior,


    whether in temperatures of up to 60 degrees Celsius or as low as -50 degrees Celsius.


    Its value? 12 million dors.


    The Karlman King, valued at 26.8 million dors. It was a shining example of luxury and technology,


    with an ultra-luxurious and entertaining interior. It¡¯s an 8-ton bulletproof version.


    The Kombat T98, a Russian brand, reportedly handmade by 39 senior technical engineers through


    3000 hours. It was a bulletproof SUV right out of the factory, far surpassing most off-road vehicles in


    the world, valued at 29.8 million dors.


    In front of these three wild male lions, Hummers were simply weak.


    Ste''s heart was instantly captured, her heart pounding, "Mine, all mine!"

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Jasper couldn''t help but chuckle at Ste''s childlike excitement, "Well, they''re all yours."


    Who knew she had such a cute, straightforward side to her? She was like a kid in a candy store.


    As they walked into the shipping container, Ste was thrilled to find brand new SUVs still covered


    in their protective films. They must''ve just arrived and hadn''t had a chance to be modified yet.


    The vehicles were top-tier SUVs with near-perfect factory configurations. Any modifications would


    be a waste, just a fancy gimmick for the wealthy, resulting in roaring engines that could be heard


    halfway across the city.


    Right now, they were perfect.


    After a thorough inspection, Jasper confirmed that the vehicles were in pristine condition. Not only


    were the cars high-performing, but the sealed shipping container also yed a significant part in


    preserving them through floods and freezing temperatures.


    They were truly gifts from above.


    These shipping containers were like blind boxes, and the first one had already hit the jackpot. Ste


    was eager to see what was next.


    As they opened the next one, they found no luxury cars, no treasures, just a container full of


    automobile parts. If they hadn''t moved quickly, they could''ve been knocked out by falling tires.


    The tires were perfectly packaged and, ording to the manual, were from the renowned brand,


    Michelin. Yes, the same brand that provided tires for the American lunar rover.


    World-ss vehicles preferred Michelin, with each tire retailing for a small fortune.


    The shipping container didn''t just contain tires, but also engines, seals, belts, interiors, seats,


    exteriors, clutches, brakes, shock absorbers, and other big parts.


    With a mischievous grin, Jasper turned to Ste and said, "This one''s mine."


    Ste was ecstatic, "Yes!"


    He reminded her, "We still need to find the keys, though."


    So they swam back to the clubhouse and started searching through the maintenance and customer


    service departments.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Luxury cars wouldn''t just have their keys hanging on a wall. They weren''t in the drawers either, so


    they took the safe from the service department back to Arcadia.


    After prying it open, they found over a dozen keys, but none matched the vehicles.


    Ste was puzzled, "Where could the keys be? Did the rich kids wear them as nes or


    something?"


    While contemting, she identally spotted two other safes in the living room. They were from


    the rich kids'' study.


    So, they decided to pry them open as well. Sure enough, the keys were inside. They were still


    brand new and sealed in a box.


    In addition to the car keys, there were also several ount books.


    The safes were waterproof, but due to being submerged for too long, the ount books were


    damp, and the ink had spread, making it almost impossible to read the contents.


    Ste took out the car keys, dried them with a hairdryer, and pressed them towards the SUVs.


    They all responded. All three were hers now!


    They had spent too much time in Arcadia, and Ste was mindful of the time. Saving time was


    harder than saving money. She quickly waved Jasper over, "Hurry, let''s go."


    After anotherte return home, they were exhausted and copsed on the couch after their


    showers.


    Jasper came and sat next to her, offering his shoulder for her to lean on.


    Despite feeling drained, the thrill of their haul was intoxicating. Ste was hooked, "Shall we go out


    again tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow, we can check out the gas station."


    With three new SUVs, all gas guzzlers, they had to move fast before all fuel was gone.


    Ste was full of energy, "Great, tomorrow we''ll raid the gas station."


    After setting their target and setting their rms, they happily went to bed.


    However, reality was harsher than their dreams.


    They sneaked into a flooded gas station under the cover of darkness, only to find itpletely


    empty. Not one to give up easily, they checked two more gas stations, but they were all devoid of


    fuel.


    Jasper spected, "The city officials must''ve sent professionals to extract the fuel."


    As the water level dropped, the city government would lead the recovery efforts. They would have


    nned ahead and secured all essential supplies.


    Since city officials were involved, it was unlikely there would be any leftovers. Ste was


    disappointed, "Should we head back home or look for other things?"


    Jasper considered for a moment, "Let''s check out the highway service stations."


    The city''s fuel supply had been exhausted, but the highway service stations were far from the city.


    Perhaps they hadn''t been emptied yet.


    After traveling 60 miles, they found two service stations, both empty.


    They hadn''t expected the highway services to fall as well. Further travel probably wouldn''t yield any


    results. Moreover, enduring the 50 degrees Celsius heat was taxing, even with their temperature-


    controlled suits. They were sweating profusely.


    After downing two bottles of Gatorade, they decided to abandon their mission. Life was more


    important. Besides, between them, they had over a ton of gasoline. They just had to be


    conservative with their use.


    As they sped across the water surface in their assault boat, Ste suddenly tapped Jasper''s


    shoulder, "Stop!"


    The boat came to a halt, and she pointed towards a spot not far from the service station entrance,


    "What''s that?"


    Jasper squinted in the direction she was pointing. From what he could see protruding from the


    water, it looked like arge tanker.


    These vehicles were typically used to transport fuel or hazardous chemical liquids.


    As they neared the tanker in the assault boat and circled it, it was hard to determine what it was


    carrying since only a small part of the tank was visible above the water.


    Jasper donned his diving suit and jumped into the water to investigate. A few minutester, he


    resurfaced, "Ste, it''s a fuel tanker."


    Ste was thrilled. She hadn''t expected it to actually be a fuel tanker. If their guess was right, the


    tanker was probably delivering fuel to the service station. But due to the early arrival of the typhoon,


    many vehicles had taken refuge in service stations, causing a traffic jam.


    However, whether the tanker was delivering fuel or was an empty vehicle taking refuge, they


    couldn''t be sure. To find out, they had to open it and look inside.


    Jasper took out his binocrs and made sure there was no one in sight before allowing Ste to


    proceed.


    The tanker was transported into Arcadia, instantly causing the surrounding water to rush in, making


    the assault boat rock violently. Ste almost fell into the water, but Jasper quickly pulled her back,


    "Be careful."


    The water quickly calmed down, and they steered the assault boat into the service station, using the


    wall as a shield before entering Arcadia.


    The tanker was huge, with a capacity of 44,000 liters. Jasper opened the tank and a strong smell of


    gasoline wafted out, "It''s full."


    Ste was on the verge of screaming. 44,000 liters of gasoline, which was around 32.5 tons, would


    last them for quite some time.


    They hadn''t expected that just a second nce at the water surface would bring them over 30 tons


    of gasoline.


    When luck strikes, nothing can stand in its way.


    However, luck can''t always be on one''s side. If it hadn''t been for the early arrival of the typhoon


    causing the vehicles to seek refuge in the service stations, the tanker wouldn''t have been stuck on


    the road.


    The two of them didn''t press on with their search. After a brief rest, they hopped back into their


    intable raft and paddled home.


    Over the next couple of days, they went to a ssworks, a window manufacturer, and even made a


    trip to an agricultural machinery factory. However, any smart devices they found had been ruined by


    the water.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    With the prolonged high temperatures, the water level decreased rapidly. The survivors who had


    been staying inside starteding out in the morning and evening.


    Determined to keep her secret safe, Ste made a resolute decision to stop her outdoor excursions.


    After several days of working from dawn to dusk, exhaustion took over, forcing her to rest for


    several days to recover her strength.


    Sitting under the cool breeze of the fan, enjoying a chilled watermelon, Ste started to strategize


    for the 1803 group, nning how to ensure their safe arrival in Lincoln.


    She took a batch of fresh vegetables from Arcadia and handed them over to Cody and Lukas to dry


    on the balcony. "These are freshly harvested. Dry them out and store them tightly. You can eat them


    whenever you want."


    Touched, Lukas asked, "Ste, you''re giving all your vegetables to us. What will you and Jasper


    eat?"


    "The seeds are meant to be shared," she replied. "We don''t know what conditions you''ll face there,


    so we''re preparing some for you. We''ll just eat less."


    Having grown up together, words of gratitude were deemed unnecessary.


    Cody and Lukas took the vegetables to the rooftop, where the concrete floor was scorching. The


    fresh leaves wilted visibly within moments of being spread out.


    In less than half a day, the leaves crumbled at a touch. Once packed in bags, they resembled


    broken crumbs.


    Not only did Lukas and Cody notin, they treasured the dried vegetables immensely. While


    others were surviving on cockroaches and rats, they were fortunate to have vegetables. Expressing


    discontent would seem ungrateful.


    However, they had their concerns.


    "Do you think we can survive without Ste?" Lukas asked Cody with a gloomy expression.


    "We just have to try our best," Cody replied thoughtfully. "We can''t rely on Ste forever, can we?"


    Ste wasn''t their mother. It was alreadymendable that she, as a friend, had gone to such


    great lengths to help them. They knew they would eventually have to fend for themselves.


    Both of them understood what this separation implied. It might mean they would never see each


    other again in this lifetime. Just the thought of it weighed heavily on their hearts.


    Whether it was their past or the two years of disaster, they had always supported each other.


    Having grown up as orphans, they had few close friends, let alone family. Over the years, they had


    come to see each other as family.


    Unfortunately, everyone had different paths to choose.


    In preparation for their journey to Lincoln, the 1803 group didn''t rest for a single day. Their


    immediate task was to procure a vehicle and learn auto repair skills on their own, in case the car


    broke down on the way?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Knowing Jasper had books on the subject, they borrowed them for study. If they encountered any


    difficulties, they would ask Jasper via walkie-talkie.


    As more and more people ventured out to search for supplies, Lukas grew anxious, "Jasper, do you


    think it''s time for us to find a car?"


    The water level had dropped to the second floor, and more and more survivors were diving to


    salvage supplies.


    Jasper gave them directions, "It''s not time to search for a car yet, but you can start looking for


    gasoline."


    As long as the disaster continued, gasoline would only be more scarce. Even if they couldn''t


    find a good car, having enough gasoline might enable them to barter for one.


    The 1803 group showed interest and immediately sought advice.


    The city authorities had drained gasoline from the gas stations, but they didn''t have the time or


    energy to drain every car. Most of the cars were still submerged. To find gasoline, they would have


    to go to higher grounds.


    For example, the highways and service stations should be almost dry by now. They should first


    target therge trucks. If there was arge amount of gasoline or if they could identify the type of


    gasoline, it should be stored separately. If the amount was small and the type was unclear, they


    would have to mix it. When the time came, they could barter with it.


    Ste quietly gave Jasper a siphon pump to facilitate Lukas and Cody''s mission, so they wouldn''t


    have to use their mouths to suck the gasoline out.


    Jasper handed it over to them, "I happen to have a siphon pump. You guys can borrow it."


    They didn¡¯t just borrow the siphon pump, but also the intable boat. Japser even taught them how


    to deal with anti-theft filters. They should use a sharp tool to puncture the filters.


    Hence, it was the 1803 group''s turn to work from dawn to dusk.


    Ste reminded them, "Make some cooling tea to beat the heat."


    Earlier, the people from 1803 found Jasper and Ste smelly; little did they know that they would


    return even smellier. The sour stench of sweat could be smelled from several meters away.


    They had no choice. Their protective suits were drenched in sweat, and they could even wipe salt


    from their necks.


    However, thanks to Jasper''s tips, they managed to collect a considerable amount of gasoline on


    their first day - over 200 liters.


    Regrettably, they couldn''t identify the type of gasoline. And they didn''t have enough containers, so


    they had to mix everything together. Regardless, gasoline was undoubtedly valuable. They decided


    to collect as much as they could first.


    Thus, they worked tirelessly every day, bringing back decent amounts of gasoline for several days.


    The 18th floor served as a beacon, and soon people in the neighborhood started to notice their


    activities.


    Even though they didn¡¯t talk to those on the 18th floor, they were not fools. Seeing the barrels, they


    understood what was going on. They quickly followed suit.


    The underwater supplies had been soaked for nearly two years. Very little was still usable. Of


    course, they picked the most rare and valuable items.


    More and more people realized what was happening, and as a result, Cody and Lukas started


    bringing back less and less. But they had already amassed more than a ton of gasoline.


    Meanwhile, the city authorities announced that they would start collecting gasoline from the citizens


    to speed up the city''s reconstruction.


    Five liters of gasoline could be exchanged for a kilogram of food, or one liter of gasoline for three


    liters of water.


    The announcement caused a frenzy, prompting countless survivors to disregard the blistering heat


    to collect gasoline. As a result, many fell sick. Some suffered from heat stroke, and some got


    tetanus from wounds caused by sharp objects in the water.


    But did the survivors have a choice? If they stayed at home, they would either starve, die of thirst, or


    get sunstroke. Either way, they would die. They might as well take a gamble.


    The city authorities called on the survivors to collect gasoline in a rational and civilized manner


    through radio broadcasts all day long, but it was all in vain.


    While the city authorities were collecting gasoline, many private bases and spectors were also


    doing the same, offering slightly higher prices than the authorities.


    Ste feigned going out, then sent a message to the 1803 group, "Some private parties are


    collecting gasoline. They''re also exchanging old gasoline for new. Three liters of mixed gasoline can


    be exchanged for one liter of new gasoline. Do you want to exchange?"


    In reality, the outside world was taking advantage of the situation. Only high-quality gasoline would


    be traded at three liters for one liter. Lower-quality gasoline required five liters for one liter.


    Of course, there were also unscrupulous traders who imed to offer new gasoline, but in reality,


    the gasoline had been recycled numerous times. Ordinary people just couldn''t tell the difference just


    by smell.


    "Of course."


    The 1803 group had more than a ton of gasoline. Even if they could only exchange one-third of it for


    new gasoline, they would still get six to seven hundred liters.


    Lukas was ecstatic and asked Ste and Jasper to help them exchange the gasoline. They trusted


    thempletely, as Ste always brought back valuable and cost-effective goods. If they tried to


    find their own paths, they would likely be cheated or get a bad deal.


    So, Ste took the mixed gasoline collected by the 1803 group into Arcadia and reced it with


    brand-new gasoline.


    Meanwhile, she had perfectly timed not only to prepare two batches of kale but also to help with


    drying and bagging.


    The water had receded to waist level, and in some higher areas, the concrete ground was already


    visible.


    Many survivors teamed up and pushed the submerged cars to higher grounds, not only to collect


    gasoline but also to pry open the doors and look for supplies.


    Ang and her group did the same, and they even nearly got into a fight with others over some


    gasoline.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Fortunately, all three of them were skilled, and they had weapons on hand, so they didn''t suffer any


    losses.


    The water reached around their knees when Jasper decided it was time to stop twiddling his


    thumbs. He and the others went out to look for cars to avoid any further dy. If any more cars


    were damaged, it would be a real pain to repair them.


    They weren''t the only ones being proactive. The city''s management was also on the move.


    Excavators and drilling machines were being brought in. Some were digging wells, others were


    constructing public restrooms. Everything was orderly and seemed to have been nned in


    advance.


    The water evaporated quickly, and the mud umted in the Sunrise Sanctuary was cracked and


    dry within a day.


    The midday temperature reached a scorching 53 degrees, feeling like being grilled on a hotte.


    Underground garages dried up quickly, filled with cars in disarray, coated in a thickyer of dried


    mud.


    Jasper''s Hummer, stripped to almost unrecognizable, was still there. Lukas and the others were


    awestruck, giving thumbs up after a long moment, "Jasper, you''re the real deal."


    They managed to push five or six cars back, all of them decent off-road vehicles. However, not only


    were they soaked, but they were also frozen. Many parts were damaged, and trying to salvage


    them was as difficult as performing a head transnt.


    But the will to survive kept them going, and no one was ready to give up.


    Jasper inspected his own car. Despite the grime and dirt, the damage was minimal thanks to


    previous special treatments, and he had disassembled all the parts that could be removed.


    With Cody and Lukas, he cleaned the car and started tinkering with spare parts.


    While the men were busy in the underground parking lot, Ste wasn''t idle either. She chatted with


    Ang while making a pot of lemon tea, "Now that the water has receded, once the cars are


    repaired, you can leave. Lincoln has plenty of water resources, but it''s not as industrialized as


    Griffith. They have a military base over there, so they''ve probably exhausted all avable resources.


    Let me know what you need, and I''ll try to get it for you in the next couple of days."


    Ang didn''t want to trouble Ste, but her offer was too good to refuse, "Ste, thank you."


    "No need for thanks, we''re friends."


    Parting was imminent, and Ang was reluctant to leave, "It''s a pity you''re noting with us to


    the base, otherwise we''d still be together."


    Ste smiled, "Nothingsts forever. No matter where we are, we have to keep going. Who knows,


    we may meet again someday."


    That night, Ang discussed with Cody and Lukas.


    Nearly two years into the catastrophe, thanks to regr exercise, the three of them had rarely fallen


    ill and their supply of medicine hadn''t decreased much.


    They sorted through their supplies, realizing that some of their medication was nearing its expiration


    date and some rarely used ones were of no use.


    They gave the outdated and seldom used medication to Ste, along with a list of their needs.


    Ste epted the medication and looked over the list, "What you all need aremon items, but


    meteorological researchers have warned that various extreme weather conditions may persist in the


    future. Once the extreme heat subsides, we don''t know whates next. Aren''t you taking


    precautions in advance?"


    That did remind Cody, and he quickly came up with an idea. "Ste, how about this? Whatever you


    and Jasper prepare, make an extra set for us too?"


    Ste thought about it and said, "Alright, I''ll check with Katieter to see if the Moore family has any


    leads on what kind of extreme weather might being. Then we can decide what supplies to


    prepare."


    With that decided, they all returned to their work in the parking lot.


    When Jasper came home that night, he smelled so bad Ste almost threw up. She quickly fetched


    two bathtubs full of water from Arcadia and urged him to take a bath, "You stink."


    Jasper had been using the bathroom in 1802 since they returned from the ceramics factory.


    He bathed and rinsed, washing himself clean from head to toe. When he emerged with a towel


    around his head, Ste had a chilled bowl of ambrosia sd ready for him, "How''s the car repair


    going?"


    "My car should be fixable." Jasper contentedly dug into the ambrosia sd, "The others will depend


    on luck. There are many damaged parts that we''ll need to get from other cars. We''ll sneak in some


    spare parts and see if we can piece together a working car."


    Ste thought this was too hard, "Once your car is fixed, just help Cody and the others fix one."


    Going out to salvage parts from junk cars was dangerous not only because of other survivors but


    also because of the risk of heat stroke.


    People were falling ill every day, and with the current medical conditions, even the most fortunate


    couldn''t be saved.


    Arcadia had four cars. Unless there were special circumstances, everyone could have their own car,


    and they could even let the dog drive the extra one.


    Jasper had a different perspective, "The cars you''ve collected are too new. They''re too


    conspicuous, which is not necessarily a good thing."


    Once Cody and the others left, it would just be him and Ste at on the 18th floor. Ordinary


    survivors might not dare to cause trouble, but what about those with malicious intentions?


    The world would only make them more ruthless, with no regard for morality or ethics. Life was as


    cheap as dirt, and they would stop at nothing to get what they wanted.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jasper had a n, "Once my car is fixed, we''ll find an old van to disguise, which would make our


    trips and transport easier."


    Ste had no objections, "Sounds good."


    After that, she mentioned the matter of preparing goods for 1803. Their supplies were pooled


    together, and they had jointly collected a lot of resources, so they had to discuss it.


    Jasper thought for a while, "First, we go out and trade. If we can''t find what we need, and we have


    surplus, then we can give some to them."


    He needed to make sure he could protect the person he cared about most first. He would only lend


    a hand to others if he had the capacity to do so.


    Ste agreed, "I''ll go out and scout around tomorrow."


    She intended to go early and return early, but she only found out when she got to the department


    store that the trading street was not only closed but had also been relocated.


    It was now at Peace Square and only opened at night. With the weather being unbearably hot,


    people could onlye out at night.


    Many government-run factories also changed their schedules to rest during the day and work at


    night.


    Ste turned to leave, only to hear a voice behind her, "Hello?"


    Ah, Monkey was really dedicated to his job, working around the clock. He shaved his head. With a


    naturally slender and short stature, he looked even more like a monkey wearing a short T-shirt and


    shorts.


    "It really is you." Monkey was particrly pleased, "I thought I had the wrong person. What are you


    here for this time?"


    True to his opportunistic nature, he was ready to drum up business.


    Ste didn''t hesitate, handing over a pre-prepared list, "Can you get everything?"


    Monkey looked at the list, his brows furrowing, "Are you privy to some inside scoop?"


    He still bore the bruises from thest time he crossed the boss over the water tower fiasco. Just


    thinking about it gave him a headache.


    "What inside scoop?" Ste rolled her eyes at him, "Are we in business or not? If not, scram."


    "Of course we are." Monkey stered on a grin, "It''s hot enough without your temper ring."


    He''d been taken for a ridest time; he couldn''t afford to let her pull one over on him again.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Monkey crossed out the items beyond his capabilities. "I can get the rest of them, but it would take


    some time."


    Ste inquired, "How long?"


    "About five days," Monkey replied, not hesitating to ask for a high price. "After sifting through both


    hot and cold climates, it''s hard to find many things, and they''re not cheap. It would cost at least


    1000 pounds of potatoes."


    A thousand pounds of potatoes? Ste nearly burst outughing.


    After much haggling and negotiating, Ste, feeling flustered and irritated by the heat, finally settled


    on 500 pounds of potatoes.


    They agreed on a meeting point for the trade. Ste, riding the mountain bike she had earned from


    Mikey, hurried home to escape the heat and preserve her life.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At nightfall, Jasper called her from walkie-talkie, asking her toe to the parking lot.


    The Hummer, atst, was repaired. With its dismantled parts reassembled and a few parts swapped


    out from a salvaged collection, the shiny new Hummer made its appearance once again.


    To be honest, she had always craved this type of vehicle.


    Considering the super off-roader she had stashed away in Arcadia, Ste remained calm, although


    excitement still fluttered in her heart.


    Jasper was quite the guy, skilled in everything from fighting and killing to car mechanics. Ste was


    irresistibly curious about him. "What else can you do?"


    The parking lot was pitch dark, and he turned off his shlight before embracing Ste. "Take a


    guess."


    In the darkness, Ste allowed him to hold her, clearly smelling the scent of his sweat. It didn''t stink,


    but rather felt reassuring.


    Ste didn''t guess, instead waiting for him to surprise her.


    The parking lot was deserted, and under the cover of darkness, she stashed the Hummer in


    Arcadia.


    The next day, Lukas stood in the parking lot looking bewildered. "Jasper, where''s your car?"


    Jasper replied casually, "I hid it somewhere else to prevent jealousy and sabotage."


    "Jasper, you''re always so thoughtful."


    A new day began and the work continued.


    After several days, Jasper and his two apprentices managed to assemble two off-road vehicles.


    Some parts were salvaged, others were supposedly traded by Ste from "outside", deducted from


    their stockpile of medicines.


    Day in and day out in the parking lot, it wasn''t surprising to be followed. But Jasper wasn''t naive. He


    had noticed someone lurking in the shadows. So, he signaled to Cody and Lukas.


    "What, the engine doesn''t work and we need to find another one? How long will that take?"


    "Half a month. Isn''t that too long?"


    A few simple but vital parts were not installed, and they could finish it until the day they left.


    Late at night, Jasper drove the Hummer, taking Ste to the trading point to collect the goods.


    This was Ste''s second time in his car.


    The first time was when the typhoon was approaching, and he gave her a lift. Now, by a strange


    twist of fate, they had be a couple.


    Thinking about it, it all seemed unbelievable.


    Jasper focused on driving. "Why are you snickering?"


    Ste quietly gazed at the night outside the window, feeling as if she were in a dream. "Nothing."


    At the secluded trading point, Monkey drooled at the sight of the Hummer.


    Having a car and being able to drive it, was definitely not something ordinary people could do. He


    was impressed. She¡¯s a big client! This woman was extraordinary in every way, except for her


    stinginess and knack for taking advantage of people.


    They made the trade, goods for potatoes.


    They drove the car to a secluded corner where no one was around. Under the cover of the thick


    night, Ste stashed it in Arcadia.


    Using their shlights, they walked hand in hand back to the residential area. Halfway there,


    someone foolishly jumped out, "Robbery!"


    The mood was ruined. Jasper kicked the intruder away, leisurely continuing to walk hand in hand


    with Ste.


    Back on the 18th floor, Ste brought out some surplus supplies from Arcadia - more than 20


    packages of sanitary pads, 40 pieces of salted fish, and 20 packages of salt.


    The fish had been caught from the reservoir and turned into salty dried fish. Stored in sealed


    packages, they could be preserved for a long time.


    Additionally, due to heavy sweating in the heat, there was a need to replenish salt regrly,


    otherwise, physical health would be affected.


    She turned on the walkie-talkie and asked Cody and Lukas toe over and move the stuff. They


    too were packing up. They were leaving in a couple of days.


    Seeing the huge pile of supplies, the usually carefree Lukas couldn''t stop his tears from falling.


    "Ste, are you really noting with us?"


    Everyone had their own path to choose.


    Ste invited them to sit down. "You remember the seeds we collected from the office building?


    Besides the vegetable seeds, the rest have not been used. How do you want to divide them?"


    Cody spoke up. "Seeds are precious, but the three of us don''t know how to nt them. It would be


    a waste to give them to us. Besides, Jasper has helped us repair two cars, which is something we


    couldn''t repay even with all these supplies."


    It was unanimously decided in apartment 1803 to leave the seeds to Ste and Jasper.


    The two of them smiled somewhat sadly. "Ste, when you manage to grow rice and wheat, Lukas


    and I wille back to ask for food."


    Ste took a deep breath. "Alright, I''ll be waiting."


    Apart from the seeds, Cody had something else to leave behind. He thought ahead. Although it was


    only 300 kilometers to Lincoln, the road was fraught with danger.


    Many people had set out for the base during this period, but many were robbed halfway. Among


    them were survivors from the upper echelons of society who drove.


    Not only were their cars and food stolen, but they were also beaten and injured. They stumbled


    back to Griffith, their shoes worn out and feet blistered from burns.


    Cody, Lukas, and Ang discussed and decided to leave a third of their food and medicine behind.


    In case they were also robbed, this would be theirst resort.


    Ste was stunned. "You want me to keep it?"


    Cody nodded. If they could safely reach Lincoln, that would be best. They woulde back for the


    food and medicer. Even if they didn''t get a chance, considering Ste''s care over the past two


    years and the survival skills Jack had taught them, they wouldn''t be at a loss for giving these


    supplies to her.


    Ste didn''t refuse. "Alright, since you trust me, I''ll keep them for you. You cane back for them


    whenever you need."


    These guys were finally learning to n for the long term and prepare for contingencies.


    The three of them packed up their stuff overnight and brought over 100 pounds of rice and over 100


    pounds of sealed dog food.


    Dog food had a long shelf life and was quite filling. It was the perfect stored food. Besides, if they


    didn''te back, it could be fed to Cooper.


    Ste brought out arge amount of vegetable seeds from her room. "It''s hard to nt rice and


    wheat, but it''s easier with vegetables. You can exchange them at the base or nt them on your


    own."


    The seeds were leftovers from the inexhaustible greens in The Garden. Those that were obtained


    from the Monsanto, were barely touched due to their high research value and the fact that they


    were never short on food.


    Dogs had a keen sense of human emotions. Cooper seemed to sense the impending departure,


    whimpering softly.


    Rosie hugged them in turn, looking up reluctantly and asked, "Guys, when will you be back?"


    Having spent almost two years together, Lukas had grown fond of this adorable child. He


    suppressed his sorrow and slightly lifted his head, "Remember to listen to Ste and Jasper while


    we''re gone."


    Rosie obediently nodded, "Okay."


    Children might not understand, but adults did. They knew what farewell meant.


    The three in turn embraced Ste, "Ste, take care."

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Ste was a bit slow on the uptake, watching them clear out of the 18th floor and trudge down the


    staircase.


    She hesitated for a moment but couldn¡¯t contain herself, racing to the stairwell to stop Cody and the


    others, ¡°If things don''t go well in Lincoln, remember, you can alwayse back."


    Lukas and Cody nodded, ¡°Ste, no matter where we end up, you''ll always be our friend."


    She didn''t say goodbye, instead, she watched them leave the 18th floor until their faint footsteps


    faded away.


    Cooper was whimpering, rubbing against his owner now and then.


    An hourter, Jasper returned. Seeing Ste lost in thought on the couch, he sat beside her, trying


    tofort her, ¡°Don''t worry. They can take care of themselves. Plus, I¡¯ve reminded them to be


    careful on the road."


    Both vehicles should keep a distance of about 50 yards, if the first one got into trouble, like a t tire


    from a caltrop or a spike strip, at least the second vehicle could still be used, giving them a chance


    to escape or fight back.


    They were skilled with crossbows and had guns, and with their experience as security patrol


    officers, ordinary bandits wouldn¡¯t be able to touch them.


    Ste leaned gently into Jasper, ¡°I believe they''ll do just fine."


    ¡°Ste, even though Cody and Lukas have left, you still have me, Cooper and Rosie. We aren''t


    going anywhere."


    In these apocalyptic times, saying goodbye was all toomon, but that night, Ste suffered from


    insomnia, tossing and turning without a wink of sleep.


    She was downcast for a few days, but then gradually returned to normal. However, she still felt


    strange. The 18th floor was too quiet, no longer filled with theughter of those two, or the sound of


    Ang''s boxing practice.


    In the evening, Katie went to the rooftop to fetch water, ¡°Ste, where have Lukas and the others


    been? Haven¡¯t seen them for a few days.¡±


    Ste didn¡¯t hide anything, ¡°They¡¯ve gone to Lincoln.¡±


    To the base? Katie was surprised, but also a little envious. Life at the base seemed good. Not only


    was there military protection, but there was also no shortage of water.


    She wanted to go too, but each person needed to contribute 50 pounds of food to get in. Moreover,


    she heard that not everyone was allowed in the base; the screening process was very strict.


    After a lifetime of experiences, Katie had a hunch that the two bases were different.


    The Moore family were schrs, always busy with research. If they couldn¡¯t find suitable jobs at the


    base, they''d be stuck doing manualbor.


    She was old, and her children weren¡¯t exactly built for hardbor. After much thought, she decided


    to stay in Griffith. Her sons might be buried in their research day and night, but at least they were


    valued by the authorities and were decentlypensated.


    Besides, ording to thetest news, the city was taking over the steel world, machinery factories,


    ss factories, and building material factories.


    In other words, factories without owners were directly seized, and those with owners were forcibly


    requisitioned. As forpensation, the ordinary folks had no way of knowing what it was.


    Ste was surprised. She hadn''t expected the city to move so quickly. Were they preparing for a


    future earthquake?


    They were not only requisitioning building-rted materials and factories but even farnds,


    nning to build greenhouses to grow crops, and recruiting farmers and workers on arge scale.


    The survivors once again lit up with hope. Although the intense heat was tough to endure, they


    believed their home could be rebuilt.


    Many people went to apply for jobs, not only carrying their hopes for the future but also knowing that


    having a job meant they wouldn''t starve or die of thirst. They might not have enough to eat, but at


    least they would survive.


    The recruitment for farming positions was far beyond imagination. It was almost like anyone who


    applied got in. Those without experience could be trained by the old hands.


    Besides opening up farnd, the vacated factories were also used for indoor cultivation.


    Ste had a strong feeling that the city was doing everything possible to stockpile food. Rumors had


    it that the national grain reserves were rich, but who knew how much was left after two years of


    natural disasters?


    Even if there were leftovers, the coastal areas in the south, which were low-lying, were never in the


    country''s ns forrge grain silos. The supplies would have to be transferred from other cities.


    In the face of global disasters, every ce was fending for itself. Who would willingly share their


    grain to protect people from other areas?


    Even if the national government gave orders, the priority would be to transfer to major bases. The


    share for each city would be even less.


    In the end, self-help was the only way out. They couldn''t just sit around and wait for the government


    to feed them.


    Regardless, Ste believed that even if an earthquake came, the oue would be better thanst


    time.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Life went on, day by day.


    With Cody and the others gone, Ste found a silver lining. At least she didn''t have to hide things


    anymore.


    She moved the water tower on the rooftop into Arcadia, nning to raise the rabbits in 1803 and


    incubate the fertilized eggs of the ducks and quails, striving to achieve a self-sufficient poultry and


    meat supply.


    Jasper interrupted her ns, ¡°How much space do you have left in Arcadia?"


    Ste was confused, ¡°Do you have a new n?"


    Arcadia wasrge, but with two people continuously filling it up, there wasn''t much space left.


    Jasper nodded, ¡°I want to go to Swan Hill or Mount Barker, by the seaside."


    Ste was puzzled, ¡°What for?"


    Jasper was prepared for the worst. They had stockpiled a considerable amount of food, and with a


    few plots ofnd left in Arcadia for cultivation, they wouldn''t starve. However, they were short on


    meat and needed to prepare in advance.


    ¡°Ind cities live off thend, and coastal cities live off the sea."


    The drought-resistant sweet potatoes had a long growth cycle, so the city couldn''t continuously


    provide survivors with food. They would have to turn to the sea for sustenance.


    After two years of natural disasters, especially a year of ice, coastal fishermen couldn¡¯t go out to


    sea to fish. Unsurprisingly, the marine fish poption would be very abundant.


    When he said this, Ste remembered. In her previous life, many of the lower-ss survivors had


    migrated to the seaside.


    Ste hadn¡¯t gone. It would have been pointless. She didn''t know how to fish, nor did she have a


    boat. Even if the fishermen had boats and could catch fish, who would trade with you if you arrived


    empty-handed? Fishermen weren''t saviors.


    But this time was different. She not only had Arcadia but also a considerable amount of supplies.


    She could trade supplies for seafood.


    Ste loved seafood, but it was usually too expensive. With only $200,000 in her hands, she could


    afford some chicken, duck, and fish, but she dared not splurge on seafood.


    Arcadia only had enough fish and pork tost them a while; other meats were scarce. It was


    necessary to diversify their stock.


    Ste nned to find an opportunity to go to the seaside. Although there wasn''t much space left in


    Arcadia, there was enough to feed three people and a dog until their dying day.


    What Jasper said next sent chills down Ste¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Heat disasters can lead to the melting of the pr ice caps, ancient viruses lurking in the ice could


    potentially contaminate the oceans, and a major tectonic collision could destroy coastal nuclear


    power nts, causing nuclear leaks and radiation.¡±


    Ste¡¯s head was buzzing.


    Nuclear radiation was just a hypothesis by Jasper, and whether or not it happened was uncertain


    since he was already gone. But when faced with such a disaster, one had to prepare for the worst.


    Ste felt goosebumps all over her body, ¡°So, we not only need to stockpile, but stockpile a lot?¡±


    If marine life was contaminated and mutated, human food resources would be further depleted.


    If given the opportunity, they needed to hoard a massive amount, not just for their own consumption,


    but also for trade.


    Although they currently had no worries about food and drink, survival required more than just that.


    Even if they managed to survive until the day of the major tectonic collision, when seas turned into


    fields andnds and mountains copsed and sank, what use would a hoarded car be?


    So they needed to continue gathering supplies.


    The task at hand was to expand their safe haven, Arcadia, in order to embark on another insane


    hoarding journey.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Besides food, the most scarce resource during extreme heat was water.


    Ste''s Arcadia was equipped with water and electricity, so water was the least of her worries.


    Don''t be fooled by the well drillers that were busy drilling all day and night. They had once found


    water, but before they could even pull out, the water source disappeared.


    Yes, the surface water was disappearing at a rate that was visible to the naked eye.


    The residents of the street where Sunrise Sanctuary was located were lucky. They didn''t have to


    wait long before their turn to drill a well came up. Every day, they could get a bucket of water with


    their IDs.


    But with the water level dropping steadily, they could only get half a bucket a day.


    Now, even half a bucket was hard toe by.


    At first, Ste would still make a show of carrying a bucket out, but now she didn''t even want to


    pretend. With so little water each day, there was barely enough to cover basic human needs, let


    alone washing dishes or watering the sweet potatoes.


    Jasper seemed thoughtful. "Sell water?"


    "Or potatoes." Thest batch of cold-resistant potatoes hadn''t been sold yet, and they had quite a


    few growing in The Garden. In any case, there would be something suitable for the survivors.


    Jasper didn''t object to the idea, but he insisted they proceed cautiously. After all, there were plenty


    of shady dealers out there.


    So, as the sun set, Ste led Cooper and Rosie downstairs, intending to leave them with the Moore


    family.


    Upon reaching the door, she saw Ambering back with a full bucket of water and she couldn''t


    help but wonder. "You managed to get that much water?"


    Amber managed a grim smile. "The well on our street has dried up. This is seawater I bought. A


    pound of potatoes can exchange for a bucket of water. If you need any, hurry up and go. It''s just at


    the street corner. If you dy, I''m afraid it might run out."


    Seawater? Who in their right mind would sell seawater!


    Upon hearing the voices, Katie opened the door, weing both of them into the house and giving


    Ste some life tips. "Ste, seawater is a good thing. It might taste salty and bitter, but there''s a


    way to drink it.


    "You just cut open a bottle, make a few small holes at the bottom, line it with clean cloth, and fill it


    with clean sand and charcoal. They can absorb harmful substances. Layer it several times and you


    can filter the seawater."


    As she spoke, she took out a bottle she had prepared earlier and demonstrated it to Ste. "The


    filtered water still tastes bitter, but it''s much better than before. You have to mix it with some fresh


    water and boil it before drinking."


    Two years into the disaster, even the salt they had been hoarding ran out, but they could extract it


    from seawater.


    In reality, if they had a choice, who would want to drink seawater? But they had no choice. They had


    to find a way to survive.


    Katie was experienced in life, and Ste nodded and thanked her. "Thank you, Katie. I''ll go and get


    a bucketter."


    After leaving the Moore family, Ste and Jasper stepped into the twilight, heading for Peace


    Square. When they reached the street corner, they indeed saw a spray truck selling water.


    Ste was curious, so she went over to watch themotion. And sure enough, there were people


    lining up to buy water, exchanging all sorts of goods for it.


    If even seawater could sell well, wouldn''t fresh water sell even better?


    "Hello, are you here to buy water too?" a surprised voice sounded.


    Uh, Monkey seemed to be everywhere, a true professional.


    Monkey came over with a grin. "Do you live nearby?"


    "Just out for a walk. Just passing by." Ste got straight to the point. "How do you sell seawater?"


    "It''s free."


    Ste was taken aback, not getting what he meant immediately.


    "It''s free for you." Monkey was still all smiles. "It''s a favor."


    Seawater wasn''t expensive to begin with, so he wouldn''t lose much by giving it away to her.


    Ste was serious. "How do you really sell it?"


    Seeing that she didn''t look like she was short of water, Monkey told the truth. "A bucket of water for


    half a pound of rice, or a pound of potatoes or sweet potatoes. Other goods are also eptable."


    Ste pretended to be shocked. "Why don''t you just rob people?"


    Monkey didn''t like this. "Don''t say things without knowing the whole story. We have to drive more


    than seventy miles to Swan Hill to get seawater, and the car needs fuel. We also have to pay tolls


    on the way. We''re earning our keep through hard work. Go ask around. Our prices are the most


    reasonable. Other dealers charge more than twice what we do."


    "Look at you, all pitiful." Ste patted his shoulder and left.


    Monkey was rmed. Was she nning to steal his business?


    Ste and Jasper walked towards Peace Square and on the way saw several individuals carrying


    pots and pans, with their belongings on their backs, moving in a distant and numb manner.


    Griffith was a coastal region without a sea, sandwiched between Swan Hill and Mount Barker in a


    triangr pattern. Both beaches were within an hour''s drive.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Judging by the direction they were heading, they were going against the base, probably heading for


    the nearest beach to survive.


    Monkey''s words reminded her, seeking survival at the beach wasn''t easy either. There were tolls to


    pay along the way.


    Thinking back to her past life, it was both agonizing and painful. It was truly not easy to survive. This


    time, she felt lucky to have Arcadia, and people who were willing to share her hardships.


    As dusk fell, Jasper held Ste''s hand, leading the way to the market square with a shlight.


    The market still had quite a few people, but it alreadycked the liveliness of the past. Apart from


    death, there was also the departure, and countless workers. This quietness was to be expected.


    Beyond food, water was the mostcking.


    One could go without food for seven days, but without water, they could onlyst three. There were


    very few willing to trade it.


    Bottled water and beverages were avable, but they could be finished in a few gulps, not solving


    the major issue.


    The two of them walked around but didn''t find any antique or paintings for sale. Instead, they saw


    people stealing water and running away with it. By the time the stall owner caught up with them, the


    water was already finished. Even if they were beaten to death, they couldn''t vomit it out.


    It seemed selling in small quantities wasn''t effective. The things she needed weren''t in the hands of


    the lower-ss survivors. She had to find a way to locate those who had the goods.


    With no significant gains and a bit worried about the two they had left behind, they didn''t waste time


    and took a shortcut home.


    Taking the shortcut was risky. Jasper held Ste''s hand tightly, and was on high alert.


    "Ahh..."


    A scream echoed from a distance. Without a doubt, it was a robbery.


    Such things happened every day, if not every moment. Knowing the risks, if one still chose not to


    take the beaten path, well they needed to prepare for the consequences.


    Ste and Jasper continued on their journey, not stopping for anything.


    "You blockhead!" a deep, triumphant voice echoed in a foreignnguage, tauntingly. "You''re a piece


    of trash. Aren''t you going to drop dead yet?"


    Ste paused in her tracks, slowly turning around.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    What the hell? It was tough enough to survive, now they gotta deal with these punks on their own


    turf?


    On foreign soil, you''d keep your head down and try to scrape by, but here they were, brazen as


    ever.


    In a dim corner, several men were relentlessly kicking three people lying on the ground, spouting


    insults in a harsh, foreignnguage.


    There were those with swords, guns, and baseball bats.


    Murder was as easy as turning your head, but they continued to beat them, bing more and


    more excited, revealing their ugly and twisted human nature.


    The pleading screams only served to further stimte them, their blows bing heavier and


    heavier.


    One of them lifted his de, his face twisted in a savage grin as he brought it down.


    ¡°Shick.¡±


    Their bloodlust had blinded them to the danger lurking in the shadows.


    His de hadn''t even fallen before the man was skewered like a s''more on a stick. Ste didn''t


    hesitate, pulling her de free and lunging for the second one.


    Jasper was even quicker, swiftly disarming a punk and snapping his neck, before kicking another


    one aside.


    The two of them dispatched the five punks with efficiency, not even giving them a chance to


    whimper for mercy.


    A shlight illuminated the beaten figures on the ground. They were a sorry sight, their faces


    smeared with blood, all but unrecognizable.


    Out of a sense of humanity, Ste asked, ¡°Are you guys okay?¡±


    The harsh light of the shlight was blinding, and one of them instinctively raised a hand to shield


    his eyes, his lips trembling. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    His voice was groggy, but Ste recognized it¡ªMonkey. Wait, why the hell was he here too?


    Ste surveyed the area with her shlight, spotting a water tanker parked not far away. They were


    smuggling, and got robbed.


    Monkey managed to get to his feet, wiping the blood off his face as he eximed, ¡°Wow, you really


    saved us?¡±


    As he spoke, he hastily helped the man next to him up. The man was tall, probably around six feet.


    ¡°Boss, this is the woman I told you about. She''s really tough. If she hadn''t stepped in tonight, we''d


    be pushing up daisies.¡±


    The man was in his thirties, with short hair. His face was honest and straightforward, but his eyes


    held a worldly cunning that suggested he wasn''t a simple man. Of course, anyone who could


    survive in a post-apocalyptic world and establish such a vastwork of ck market traders was


    bound to have a story.


    The man wiped the blood off his face and gave Ste and Jasper a weak smile. ¡°Thank you for your


    help.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    Seeing that they were okay, Ste, who was worried about Cooper and Rosie back home, didn''t


    linger and turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡± The man called out to them. ¡°I''m Austin. I don''t even know the names of our saviors. Where


    do you live?¡±


    In a post-apocalyptic world, it wasn''tmon to ask for personal details.


    Ste smiled. ¡°You''re asking a lot of questions. Are you nning to repay us?¡±


    Austin was taken aback, but quickly replied, ¡°Of course, we need to repay your kindness. What do


    you want?¡±


    Without waiting for her reply, he turned to Monkey. ¡°We did get a lot of food today.¡±


    Monkey whispered to him. ¡°Boss, she doesn''t need food.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Austin was generous. ¡°How about I send a truckload of fresh water to your ce


    tomorrow?¡±


    A truckload of fresh water was around 20 tons, enough tost for months and valuable for trading.


    Monkey tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Boss, she doesn''t look like she''s short on water.¡±


    Austin was agreeable. ¡°Tell us what you want. As long as it''s within my power, I''ll make it happen.¡±


    Ste hadn''t expected anypensation for dealing with the punks, but Austin''s offer changed her


    mind. ¡°I have a client who''s interested in antiques, paintings, and precious metals. Could you help


    me find some?¡±


    Austin knew she was formidable from Monkey, but meeting her in person was another thing entirely.


    She was not only beautiful but also skilled.


    He was expecting a big demand, but all she wanted were these? Sure, antiques and paintings were


    valuable, but only in prosperous times.


    At first, nobody knew the extent of the disaster, and he thought it would end eventually. So he not


    only kept paper currency but also many antiques, paintings, and gold, hoping to make a fortune


    once everything was over.


    Now, the 500,000 paper bills from the girl were still in the warehouse, along with a pile of antiques.


    But this woman was odd. Whatever she stocked up on seemed to skyrocket in value. Was there


    something more to it?


    ¡°No problem,¡± Austin readily agreed. ¡°What kind of antiques, paintings, or precious metals are you


    looking for?¡±


    Ste had no specific requests. ¡°Anything will do, as long as it''s old and authentic.¡±


    Trusting people wasn''t easy. Ste didn''t give her address, simply gesturing to Monkey. ¡°He knows


    where to find me.¡±


    Austin agreed. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them left quickly, disappearing into the darkness, and taking the guns they had taken


    from the punks with them.


    Jasper obediently handed over the guns to Ste, who tossed them into Arcadia.


    Even a savvy trader like Austin could get robbed, which meant the outside world was dangerous.


    Ste decided to hold off on selling water for now and see if Austin could find what she wanted.


    Her main goal was to expand Arcadia; everything else was secondary.


    The days were bing hotter, and the top floor was unbearable.


    Ste couldn''t stand the heat and hooked up her air conditioning to a power generator. The air


    conditioning unit, having survived extreme cold, was a bit brittle but still worked.


    The unit was hanging on the balcony, and the sound was muffled by bulletproof ss. The


    neighboring apartment was empty, so no one knew that apartment 1802 had air conditioning.


    The cool breeze was blissful, a true lifesaver.


    Apartment 1801 was sweltering too, but the air conditioning unit in Jasper''s room was mounted on


    the outer wall and would drip water downstairs if turned on.


    Ste suggested, ¡°Why don''t you switch rooms?¡±


    So, Jasper moved to the master bedroom and casually invited her, ¡°Do you want to move in?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste rolled her eyes.


    After moving rooms, the air conditioner wouldn''t drip water downstairs, so he turned it on.


    Regarding her supplies, Jasper never asked for anything. Ste, fearing he would sumb to the


    heat, reminded him, ¡°Let me know when you''re out of power, I''ll charge it for you.¡±


    His power generator had a capacity of 50 units, which wouldst a while when fully charged.


    After resting at home for two days, Ste saw Amber carrying seawater back again, so she also


    took a bucket and went downstairs.


    Monkey was badly injured, but with his swollen head, he continued to sell water. Upon seeing her, a


    grin spread across his battered face, "You''re a hard one to find."


    He led Ste down an alley, pulling out a painting and a bowl from his bag, "This is a little something


    from the boss. Please ept it."


    Ste unfurled the painting, only to find it was a lifelike depiction of several flowers.


    The bowl wasn''t just any regr bowl,. It wasn''t just its historical significance that made it special,


    but also the love story of a king and queen that it bore witness to. Experts valued it at over a billion.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    These two were priceless treasures, but whether they were genuine or not, was up for debate.


    Monkey was confident, "Miss, these are boss'' most cherished items. When he got them, he couldn¡¯t


    sleep for three days and nights."


    Heughed even in his dreams, dreaming of the end of the natural disasters and transforming into a


    wealthy tycoon with billions in assets.


    Unfortunately, as the apocalypse dragged on, his dreams shattered.


    Although the authenticity was uncertain, Ste had no reason to refuse them since she had saved


    their lives. "Thanks."


    Additionally, Monkey pulled out a brick from his bag, a gold bar wrapped in newspaper, weighing


    about two pounds. "This is also for you."


    Ste was confused, "For me?"


    "It was what the punks weregoing to use to buy water. I didn''t expect them to dare to rob us."


    The man was killed by Ste, so naturally, the gold belonged to her.


    Ste was shocked, "The saltwater was this expensive?"


    This statement upset Monkey, "You really have no idea what thirst feels like. Do you know how hard


    it is to get a truckload of water? The boss had to pull strings, give gifts, and it took several days to


    stock up, thinking we could make a little profit. But we didn''t expect to be robbed."


    From his words, Ste learned that those punks spoke fluent localnguage and was a regr


    customer with whom they had dealt numerous times. No one expected them to be wolves in


    sheep''s clothing.


    Monkey and his boss had almost lost their lives in this encounter.


    Austin was very sincere, so Ste did not hesitate to ept everything, but she had arger


    appetite, and wanted to make a bigger trade.


    Favors aside, business was business.


    Monkey was particrly professional, "We can exchange for antiques, gold, silver, and jewels. But


    what do you have to offer?"


    "What do you want?"


    Here we go again, this attitude. But Monkey was used to it, "That goes without saying, food or


    water. Gasoline is also in demand."


    Food needed a growth period, and gasoline was even more precious, but water was easy for Ste


    to get.


    She touched her nose, downying, "I have connections. I can get water."


    Monkey''s eyes sparkled, "How much can you get?"


    Why didn''t you say so earlier? So they didn¡¯t have to go around fetching seawater for pennies.


    Ste nced at the water tank truck, and Monkey instantly understood. He thought so, Ste can


    do anything.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll go back and ask the boss. I''ll give you an answer tomorrow."


    Ste had no objections. She also needed to verify the authenticity of the painting and the antique.


    So, she took half a bucket of seawater and went home.


    She closed the door, took pictures of the two treasures with her phone, admired them a bit, then


    threw them into Arcadia.


    Rare treasures, they were not so easily obtained. Ste didn''t hold much hope, but Arcadia actually


    swallowed it.


    She couldn''t wait to check. Huh, The Garden had no changes. There were two more rooms on the


    third floor.


    No, were they only worth this much? It seemed that Arcadia had no distinction of noble or cheap,


    but pursued the most primitive value of the item.


    She threw in the two-pound gold bar, the third floor originally had only half a toilet, and it added


    about two square meters.


    It¡¯t not much, but Ste was still grateful.


    Monkey soon replied. Austin valued this cooperation greatly. Ste was to provide a truckload of


    fresh water every day, and thepensation was 10 paintings and 10 antiques.


    Ste had no objections, but the paintings and antiques had to be of a certain age. She didn''t want


    any modern ones, and they couldn''t only pick the cheap ones.


    Monkey assured her, "Don''t worry, although the boss is a bit capricious with his subordinates, he''s


    actually a man of honor. We''ve been working together for two years, and I wouldn''t cheat you,


    would I? We operate on trust, and we''re aiming for long-term cooperation. Just wait and see."


    Alright, she had control over the water resources, and cooperation could be terminated at any time


    if the other party was not trustworthy.


    The water tank truck had a capacity of 20 tons, and it would take forever to fill it with a single faucet,


    Ste took the opportunity to ask Monkey for severalrge bundles of soft water pipes.


    Monkey was speechless. Ste was really good at taking advantage! Alright, for the sake of saving


    lives, he would shoulder the cost of the pipes.


    They agreed, at nine o''clock in the evening to hand over the truck and fill up with water, at five in the


    morning to exchange water for goods.


    Jasper was worried, and went out with Ste in the evening.


    As for Cooper and Rosie, they were locked up in room 1801. Three stainless steel doors, and six on


    the staircase, even if someone was bold enough, it would take a lot of effort to open all nine doors,


    let alone the fact that the Cooper and Rosie were not to be trifled with.


    They arrived at the quiet agreed ce. Monkey was already waiting with the truck and severalrge


    bundles of soft water pipes.


    "Guys, I''m giving you everything I have."


    After checking that the water pipes were fine, Ste didn''t waste any more words and drove the


    water truck away.


    Jasper sat in the passenger seat, checking the instruments. "The odometer is broken, but the fuel


    gauge is working."


    They didn''t have time to drive around the city, and it was dangerous to do so. Indeed, there was no


    one following them, so they drove the truck into an abandoned factory in the suburbs, brought it into


    Arcadia, and then left on mountain bikes.


    Back home, they went into Arcadia to fill up the water. They cut the hose into suitable lengths,


    connected it to the faucet on the balcony and toilet, and turned it on at the same time to fill the water


    truck parked in The Garden.


    More than a dozen hoses were pouring water non-stop.


    Out of Arcadia, Ste sat on the couch to rest, turned on the tablet to watch a show, and ate snacks


    to pass the time.


    Despite the numerous faucets, the water truck''s capacity was not small, it was not so easy to fill it


    up.


    Staying upte made her sleepy, and Ste unwittingly fell asleep. In her daze, she was gently


    awakened. Ste realized that she''d been sleeping on Jasper''sp.


    "It should be almost full."


    Ste went into Arcadia to check; indeed the water was almost full.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper took out a pump and drew some gasoline. In this way, they could create the illusion of the


    water truck being driven out and consuming fuel, which would not arouse suspicion.


    There were still more than two hours until the agreed trade, Jasper didn''t want to wake up Rosie, so


    he slept on the couch in Ste''s living room. He set an rm, and woke Ste up on time.


    Even if it was someone they knew, the two did not let their guard down, wearing bulletproof vests


    underneath theirrge long-sleeved shirts. Beneath the cloak of night, they moved to an isted


    location. There, they released the water truck, driving it to the agreed-upon meeting spot for the


    exchange.


    Austin didn''t just hand the truck over to anyone - he was cautious. He brought a few guys with him


    to receive the goods. They opened the valve and filled half a bucket. The water was crystal clear, no


    impurities to be seen. After taking a few sips, they could even detect a hint of sweetness.


    This was indeed high-quality water. Even better than what Austin had procured in the past.


    Austin was pleased. He promptly brought out pieces of art and antiques, "Take a good look. We''ve


    got pieces from various eras, all top-of-the-line stuff."


    Under the pitch-dark sky, Ste couldn''t discern much. She pretended to inspect the goods, then


    stuffed them into her backpack.


    When she reached into the bag in the end, she found that there was still something left. She pulled


    out the porcin vase, scrutinized it carefully with a shlight, then handed it back to Austin. "This


    one''s a fake. Get me another one."


    Austin was taken aback. "That''s impossible."

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    In a show of good faith, Austin had handpicked only the finest goods, each one personally


    inspected by himself.


    Ste responded with a smile, "My family has been passionate about antiques for three


    generations, so I have some knowledge in this area."


    Austin was taken aback, but he wasn''t an expert in the field, "I may have been mistaken. I¡¯ll rece


    them with new ones tomorrow."


    All of his books and antiques were traded from wealthy individuals, and he never thought that there


    could be counterfeits among them. He took his mistake in stride. He would review his records when


    he returned and then cease coboration.


    After the transaction, Ste left with her bag.


    At that time, it was approaching dawn,. The eastern sky was slowly brightening, dispelling the


    darkness and a new day was beginning. Ignoring the harsh, dry heat, the sight of a clear blue sky


    bathed in the red light of dawn was indeed a rare beauty.


    On their way back to the neighbourhood, the streets were getting crowded. Some were returning


    home from work, others were out seeking food and resources, and some... were robbers.


    "Help me."


    A frail girl, who had somehow found a dead snake, was being targeted by a simrly emaciated


    man with a knife, demanding her to hand over the snake.


    This was happening in broad daylight, with many passersby around, each with an indifferent


    expression. None stepped in to help, instead quickening their pace, eager to avoid any trouble.


    Ste initially didn''t want to get involved, but the desperate girl reminded her of herself three years


    ago. At that time, she had caught a rat, but was immediately surrounded by a group of people


    wanting to snatch it away. Their eyes glowed with greed, fixated on the dead rat.


    Watching the girl struggle, Ste picked up a stone and threw it at them. Despite the distance, her


    aim was urate, the stone hitting the man in the back. He stumbled and fell to the ground.


    The girl, holding the snake, didn''t even thank Ste or look back. She just quickly fled.


    The man got up, looking around for the person who had attacked him. Upon seeing Ste and


    Jasper across the street and realizing he was no match for them, he left in a huff.


    In the sweltering heat, it was impossible to hide the truth about your circumstances.


    Even though Ste and Jasper were in disguise, they stood out, and were attracting more and more


    attention. As they neared the city, Jasper turned to look at their followers. Without a word, he drew


    his weapon. Immediately, their followers scattered like birds.


    They managed to reach home safely before the sun was fully up.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rosie was already awake, diligently going about her morning routine of brushing her teeth, washing


    her face, and practicing boxing and archery.


    Cooper was also busy, hanging around in the corridor.


    After freshening up and changing clothes, they brought out some cereal and bagels, calling Rosie


    and the dog over for breakfast.


    This time, they managed to add two more rooms to the third floor and expanded The Garden by a


    hundred square feet. Quite a profitable deal.


    After a hearty breakfast, Ste went to bed to catch up on sleep. Jasper tutored Rosie and after


    assigning her homework, he also went to rest.


    Cooper was tasked with overseeing Rosie. Only when she finished her homework could she watch


    cartoons.


    In the afternoon, Ste woke up to spar with Jasper, followed by dinner, watching a show, and


    petting the dog.


    When the time was right, they went to the agreed spot to pick up the car. This time, neither Austin


    nor Monkey hade, but the man who hade with the car was familiar - the one who had


    collected the condoms.


    He had brought a different vase with him. After verification by Arcadia, it was found to be genuine.


    Ste began to lead a nocturnal lifestyle, sleeping during the day at home and releasing water at


    Arcadia at night.


    It had to be said, there were a lot of counterfeits in this business. Almost every time, there were one


    or two fake items. But Austin was a good sport, always taking the counterfeits back without any


    argument.


    Under Ste''s generous feeding, the fourth floor of Arcadia finally came into existence, but it only


    had two storage rooms.


    The house was no longer expanding. It seemed like it was a three-and-a-half-story vi. Fortunately,


    The Garden was still growing.


    One night, Monkey finally showed up, "Could you spare two cars of water in a few days?"


    Ste frowned, "That much?"


    Ste was silent for a moment before saying, "I''ll think of a way. Shouldn''t be a problem."


    Monkey pushed his luck further, "Can you get some ice?"


    "That wouldn''t be easy."


    "Yeah. But the rich kids are so extravagant, not only throwing a party but also having an ice


    banquet."


    The boss was eager to secure this deal, not only for the potential earnings but also for the


    opportunity to establish a new connection. The reward offered was not small.


    Just for providing a car of ice, they were offering a piece of diamond raw stone.


    The boss had made it clear that if Ste could provide the ice, she could keep the raw stone.


    Diamond raw stone? Ste was somewhat tempted. She had stockpiled a lot of ice in Arcadia,


    enough for several years'' use. Even without that, she could produce ice with an ice machine.


    She looked at Jasper, should they take this deal?


    After several transactions, The Garden had expanded by about 1000 square feet, and Austin had


    given a heads up that he didn''t have many antiques and paintings left, and subsequent trades could


    be done with gold.


    A car of water for 2 pounds of gold. Compared to antiques and paintings, gold seemed to be less


    attractive to Arcadia. So Ste nned to exchange all the antiques and paintings in Austin''s


    possession, and then set off for Swan Hill Beach.


    Diamond raw stone, maybe they could give it a try.


    Ste yed coy, "I''ll look into it, and I''ll give you an answer tomorrow."


    Monkey was especially happy and hurried back to report to the boss.


    When they got back home, they decided after some discussion that they would wrap up their


    dealings after this one.


    Both parties were cautious, but they still had been targeted several times. Jasper and Ste had to


    make detours and use the cover of night and Arcadia to shake off their tails.


    Once, they even yed a game of chicken on the road. Jasper didn''t stop the car, he just rammed


    right into them.


    They hid the car, and the two of them made a counterattack. It was a gang of experienced


    carjackers, as many as ten people, and they all had weapons.


    Fortunately, both of them had richbat experience and were always on guard, so they didn''t give


    them any opportunity to take advantage of. They realized, it was important to quit while you were


    ahead.


    They now had an extra water tanker truck to fill, and they didn''t sleep all night. It was almost time for


    the transaction before they managed to fill the truck with water.


    Austin came in person. There were only 18 paintings and 12 antiques. The rest were made up with


    jewels. The value of antiques and paintings depreciated quickly. Thanks to Ste, he was finally


    able to clear all the goods he had umted.


    "Ste, Jasper, gold is more stable in value right now, how about we trade with gold from now on?"


    Ste declined his proposal, "Austin, I''m sorry, but we''re going to have to suspend our trades for a


    while. We''re nning a trip to Swan Hill."


    "Swan Hill?" Austin asked, surprise coloring his voice. "You''re heading to the coast?"


    "We have a client interested in sea produce, we''re nning on checking it out."


    Austin felt a twinge of disappointment, but he didn''t try to dissuade them. "Alright, then. We''ll catch


    up when you get back. But be careful around Swan Hill. There''s a toll booth, and they''re not to be


    trifled with. Any problem that can be solved with goods isn''t a problem. Don''t pick a fight you don''t


    need to."


    After sharing their gratitude, they returned home for some rest before a hard afternoon of ice


    delivery.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    A massive truckload of ice cubes was all set to be picked up at five sharp. Monkey and his crew,


    fearful of melting, had even prepared insted boxes.


    They agreed to meet not far from their previous saltwater trading spot. Ste drove around from


    another location.


    Austin personally brought over the diamond raw stone, roughly the size of a basketball. One corner


    was cut open, revealing a ssy sheen. Its texture was finely pure and wless.


    Such high quality was a first for Ste. If it wasn''t for this catastrophe, she wouldn''t even have the


    chance to admire it up close, let alone hold it.


    She scrutinized it carefully, then stuffed it into her giant backpack.


    After storing the gemstone in Arcadia for a while, Ste examined Arcadia with her consciousness,


    her eyeballs nearly popping out.


    Wow, it was huge! Really huge! She didn''t have an estimate about how much bigger Arcadia got


    yet.


    Ste instantly snapped back, "Austin, can you find more gemstones of this quality for me?"


    Austin chuckled, "There''s definitely stock, but it''s all in the hands of the wealthy. You have precious


    water resources. Why would you worry about not being able to trade for good stuff? When you


    return from Swan Hill, we will continue our partnership. By then, even if you wanted the moon, I


    would find a way to get it for you."


    Ste was overjoyed, "Thanks for your help during this time, Austin. See you again."


    Austin also enjoyed working with the two. They were capable, reliable, and even reminded him of


    someone following him during their previous deals. Moreover, with the water they provided, he had


    met many high society individuals recently, and his business had grown.


    Back home, Ste brought Jasper into Arcadia.


    Jasper took a quick survey, "Added about 1000 square meters."


    "Not just that." Ste gestured for him to look up.


    Jasper looked at the ceiling, and after a while, he said, "The ceiling''s higher."


    They took a tape measure and found that the ceiling, which was originally 3 meters, was now 3.3


    meters. Only the first floor had changed; the other floors remained the same.


    This Arcadia was really interesting.


    No matter what, today''s deal was particrly worthwhile, muchrger than the umted volume


    increase over this period. This trip to Swan Hill was going to be a big one.


    With the ongoing heat and drought, more and more survivors began to flee from Griffith.


    Theycked the capital to enter the base, so they could only migrate towards the coast. Sea water


    was still water. Where there was water, there was hope.


    It was better to stock up early thante, otherwise, all the good stuff would be taken by others.


    After all, not only the survivors were running out of food, but the local government was also running


    short. They couldn''t possibly miss this opportunity. All coastal cities would fight for resources.


    Ste thought for a moment, "How about we leave tomorrow?"


    Jasper had no objections, but her Arcadia couldn''t hold living things, "What about the rabbits?"


    That was a problem. Rabbits bred too fast, and now there were dozens of them, almost eating


    Ste out of food.


    What''s more, several female rabbits were pregnant now.


    Ste made a tough decision and put all of Smoky and Snowy''s grandchildren and great-


    grandchildren down and put them in Arcadia.


    She then went downstairs to find the Moore family and asked Amber to help for a while, "We''re


    nning on taking a trip to the coast, and we''re not sure when we''ll be back. Do you need


    anything?"


    The Moore family was free at home, and they always helped each other out, so they happily agreed


    to help feed the rabbits.


    Knowing the two had a vehicle, Katie asked them to bring back some salt. As for dried seafood,


    who wouldn''t want to eat meat? But it required 4 pounds of grain to exchange for 1 pound of meat.


    "Ste, if the dried goods are cheap, please get us a few pounds."


    Ste readily agreed, and then took down eight rabbits. In addition, she took a few hundred pounds


    of dry hay from Arcadia and left it in 1803, and left a water tower for the Moore family, "We may not


    be back for a while, so you can use it if you need."


    After making arrangements, she went upstairs to pack. She put all the valuables into Arcadia,


    leaving only some furniture as a facade.


    Jasper carried out tworge cardboard boxes, "Ste, you keep these."


    Ste was surprised, "What are they?"


    "Bombs."


    Ste was startled and hurriedly opened the boxes. There were about a dozen in each box, which


    looked rather crude at first nce. So these were homemade bombs.


    Ste wanted to know if there was anything Jasper couldn''t do.


    Before she knew it, he brought out two morerge cardboard boxes. Inside were sealed pottery. A


    while ago, the two had collected a batch from a tile factory, and he had taken a few boxes.


    Ste thought he''d taken them to take care of his need to go to the bathroom, not realizing they


    were for another purpose.


    Jasper exined, "These are Molotov cocktails."


    Thank goodness it was the end of the world; otherwise, they would be in serious trouble.


    With these guys, Ste felt more safe.


    At the same time, Jasper reminded, "There are those who collect protection fees on the road, so


    bring some potatoes."


    Protection fees? Ste remembered. Not only had Austin warned her, but Monkey had also


    mentioned that some people had set up roadblocks, and their power was not small.


    Ste was resistant at heart, but considering the purpose of this trip, she still took a few bags of


    potatoes.


    At three in the morning, the rm rang. Jasper woke Ste up, then woke up the Cooper and


    Rosie. They brushed their teeth, washed their faces, and changed into old, dirty clothes.


    Better safe than sorry, Ste used her make-up skills to disguise everyone as scruffy and unkempt,


    then put on clothes that reeked of sweat.


    Let''s go!


    The dog was a bit excited, having been cooped up at home since the extreme heat. If he went out,


    his paws would be cooked. It was still hot at night, but at least the floor wasn''t scorching.


    They descended the stairs, put Cooper and Rosie aside, and Ste, under the cover of night, took


    out the seven-seater domestic miracle car.


    This was what Jasper had brought back. Despite its battered exterior, he had reced everything


    that could be reced inside, even the air conditioning was good, and he had added privacy film.


    The tires were heat and wear-resistant.


    To make room for cargo, all the rear seats were removed. Theyid down cardboard and a mat,


    creating afortable spot for Rosie and Cooper.


    Ste pulled the curtains to hide Cooper and Rosie, in case anyone peeked and had bad intentions.


    To avoid unnecessary trouble, Jasper didn''t turn on the headlights but put on night vision goggles.


    The air conditioner was turned on, and they were off.


    It was still dark, the car moving slowly, inching towards the seaside.


    On the road, the asional dim light would flicker, marking other night wanderers. Ste and her


    gang were in a car, while these individuals carried their bags on their backs, their faces masked with


    uncertainty for the future, and a desperate longing for survival. They trudged forward, numb yet


    resilient.


    The daylight was too harsh, the sun melting the asphalt; the survivorscked the courage to


    challenge its fiery rays.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jasper tried his best to avoid them, yet they noticed him. Some people looked on with a mix of envy,


    jealousy, and resentment, others chased after the car, yelling, "Wait, wait, take us with you."


    There were even bolder ones, attempting to throw themselves in front of the car, with the reckless


    attitude of ''if you won''t take me, you''ll have to run me over.''


    Jasper gave them what they wanted, not by stopping the car, but by elerating even more.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Jasper''s actions sent them tumbling aside in a panic,nding in a heap and cursing as they chased


    after the car, hurling rocks.


    Don''t underestimate this local beast of a car. Even a dent wouldn''t affect its function, now with the


    bulletproof ss.


    The closer they got to Swan Hill, the fewer hikers they spotted. It was as if these survivors simply


    vanished mid-journey.


    In the midst of this mystery, Ste noticed people climbing up the hills. That was right, carrying


    luggage and climbing mountains.


    Nightfall impaired visibility, and some unfortunate souls slipped and tumbled down the slopes,


    landing heavily by the roadside, motionless for a long time.


    Ste, with a sinking feeling, figured out the harsh reality and heaved a deep sigh. True to her


    prediction, Jasper turned off the air conditioning, rolling down the windows and letting the sweltering


    air rush in, instantly making the car unbearably hot.


    A few minutester, faint lights appeared in the distance. The road ahead was barricaded, just wide


    enough for arge vehicle to pass. There was a security booth by the side, and a sign with bold red


    letters hung in front.


    Single person, 5 pounds of grain.


    Small car, 10 pounds of grain.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Big car, 40 pounds of grain.


    A metal gate blocked the road, forbidding passage without the required grain. No wonder so many


    were risking their lives to cross the hills. This was more than a robbery; it was murder.


    Upon seeing a car approaching, five or six burly, bald men emerged from the booth. They were


    armed with knives, baseball bats, and riot forks. And the leader held a gun.


    "Stop the car!"


    Jasperplied, rolling down the window.


    Ste picked up a 10-pound bag of potatoes and handed it over.


    It was unclear whether it was the unpleasant smell of sweat, the sight of two weaklings, or simply


    their bad mood, but their eyes widened like brass bells, and with a fierce and malicious demeanor,


    they said, "20 pounds!"


    Ste frowned, "Isn''t it supposed to be 10 pounds?"


    The bald men, fearless and confident, waved their weapons, "The price just went up."


    Swallowing her anger, Ste, looking troubled and hesitant, reluctantly handed over another bag.


    The man took the 20 pounds of potatoes and tossed them into a nearby truck like waste.


    Ste nced at the truck, filled with toll collection. They not only collected from those heading to


    Swan Hill but also from those returning.


    A water tanker was just returning from Swan Hill, and the bald men took 20 pounds of salt and 20


    pounds of dried seafood from it.


    Ste noticed that the water tanker had a symbol painted on its front, and the driver shared a few


    words with the bald men. It was clear they were familiar with each other, and the driver was given a


    discount. In other words, if it were just a regr vehicle, they would charge even more.


    It was a lucrative business. They easily obtained several truckloads of supplies in a day.


    The metal gate was pushed open, and Jasper drove off.


    Noticing Ste''s silence, he exined, "Such tyranny ismon in the apocalypse. The police and


    army can''t keep up, and we are just ordinary people."


    Ste understood his point but didn''t respond. She moved to lift the curtain and saw Rosie and


    Cooper, already woken up by themotion, but remaining silent due to their usual cautious


    training.


    The dog moved forward, rubbing against its owner''s hand.


    "It''s okay now," Ste reassured them, petting their heads. "It''ll be daylight soon. You guys can


    continue sleeping."


    The air conditioning was turned back on, and the interior of the car cooled down.


    The morefortable it was, the more vignt they needed to be. Ste took out her night vision


    binocrs and continued to watch the surroundings.


    Suddenly, a figure darted out of the darkness, not avoiding the car, but instead elerating towards


    it.


    "Watch out!" As Ste warned, Jasper also noticed. Without stopping the car or slowing down, he


    charged forward.


    A loud thud, and the figure was sent flying. Immediately, a dozen men armed with clubs charged


    from the sides of the road, desperately chasing and hacking at the car.


    Unfortunately, two legs couldn''t outrun four wheels. They chased and cursed, gasping for breath


    and nearly fainting from exhaustion.


    Ste hadn''t expected that there would be toll collectors up front and fraudsters at the back.


    Even though Swan Hill was close to Griffith, no more than 50 miles to the beach and a mere hour''s


    drive, it was like navigating through a gauntlet for the survivors to reach the beach.


    With a car and ample supplies, it was already tough for them. It¡¯d be much more difficult for the


    average survivors. Many didn''t even stand a chance to reach the beach, being drained of everything


    they had along the way.


    The attack was sudden, but both were safe thanks to their seat belts. Cooper and Rosie in the back,


    however, were rattled, yelping in pain. They clung to each other, enduring the pain.


    Rosie had a bump on her forehead, and Ste quickly found some medicine to apply.


    "I''m okay, Ste," Rosie was strong and even managed to give Ste a smile.


    Ste gently stroked her head, soothing her, "Don''t worry. We''ll be there soon."


    The rest of the journey was rtively smooth, with no more dangers encountered. Many survivors


    were descending from the hills, continuing their journey on the road.


    Half an hourter, the thunderous sound of crashing waves reached them. Rosie recognized it


    instantly and eximed excitedly, "Jasper, that''s the sound of the sea."


    She remembered her parents taking her to the beach where she dug for shells and collected sea


    snails, but her parents would nevere back.


    In her excitement, a sense of mncholy surfaced. Rosie hugged Cooper tightly, turning her head


    to hide her tears. Sensing her sadness, Cooper gently nuzzled his face against hers.


    Ahead, lights were illuminated. It was a checkpoint, manned by the military.


    With so many people flocking to the coast, the military had set up checkpoints, with quite a few


    people queuing at the entrance.


    Ste got out of the car to inquire and found out that they needed to get entry passes for passage.


    No grain was required, but ID registration was mandatory. Each person was entitled to an entry


    pass and could receive relief food for the first seven days.


    After about half an hour, it was finally Ste''s turn to register.


    An armed soldier approached, "Please open your car."


    Ste had prepared for this, hiding the muscr bodies of the dog and leaving only his head visible.


    Just a dog with two big eyes, looking weak, helpless, and pitiful, resting on the car. His eyes


    seemed to be pleading, "I''m so hungry. Can I have something to eat?"


    The soldier paused, stared at the dog head for a while, then silently closed the car door.


    They received three entry passes and hit the road again.


    Just then, the dawn was breaking, and the red sun began to rise from the end of the sea. The


    glorious rays painted the sea breeze, and the waves roared all around.


    The stunning sight was not only beautiful but also a reminder that another terrifying day was about


    to begin.


    The car drove along the coastal road, and the beach was faintly visible in the distance.


    Ste took out her binocrs and saw that the beach was not silver-white, but grey-ck, covered


    in tents, makeshift wooden huts, broken metal boats, rusty containers, and many survivors lying


    directly on the sand.


    People were everywhere, looking like a pile of soiled turnips.


    Beyond, rows of houses and shops were visible, with people sleeping in tents or out in the open on


    the streets.


    Before the disaster, this ce was a renowned seafood market,plete with sandy beaches and


    docks. It was a tourist hotspot,bining seafood trade with sightseeing. Now, it was teeming with


    people. Based on the blend of architecture and humanity, it wouldn''t be too far off topare it to


    an ant hill.


    Ste, firm believer in the adage ''never go into a fight unprepared'', had done her homework before


    venturing out.


    Austin''s seafood and dry goods were sourced from here. Monkey had advised her to keep her


    distance from the beach and the marketce. The area was rife with refugees, thieves,


    pickpockets, and robbers, even indiscriminate criminals. There were even stories of deranged


    individuals attacking anyone they ran into with a knife.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    The apartment market was chaotic, so Ste suggested to Jasper, "What about trying our luck in the


    vi district?"


    Indeed, not only did the lower ss survivors flock here, but also the wealthy with a keen eye for


    opportunity.


    The vi district was a couple of miles from the beach, nestled on a hill and located near the port.


    As they drove along the coastal road, they could glimpse the vis hidden among the trees.


    They reached the vis quickly. At the foot of the hill, there was a security booth with a dozen or so


    armed guards patrolling.


    As they saw a car approaching, they became alert and gestured for them to stop from afar. They


    were all dressed in security uniforms.


    Ste rolled down the window and asked, "Are there any houses for rent?"


    The guards, overwhelmed by the smell of sweat, almost dismissed them right away. One of them,


    seeing Ste and Jasper''s ragged clothes and old car, impatiently said, "No, you should leave. You


    can''t afford to live here."


    Ste wasn''t offended. She was used to this kind of arrogance from her days ofworking for


    business. She took out a pack of cigarettes from her pocket and handed it over, "Can you help us


    out, mister?"


    The guard''s eyes widened at the sight of the cigarettes. He hadn''t smelt tobo in two years. He


    used to smoke a pack a day, but now he couldn''t even afford a decent meal, let alone a cigarette.


    He quickly pocketed the cigarettes, fearing someone else would snatch them if he was too slow.


    The guard''s attitude changedpletely. He said with a smile, "Sure, there are houses for rent, but


    the rent is a bit high."


    He looked Ste and Jasper over again. Despite their ragged clothing and tired faces, their


    physique suggested they were more than they seemed.


    Ste asked about the rent, "How much is it?"


    ¡°All vis here are rented out as a whole, and most of them have been rented by the wealthy. The


    only ones left are near the top of the hill.¡±


    The guard, whose name was Rob, introduced the district. There were hundreds of houses, which


    had been renovated after the severe cold and rented out to the wealthy who migrated to the


    seaside.


    Renting was simple, as long as you met the requirements.


    ¡°The requirements are a bit high, but it¡¯s all for the safety of the tenants.¡± Rob exined: ¡°We have


    24-hour patrols here, and we have good connections. Ordinary refugees dare not break in. You


    don¡¯t have to worry about safety if you live here.¡±


    Ste nodded in understanding, then asked, "What about the rent?"


    "300 pounds of food per month, we don''t ept seafood or salt."


    300 pounds of food? Ste was taken aback. On the way here, they had met vigers who only


    asked for 8 pounds of food for a month''s rent. But this was the vi district, and it was bound to be


    more expensive.


    Ste looked at Jasper, seeking his opinion with her eyes.


    Safety was their priority as they had brought Cooper and Rosie with them. Jasper had no


    objections. Although the rent was high, Ste''s Arcadia could grow crops, so it wasn''t a problem.


    Ste asked in detail, "What type of food?"


    "Cereal, oil, grains. Tea, cigarettes, and alcohol are counted separately. Legumes like soybeans are


    also epted. If it''s potatoes or sweet potatoes, the quantity should be increased."


    "How much more for potatoes?"


    "Double for frost-resistant potatoes, and fifty percent more for ordinary potatoes."


    Ste had no objections, "Can you show us the houses first?"


    Rob had no objections. He returned to the security booth, hopped on his patrol scooter and slowly


    drove towards the vis on the hill.


    Ste opened the car window, observing her surroundings. Judging from the security personnel and


    the scooter, the security measures in the vi district seemed pretty solid. The trees on the hill had


    survived the freezing conditions, the moist air had revived them and they were now sprouting fresh


    green leaves.


    The vis were built along the winding hill road, with a building every few dozen meters. Each was a


    two-and-a-half-story cottage. Many of them had sr generators installed on the roof, and the


    balconies and windows were all enclosed with stainless steels.


    The wind was strong near the sea, so there was plenty of water vapor due to therge temperature


    difference between day and night. The drought situation was much relievedpared to Griffith,


    with lush green trees all around.


    The car drove slowly, so Ste could even hear the sound of the diesel engine.


    Some of the vis even had ss greenhouses, parasols, and beach chairs. There were beautiful


    women wearing sunsses, sipping iced drinks, and sunbathing.


    If you didn''t know better, you''d think this was a vacation paradise. It was as if the end of the world


    was a mere fantasy.


    Halfway up the hill, Ste looked down to see children ying ser on a rooftop.


    Ste couldn''t help but sigh, realizing that even in the face of the end of the world, people''s lives


    could still be worlds apart.


    The vis halfway up the hill were surrounded by lush trees, so it wasn''t as hot. All of them had


    already been rented out, only three near the top of the hill were still vacant.


    Rob stopped the car and opened the vi gate, "You can drive your car in."


    Seeing Rosie step out of the dpidated car didn''t surprise Rob. But when he saw the majestic dog,


    he was taken aback.


    There were a couple of households in the vi district that kept pets, including cats and dogs, but


    they were all small pets that didn''t eat much. This dog, however, was a different story. It was big and


    robust, indicating that its owners must be well-off.


    Rob couldn''t help but take a second look, only to find the dog staring at him with murderous eyes. It


    looked ready to attack at any moment, and Rob felt a shiver run down his spine. He quickly averted


    his gaze.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ste beckoned the dog, which immediately transformed from a fierce beast to a docile puppy,


    obediently circling around her.


    The vi was spacious, with a sculpture and a fountain in the front yard. The nts and flowers had


    withered due to the high heat and drought.


    The exterior was exquisite and grand. Each floor had four rooms. Most of the decent furniture was


    gone, but the air conditioners were still on the walls. It was obvious that the ce had been


    refurbished and renovated, with new pipes and all.


    As she stood on the balcony, the blue sea stretched out beneath her.


    So the high price tag was justified.


    Ste was quite satisfied. They went to see the other two houses as well. They were simr in


    design. The vis on the top of the hill were hotter due to theck of tall trees, but the view and


    scenery were better.


    Rob asked, "Do you n to rent?"


    Ste didn''t rush to answer, "Rob, to be honest, we came here to do business. We want to sell sea


    salt and dry goods. Can we do that?"


    "As long as you have the connections, why not?"


    Unable to resist his nicotine addiction, Rob lit a cigarette. His eyes were filled with delight and


    confusion for a moment, but then he began to talk, "This damned weather forces people to find a


    way to survive, and everyone is rushing to the seaside. There are too many people, and not


    everyone can survive. You need a boat to go out to sea and fish, but the boats are either owned by


    the state or in the hands of the rich.


    ¡°Some industrious folks, they''d harvest seawater to make salt, selling it to local stores or bartering it


    for seafood. But when the weather got too hot, even salt making became a challenge, and many


    people ended up with a fewyers of skin sunburnt right off.


    ¡°Then there were those looking for a free ride, the ones who resorted to robbing others. Some were


    from the same town or the same region, banding together to cause trouble far and wide.


    ¡°A lot of people rented homes in the fishing viges, only to have their doors forced open in the


    dead of night. Some thieves even specialized in kidnapping children."


    While sharing these stories, he didn''t forget to warn the couple to keep a close eye on their kid


    when out and about. As for the dog, it was best not to take him out, lest he disappear and the


    owners themselves get targeted.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    For the sake of a pack of cigarettes, Rob had onest piece of advice for the couple. "Don''t buy


    your supplies from the local bazaars. A lot of the sea salt they sell is mixed with sand, and the


    seafood isn''t fresh."


    There were a few business people living in the vi district. Many of them had been taken for a ride


    when they first moved in, but they had since learned their lesson.


    After a bit of chit-chat, and with no objections from Jasper, Ste decided to rent the vi. They


    chose the one on top of the hill, far away from the other residents. The istion would make their


    activities less noticeable.


    Upon learning that they nned to live on top of the hill, Rob was surprised, but he didn''tment.


    "Alright, just follow us down to handle the paperwork.¡±


    While Jasper was checking Rosie''s forehead wound, Ste unloaded several bags of potatoes from


    her truck. When Rosie got into the car, she looked a little surprised at the sight of the potatoes, but


    she didn''t ask any questions.


    Back at the security booth, they not only had to register their IDs but also have their photos taken.


    This was so all the security personnel could recognize them, preventing any unwanted disturbances


    from strangers. They were also given badges, which was surprisingly professional.


    Being ustomed to the wealthy residents, the security officers were not surprised by Ste''s bags


    of normal potatoes. They weighed them out to be around 450 pounds.


    Rob was very helpful, informing them where they could buy furniture, and offering to have the


    security officers assist if needed.


    Once all the procedures were finished, Ste drove back up to the vi.


    The first thing she did was not to clean the rooms, but to turn on the air conditioning. It was


    unbearably hot. To her dismay, the air conditioning was broken.


    Damn!


    She didn''t want the furniture in the vi, so Ste closed the room door and began to unload things


    from Arcadia. She might not have much, but she had plenty of furniture and appliances.


    Due to safety considerations and wanting a better view, they chose to live on the second floor and


    nned to clean up three rooms.


    Finally, they could use the sr power generator openly.


    Air conditioning, refrigerator, humidifier, washing machine, dishwasher, bed, sofa, table, clothes,


    quilts...


    Living near the wealthy was great. Everyone had everything, and there was no need to hide


    anything.


    They filled a whole room, then started to move things out.


    The air conditioning needed to be reinstalled, so Ste used some ice and a fan to cool down.


    Rosie wasn''t idle either. After putting ice on her forehead, she started to sweep and mop the floor.


    The little girl was having a st. Cooper wanted to help too, but Ste thought he was in the way.


    "Cooper, your job is to guard the house. You can''t let any bad people in. If bad people get in, that


    means you''re not doing your job, and we''ll have to deduct your dog food."


    Cooper understood his mission and immediately went to the balcony to keep watch.


    Jasper was the main worker, with Ste assisting. It took them two hours to install three air


    conditioners.


    As for the old ones, they were all thrown into another room for now.


    They used the power storage box for now, and the new air conditioner blew out cool air, finally


    saving them from the heat.


    They had lunch under the cool air conditioning and continued to work. It took another two hours to


    set up the three rooms, clean the living room, kitchen, and bathroom.


    In the evening, Ste took out the electric they had gotten from Monkey and, with Jasper''s help,


    surrounded the vi.


    Although the security measures were already good, in an apocalyptic world, they could not afford to


    be careless.


    They surrounded the vi with the electric and reminded Rosie and Cooper not to touch it if they


    didn''t want to be barbecued.


    In order to teach Cooper and Rosie a lesson, Ste threw a cockroach she caught during cleaning


    onto the. Soon, a burnt smell filled the air. "Want some barbecue?"


    Both Rosie and Cooper were so scared they backed away.


    As the sun was setting, the survivors began to emerge. The beach was full of people, all of them


    tanned like charcoal. After being roasted in the heat all day, they jumped into the sea like pasta


    being dropped into boiling water.


    Standing on the rooftop, Ste used a telescope to observe the people on the beach and in the


    fishing vige. There were people everywhere, densely packed. It was a terrifying sight.


    Ste suggested, "Let''s go take a walk."


    Now that they were here, they could not forget their main purpose. They needed to check out the


    market first.


    So the three of them and Cooper got into the car and drove off. Before they left, they turned up the


    electric current in the and left a warning: High voltage, do not touch,. You are responsible for


    your own life!


    The drive was quick, and in just over ten minutes they arrived at the seafood market in the fishing


    vige.


    In the past, the market was bustling, but now it was eerily quiet. Everywhere they looked, there


    were dried seafood products - shrimp, fish, squid, ms, and even silverfish.


    Their eyes were dazzled by the variety of goods. However, there was no fresh seafood. There was


    no choice. Fresh seafood, if not processed immediately after being caught, would start to smell bad


    after a few hours in the hot weather.


    As they were close to the sea, the wholesale market''s dried goods were not expensive. Two kilos of


    grains could be exchanged for one kilo of dried goods. Sea salt was even cheaper, with a one-to-


    one exchange rate.


    Salt and dried goods were the only thing they could produce in this area. They wanted to eat rice,


    pasta, or vegetables. But the weather was too hot, the seawater could not be purified, and rice


    could not be grown. As for vegetables, they were plucked as soon as they sprouted.


    Unlike other cities, this area by the sea did not have a severe water shortage. They could get water


    by digging wells a few dozen meters deep. However, due to the depletion of surface water,


    seawater had invaded and seeped in. Even after being filtered through the soil, it still had a salty


    taste.


    Drinking it made them thirstier, but not drinking it was even worse. So, even freshwater trading had


    appeared. One kilo of salt could be exchanged for ten liters of freshwater; or one kilo of dried goods


    could be exchanged for twenty liters of freshwater.


    Ste, with her life experience, shopped around, and when she found a reasonable price at arge


    shop, she would trade potatoes or sweet potatoes.


    She didn''t buy much, just one or two kilos.


    The seafood market in the fishing vige was a mix of good and bad. Jasper stayed in the car with


    Rosie and Cooper, while Ste was in charge of checking things out.


    From the seafood market, they went to the government-led seafood trading center. That was right,


    in order to gain survival resources, the municipal government and the military jointly established


    departments with professional fishing boats and salt fields.


    The seafood they caught could be sold, but there were strict quotas.


    Private individuals could buy ten pounds of fresh seafood and five pounds of dried seafood within


    seven days with their badges.


    One pound of fresh seafood could be exchanged for one pound of grains, while dried seafood


    required two pounds of grains. They could get half a pound of coarse sea salt for free.


    After seven days, each person was limited to one pound per day, and the price would double.


    Jasper exined, "The main purpose of establishing the Seafood Department was to supply


    resources to the municipal government and the base, while also providing limited relief to ordinary


    survivors who came to the seaside."


    They didn¡¯t restrict private groups from fishing or making salt, to leave a way out for the people and


    allow them to have more ways to get survival resources.


    Ste queued up and bought a pound of dried squid with her frost-resistant potatoes.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    There was no fresh seafood. If they wanted some, they had to queue before eight in the morning,


    because the fishing boats would dock at around two or three in the morning. Anyter than eight,


    and the seafood would no longer be fresh.


    Having collected her supplies, Ste retreated back to her car to makeparisons. It was


    undeniable; you get what you pay for. The seafood provided by the government was not onlyrger


    in size but also superior in terms of its luster and aroma. The sea salt was different as well, looking


    clean and free from impurities.


    Ideally, buying from the government was the best option, but their prices were steep and they


    imposed purchasing restrictions. Not only were there limits set for individual purchases, but groups


    were simrly restricted.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Evening was the liveliest time, when countless survivors woulde out to mingle. Some would set


    up stalls selling barbecued food, grilled squid, octopus, seaweed, and fish.


    Without oil or seasoning, the taste was so pungent it could make you retch.


    The barbecue was tolerablepared to the seafood soup stalls, which were even more


    overwhelming. They''d crush various seafood into a pot and cook it. The smell would waft three


    miles in the wind.


    Ste may not be used to it now but in her past life, she didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to eat such


    food. This life was simply a stroke of luck.


    There were many who could not afford to eat, their hunger gnawing at them due to their limited


    supplies.


    Many vigers from nearby fishing viges sold water by the roadside. Even though it had the salty


    taste of the sea, it was still much better than directly drinking filtered seawater. However, the


    number of potential buyers was fewpared to those who inquired.


    In the distance there were many people lined up at the relief station to receive relief food with their


    passes.


    The beach was crowded with people. Whether for safety or mood, Ste didn¡¯t want to go there,


    opting instead to line up for rations.


    The rice balls were the size of a fist, and you could get one per day for the first seven days with the


    card. They were made from crushed fresh seafood mixed with flour or cornmeal, shaped into balls.


    They didn¡¯t look appetizing, but they could fill one''s stomach.


    Ste, Jasper, Rosie each got one.


    The taste was truly unpleasant, and eating it was hard on the throat, but no oneined. This


    was life-saving food, after all.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Jasper was about to eat, he noticed a child running towards the soldier distributing the relief


    food. The kid looked at him pitifully and pleaded, "Sir, I''m so hungry."


    The soldier was young, barely in his twenties and looked rather thin. He held thest rice ball in his


    hand. It was his own meal.


    Seeing the child before him, he handed over his rice ball without hesitation, giving the kid a small


    smile. "Eat up."


    The child grabbed the rice ball, stuffing it into his mouth without even saying thank you, and then


    turned and ran off.


    At the same time, several other children ran up, surrounding the soldier and begging for food. "Sir,


    I''m hungry too, please give me something to eat." They clung to him, refusing to let him go.


    The soldier looked pained, but there was no way he could produce food out of thin air. He could


    only look helplessly at the children, his voice choking. "I''m sorry. I can''t help."


    His eyes reflected guilt, as if he hadmitted a grave mistake.


    After about ten minutes, the children finally gave up and left, disappointed.


    Jasper walked over and offered his rice ball to the soldier. At first, he refused. But whatever Jasper


    said convinced him, and he finally epted the rice ball and began to eat.


    However, he began to cry as he ate.


    Rosie, clutching her rice ball, turned to Ste, her eyes questioning. "Ste?"


    Ste didn¡¯t stop her. "If you want to go, go."


    Rosie ran over to the soldier and handed him her rice ball. Then she gently hugged him. Only when


    he had finished the rice ball did Rosie return, looking particrly happy.


    When Jasper returned, he sat in silence.


    Ste divided her rice ball into four parts. "Let''s all have a taste."


    The food tasted salty and rough, but no one wasted it. Jasper epted his portion, chewing slowly,


    and after a while, he finally spoke. "Ste, do you think I''m a deserter?"


    Every time he saw them, he felt awful.


    "I don''t think so," Ste pondered. "There are many ways to serve. It doesn''t have to be the way you


    insisted on before.


    ¡°Remember that shot in Unity Vige? If it weren''t for your decisive action in killing the leader of The


    Chaos, who knows how many soldiers and survivors would have been sacrificed, and the food


    seized could save many people."


    In the dim moonlight, she looked at him intently. "Look at him, giving up his own food, and likely his


    own safety when dangeres, but how many people can he save?


    ¡°And then there is Mikey, who seems weak but designed the mousetrap, preventing many survivors


    from being bitten by rats. No epidemic or gue urred. Who would say he''s not a hero?


    ¡°Jasper, I believe that even if you don''t walk the old path, you will have your own way of doing


    things, and because of this, more people will survive.


    ¡°You''re a human, not a god, and you can''t bear the burden of this apocalypse alone. Don''t put too


    much pressure on yourself."


    Ste held his hand, their fingers tightly interlocked. "And, I believe you''ve done enough. You have


    no regrets, for your family and your country. What''s left is to live well, for yourself, for your family,


    and for those who love you and those you love."


    Jasper held her hand tightly, the moonlight hiding the redness in the corners of his eyes. "Ste,


    thank you."


    No thanks were necessary. Ste was just like him. If she hadn''t met Jasper, her character might


    have been sharper, but now it was much softer.


    The beach was crowded at night. It seemed lively but danger was lurking everywhere. Ste and


    the others didn''t linger. They got into their old car and returned to the vi.


    Once home, they didn''t rest. They handed over the guarding task to Cooper and Rosie, while Ste


    and Jasper went to the rooftop to install sr panels overnight.


    They nned to go to the docks early the next morning to check fresh seafood, and then make


    detailed stockpiling ns.


    Jasper was quick to learn, reading the manual and installing the system while Ste assisted. After


    several hours of hard work, they had the sr power system up and running.


    After taking a shower and sleeping in a luxurious vi on a six-figurefy bed, Ste still found it


    surreal. Oh well, she thought, just enjoy it while itsts. Who knows how long they have left? Live


    every day as if it''s theirst.


    At two in the morning, the rm clock rang on time. Ste was still half-asleep when she was


    awakened by the dog.


    Smart as he was, he knew the rm meant big things were about to happen, and he eagerly urged


    Ste to get up.


    Being strangers in a new ce, Ste put all the important things into her trusty Arcadia and took


    Cooper and Rosie with them in the car.


    The dock was in another direction, just a few miles from the beach. By the time they arrived, the


    dock was already bustling, with several fishing boats unloading their catches.


    Numerous merchants were waiting to select the best goods, some with trucks, others with tricycles,


    all from nearby Swan Hill. Those from far away didn¡¯te, fearing the seafood would go bad


    before they could sell it.


    Not only the merchants, but alsomunity groups were there, all trying to make ends meet.


    Also, Ste noticed several water trucks lining up to load water, which would then be transported to


    other ces for sale.


    The freshly unloaded seafood was extremely fresh, some of it still wriggling. It came in all shapes


    and sizes, too many to count.


    There were three types of trades. Those who handpicked their seafood would receive one and a


    half pounds of grain in return for every pound of seafood. For those who didn''t mind the type or size


    and just grabbed whatever, a pound of seafood equaled a pound of grain. As for seaweed-like


    marine vegetables, it was two pounds in exchange for a pound of grain.


    It may seem inexpensive, but in reality, seafood was hefty, and a pound didn''t amount to much.


    Moreover, only private fishing boats were allowed to partake in this trade. Official fishing boats did


    not sell to the public. Aside from distributing a fixed amount of food as charity rice balls daily and


    providing assistance to new survivors, everything else would be dried and stored.


    The dock was teeming with all kinds of people. Ste bought over twenty pounds of shrimp, squid,


    yellow croaker, and blue crabs. She pretended to put them into a Styrofoam box, but in reality, she


    stored them in Arcadia for preservation.


    Retail prices were steep, and even if you had a mountain of gold and silver, it was not enough to


    stock up. You''ll need to find another way.


    Ste was considering trying her luck at Odeberg International and Aqua Base.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    These two were thergest private fishing organizations. Odeberg International was the leading


    organization of Swan Hill''s seafood industry, while Aqua Base was established after the apocalyptic


    catastrophe. They were now inpetition with each other, always trying to outdo each other in the


    business world.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Emotionally, Ste leaned more towards Odeberg International. It was a family business, and they


    had stuck to their guns even after surviving the extreme cold.


    As for Aqua Base, it was a private base established after the apocalypse. Ste wasn''t too fond of


    private bases, and she refrained from specting too much about them.


    Thus, she did a U-turn in her car and headed to the office store under the watch of Odeberg


    International in the fishing vige.


    Since the heatwave outbreak, they''d been operating from evening till eight the next morning.


    Ste didn''t let on her real intentions. She imed she was there to buy on behalf of the


    neighborhood, both dry and fresh goods, 200 pounds of each daily.


    The sales clerk dealt with bulk orders daily, and Ste''s was nothing extraordinary. The discount


    offered was hardly different from retail prices.


    However, the seafood quality was indeed top-notch.


    Next, Ste went to Aqua Base''s store nearby. They offeredrger discounts, but their products


    were of lesser quality. The clerk''s inquisitive gaze also put Ste off; it felt like she was being


    assessed like goods.


    Ste had experienced such gazes too many times in her past life. Her post-apocalyptic instincts


    told her something was off and she had no intention of making a deal. ying the role of a poor,


    naive woman, she said, "It ain''t easy for us to grow crops. Seafood is meat, sure, but y''all only got


    seafood. How about trading 3 pounds of dry goods for 1 pound of grain?"


    The clerk, getting a whiff of her sweaty smell, rolled his eyes continuously, almost wanting to have


    her kicked out. Ste wouldn''t back down. She grumbled loudly a few times before leaving.


    Back in the car, they deliberated their options.


    It seemed impossible to buy in bulk from the government or bigpanies; only small stockpiling


    was possible. Besides, cultivating crops took time, and arge-scale trade was not feasible.


    This ce was dangerous. Just driving an old car had attracted the attention of several groups of


    people. However, these people were just insignificant characters. They just needed to be cautious.


    As for Aqua Base, Jasper also strongly advised against any further contact.


    Ste had no objections, so they went to the seafood market to haggle over and pick out some


    good quality seafood, exchanging a total of 200 pounds of dry goods.


    Just as they were about to leave, a water truck blocked their path. A shiny head popped out of the


    window, "Hey."


    Monkey, smiling brightly, said, "Didn''t expect to see you again so soon."


    Ste was surprised, "You came here for water?"


    "Of course." Monkey replied, "Since you left so suddenly, I had to make do ande here for water


    to sell back home. So what are you two up to?"


    Ste gestured to the boxes in her hand, "Getting some dry goods."


    Monkey was surprised. Ste was a tough woman. Why would she be getting goods from a small


    store?


    But he soon figured it out. She hadn''t established a connection yet. His boss had also struggled to


    establish a rapport before.


    When he learned about Ste''s purchase price, he suddenly realized something. "Why didn''t you


    say so earlier? This price isn''t good. If I''d known earlier, you could''ve gotten goods from my boss.


    Why go through all this trouble?"


    He pulled them aside, "I won''t overcharge you. How about this price for Odeberg International''s


    goods?"


    Ste was surprised, "You have a connection?"


    "Of course, we get our goods from Odeberg International."


    Ste didn''t believe him. The amount of dry goods they bought at a time was less than hers; there


    was no way they could get such arge discount.


    Monkey revealed a smug and mysterious smile, "I guess you don''t know. The boss saved Dexter''s


    life. Well, he actually just helped him find some medicine."


    The disaster struck suddenly, and life-saving medicine wasn''t easy to find. This led to a


    coboration betweenAustin and the Odeberg family. They provided the Odebergs with the supplies


    they needed, and in return, the Odebergs cut them a massive discount on seafood.


    Ste hadn''t expected Austin to be so adept at building rtionships.


    After they found a more secluded spot to continue their discussion, Ste cut straight to the chase,


    "What do you want?"


    "Water."


    Ste was taken aback. She''d tasted the well water in the fishing vige. Compared to actual


    seawater, it was much better. Strictly speaking, they weren''t reallycking water here. So the


    demand for water wasn''t high. Plus, if they brought it back to Griffith to sell, the tolls wouldn''t be


    cheap.


    "You don''t strike me as a real rich person." Monkeyughed a little helplessly, "We''re in the middle


    of an apocalypse, sure, but you probably don''t know that rich people''s daughters still take baths in


    wine or milk."


    The boss'' most profitable business was never aimed at the lower market.


    Ste was speechless. Recalling the recent pool party with ice cubes, she admitted to herself that


    her view had been narrow.


    If they needed grain, she wouldn''t have been able to provide much, but if it was fresh water, that


    wouldn''t be a problem. They were old business partners, and Ste was tempted, but she feigned


    hesitation, "I should be able to get the water, but the journey isn''t very safe. I need to think it over."


    "As long as you can sort out the water, the boss can get you as much seafood as you want."


    Ste didn''t immediately agree but gave Monkey her address before heading back to the vi to


    escape the oing heatwave.


    They had a seafood feast for lunch that day.


    Boiled shrimp, saut¨¦ed crab with ginger and onions, braisedrge yellow croaker, and stir-fried


    squid with celery.


    The atmosphere was great. Ste opened a bottle of red wine to share, while Cooper and Rosie got


    soda.


    After a few drinks, she was slightly tipsy. Jasper helped her back to her room and closed the door


    on his way out.


    Cooper, who was still gnawing on a shrimp shell, was left speechless.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Cooper perked up his ears and listened for a moment but heard no sound. He shrugged and


    returned to his shell.


    Ste nced at Jasper, who was lounging next to her, wanting to speak but uncertain of what to


    say. Finally, she turned to him and asked, "Are we still nning to sell water?"


    If not, they would have to trade their food or alcohol for it.


    "Getting fresh water isn''t easy these days, and purifying seawater costs too much. Let''s wait a few


    days and see what Austin decides," Jasper suggested.


    Ste agreed, and feeling reassured, she settled down for her afternoon nap.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper didn''t leave. Instead, he gently wrapped his arm around her. Ste felt a bit nervous. Was he


    going to do something to her? If he did, should she scratch him?


    Fortunately, he proved to be a gentleman and made no untoward moves. Eventually, she fell


    asleep.


    Which man didn''t like sex? But Jasper felt Ste wasn''t ready for that yet. Some things couldn''t be


    rushed.


    After making up their minds, they didn''t go out anymore.


    Staying in the vi all day was rather dull, so Ste thought for a moment, then pulled out a pig from


    the Arcadia and smiled at Jasper, "This is your mission."


    With a butcher''s knife and boning knife, the task was straightforward.


    The pig had been thrown into the Arcadia just after it died and was still warm. Ste quickly found a


    large basin and didn''t even waste the pig''s blood.


    Both of them squatted in the restroom, busy with their tasks. Jasper was the mainbor force. After


    more than two hours of hard work, he sessfully ughtered the pig and cut it into small pieces.


    Just as he was about to rx, Ste pulled out another pig.


    Seeing his stunned expression, Steughed, "Just teasing you. We''ll deal with this one


    tomorrow."


    With that, she put the pig back into the Arcadia.


    Jasper, who had been duped, suddenly approached Ste, reaching out to hold her.


    Ste dodged him, "Stay away from me. You stink."


    Actually, it wasn''t that bad. The pig had starved for so many days that its intestines were rtively


    clean. But Jasper was meticulous in his work, and he handled therge and small intestines


    beautifully.


    In the evening, they didn''t ughter pigs but they weren''t idle either.


    The vi was in an excellent location, so whatever they did wouldn''t be noticed, unlike the Sunrise


    Sanctuary where even chopping bones would cause a noisy racket that could be heard upstairs and


    downstairs.


    Ste took out a machine that imitated the process of hand-beating meatballs. She selected some


    pork with a good bnce of fat and lean meat, cut it into pieces, and put it into the machine, setting


    it to meatball mode.


    After beating the pork into a pulp, she added water, salt, and potato starch and mixed them evenly.


    Then she shaped the mixture into balls, put them into a pot, added water, and simmered them until


    they were cooked. As soon as the meatballs floated to the surface, they were ready.


    The process was simple, and Rosie also came to help.


    By the end of the night, they had made over 220 pounds of meatballs. After they had cooled, they


    were all stored in the Arcadia. The delicious broth left over from cooking the meatballs was also


    saved for future use in soups or noodles.


    The next day, Jasper and Ste worked together to ughter three pigs. Rosie worked alone,


    making meatballs until her back ached, but she neverined.


    After ughtering 10 pigs, Ste decided to move Jasper to butchering fish.


    Jasper, who had just been promoted to senior pig-ughtering engineer, was speechless. Rosie


    also switched modes, setting her sights on bing a fishball expert.


    Cooper, with nothing else to do, blinked his doggy eyes at Ste and begged for a job.


    "Guard the house. Guard the house. Guard the house," Ste repeated three times.


    Just as she finished speaking, Cooper immediately became alert, his fur standing on end as he


    growled softly and looked out of the vi. Ste became alert as well.


    After a few minutes, a car pulled up to the vi, "Ste."


    Monkey had arrived with Austin.


    Only then did Ste realize that Monkey had long since expanded their business to the vi area.


    They were here to deliver goods and also pay a visit.


    "Wow, isn''t this the electrical grid I got for you?" Monkey had sharp eyes, "Wow, you even installed


    sr panels. You''re really something!"


    Rosie quickly turned on the exhaust fan to clear the kitchen of the lingering smell and carefully hid


    anything that should be hidden. Jasper, the master fish butcher, washed his hands and changed his


    clothes to get rid of the fishy smell.


    Austin came bearing gifts, all of which were high-quality seafood products from Odeberg


    International.


    He was here to discuss cooperation, and his target was clear: he wanted water.


    Ste had been waiting for him to make the first move. She appeared hesitant, "We do have water,


    but it''s getting harder to obtain now with all the strict checks. At most, we can give you a truckload a


    day."


    There were many wealthy people in the area, and one truckload of water was far from enough. But


    Austin knew that high-quality fresh water was hard toe by, "That''s fine."


    When it came to what they would get in return, Ste, who had gotten a taste, insisted on top-


    quality gemstones first, followed by seafood and salt.


    After some haggling, they agreed that a truckload of water, 20 tons, would be exchanged for 500


    pounds of dried seafood. Fresh seafood would be 1200 pounds, and coarse sea salt would be 2000


    pounds.


    Ste could choose freely, but she had to notify them in advance.


    At night, Jasper drove the water truck into the vi area. At around 2 a.m., they set out on their


    journey, with Ste following in an old car.


    They took a detour outside to avoid people, then found a ce to rest. At 5 a.m., they arrived at the


    designated location to deliver the goods and loaded 500 pounds of dried goods onto their truck to


    take back to the vi.


    To avoid arousing suspicion, Jasper asionally drove out to make it appear as if he was trading


    seafood.


    After getting enough sleep during the day, they continued to stock up on food.


    In half a month, they had umted over 2200 pounds of fishballs and meatballs, various


    steamed, braised, garlic, and spicy pork ribs and fish, etc.


    Seafood was no exception, with stir-fried squid with celery, various shrimp and crab, and kelp sd,


    among others.


    They tried to stock as much as possible, as they might not have such an opportunity to cook in the


    future.


    One night, Ste craved barbecue, "Mr. Jasper, you''ve been working hard these past few days.


    How about we have a barbecue tonight as a treat?"


    Jasper saw through her ruse but agreed regardless, "Sure."


    Neither Cooper nor Rosie objected. They were both food lovers.


    Oysters, squid, pork ribs, pork neck, chicken wings, and so on. They had everything they could


    possibly want, rivaling any barbecue stand.


    Ste marinated the meat, while Jasper set up a charcoal grill on the rooftop. Rosie was very


    diligent, helping to skewer the meat, while Cooper drooled in anticipation.


    The red charcoal fire rose, and the scent of spice spread into the night.


    It was still hot at night, but the three of them and the dog were all wearing temperature-regting


    clothes. The seaside cooled down quickly, with temperatures dropping below 45 degrees. Wrapped


    in a thermal jacket, it was really top-notch.


    Ste sure knew her way around the grill, and her barbecuing speed with Jasper was quite swift.


    The freshly barbecued meat was mouth-watering.


    Whenever Rosie wasn''t looking, Ste sneakily threw a piece to Arcadia. Nothing like hot barbecue,


    it lost its charm once it cooled down.


    Poor Rosie had to wait for over an hour, and her brother''s homemade chicken drumstick still wasn''t


    done.


    Finally, when it was all grilled to perfection, it was served. The three of them, along with Cooper, sat


    on the rooftop. Jasper sipped his beer, Ste enjoyed her pineapple cider, while Cooper and Rosie


    stuck to soda.


    They basked in the gentle sea breeze, with a star-studded sky in the distance.


    Ste, who used to be caught up with making ends meet, couldn''t remember thest time she


    enjoyed a seaside night view. The darkness of the night concealed the harsh reality of the disaster.


    The brilliant starry sky was like picture, as if when the sun rose tomorrow, it would still be a thriving


    scene.


    Feeling a sudden wave ofplexity, Ste took Jasper''s beer bottle and chugged a couple of sips,


    "Imagine how great it would be if the disaster never happened."


    But s, there were no ''what ifs'' in this world.


    Jasper took Ste''s hand, "As long as you and Rosie are with me, I''m not afraid anymore."


    Suddenly, out of the darkness, a dog''s head popped up, staring at him intently. Holding back a


    laugh, Jasper petted his head, "And of course, Cooper, our most important family member."


    Cooper, asserting his dominance, squeezed himself into the center.


    In the darkness, two hands reached around Cooper''s back, holding each other tightly. Ste titled


    her head and looked at him, "With you guys, I''m not that scared either."


    After they had eaten to their heart''s content, Jasper was thinking about hoarding some more, when


    suddenly, Cooper''s expression shifted to one of alertness, letting out a low warning growl.


    Then after a while, headlights illuminated the darkness.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    In the darkness, Austin''s voice echoed, "Ste, Jasper?"


    The two exchanged nces. What was he doing here at this hour?


    Ste, almost out of reflex, began to hide things as quickly as she could.


    Greens, chicken, pork - Ste swiftly stashed them all into the Arcadia, leaving only the seafood


    barbecue out.


    Ste invited him onto the rooftop, "Want some garlic oysters?"


    The irresistible aroma of grilled seafood caused Austin¡¯s self-restraint to falter, "Sure."


    Ste handed him a cold beer, "Austin, you came here in the middle of the night. Is there an


    emergency?"


    "There is an emergency," Austin gulped down a few mouthfuls of the beer, letting out a satisfied


    sigh, "It''s also a golden opportunity to make some money, depending on whether you guys can


    seize it."


    Make a fortune? Who wouldn''t want that? Ste¡¯s interest was immediately piqued, "Go on."


    "Odeberg International is at loggerheads with Aqua Base,. It''s a fiercepetition. I suppose you


    know about it?"


    She had heard about it, but she wasn''t interested. She came to the seaside to stock up.


    "Aqua Base has always wanted to swallow Odeberg International, but Odeberg International is not a


    pushover. The two sides have been at each other''s throats, when Aqua Base took a despicable


    move. They kidnapped Dexter to force Warren to surrender.


    ¡°But Warren is a man of character. He hired a bunch of bodyguards to forcefully retrieve Dexter.


    During the escape, the old man tripped and got impaled by a rusty nail."


    Those who had experienced the apocalypse knew that tetanus was no joke, and the best way was


    to get a vine within 24 hours.


    But two years into the apocalypse, pharmaceuticalpanies were destroyed, hospitals paralyzed,


    and life-saving drugs were more expensive than fairy pills.


    Odeberg International, with its vast resources, would have been able to procure any other life-


    saving drugs, but the tetanus vine was special. It required refrigeration at 2-8 degrees Celsius,


    and any deviation from this can cause the vine to be ineffective.


    To find a vine was almost harder than reaching the sky. So Odeberg International reached out to


    all possible connections.


    Austin considered hiswork to be decent, but after a round of inquiries, he still couldn''t find the


    vine. That was why he thought of Ste.


    "Tetanus vine?" Ste looked surprised, "That''s hard to find."


    "Tell me about it, I''m almost running my legs off," Austin said, sipping his cold beer, "Do you have


    any leads? If so, act quickly."


    Warren was a man of character, and also a devoted son. If they could find the vine, the reward


    would be substantial.


    Ste nodded in agreement, "Okay, since you asked, we''ll try to find some contacts, but we can''t


    guarantee that we can get the medicine.¡±


    "Fine, can you give me an answer by tomorrow at eight?" Austin still had other ces to check out.


    He finished his beer, grabbed some grilled squid, and left.


    Once he left, Ste continued with her barbecue stockpiling. She loved grilled squid tentacles, so


    she had to stock up more.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper seemed thoughtful, "Do you have the tetanus vine?"


    "I do," and quite a lot of them.


    She had specifically asked Cody to stockpile them before the apocalypse, andter took everything


    when she searched the office buildings.


    "Are you going to trade?"


    "There''s no rush." She was just pondering, what should they ask from Odeberg International in


    return?


    They had been stockpiling fresh and dry goods every day, and Arcadia was already filled with a lot


    of them. Coarse sea salt was cheap; it wasn''t worth trading for the tetanus vine.


    Although she had the vines on hand, no one knew what would happen in the future. It was


    always good to be cautious.


    Since they had promised Austin, they had to act like it.


    Ste continued her barbecue stockpiling, while Jasper went out for a drive. He returned in the early


    hours of the morning, and not long after, Austin was back.


    Ste nced at the clock, it was only just past five. By noon, it would be over 24 hours. Many had


    been sent out to find the medicine, but all returned empty-handed.


    Austin had no choice but toe back to Ste, "How is it? Can you find the medicine?"


    Ste yawned, "We found the medicine, but the owner isn''t simple. They''re willing to part with the


    vine, but once they found out that Odeberg International was looking for it, they asked for


    something substantial."


    Austin''s eyes lit up, "As long as it''s within Warren''s capability, everything can be negotiated."


    Ste hesitated, "They want a yacht."


    He knew she would ask for a lot, but he didn''t expect this.


    If it were before the apocalypse, a tetanus vine would cost no more than a few dors. A yacht,


    on the other hand, was worth seventy to eighty million.


    Noticing his expression change, Ste didn''t push, "I also think it''s not worth it, but they only have


    one dose left. They originally had no intention of selling, but we persuaded them. If you think it''s not


    feasible, we can decline."


    Austin, having seen the world, quickly said, "No, a yacht is expensive, but it''s nothing to the wealthy.


    I''ll ask now. You guys wait for my message."


    So, he left without dy.


    Ste couldn''t sleep anymore. She stood on the rooftop with her night vision binocrs, looking at


    the few yachts docked at the distant port, all of which belonged to the Odeberg family.


    Whether they originally belonged to the Odeberg family or were found after the disaster, it didn''t


    matter to Ste. She just wanted one.


    One day, if thend turned into the sea, it would be their only hope for survival. She had to n


    ahead for the future.


    Of course, if the Odeberg family didn''t want to trade, Ste wouldn''t insist. She would find another


    way.


    More than an hourter, Austin rushed back, "Warren agreed, but he must get the vine before


    noon, and it must be effective."


    "I can guarantee that, but how can you assure that he will give us the yacht?"


    "News of this has spread. If Warren reneges on his promise, it would hurt his reputation. Who would


    want to do business with him in the future? Aqua Base would be d if he went back on his word,


    so they could kick him when he''s down."


    To be on the safe side, Austin warned, "You guys should quietly get the vine, and don''t get


    spotted by the people from Aqua Base, I''m afraid they''ll sabotage."


    Ste agreed, and they arranged to meet at the dock at ten in the morning.


    As everyone left, Ste leisurely enjoyed a hearty breakfast of scrambled eggs and crispy bacon


    before tidying up the house, and setting out with Jasper.


    No sooner had they left the guard booth at the foot of the hill, Jasper spoke up, "We¡¯re being


    watched."


    Ste was taken aback, "People from Aqua Base?"


    The car windows were tinted for privacy. She looked around cautiously and sure enough, there was


    some rustling in the bushes along the roadside. They had driven about a mile or so when the


    rustling stopped.


    "It''s probably just amon gang of thieves," Jasper exined. "We transport goods every day, so


    it''s normal for us to be targeted."


    Who wouldn''t want to catch a big fish like a mansion owner? If a robbery was sessful, it would


    be like hitting the jackpot, enough to live off for three years.


    This group of people had their own divisions ofbor, focusing on the dock, seafood market, and


    fishing viges. After preliminary observation, they identified their target objects.


    Jasper and Ste zigzagged around, making it ten minuteste to the dock. Austin was worried


    sick, fearing that they had run into some trouble.


    Ste hurriedly apologized, "Sorry we''rete. We were being trailed and had to take a detour to


    shake them off."


    Upon learning that the vine had sessfully been secured, Austin led the way in his car, taking


    them to the Odeberg Mansion.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    A five or six kilometer distance from the coastline, you''d find what they called the Odeberg Mansion,


    but it was more aptly described as an estate.


    Nestled against the mountains, with guards patrolling every three steps and posts every five, the air


    was thick with the scent of money.


    The estate was massive, security everywhere. Once you parked, you had to pass through a security


    checkpoint. Any weapons carried would be detected and confiscated.


    Ste, holding a portable mini-fridge, entered the mansion.


    In the living room, a middle-aged man in casual attire anxiously awaited their arrival. As soon as the


    medical staff saw them, they rushed over, "Did you bring the vine?"


    Inside the fridge, a single vine was stored. After inspecting it and finding no issues, the medical


    staff nodded at the middle-aged man.


    Warren contemted for a moment before instructing his secretary. After a while, the secretary


    returned with a box of exquisite jewelry. Inside was a dazzling gem ne ¡ª the Azure Heart.


    "This ne is part of my collection. I bought it at an auction for 120 million. You can hold it as


    coteral," Warren offered.


    Before the apocalypse, this ne would''ve caused quite a stir. But now, it paled inparison


    to a yacht.


    It was a gem of the highest quality, definitely a piece Arcadia would love, and it was a fair deal.


    The medical staff injected the old man with the vine and observed him for half an hour for any


    adverse reactions before allowing Ste and her team to leave.


    Upon leaving the Odeberg Mansion, Austin reassured them, "Don''t worry. The Warrens are wealthy


    and influential. They won''t turn on us over a tetanus vine."


    Ste wasn''t worried. Even without the yacht, this trip was still profitable.


    On their drive back to the vi, they noticed people lurking on the roadside. They ignored them,


    choosing to continue on their way home and prepare food for storage.


    Rosie wanted bread, so Ste brought out the dough mixer and began preparing various fillings.


    At dawn, Jasper drove the water truck while Ste drove the seven-seater to trade. They traded 500


    pounds of dry goods, filling the car to the brim before driving back.


    It was just around five in the morning, with the barest hint of dawn on the horizon. At a bend in the


    coastal road, Jasper slowed the car to a halt.


    The road was strewn withrge stones. Without their night vision goggles, they would''ve crashed


    into them.


    The car came to a steady stop, and they sat quietly without getting out. After about ten minutes, the


    others couldn''t help but show themselves.


    One, two...


    Over thirty people appeared, of all ages, some wielding sticks, others brandishing knives. Their


    faces were numb and cold, their eyes glinting with greed.


    Ste got out of the car, with a crossbow ready in her hand, and coldly ordered, "Move. I don''t want


    to kill anyone today."


    But no one moved. "We don''t want to kill you either. Just leave the car and goods."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste looked at them, "There''s no way around this?"


    A young man among them retorted, "You have money. What''s a car full of goods to you? If you don''t


    want to die, scram!"


    Ste was calm, "So we have money, and that makes us an easy target?"


    The young man got impatient, brandishing his sharp knife, "Enough with the nonsense. Leave the


    car behind or don''t me us for getting rough."


    Once it was clear that they wouldn''t back down, Ste didn''t hesitate. She fired an arrow, hitting one


    man right in the heart.


    The young man didn''t fall, instead, a middle-aged man next to him did. He had been silent the


    whole time, but Ste noticed the way others looked to him. He was definitely the leader.


    "Mayor!" Someone cried out, "The Mayor is dead!"


    Chaos erupted among them. People began to shout and brandish their weapons, ready to attack.


    Ste didn''t flinch. She threw her crossbow back into the car and pulled out a submachine gun from


    Arcadia, her finger on the trigger, "If you''re so eager to die, I''ll send you to join him."


    They were shocked, not expecting someone driving a beat-up car to have a submachine gun. They


    immediately halted their advance and started to retreat.


    Ste sneered, "I don''t have many bullets, but I have enough to send you all to hell!"


    They retreated now in a speed faster than sh. Under the overwhelming disy of firepower, no


    one dared to make a sound.


    She was a madwoman, who was chatting amiably one moment and killing the next. They just


    wanted to rob for food. They didn''t want to kill, or to be killed.


    "Stop!" Seeing them trying to escape, Ste warned.


    They immediately raised their hands, "Please, don''t kill us."


    Some were shaking, and some even wet themselves, all the bravado gone.


    Ste ordered, "Clear the stones. Throw the body into the sea."


    They were too afraid to disobey, scrambling to clear the stones and dispose of the body as ordered.


    Then, filled with resentment, anger, and a sense of injustice, they scattered and fled. They were


    afraid they''d be the next one to be gunned down by the madwoman.


    Ste returned to the car and put away her weapons. She felt no sympathy for these cowards.


    They were clearly novices resorting to robbery out of desperation. Today, they failed because they


    encountered her. But what if they hade across someone else?


    Once they tasted sess, their courage would grow. Before they knew it, they would evolve into


    true monsters.


    Apart from trading, the three of them and Cooper stayed in the vi, enjoying the air conditioning


    during the scorching heat, sleeping when tired and stockpiling food when idle.


    Three days went by in the blink of an eye. Austin came over in high spirits, "Dexter is okay now, and


    you can pick up your yacht tomorrow."


    Also, as a token of appreciation for their help in finding the medicine, Warren gifted them 3000


    pounds of dry goods. Ste was surprised. She hadn''t expected them to be so honest.


    "Austin, you made the trip in person. There must be something else you need?"


    Austin paused, thenughed, "Nothing gets past you."


    With another requesting from Warren, Austin exined, "With the apocalypse ongoing, the


    pharmaceutical factories can''t resume production, and medicine is bing increasingly scarce.


    You managed to find a tetanus vine at a crucial time, which shows your capabilities and


    connections. Warren appreciates that.


    ¡°Dexter is getting old and has several underlying conditions. Medicine is bing increasingly hard


    to find, and Warren wants to stock up in advance."


    He handed over a list of medications. Ste looked at it and was taken aback. The list was filled


    with medications for diseases like gout, hypertension, and high blood sugar levels. These were


    common medications before the apocalypse but were bing rarer now.


    Unfortunately, Ste didn''t have any of these stocked up, but she did find some while scavenging


    for supplies.


    When Cody and Lukas left, they gave her these soon-to-expire or rarely used medications to


    exchange for supplies. Among them were these medicines, and along with the ones she and Jasper


    had received, the quantity was not insignificant.


    Ste was ecstatic on the inside, but kept her exterior as cool as a cucumber, "Austin, these meds


    are life-saving, every bit counts. What on earth could Warren possibly have to trade in exchange?"

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Austin was straightforward, ¡°Besides the Azure Heart that he gave youst time, he can offer


    another uncut gemstone, one that''s even better than the previous one.¡±


    Surely, medicine can save lives, but it wasn''t as precious as a vine. He could have gathered all


    the needed supplies on his own, but it would have been a lot of hassle. So, he preferred to extend


    this token of goodwill.


    Ste understood his logic but found the quantity a bit overwhelming. She took out a pen and


    adjusted the quantity of the medicine, ¡°This is the most I can provide.¡±


    Who knew how long one could live? In case they ended up living for decades, feasting on seafood


    every day, both she and Jasper might end up suffering from gout. Without medicine to decrease uric


    acid, they might die from the pain.


    Having worked with Ste for a while, Austin had anticipated her negotiation. He had made sure to


    leave some wiggle room in the quantity. Without haggling, he agreed readily.


    The next day, Ste and Jasper brought the medicine for the trade.


    Three thousand pounds of dried goods had been loaded onto the luxury yacht. There was even a


    crew member ready to teach them how to operate it.


    Jasper politely declined, ¡°No need, I got this.¡±


    Ste was surprised. Was there anything he didn''t know?


    During the handover, the crew member looked as if he had been robbed blind, ¡°This is a Riva, the


    Rolls-Royce of yachts. The boss bought it for over 80 million, and he never even got to ride it once


    before the apocalypse hit.¡±


    He kept rambling, sounding like his child was being taken away.


    Admittedly, the Riva yacht was opulent. From its design to its paint job, from its performance to its


    craftsmanship, everything about it exuded superior quality and unrivaled taste. Its interior was


    extremely luxurious, making it stand out among the world''s yacht brands.


    The top-tier double-decker yacht was a favorite among royalty, celebrities, and business tycoons in


    the West. Now, it belonged to Ste.


    Austin rushed over with the uncut gemstone. It wasrger than the previous one and its color was


    mesmerizing. It looked like a collector¡¯s item.


    If not for the apocalypse, which had overturned the value of jewels, Ste would never have had the


    chance to touch it. Now, it was worth a bit. But in a few years, it might not even be worth a slice of


    bread. Otherwise, why would the Odebergs be willing to trade it for medicine? Such shrewd


    businessmen would never make a losing deal.


    Ste handed the prepared medicine to Austin. After verifying that everything was in order, they


    completed the barter.


    Austin eyed the yacht enviously. If he didn''t have urgent matters to deal with, he would have loved


    to set sail for a bit.


    Jasper went into the cockpit, checked the controls, and started the yacht. The luxury yacht shot out


    like an arrow. The harbor was filled with tumbling white waves.


    The setting sun deepened from light to dark, from pale to rich, as if half the sky was sshed with


    fresh blood. The yacht stopped in the vast ocean, bobbing gently in the waves.


    Ste stood by the yacht''s railings, watching the setting sun reflect off the sparkling sea. It was


    blindingly beautiful.


    Seagulls swooped low over the water, rapidly skimming the surface to snatch up small fish. The


    breathtaking view was intoxicating.


    Suddenly, Ste was embraced from behind. It was Jasper, holding her gently, ¡°What are you


    thinking about?¡±


    Ste looked into the distance, ¡°Isn¡¯t the sunset beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jasper followed her gaze. It was indeed stunning.


    With their height difference, his chin rested lightly on her forehead, ¡°We might still get to enjoy this


    beautiful sea and sunset when the apocalypse is over.¡±


    Ste looked at him, her eyes filled with a hint of confusion, ¡°Can the apocalypse end?¡± It was as if


    she was asking him, and also herself.


    ¡°We¡¯re just starting. We¡¯ll wait until that day.¡±


    Ste thought about it. She was only in her early 20s, and Jasper was only a few years older. As


    long as they fought against the apocalypse, they might indeed witness a new world.


    She turned around and embraced him in the glow of the setting sun. For the first time, she initiated


    a hug.


    Jasper kissed her forehead. The golden sunset stretched their ovepping shadows. However, the


    weather was too hot, and their embrace was ufortably warm.


    As he leaned in for another kiss, Steughed and quickly pushed him away.


    Jasper led her into the cockpit, ¡°Ste, I¡¯m worried that you might need to use the yacht when I''m


    not around. You need to learn how to drive it.¡±


    Ste paused, ¡°Alright.¡±


    In the unpredictable apocalypse, who could guarantee that they would apany each other until


    the end of life?


    Jasper exined the functions of the yacht''s control panel to Ste. When learning this life-saving


    skill, Ste was deeply focused, familiarizing herself with the controls after several tries.


    After grasping the theoretical knowledge, Jasper let Ste take the helm for some hands-on


    experience.


    Starting, elerating, steering, making turns...


    After two hours, it was getting dark. Although not entirely proficient, Ste was a quick learner. As


    long as she stayed calm, she wouldn''t have any major problems.


    Because it was not entirely dark yet and it was not convenient to dock and moor the yacht, Ste


    sat in the luxurious cabin and pulled out a cold ss of watermelon juice to beat the heat.


    The sweltering weather was unbearable, but sipping a refreshing fruit juice was indescribably


    comforting.


    Sitting next to her, Jasper asked, ¡°Has Arcadia expanded?¡±


    Ste suddenly remembered the important stuff. She quickly found therge backpack and took out


    the Azure Heart.


    A ne worth 120 million. In the past, she could only drool over pictures of it, never imagining


    she could actually wear it.


    Ste was a material girl, and quite so. Unable to resist the temptation, she put on the 120-million


    ne and took a photo as a memento.


    Jasper didn''t say anything but smiled.


    After taking the photo, she tossed it into Arcadia. A momentter, she checked with her mind. The


    vi hadn''t changed at all, but The Garden had probably increased by about 1500 square meters.


    The Azure Heart was indeed impressive, even Arcadia couldn''t resist its charm.


    Finally, it was the uncut gemstone. It was muchrger than the previous one. After taking a photo as


    proof of ownership, she tossed it into Arcadia without hesitation.


    Arcadia got about 3000 square meters bigger.


    Warren was a good man. Not only was he honest in doing business, but he was also generous. He


    was a true entrepreneur.


    The tape measure couldn''t measure it anymore. Ste could only bring Jasper into Arcadia, using


    his long legs to measure it.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    And he actually went to measure it. Unlike the average Joe, Jasper, a man of unusual profession,


    was quite confident in his stride. Arcadia had expanded by about 4800 square meters this time.


    As for the height, Jasper kept ncing upwards, "Ste, do you notice anything different?"


    Ste followed his gaze upwards, feeling as though it was taller?


    So, she took a broomstick and went up to the fourth floor, prodding upwards. Huh, she couldn''t


    reach the ceiling.


    She then had Jasper lift her, continuing to prod upwards. Jasper was tall, so he squatted down and


    cradled her legs, standing up with her.


    It was a high reach, but still no luck.


    Finally, Jasper mbered onto the rooftop of the fourth-floor storeroom, but still no result.


    Overjoyed, Ste jumped into Jasper''s arms, eximing, "We won''t be running out of space


    anymore!"

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Stepping out from Arcadia, the night had already cast its dark nket over everything.


    Jasper docked the yacht close to the shore, not hurrying Ste to pull it back into Arcadia.


    They were quite a distance away from the fishing vige and the dock. It was unlikely anyone would


    be around at this hour, but out of caution, Jasper donned his night vision goggles and scanned the


    dark for a while, ensuring there were no issues.


    To avoid drawing attention with the motorboat, they paddled their rubber dinghy to shore.


    Once ashore, they faced an incline leading to the coastal highway. There was no path, just


    brambles and reeds taller than a person.


    Jasper led the way with his machete, shielding Ste behind him and ttening a path before


    allowing her to follow. "Watch your step," he cautioned.


    After some time, they made it to the highway. Ste got into their car, flicking on the headlights. "Are


    you okay?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jasper was fine, save for a few scratches on his hands from the brambles and reeds. They were


    bleeding a little but were not serious. Ste took out an iodine solution to disinfect his wounds


    before applying band-aids.


    In the darkness, they slowly drove along the highway. One drove, and the other kept vigil.


    Upon safely returning to the vi, Ste''s mood brightened. She took out some premium food from


    Arcadia to celebrate.


    With the addition of a yacht, they felt more secure about potential sea survival scenarios.


    The trip to the coast was worth it. They had been stocking up on dry goods and, with the 3,000


    pounds they just acquired, they now had over 10,000 pounds of seafood.


    Not only was it enough tost them a lifetime, but it could also be used for trading in the future.


    Despite the abundance of seafood, they knew they couldn''t eat it recklessly. Ste contemted


    that it was time to stock up on fresh goods.


    After dinner, the trio and the dog enjoyed the moonlight, stargazing and munching on watermelon


    on the rooftop.


    Rosie, propped on her elbows, marveled at the starry sky. "It''s so beautiful here. I wish we could


    stay here forever."


    Ste agreed. Whether it was the environment or the resources, it was far superior to what they had


    in Griffith.


    Trading their two-bedroom apartment for a spacious vi was a no-brainer. Living near the rich


    meant a higher standard of living and less worry about others with ill intentions. Walking the dog


    became easier too. Cooper could run up and down the stairs freely, getting plenty of exercise.


    Jasper had no objections. "If you guys like it here, we can stay. We can bring the rabbits over when


    we find the time."


    Ste thought it was a good idea, but there was no rush. She had stocked up a lot of hay, enough


    for the rabbits tost a couple of months.


    They could decide whether to stay or leave after they had stocked up enough supplies. After all,


    there were no entirely safe ces in the post-apocalyptic world. As more and more refugees


    gathered on the coast, their vi could be a juicy steak, and a few dozen security guards


    would be no match for a horde of desperate people.


    Over the next few days, they brought back 1,200 pounds of fresh goods each day. The bounty was


    glorious.


    Shrimp, squid, crabs, salmon, trout, octopus, sea urchins, oysters, scallops, mussels, snails, and


    more. There were many other exotic seafood they had never seen before.


    In addition to trading, they continued to stock up on food. They tried every recipe they could with the


    abundant ingredients, constantly exploring new dishes.


    Before they knew it, a month had passed. They had stocked up enough food tost for years and


    wouldn''t need to cook anymore.


    They enjoyed the sea breeze, sipped on beer, and brought out the barbecue to the rooftop to feast.


    Just as they were starting to eat, Austin showed up again. Rosie quickly hid the food and even


    helped wipe the dog''s mouth.


    The kid was quick-witted, and Ste almost burst outughing. Still, they saved some oysters for


    Austin. They didn''t dare give him any fruit though, fearing it would give away their secret.


    Ste weed him in. "Austin, it''s rare for you to visit. Is there another big deal in the works?"


    "You bet." Austin savored the oysters as he praised their cooking skills. "Your barbecuing skills are


    even better than those before the apocalypse."


    "Thanks for looking out for us, Austin. Is Warren looking for medicine again?"


    Apart from that, she couldn''t think of any other reason for Austin to make a special trip.


    "It''s about medicine, but this time it''s not for Warren. It''s for the leader of Aqua Base."


    Ste was puzzled. Aqua Base had not been fair in their dealings. "Aren''t you afraid of offending


    Odeberg International by finding medicine for Aqua Base?"


    Austin exined, "In our line of work, we''re neutral. We don''t favor anyone as long as the benefits


    are good enough.


    Aqua Base may not be as generous as Odeberg International, but therger the organization, the


    less likely we are to get exploited. They have plenty of trading materials, while those at the bottom


    are more dangerous. In this post-apocalyptic world, no one can guarantee that there''s no risk in


    doing business. If you guys have any reservations and don''t want to cooperate with Aqua Base, you


    can pretend I didn''te today."


    Since he was already here, they had to show some courtesy. Ste was somewhat curious. "What


    kind of medicine are they looking for?"


    "Insulin."


    Insulin was amon drug for lowering blood sugar. Someone still needing it after so long in the


    apocalypse indicated apleteck of insulin, requiring lifelong administration.


    A vial of 300 units wouldst only a few days for someonepletely deficient, requiring about 60


    units per day. It might not have been a burden before the apocalypse, but now, it was a luxury most


    people could not afford.


    Austin got straight to the point. "Aqua Base kidnapped Dexter a while ago, and in retaliation, Warren


    had his men steal the leader''s medicine. Odeberg International is heavily guarded, so it''s not easy


    for Aqua Base to get the medicine back. They''re temporarily reaching out to their contacts to find


    some."


    Ste pondered. "If they don''t inject insulin in time, they''ll die too."


    However, with advancements in medical technology, the storage issue for insulin had been solved.


    It no longer required a special refrigerator.


    In other words, insulin was not as rare as the tetanus vine. As long as one had a widework


    of contacts, it could still be found. Otherwise, the leader of the base would have died long ago.


    Of course, Ste wasn''t going to reveal all that. "Insulin is hard to find. What can they offer in


    exchange? My supplier has a big appetite and won''t settle for less."


    "Gems and jewelry, seafood, grains, whatever you need. I can act as a mediator and negotiate."


    Austin even hinted at something else ¡ª weapons.


    Sorry, but these were not what Ste wanted. She had a hunch that Arcadia''s expansion had


    reached its limit. Even if it hadn''t, it was already big enough for her, and she did not need to expand


    further. Seafood was readily avable, they had stocked up on grains, and Arcadia could be used


    for cultivation.


    As for armaments, if Aqua Base had any heavy artillery, they would have blown Odeberg


    International to smithereens long ago. There would have been no need for this heated conflict.


    However, the two ces weren''t particrly far from each other, and Ste had made careful


    observations andparisons.


    After much thought, she finally spoke, "Austin, we''ve been working together for quite some time


    now. I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. My seller had quite a bit of clout in the pharmaceutical


    industry. It''s probably not a problem to find a few vials of insulin for emergencies, but I''ll have to


    check to be sure. All I can say is, if we can really find the medication, my seller would probably want


    more than just a yacht in return. If you''re sure the other side is willing to trade, I can help you ask."


    Austin contemted. Aqua Base had severalrge fishing boats, aside from the yachts. They even


    had cruise ships. This was about saving the life of the base''s leader, who had said he would spare


    no expense in finding the medicine.


    "It shouldn''t be a problem if you guys are sure you can get the insulin. I''ll discuss the details with


    them once we''ve confirmed, but we need to act fast. I doubt they have much insulin left."


    Ste nodded, "Okay, for your sake, Austin, we''ll give you an answer tomorrow."


    Jasper saw Austin out, making sure the gates and electric fences were secure before returning.


    He sat down beside Ste, "You want a fishing boat?"

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Ste shook her head, "We can''t fish, and a fishing boat won''t do us any good."


    Truth be told, she longed for a cruise ship, and Aqua Base just happened to have one that looked


    fairly new.


    Jasper frowned, "We already have a yacht."


    Coming from an orphanage, she mightck certain skills, but she had learned to prepare for the


    worst far earlier than most.


    Ste¡¯s sense of crisis was even stronger, "A yacht can help us survive at sea, but if we encounter a


    major storm or a super earthquake and tsunami caused by a massive te collision, a giant wave


    could swallow the yacht."


    Indeed, Aqua Base had a tarnished reputation and might cheat them, but Ste felt it was worth the


    gamble, "If we lose, we just lose a batch of insulin; if we win, we get a cruise ship, which might save


    us when the world turns upside down."


    Sensing her determination, Jasper didn''t object, "We should n for the long term and minimize the


    risk."


    His agreement made Ste feel good, "You''re good at strategizing. I''ll follow your lead."


    Her ttery made Jasperugh, but he was also pleased.


    Ste sat on the sofa, chatting with him while munching on snacks. They discussed their nste


    into the night.


    The next day, Austin came over early, "So, what''s the news? Do we have a deal?"


    Ste hesitated, "We have insulin, but how much does Aqua Base need?"


    "For them, the more the merrier."


    Austin, the savvy businessman, had already informed Aqua Base of Ste''s rough demand,


    guessing it was either a fishing boat or a cruise ship.


    Odeberg International also had fishing boats, but since Ste didn''t ask for one, it was unlikely she


    would ask for one from Aqua Base, so her target must be the cruise ship.


    Austin had considered all possible scenarios to save time and trouble.


    Austin cut to the chase, "What does your seller want, a fishing boat or a cruise ship?"


    "My seller doesn''tpete for others'' livelihood. What he wants is a cruise ship."


    Austin breathed a sigh of relief. After all, in the current environment, a fishing boat was much more


    valuable than a cruise ship, being a tool for Aqua Base to grow and prosper.


    He was really worried that Ste would ask for a fishing boat. They would have to exchange the life-


    saving medicine for it, no matter what. But who could guarantee they wouldn''t cheat?


    The base leader also seemed to want to exchange for a cruise ship, which should significantly


    reduce the risk. Austin was relieved, "The cruise ship is no problem, but they want 60 units of


    insulin."


    Ste had it, but she didn¡¯t want to give that many, "Who can cough up 60 units after nearly two


    years of disaster? My provider can provide at most 30."


    If insulin wasn''t easier to find than the vine, and if the cruise ship''s value wasn''t iparable to


    a yacht, she wouldn''t be willing to give up so much. In addition to the rarity of the drug, therge


    quantity could attract unwanted attention.


    Austin thought 30 units were a bit too few, but it should be buy them enough time to find more


    drugs.


    However, with half less than expected, he didn''t dare to make the decision on his own.


    Ste spoke bluntly, "Austin, I''m not afraid to tell you the truth, we''re actually hesitating about this


    deal, considering Aqua Base''s reputation on the street."


    As a middleman, Austin was just making a small profit, and he didn''t force them, "I owe you two a


    favor. I''ve told you everything I know about Aqua Base, but I haven''t revealed any information about


    you to them. I just said you''re in the same line of work. If you have any concerns, you can tell me


    directly. If it really can''t be solved, we can just drop the deal."


    Ste voiced their n, "We will not have any direct contact with Aqua Base. You will deliver the


    drugs in batches. The cruise ship will be docked in the designated sea area, where someone will


    come to take it away. In addition, we want two containers of fresh seafood as apensation for


    finding the drugs. What do you think?"


    First, they would give Aqua Base 2 units of insulin. Aqua Base would put the containers at the


    designated ce. After Ste received the goods, she would give 14 more units of insulin, and then


    went to the sea area to pick up the cruise ship. On the second morning after receiving the ship, she


    would deliever thest 14 units of drugs.


    In this deal, Aqua Base cannot send anyone to follow them all the way. If they break the agreement,


    the deal would be canceled.


    Business inherently came with risks, and Austin admired their caution, "Okay, I''ll go talk to them and


    get back to youter."


    To ease their worry, he added as he was leaving, "Don''t worry, ever since I met you two, I''ve been


    more careful in this line of work, making sure I''m not being followed."


    He said his part, and Jasper did his own. After sending him off, he took Cooper out to patrol the


    area, making sure no strangers approached the mountaintop vi.


    Nearly two years of training had made Cooper not only a fighting dog, but an excellent police dog as


    well, able to execute high-levelmands from its instructor, especially in search and scent


    tracking.


    More importantly, it had gotten used to training, and would do so even without its instructor''s orders.


    Several times, Ste was stunned to see him hanging in the air in the hallway.


    Austin quickly responded, agreeing to exchange a cruise ship for 30 units of insulin. Even the


    second-hand dealer Austin gave Ste a thumbs up, "You''re ruthless, cutting people to the bone."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Odeberg International was fighting a life-and-death battle with Aqua Base, and in the end, Ste


    profits.


    It was a pity he was just a transporter, otherwise he''d have to learn from Ste and Jasper.


    "They''re really short on drugs. I''ll take 2 units of insulin first, and the two containers of seafood will


    be ced at the junction of General''s Valley at 3 a.m. tomorrow morning as per your request. You


    just need to go there on time and pick them up."


    Ste had no objection, and went upstairs to get 2 units of insulin for him, "When we receive the


    seafood, we''ll go get the second batch of drugs. We''ll set the exact transaction time then."


    After he left, Jasper took the dog to patrol the hill.


    At midnight, the rm clock rang. Jasper woke Ste, and they drove in the dark to General''s


    Valley, hid the car in Arcadia, and found a position where they could monitor the valley entrance.


    It wasn''t easy. They came to collect seafood, but it felt like they were setting an ambush.


    Jasper spread his coat on the ground, "Ste, you should get some sleep. I''ll keep watch."


    Ste was no-nonsense. Shey down, closed her eyes, and said, "Wake me if you need me."


    Perhaps it was genuine exhaustion, or maybe it was the security of his presence, but she quickly


    fell into a deep sleep.


    After an unknown period of time, she was gently roused from her slumber. Sitting up, Ste noticed


    a light at the mouth of the valley. She pulled out her binocrs, and saw two trucks approaching,


    hauling shipping containers.


    Several people disembarked from the trucks, directing the unloading of the containers. It took them


    about half an hour to finish.


    They didn''t stick around, and all left with the trucks.


    Ste and Jasper didn''t rush to show themselves. Instead, they used their binocrs to repeatedly


    scout the area, ensuring no one was lying in wait before they went to collect their goods.


    Even in the dead of night, they donned wigs and masks and threw on trench coats.


    At three in the morning, it was pitch dark. They didn''t use shlights for illumination, instead relying


    on night vision goggles. With utmost caution, they descended the hillside.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    In the pitch-dark night, two massive shipping containers vanished without a trace.


    Leaving General''s Valley, Ste brought out the old car. She was driving, while Jasper was on high


    alert, eyes and ears open to the slightest hint of danger.


    They returned to their vi at four in the morning. It was still dark.


    Ste entered Arcadia and opened the shipping containers, nearly knocked out by the strong fishy


    smell.


    Freshly caught seafood of all sorts filled the containers, even including a shark over a meter long


    and severalrge octopuses. The quality overall was pretty impressive.


    Each container could hold 20 tons of seafood. Suddenly having an extra 40 tons made them feel


    like they''d struck gold. There was enough tost them a lifetime.


    Leaving Arcadia, Ste voiced her doubts, ¡°Could it be that the threat of death was too great,


    making Aqua Base hesitate?¡±


    ¡°Two containers of seafood mean nothing to them. We can''t let our guard down.¡±


    Having scored 40 tons of seafood, Ste was ecstatic, ¡°Right, following your lead was the right


    move.¡±


    Jasperughed, ¡°You sure about that?¡±


    Ste was stunned, unable to help but look at him.


    ¡°How about we move our rtionship to the next level?¡±


    Having been together for over a year, Ste had an idea of where this was going, and her face


    turned red. She almost hurled seafood at him.


    At noon, Austin arrived as promised, ¡°So did you get the goods?¡±


    Ste had prepared a seafood stew to thank him, ¡°Thanks to your guidance, Austin. We''ve already


    sold the goods and made a nice little profit.¡±


    The stew was a dish from Austin''s hometown, and the familiar smell almost made him lose his


    composure, ¡°Wow, this tastes just like home!¡±


    After wolfing down five bowls, Austin finally stopped, ¡°The base leader tried the medicine, and it


    worked wonders.¡±


    Once he was done, Ste presented him with 14 insulin pens, ¡°Tonight at nine, have them fill up the


    yacht with fuel and anchor it in Butterfly Bay.¡±


    Austin agreed, ¡°No problem, I''ll take care of it.¡±


    Out of friendship, he added a warning, ¡°I haven''t noticed any dissatisfaction from Aqua Base, but it''s


    a big ship. Tell whoever''s collecting it to be extra careful.¡±


    It was too hot, and Ste was toofortable to move, so she let her dog show Austin out.


    Once the door was closed, Cooper scampered back to her.


    Ste rewarded it with a slice of watermelon, then turned to Jasper, ¡°Do you think Aqua Base could


    double-cross us?¡±


    Jasper considered, ¡°Not necessarily, but they might have someone tail us. After the drug deal, they


    could try to find out who our supplier is, or even try to take back the yacht. We''ll just have to y it


    by ear.¡±


    They didn''t rush to make their move, only leaving the vi at two in the morning.


    At the Butterfly Bay intersection, they confirmed the presence of a dark figure in the sea. From a


    distance, the two changed into diving suits and swam towards the direction of the cruise ship.


    Fearful of being watched from the shore, Jasper swam around to the other side of the yacht, threw


    up a grappling hook, and swiftly climbed up. Once he was sure the yacht was empty, he helped


    Ste up.


    The yacht was enormous. It could amodate over 1000 guests, boasting a swimming pool and


    various entertainment facilities on the deck, as well as different levels of cabins within.


    Ste surveyed the interior, while Jasper watched the coastline through the windows.


    Butterfly Bay was deep, and the yacht was just over 100 meters from the coast. Pondering about


    the distance, Jasper frowned.


    Ste approached, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We''re being watched.¡±


    Being too close to the shore, the cruise ship was at risk of running aground and turning around


    would be extremely difficult. Any experienced sailor would not do such a thing unless they were


    secretly tailing someone.


    After all, even with night vision binocrs, they couldn''t see much if they were too far away.


    Ste took out her binocrs, ¡°How many?¡±


    Jasper didn''t answer, instead focusing all his attention on the opposite shore, trying to locate their


    watchers in the dark.


    This would have been challenging for anyone else, but not for Jasper. He was used to dealing with


    dangerous criminals, and had learned to quickly locate their hiding spots and make urate


    judgements. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle''s.


    He soon located the watchers, but didn''t rush to act. Instead, he carefully observed their


    surroundings to make sure there were no other hiding spots. Only then did he say to Ste, ¡°Get the


    rifle.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The handgun wasn''t powerful enough, and its range was too short.


    Ste brought out the rifle, ¡°Can you hit them?¡±


    Jasper attached a silencer, ¡°I''ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Two? They must be tailing them, trying to find out who took the yacht. Since they were here, they


    wouldn''t give up easily, and Ste couldn''t collect the yacht. If the secret of Arcadia was exposed,


    the danger would be unimaginable.


    Luckily, they were cautious enough. The darkness made it easy to hide, and the watchers could


    only see the yacht, not the specific rooms.


    But could Jasper sessfully shot them? Even though he was a professional, the distance was


    simply too great. Afraid of distracting him, Ste held her breath.


    Jasper took aim, and pulled the trigger. The sound was not loud with the silencer, but Ste still felt


    nervous.


    A secondter, the second shot rang out.


    Three minutester, Jasper lowered the gun, ¡°Ste, collect the yacht.¡±


    Ste took Jasper and the boat with her into Arcadia. Just as she entered, she suddenly copsed.


    Jasper quickly caught her, his voice filled with worry, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Ste only felt dizzy. His figure kept ovepping before her eyes. She copsed into his arms, and it


    took a while for her to respond, ¡°I''m okay. It''s just that this thing is so big. It used up almost all my


    energy.¡±


    She had been worried about not being able to fit it inside, but it had barely squeezed in.


    Jasper carried her to the bed for some rest, took out an energy drink from his bag, and made sure


    to unscrew the cap. After finishing the drink, Ste ate a couple of pieces of chocte, grumbling as


    she did so, ¡°It''s not as good as the one you gave me before.¡±


    Jasperughed, ¡°I think there might be some left. I''ll look for itter.¡±


    Feeling a little better, Ste took out a kayak, ¡°I don''t know if anyone noticed us. We should get


    going.¡±


    She put on her bulletproof vest and a mask, and they left Arcadia. Jasper, not wanting Ste to tire


    herself out, took over paddling the kayak. Ste kept a wary eye on their surroundings, not letting


    her guard down.


    Her mental exhaustion was so great that her legs were still shaking when they reached the shore.


    Jasper crouched down in front of her, ¡°Climb on.¡±


    Ste hesitated for a moment, then climbed onto his back. In the dead of night, Jasper carried her


    on his back, making his way towards the steep coastline, pushing through the low-lying shrubs as


    he climbed upwards.


    Perched on his broad back, Ste''s heart fluttered, "Jasper, am I heavy?"


    "Not at all."


    ¡°Not at all? Well then, carry me forever,¡± Ste thought silently to herself.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Based on the direction of the gunfire, Jasper pushed back the underbrush, revealing two corpses


    sprawled on the ground.


    Ste shone a shlight on them, illuminating two blood dots in the middle of their foreheads. From


    the way they had fallen, one had been shot dead on the spot, while the other had attempted to flee


    in panic. He was fast, but not faster than Jasper''s bullet.


    Tond a headshot in the pitch-dark night required an extraordinary level of marksmanship, and


    Ste was awed that Jasper had pulled it off without a hitch, making her own anxiety seem


    superfluous.


    Jasper dumped the bodies into the ocean and wiped away any traces of the crime scene before


    carrying Ste and continuing their ascent.


    Once they reached the coastal road, Ste didn''t rush to get down. Instead, she leaned over and


    kissed Jasper¡¯s cheek, whispering, "Thanks for everything today." Without him, getting a hold of that


    cruise ship would have been impossible.


    Jasper looked surprised. "Do we really need to thank each other?"


    Ste simply smiled, not answering as she fetched the car from Arcadia. Feeling utterly drained,


    she hopped into the passenger seat and started munching on a gran bar to replenish her energy.


    Jasper tilted his body to fasten her seat belt for her.


    On the way back, they coborated in the same way, with one driving and the other keeping watch.


    Once they passed the security booth at the vi district, Ste finally allowed herself to rx. "I''m


    tired. I''m going to take a nap."


    By the time they parked at the top of the hill, she was already fast asleep.


    Jasper turned off the engine and carried her out of the car. Cooper wagged its tail and greeted them


    with a worried whine, looking up at Jasper.


    Jasper signaled the dog to quiet down, murmuring, "She''s fine. She''s just sleeping."


    Barely awake, Ste was roused by the morning light filtering through the curtains. She instinctively


    rolled over, only to bump into a warm and solid form. Startled, she shot up and almost went for her


    knife, only to realize that it was Jasper. Talking about overstepping boundaries.


    Jasper was a light sleeper, and Ste''s movement woke him instantly. "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?" Ste stowed her knife back into Arcadia. "Why are you sleeping here?"


    "I didn''t want to leave you alonest night. I was worried something might happen."


    Something happen? With him sleeping in her bed, she was surprised something hadn''t happened


    already. Thankfully, he hadn''t tried anything, or she would''ve had to give him a piece of her mind.


    The sun rose early in the sweltering heat, and the light was particrly intense. By six in the


    morning, the temperature felt like midday.


    The room was cool thanks to the air conditioning, but when Ste opened the door to the balcony


    for fresh air, she was almost knocked out by the heat. Taking a reading with a thermometer, she


    found that it was 59 degrees Celsius. The heat was not only unbearable but also suffocating.


    Closing the door, she decided to rely on the air conditioning for survival.


    A new day began with milk, bagels, and scrambled eggs.


    Cooper and Rosie were enjoying their meal. Ste asked, while sipping her milk, "Should we


    continue supplying Aqua Base with medicine?"


    They had agreed before the trade that if the other party tried to follow or double-cross them, the


    deal would be off.


    Jasper thought for a moment before deciding, "Let''s give it to them."


    For one, he didn''t want to put Austin in a difficult position; and second, Aqua Base¡®s reputation was


    questionable. If they lost their ship and their people and still didn''t get the medicine, they might just


    go berserk despite their breach of contract first. There was no point in inviting more trouble over 14


    units of insulin.


    Although Aqua Base had breached their contract, Ste thought Jasper had a point.


    They nned to trade at 10 o''clock and decided to set out early to be safe.


    Although they had the ship, they couldn''t afford to let down their guard or remove their bulletproof


    vests.


    When they reached the mountain security booth in their car, Rob came up to greet them. "Mr.


    Jasper, you''ve been living in the house for a month now. Time to renew the rent for next month."


    To their dismay, the rent had been raised by 50 pounds of food. An increase of 50 pounds? That


    sounded like daylight robbery.


    Rob exined apologetically, "There''s nothing we can do about it. We''re just following orders.


    There''s been an influx of peopleing to the coast. Many rich people can''t find a house even with


    food.


    ¡°The day before yesterday, a family came here and failed to find a house. They had to rent a ce


    in the fishing vige and were robbed in the middle of the night. They were even stabbed. I heard


    that the eight-year-old boy was stabbed to death and even his body was taken away. Things are


    chaotic out there. If you guys don''t renew the lease, there will be plenty of others who will take the


    house."


    What Rob said made sense. Ste had noticed that the beach was bing more crowded with


    each passing day since she arrived a month ago. People were everywhere, and fights broke out at


    the drop of a hat over resources.


    The vi district was indeed a good ce to live, but whether or not to renew the lease was


    something Ste hadn''t decided yet. First, she needed to see the attitude of Aqua Base. If they


    were willing to trade the medicine, renewing the lease might be worth considering. After all, who


    would give up a beachfront vi to live in a tiny 18th-floor apartment in Griffith?


    Just as Ste was about to say that she would consider it, she noticed that the sky seemed a bit


    darker and the light not as dazzling as before. The unpredictable weather of the apocalypse had


    honed her senses. She looked up and was shocked by what she saw, quickly tapping Jasper.


    While the sky was clear and sunny on their side, dark clouds were gathering at the end of the sea.


    Countless white clouds were moving and turning ck at a visible speed, slowly forming into a


    mushroom shape. It was bing hotter, and Ste felt like she could smell the burning air.


    Looking at the mushroom cloud, Jasper''s face paled. "This isn''t good."


    He floored the gas pedal, and the car drifted on the spot before rushing up the hill with all its


    horsepower.


    Rob, who was left in a cloud of exhaust fumes, stood there stunned.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper drove at breakneck speed up the winding mountain road, his expression grave. "Ste, the


    weather is about to change."


    Ste had a bad feeling too. If the climate were stable, this might not be a big deal. But in the


    apocalyptic world, even the pping of a butterfly''s wings could trigger unimaginable disasters.


    After a few turns, the dark cloud at the end of the sea had grown evenrger. Ste could see


    things clearly from a high vantage point, but the people in the fishing vige and on the beach were


    completely oblivious.


    Maybe some people had noticed, but they didn''t think much of it. Some might even have hoped that


    the clouds would bring some relief from the heat or rain, praying for a chance to survive.


    Jasper''s driving was steady. The journey that usually took them about ten minutes waspleted in


    just a few minutes this time.


    They skidded to a stop, and Ste jumped out of the car. "Rosie, Cooper, pack up!"


    By the time she reached the rooftop, the dark cloud in the distance had expanded twofold, and the


    sunlight at the beach was gradually fading. Without wasting any time, Ste quickly started to


    disassemble the sr panels, while Jasper shut down the power and hurriedly collected the electric


    net.


    Rosie didn''t understand what was happening, but seeing her brother and Ste in such a state, she


    started to pack up the kitchen appliances, clothes, and bedding.


    Cooper wasn''t an exception. He dragged the mop, vacuum cleaner, and his doghouse into the living


    room.


    Jasper stowed away the tools, heading up to the rooftop to help Ste dismantle the sr panels.


    They worked in unison, casting wary nces towards the mushroom cloud in the distance from time


    to time.


    Ste thought she saw a sh of lightning out of the corner of her eye. There was lightning in the


    mushroom cloud, and the dark clouds were constantly churning. She pulled out her binocrs, only


    to notice a wall of water rising in the distance.


    "There''s a storm brewing." Jasper''s face hardened, "If we''re unlucky, it could turn into a tsunami."


    A tsunami? Ste felt a chill run down her spine. She might not have experienced one firsthand, but


    she''d seen enough in movies.


    Suddenly, a sense of tightness gripped her heart.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    The sr panels were packed away into the Arcadia; just as the two of them were about to descend


    the stairs, they noticed a mushroom cloud spreading like an explosion, countless shes of lightning


    illuminating the clouds.


    It was a thunderstorm!


    And those billowing, rolling clouds were nimbus clouds.


    Lightning, as dense as a centipede''s legs, pierced through the clouds, striking the sea surface,


    forming a tightly knit of electricity. Over and over again, they ceaselessly radiated high voltage


    electricity.


    This was not some technological light show, but a reality unfolding before their eyes. Ste felt her


    scalp tingle, and her heart seemed to seize up.


    They said the sea was like a mother, but now it was like a mother who had lost her temper, causing


    such a bigmotion. Surely it was not just a simple storm.


    Escape? Now it was definitely toote. Even the fastest wheels can''t outrun the raging sea.


    What to do now? Ste''s mind was racing.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and hurriedly took it out of the Arcadia. An orange life pod,


    three meters in diameter, appeared out of nowhere on the rooftop. She hoped it wouldn''t have to be


    used, but it was better to be prepared.


    Jasper looked surprised for a moment, but quickly snapped back to reality, going down to the


    second floor to continue packing up, "Rosie,e help me dismantle the air conditioner."


    While Rosie was away, Ste kept putting things into the Arcadia: the air conditioner, the washing


    machine, the refrigerator, the sofa... Thankfully they only had essential supplies, otherwise, who


    knows how long they''d be packing.


    When the time came, Jasper demonstrated his SWAT-like speed, moving so fast that even five


    Stes couldn''t keep up. By the time she finished collecting everything, he had already packed


    away three air conditioners along with their external units.


    The sunlight vanished, darkness spreading across the sky.


    Having packed everything, the three of them and the dog quickly ran up to the rooftop. The sky was


    being pushed lower and lower by the lightning, as if an invisible hand was rapidlypressing it,


    the world bing increasingly narrow.


    Wait, this wasn''t an illusion, the world really was closing in.


    Ste picked up the binocrs, gazing intently. After a while, she realized it was a tidal wave. It was


    as high as the sky, like a wall advancing from the horizon.


    A tsunami!


    The survivors on the beach noticed the anomaly. They were first taken aback, then shocked, and


    then they started screaming and running.


    The crowd was dense, screams rose and fell, some turned and ran, some knocked over the elderly


    or children, and some couldn''t bear to leave their tents, wanting to pack them up and escape with


    them.


    People were trampling each other, families separated, everyone rushing around like a wave of ck


    water.


    Some ran towards higher ground, others towards the fishing vige, fear and despair intertwined.


    But no matter how fast they ran, they couldn''t outrun the tidal wave that was sweeping across the


    sky.


    In the face of the all-epassing tsunami, humans were as insignificant as ants. No matter how


    much they struggled, what could they possibly do against the natural disasters?


    The crowd of people was instantly swept up by the tidal wave; some didn''t even have time to


    struggle before they were swallowed up. The tsunami carried them away, continuing its unstoppable


    advance with destructive force.


    The pier was the same. Numerous fishing boats of all sizes were docked here, appearing as steel


    giants in the eyes of humans. They used to bravely battle the winds and waves at sea, bringing


    back abundant harvests each time, providing humanity with boundless hope. However, in the face


    of a true natural disaster, they became like paper-folded toys. Waves as high as dozens of meters


    effortlessly overturned these once formidable vessels.


    Ste watched as the giant fishing boats overturned and sank, disappearing in a blink of an eye.


    It was almostughable, Odeberg International and Aqua Base fought each other to death, just


    wanting to be the real master of this sea area. But all it took was one wave, and the territories


    they built with blood and sweat werepletely destroyed.


    The fishing boats were gone, and the salt fields were washed away.


    Everything was gone.


    "Boom!!!"


    The tidal wave roared, crashing heavily against the mountainside. Despite being several kilometers


    away, Ste could feel the spray on her face. And behind the dozens of meters high tidal wave was


    an even bigger wave.


    "Ste!" Jasper shouted.


    Ste snapped back to reality, quickly opening the door to the life pod, "Quick."


    After climbing into the life pod, Jasper settled Rosie in a seat and fastened her seat belt tightly,


    "Rosie, don''t be scared, sit tight and hold onto the handle."


    As Ste turned around to close the door, she heard the roars of cars on the mountain road, along


    with the frantic footsteps of people running in haste.


    The wealthy residents of the mid-slope vis, either fleeing in their cars or running on foot, were


    swarming towards the top of the mountain, trying to get to the highest point to save their lives. The


    mountaintop vi that Ste rented was undoubtedly the highest point on the mountain.


    "Quick, quick, get upstairs."


    "My God, they have a life pod!"


    Unable to stop in time, someone crashed into the car in front. Some even pulled the people in front


    of them out of the way, trying to be the first to rush onto the rooftop.


    Several dozen, even hundreds of people, who usually soaked in milk baths and sipped red wine,


    wearing either suits or dresses, disying refined or charming looks, were now more disheveled


    than the refugees at the bottom.


    "Shit, who the hell is pulling me!"


    "Help, don''t steal my spot!"


    Their hair was messed up, their high heels broken, and everyone was struggling to squeeze into the


    courtyard.


    Without hesitation, Ste closed the pod door and bolted it shut. She sat down in her seat and


    quickly fastened the multiple seat belts.


    "Cooper."


    There was no dog-specific seat, so Jasper gave him an order. The dog jumped onto its trainer''sp,


    allowing him to hold him tightly.


    The crowd was like a horde of fast zombies, fighting each other to get onto the rooftop, constantly


    banging on the life pod. The people in front were violently pushed by those behind, their faces


    pressed against the ss door, appearing grotesque and terrifying. They didn''t even have time to


    speak before they were pulled away by the people behind.


    The pod door wasn''t big. Everyone knew there were few seats inside, and they could only fight with


    all their might for a chance to survive.


    "Open the door, I have money, houses, and cars. Just give me a spot."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    A woman behind jumped up and started fighting with the man, "You bastard, what about me and


    daughter?"


    The man kicked her away. He was fighting for his own life. How could he care for his wife and child?


    He yelled desperately into the pod, "I have food, I''ll give you 5,000 pounds, no, 50,000 pounds,


    please open the door."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the man was pulled away by those behind him. A man in a


    security uniform lunged forward, "Miss Ste, I''m Rob, please, I beg you, give me a spot. I can''t die.


    My parents and children are waiting for me at home. Please help me!"


    The life pod''s door was made of tripleyered ss and had excellent soundproofing. Ste could


    only see a sea of grotesque, terrified faces, but inside the pod, it was eerily quiet.


    Rob wasn''t a bad guy, but he was too worldly and sometimes he talked more than he should. The


    security guards of the post-apocalypse differed greatly from those before the catastrophe. They felt


    as if they were the custodians of the wealthy, their demeanor carrying a hint of superiority. In


    particr, some affluent individuals would privately bestow them with perks, facilitating their entry


    and obtaining information.


    Pampered by the wealthy, they soon developed ulterior motives. They would fawn over those who


    provided these benefits, while subtly hinting or causing difficulties for those who did not.


    Ste had been on the receiving end of these insinuations when they wanted cigarettes.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Although Ste was not happy about it. She and Jasper almost had to go out by car every day, and


    she knew that unwanted trouble or deliberate refugee presence would be a losing game.


    This was no joke. Just two weeks ago, a family in the neighborhood was robbed. The thief had


    come and gone like it was his own home, with no sign of forced entry. The family woke up the next


    afternoon to find all their belongings gone. They were bbergasted.


    Everyone knew it was an inside job, but without a local police station to report the crime, their


    comints fell on deaf ears.


    Luckily, Ste was vignt. Not only had she installed an electric fence around her property, but she


    had also politely declined the security guards'' offers to help with moving goods and other services.


    In these dire times, trust was a luxury they couldn''t afford.


    Moreover, during a previous conversation, Rob had mentioned that his family had perished in the


    harsh winter. So, where did this supposed parentse from?


    He may have kids. Rob was rumored to have not only seduced local widows but also courted young


    women with gifts of salt and other goods. His targets always varied.


    No matter how desperately Rob pleaded, Ste remained unmoved.


    There were only three spots left in the escape pod, but a horde of desperate people were moring


    outside for them. Who should she let in? Who should she deny?


    If she opened the door, she would not only lose the three spots in the escape pod but might also


    lose her own spot and pay the price with her life.


    So, regardless of their pleas, tears, or the exorbitant offers they made, Ste remained steadfast.


    Five thousand pounds of food was a tempting offer, but you needed to be alive to enjoy it. And why


    should she help someone who had abandoned his own family in the face of disaster?


    As the escape pod door remained closed, the crowd''s pleas turned into anger.


    "Why are they safe inside while we''re out here?" they roared, their faces twisted with rage.


    Their anger ignited, they began to pound on the ss. Someone swung a baseball bat at the pod''s


    door, shouting, "If we can''t live, then you can''t either!"


    The baseball bat swung high, incessantly battering the ss.


    Cooper bared his teeth, wanting to tear them apart, but was restrained by his trainer.


    Seeing so many hostile faces, Rosie couldn''t hide her fear. "Jasper," she whimpered. Jasper


    comforted her in a low voice, offering her a piece of toffee. "Don''t be scared."


    Unfazed by the hatred and violence outside, Ste knew the escape pod''s ss was made of


    aerospace material. It wouldn''t break, not even if they used a sledgehammer.


    The ss was tripleyered. Even if they managed to break through the firstyer, there would be


    two more to get through, which would take at least a day.


    "Damn it!" The crowd grew more frantic, nning to push the escape pod off the roof.


    Ste watched silently as the rich, who were usually on their high horses, showed their true colors


    in the face of disaster.


    They underestimated the weight of the escape pod. Designed for earthquakes or tsunamis, the pod


    was made of special material and was incredibly heavy.


    As a result of their collective efforts, the pod showed signs of movement, but the second wave of


    the tsunami hit, washing over the escape pod.


    Under the force of the tsunami, the escape pod rolled backward, crushing several people who were


    unable to escape in time under it. The wave washed the scene clean.


    Those who survived barely had time to catch their breath before a wave higher than the mountain


    range came crashing towards them.


    The world went quiet. People, like bubbles, vanished without a trace. Even the escape pod was


    swept away.


    With Rosie in tow, Ste hadn''t nned on entering the Arcadia. She had brought out the escape


    pod as a precaution, not expecting the tsunami to be so severe, effectively blocking her way out.


    In the blink of an eye, Ste had no choice but to bring everyone, along with the escape pod, into


    the Arcadia.


    Inside the Arcadia, there was no tsunami or waves, just a serene garden.


    Ste unbuckled her seat belt, and Cooper, her dog, dashed out of the pod, stunned by the sight


    that greeted him. It was familiar, yet so different.


    Carrying a sleeping Rosie, Jasper followed.


    Ste was taken aback. "What happened with Rosie?"


    "She''s alright. I gave her a bit of a sedative. She''ll wake up after a good sleep."


    "You... how long will she sleep?" Ste asked, bbergasted.


    Jasperid Rosie on the bed. "24 hours."


    24 hours? That was quite a dose.


    Sensing Ste''s concern, Jasper reassured her, "There might be some minor side effects, but as


    long as she doesn''t take it regrly, it won''t harm her."


    Ste was torn. She didn''t know what to say.


    Jasper didn''t want her to feel guilty. "Ste, Rosie is young. She has a long journey ahead of her.


    She''ll experience many things, and meet many people. I can''t guarantee that she''ll stay the same."


    People were unpredictable. He could only control himself, not Rosie''s life. So, he had to consider


    not only Rosie but also Ste''s safety, trying to strike a bnce and not leave potential problems for


    the future.


    Ste understood his intentions. She walked over and hugged him gently. "Jasper, you''re a good


    man."


    Jasper held her close. "Everything¡¯s gonna be okay."


    Cooperpleted his patrol and was puzzled by his owner and trainer''s embrace. He tilted his


    head left and right before settling by Rosie''s bed, letting out a soft whine.


    Jasper exined, "Rosie is sleeping. Don''t disturb her."


    Cooper immediately fell silent, lying down next to Rosie''s bed, keeping guard.


    Meanwhile, the tsunami continued to rage outside. It seemed like they would have to stay in Arcadia


    for some time.


    Having the bed in the living room was not practical. Ste decided to prepare a few rooms. There


    was plenty of space in Arcadia. It was time to move things around.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper chose arge room on the second floor. "Our room?" he asked.


    Ste wanted to punch him.


    He began to set up the room, picking a king-sized bed, afortabletex mattress, and fresh


    bedding.


    With a wardrobe, bedside table, tablemp, curtains, and more, the room was taking shape.


    Ste couldn''t help but notice, that despite his few words, Jasper was quite the strategist. He had


    cunningly arranged for Rosie and the pup''s room to be quite a distance away.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Having tidied the room, the two, apanied by their dog, sat down to lunch in their humble abode


    in Arcadia. Rosie, however, was still fast asleep in the room.


    Knowing that time in Arcadia was precious, Jasper didn''t rest. Instead, he helped Ste harvest the


    green beans in The Garden.


    The beans were not yet mature, still in the green bean phase. The leaves and beans bore a vibrant


    green hue.


    Given the long days ahead, Ste decided to turn them all into pickled beans. She figured it would


    be a good pastime to munch on them alongside some jerky.


    Cooper, the dog, was not one to be outdone. He bit into the bean sprouts and pulled them out at a


    remarkable speed, albeit with ack of precision.


    He was reallypetitive!


    Harvesting the beans, washing them, adding pickling spices, and cooking them was their routine.


    After teaching Jasper the process, Ste returned to her room for a nap. Waking around five, she


    was about to roll over when she felt a hand resting on her waist.


    Jasper was spooning her, fast asleep. Had she been that sound asleep? She hadn''t even heard him


    enter the room. Was she too rxed, or was he just that stealthy?


    Ste nudged him, "Quit pretending, I know you''re awake."


    Jasper opened his eyes, only to pull her closer. With their bodies close and eyes locked, she could


    feel the warmth of his breath against her skin. Ste felt her mind go nk, her gaze involuntarily


    shifted away.


    Suddenly, Jasper leaned in for a kiss. Ste froze for a moment, feeling her body betray her. She


    didn''t push him away. And so, they foundfort in each other''s presence.


    He didn''t push things further. He held her for a long while before his breathing steadied, "Ste, do


    you think the marriage office is still open?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Ste considered, "Probably not."


    "Once this disaster is over, we''ll go and get our marriage certificate."


    Ste threw a pillow at him, "I never said anything about marrying you."


    Jasper gazed at her, "But I want to take care of you. Aren''t you going to give me a chance?"


    "Bark, bark, bark!"


    Outside, Cooper was causing amotion, calling for his trainer to start their practice. Jasper felt


    exasperated as his confession was interrupted.


    Steid on the bed,ughing so hard it hurt, "Go on, Cooper is calling you."


    Jasper was incredibly patient with Cooper, starting their workout with a warm-up run, followed by


    twists, jumps, and crawls. In the end, Cooper copsed on the grass, panting and unable to get up.


    Jasper crouched down to encourage him, "Good boy, we''ll continue tomorrow."


    After dinner around seven, Jasper initiated, "Ste, shall we go out and take a look?"


    Ste had been wanting to say that. Time was precious, and she didn''t want to waste it. At this time,


    it was already dark outside, which meant they were less likely to be spotted.


    Rosie was strapped back into her safety harness. Ste caressed her cheek, "Sorry, kiddo. All for


    the sake of peace and friendship."


    Once ready, they quickly left Arcadia.


    The escape pod had been pushed about ten meters out by the waves when it was retracted back


    into Arcadia. Thankfully, it hadnded on a t area rather than the vi''s rooftop. Otherwise, it


    would have rolled all the way down from the hilltop.


    The good news was that the tsunami had receded. However, the roar of the waves could still be


    heard in the distance. It seemed like the sea was still restless.


    Ste took out her night-vision binocrs, but the tsunami had destroyed everything. The sea was


    pitch dark, devoid of any light.


    It was too far away, beyond their field of vision. Presumably, the sea hadn''t receded to a safe


    distance yet.


    After retracting the escape pod back into Arcadia, Ste was about to return to the vi with her


    shlight when Cooper suddenly tensed up, growling softly.


    Jasper furrowed his brows, "Someone''s in the vi."


    That wasn''t surprising. Given the number of people on the beach, it was likely that some had


    survived. As for what kind of people they were, that was another story.


    Jasper wanted to investigate. He handed Rosie over to Cooper, "Stay here with Rosie, and wait for


    us toe back."


    Cooper took on the task, staying close to Rosie.


    The two changed into bulletproof vests and quietly approached the vi. Faintly, they could see the


    flicker of firelight. Having lived there for a month, Ste knew her way around. She saw that the


    vi''s front door was wide open. On the ground was a fire pit for light, and there were about almost


    twenty people, either sitting or standing. Their clothes were ragged, and their faces were dirty. Their


    eyes were all fixed on a man lying unconscious on the ground.


    Judging by their appearances, they were the lowest ss of refugees.


    The unconscious man on the ground was dressed in a camouge uniform, appearing to be a


    soldier. Ste took a closer look and found him vaguely familiar. It seemed like she had seen him


    somewhere.


    She had rarely interacted with soldiers since they arrived at the beach a month ago. The only time


    was...


    He was actually the soldier who had distributed relief supplies.


    He was seriously injured, his uniform stained with blood. His thigh was particrly bloody because


    of a tourniquet. His face was pale, indicating significant blood loss. Being injured to this extent in a


    tsunami was tantamount to a death sentence.


    Apparently, the people surrounding him realized this. Their expressions wereplex and


    conflicted.


    Having survived three years in a post-apocalyptic world, Ste knew exactly what those looks


    meant. Simultaneously, she noticed something off about Jasper. She gently held his hand, sensing


    his icy stiffness and the barely concealed murderous intent. He waspletely different from his


    usual self.


    "I''ll go first."


    A raspy voice sounded. A man pulled out a rusty knife from his pocket, "One stab each. No


    exceptions."


    A child next to him looked scared and stuttered, "But, that man saved... saved us."


    The man smiled, revealing a mouthful of yellow teeth, "Kid, are you hungry?"


    The child shrunk back, retreating into the crowd without uttering another word. The others remained


    silent as well.


    The man gripped his knife and stepped forward. The fire pit flickered, casting eerie shadows on the


    man''s face, making him appear devilish.


    Ste stepped forward with her assault rifle, "Well, what a lively gathering."


    Everyone was startled and turned to look at her.


    She was beautiful, clean, and rosy-skinned. They couldn''t remember thest time they had seen


    such a beautiful woman.


    The man''s eyes nearly popped out of his head, but seeing the assault rifle in her hands, he was


    soon ovee with fear. Just as he was about to speak, a tall, stern man walked in, also holding a


    gun.


    Watching the two stand side by side, the man quickly hid his knife and put on a pitiful smile, "Sir,


    ma''am, our belongings were washed away by the tsunami. The hero who saved us is injured. Do


    you have any food or medicine?"


    Ste didn''t bother to waste her breath on them, "I''ll give you two options. One, get as far away from


    here as you can. Two, I''ll ughter all of you."


    "But, ma''am..."


    Jasper fired a shot without warning, urately piercing the man''s ear. The man wailed, clutching


    his bleeding ear.


    Ste nced at everyone present, "I have a temper, and I don''t like to repeat myself."


    The crowd felt a sense of reluctance, yet noticing the murderous intent in the eyes of the two, their


    fear of death prevailed. They had no choice but to disperse.


    "Wait, we can''t just abandon a hero!" A cunning one suddenly said.


    A few turned back, rushing to help the unconscious soldier lying on the ground.


    Ste pointed her assault rifle at his head, "Or, I could just put you out of your misery and let them


    take you."


    The man was trembling with fear, eradicating hisst shred of courage and scattered like a


    frightened bird.


    Ste stepped forward, only to find the soldier unconscious with high fever and multiple stab and


    sh wounds on his body. She stared at him for a while. After a moment of hesitation and struggle,


    she took out water, antibiotics, and medical supplies for treating wounds from Arcadia.


    If it were anyone else, Ste might not have reached out to help. But looking at the unconscious


    man, she couldn''t help but think of Jasper in hisst life.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Jasper had saved many people in his time, but it never seemed to end well for him.


    Ste handed Jasper some pills, "You get him hydrated and medicated, I''ll go get Rosie and


    Cooper."


    Jasper took the pills, and took a deep breath, "Ste, thank you."


    Ste waved it off, "These are your hoarded meds. Don''t thank me."


    By the time she''d brought Rosie back, Jasper had already given him water and medicine, and was


    cleaning his wounds. They pulled out two cots and amp from the Arcadia, and together they


    managed to lift him onto the bed.


    Noticing his seriously scraped thigh, Ste administered anesthetic and began cleaning and


    stitching the wound with medical supplies. Judging from the wound, it seemed to have been caused


    by a sharp object.


    Ste gave him a tetanus shot. That¡¯s one yacht gone for her.


    After treating him, she also gave him a fever reducer.


    Rosie woke up at some point, sitting on the bed, dazed and confused, and rubbing her eyes,


    "Japper, Ste."


    Jasper stroked her head gently, "Rosie, everything is fine now."


    Rosie clung to him and anxiously asked, "Why am I here?"


    "There was a tsunami, and you got knocked out by the boom. But the waves have receded."


    Rosie was still confused, her consciousness drifting.


    Jasper handed her a te of warm food, "Hungry? Eat something."


    Rosie obediently started eating, sipping on some apple juice as well.


    She noticed the stranger but asked no questions, continuing to eat and sneakily giving a piece of rib


    to the dog.


    A tsunami would undoubtedly cause countless deaths and injuries, and the high temperature could


    easily trigger an epidemic. There was no more point in staying at the beach, as it was unknown


    when another tsunami might hit.


    In her previous life, Ste had never heard of this tsunami, and Jasper probably didn''t know about it


    either, otherwise, they wouldn''t havee here. If they hadn''t been prepared, they might''ve been


    done for.


    Ste spoke up, "Shall we go back to Griffith?"


    Jasper had no objections, "We don''t know the situation down the mountain in the dark. We''ll decide


    in the morning."


    To protect against possible survivorsing up in the dark, Ste suggested they take turns


    keeping watch for the night. Cooper took the first watch, Jasper assisted, and Ste went to sleep


    with Rosie. Little did they know, they slept until the break of dawn.


    Jasper returned from patrolling with Cooper, "The waves have receded below the road, and there


    are scattered survivors evacuating."


    The soldier was still unconscious, but his fever had subsided. To prevent infection, they continued to


    administer antibiotics.


    After distributing breakfast to Cooper and Rosie, Ste stepped out of the vi and stood on top of


    the hill.


    The waves were huge, continuously roaring. The tsunami had swallowed countless human beings,


    docks, and ports,pletely obliterating the remnants of industrial civilization.


    What was bustling just yesterday was turned into nothingness today.


    Ste felt a heavy burden on her heart, yet there was nothing she could do but watch as the natural


    disaster became increasingly ferocious and unpredictable.


    The coastal road was safe, so they decided to return to Griffith to avoid unnecessary trouble. The


    ce was deserted, and Ste pulled out their car.


    Wait, where was it?


    She tried again, but to no avail. Nothing came out!


    Seeing her sudden change in expression, Jasper asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Ste was shocked, "My...my Arcadia isn''t working."


    She tried several more times, but it wouldn''t budge. Ste was in a state of breakdown, her


    supplies, seafood, luxury cars, yacht¡­


    Tens of billions worth of supplies, all swallowed by Arcadia.


    Jasper tried tofort her, "Don''t worry. Try something else."


    Right, calm down, don''t panic.


    Ste took a deep breath and fiercely grabbed something from Arcadia. This time, it was a handful


    of condoms.


    Ste was taken aback. Why out of all things, did she grab them?


    There were dozens of them. Scared, she threw them back into Arcadia.


    But it was toote. Jasper, who had witnessed the whole thing, his usually stern and resolute face


    stiffened at an rming speed.


    Ste was flustered, and instinctively made a defensive gesture, "No, don''t overthink it. Let me


    exin.¡±


    Exin why she had so many? These weren''t bought, but collected.


    Damn it, why did she have to grab these? Ste was so embarrassed she could dig a hole and


    hide, feeling like her exnations only made things worse.


    Jasper, having seen a lot, quickly returned to normal, "Ste, I didn''t overthink."


    Ste felt extremely embarrassed and covered her face.


    He suggested, "Why not try again?"


    Yes, yes, try again.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    But the car still didn''te out.


    Ste tried other things and sessfully pulled out a packet of bullets.


    What, was the car diamond-encrusted, and swallowed by Arcadia?


    Jasper pondered, "Maybe it didn''t get stored, and was swept away by the tsunami?"


    That couldn''t be. Ste was absolutely sure she had stored everything.


    But wait, when Jasper had raced the car back up the hill, she had rushed into the vi and onto the


    rooftop, while he went to collect the electrical grid. There was no time to bring the car into the yard,


    and it must''ve been swept away by the tsunami.


    After all that, it was a misunderstanding, and it had made her embarrass herself by grabbing a


    handful of condoms, all because of him.


    Ste was furious, taking her anger out on Jasper. The situation was urgent at the time, and Jasper


    had forgotten, so he let her vent.


    The fearless Jasper chose to bring up the subject again, "Isn''t it because you''re thinking about them


    that you can pull them out?"


    Ste almost wanted to kick him into the sea to feed the fishes.


    Ste touched her nose, exining awkwardly, "I found them when I was collecting supplies, I


    thought they might be useful for bartering, so I didn''t throw them away."


    Never underestimat the condoms. They had already been exchanged for a cow and a sheep.


    Jasper listened, "Hmm, keep them." They mighte in handyter.


    Ste felt like hitting him again.


    With the car gone, they needed a mode of transportation, otherwise, it would be a major safety


    concern traveling with a child and a dog.


    She pulled out the Hummer, "He''s still unconscious. What should we do?"


    Jasper thought for a moment, "Leaving him here is a death sentence for him. Let''s take him back to


    Griffith and hand him over to the city officials. They''ll arrange for him to rejoin his unit."


    Ste was quite satisfied with his arrangement, "Sounds good."


    The pair grabbed a quick bite, before Jasper called out to Cooper and Rosie, "Get in the truck."


    While Ste went inside to gather their belongings, Jasper took it upon himself to hoist the


    unconscious soldier into the backseat of the truck, securing him snugly with the seat belt. Cooper


    and Rosie were tasked with keeping an eye on him.


    As the truck began its slow descent down the mountain, they noticed that in the aftermath of the


    tsunami, a number of survivors were scavenging through the remains of the vis, scavenging for


    resources.


    The vis had already been picked over several times, so they found no food to take.


    Seeing the Hummer appear, the resentful survivors immediately armed themselves with whatever


    they could find, charging towards the truck with the intent of not only taking the vehicle but also


    whatever resources they could get their hands on.


    "Who do these jerks think they are?" they thought bitterly, "Even in the face of an apocalypse, why


    should they have the luxury of a vehicle while we can''t even fill our bellies?"


    With a gun in hand, Ste remained calm. Facing the aggressively charging mob, she lowered the


    truck window, aimed her gun at them, her eyes filled with a lethal mix of cold indifference and


    murderous intent.


    "If you''re tired of living, you''re wee to try," she spat out.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Everyone was intimidated by Ste''s gaze, not to mention the weapon she had in her hand. They


    could only watch helplessly as the car drove away.


    At the security booth at the foot of the mountain, there were no longer security personnel in


    uniforms.


    The sea waves continued to roar, asionally crashing against the shore, their frothy tails washing


    onto the highway, sshing water on the car windows.


    On the highway, the asional survivors could be seen, their possessions washed away, limping


    painfully with the aid of tree branches. They were like walking corpses, devoid of any life.


    There was a young girl of about twelve standing barefoot by the side of the road. As the hummer


    drove past her, Ste noticed the horrific injuries on her feet, her eyes swollen, and blood was still


    trickling from her forehead.


    She was so young. She should have been here with her family, trying to make a living by the sea.


    But the tsunami had taken them away, leaving her all alone.


    Ste''s heart skipped a beat and she instinctively turned her head to look back. But the girl was


    gone, leaving only the relentless roar of the sea waves.


    Perhaps, life and death had different meanings for everyone.


    After about 20 minutes of driving, they reached the checkpoint they had passed earlier.


    There were more survivors now, and even makeshift medical stations set up with soldiers


    distributing relief food. This area was higher in altitude and had been converted into a rescue point.


    There were hundreds of survivors lingering there, all looking lost and deste. Some were reluctant


    to leave, hoping to return to the coast once the waves receded, while others were lost about their


    future, unsure whether to head to the next coastal area or return to the city to await their fate.


    Jasper parked the car. "They should all belong to the same unit. Should we leave him here?"


    After the fever had subsided, the soldier was in a much better state. With proper rest, he should be


    able to survive.


    Ste took out a box of antibiotics, anti-inmmatory drugs, and three fever pills, along with some


    rice, and packed them all into a ck bag. This was all she could give. Whether he could survive or


    not was up to him.


    Jasper got out of the car and waved to a soldier nearby.


    A momentter, the soldier walked over. Jasper quickly exined the situation, while Ste


    reminded, "He needs to rest and eat nutritious food. Make sure his wounds stay dry."


    She then handed over the bag. "Here are some medicines. They''re a token of our goodwill. We


    hope they''ll be of use."


    Seeing his unconsciousrade in the car, the soldier''s eyes turned teary. He saluted Jasper and


    Ste. "Thank you."


    Jasper was moved. "Take care of yourselves. Only by doing so can you save more people."


    The soldier picked up hisrade, took the medicine and food Ste had given, and walked into a


    tent in the distance.


    Their hummer was too conspicuous and attracted many curious nces, so they quickly drove


    away.


    Along the way, they encountered many refugees walking back to Griffith. They carried their


    belongings and hopes for survival. Now, not only were their possessions swallowed by the tsunami,


    but they had also lost their loved ones.


    Ste retracted her gaze and sat in the passenger seat, lost in thought.


    After about ten minutes, the car slowed down. Jasper said, "Ste, get some toll ready."


    Ste came back to her senses, her eyes instantly darkening.


    This was not the same group that had demanded protection feest time. Without a doubt, this was


    another group of thugs exploiting the survivors.


    This ce felt familiar. It was probably where Jasper had hit the scammerst time. They didn''t y


    the scam game anymore. Instead, they tantly set up a checkpoint to collect protection grain.


    Small cars had to pay a toll of 20 pounds of food. Ste swallowed her anger and was about to get


    the potatoes when one of them arrogantly demanded, "10 pounds of grain and 10 pounds of meat."


    More than ten men rushed over, surrounding the hummer. Some had knives and others had


    weapons. They seemed ready to kill if they didn''t get what they wanted.


    Ste took a deep breath and gave them 10 pounds of potatoes and 10 pounds of dried seafood.


    They paid the toll and were allowed to pass.


    But less than ten minutester, they were stopped again. It was the same bald men who had


    demanded more foodst time.


    They swarmed up as before. This time they didn''t want food. Instead, they kicked the car door and


    ordered, "Get out!"


    They were all terrifying, pointing their weapons at Jasper and Ste through the ss.


    The two exchanged a nce and then got out of the car. The back door of the car was opened, and


    the bald men''s eyes lit up instantly. What a plump dog! What a tender little girl!


    "Get out!"


    Rosie''s eyes were full of fear. She instinctively tried to run to her brother, but a bald man roughly


    grabbed the back of her cor.


    At the same time, several bald men surrounded Cooper, their eyes filled with greed. This dog was


    fat and juicy, enough for a hearty meal.


    The dog whimpered, trembling all over with fear.


    The leader walked over, waving his gun at Jasper. "We''re taking the car. The kid and the dog stay.


    You two, scram!"


    Ste frowned. These men could collect several trucks of supplies each day. They weren''t short of


    food or drink, yet they insisted on keeping Rosie. What were they nning to do?


    Just as she was thinking, one of the bald men suddenly lifted Rosie up, his smile disgustingly dirty.


    "Don''t be scared, little girl. We''ll take you to have fun. We''ve got lots of fun and food, and lots of big


    cocks to show you. Do you want to go?"


    Rosie''s voice was tearful. "Sir, I want to go home."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The bald manughed heartily. "From today, you have a new home. We''ll take care of you."


    The other bald men were the same, without any apprehension, even in front of Jasper and Ste.


    Rosie turned her head to look at her brother.


    Ste took a deep breath and forced a smile. "Gentlemen, she''s just a child. Please let us go."


    Before leaving, she had disguised herself, wearing ragged clothes and a face full of freckles, while


    Jasper looked dejected and pathetic. They weren''t interested in the two of them, but they had their


    sights set on Rosie and the dog.


    "Are you deaf?" Seeing that they didn''t move, the leader pressed his weapon against Jasper''s head.


    "Piss me off, and I''ll ughter you all!"


    Jasper didn''t say anything but gave Rosie a look.


    Suddenly, the bald man holding Rosie stumbled back. His eyes widened, his mouth opened wide as


    he gasped for air, and his muscr body fell heavily to the ground.


    His chest was stained with blood. He clutched his throat, his eyes bulging.


    Rosiended on her feet, holding a blood-stained knife. Her face was still childish and innocent as


    she looked at them.


    The scene was shocking. The bald man was dead?


    Not only was he stabbed multiple times in the chest, but his throat was also slit.


    A six or seven-year-old child... she actually¡­ No, this was not a child, it was a demon!


    It was in that moment of distraction that the shivering and seemingly timid dog suddenly leaped


    towards the most ferocious bald-headed man. The man was knocked off his feet, his throat ripped


    apart before he even had a chance to struggle.


    The dog, swift as lightning, then pounced on the second one.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Almost simultaneously, Jasper made his move. The gang leader with the gun hadn''t even seen him


    move before a blood dot appeared between his brows.


    When Jasper pulled the trigger, he made sure it was the end. His gun was silenced, and he emptied


    the clip. Seven bald men fell simultaneously.


    Ste hadn¡¯t even pulled her trigger yet, and an entire gang had all been wiped out.


    Jasper approached Rosie and gently wiped the blood off her face, ¡°Don''t be scared.¡±


    Rosie threw herself into her brother''s arms, shaking uncontrobly.


    Cooper was excited, circling Ste, seemingly looking for praise. Ste shooed him into the truck


    and walked towards the van parked on the side of the road.


    The tsunami had swallowed everything, drastically reducing trade. They hadn¡¯t gathered much


    today, only about half a truckload of supplies ¨C mostly dried seafood, rock salt, potatoes, sweet


    potatoes, and other misceneous items.


    There was a group of survivors approaching from the distance, so Ste decided not to take the


    supplies from the truck.


    The guardhouse had some cigarettes, alcohol, peanuts to apany the drinks, and several


    barrels of clean water.


    Ste left the water, but Jasper took their guns. The three of them, along with Cooper, quickly got


    into the truck and left before the group of survivors arrived.


    They were now in Griffith. The sun was scorchingly hot, thend was dry and cracked, and the air


    was so hot it made one feel dizzy.


    Jasper turned on the A/C.


    Ste found a clean piece of clothing and asked the dazed Rosie to change into it.


    Rosie was just a child, but even she had been forced to pick up a knife in this apocalyptic world.


    Cooper, being a dog, was more attuned to human emotions and gently nudged Rosie as a form of


    comfort.


    In just a month, it felt like Griffith had be even more deserted. The same could be said for


    Sunrise Sanctuary. Many people had left, either heading for the base or the coast, in search of a


    ce more suited for survival.


    The apartment block was eerily empty, with echoes reverberating.


    Upon reaching the 18th floor, Ste took out a bathtub for Rosie and Cooper to clean themselves.


    While they were in the bathroom, she quickly took out some furniture and, with Jasper''s help, hastily


    set up the room.


    The heat in Griffith was worse than at the coast. Even with the fan on and wearing temperature-


    regting clothes, they were still sweating, so they had to move the A/C outside.


    For lunch, they had ribs, meatball soup, onion crab, and green vegetables. Rosie was a bit absent-


    minded, eating in silence with her head down and did not eat much.


    After lunch, Ste sent Jasper away and called Rosie over, ¡°Rosie, are you scared?¡±


    Rosie fiddled with her clothes, looking down, ¡°Ste, I killed someone.¡±


    Ste squatted down and patted her head, ¡°First of all, we didn¡¯t provoke anyone, right?¡±


    Rosie nodded.


    ¡°Now is different from before, staying alive is what¡¯s most important. We did nothing wrong, why


    should we be abused or lose our lives at the hands of bad people?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°They were the ones who started it, and we only fought back in self-defense. If they hadn''t died,


    they would have continued robbing and killing more people. So, not only did you not do anything


    wrong, you also helped rid the world of evil. You''re a hero, Rosie.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Rosie looked surprised, ¡°Ste, I¡¯m a hero?¡±


    ¡°Yes, many people will be grateful to you. So don''t overthink it, you did nothing wrong.¡±


    Rosie finally rxed, ¡°Ste, you''re the best.¡±


    ¡°Promise me, Rosie, that you''ll take good care of yourself and stay calm when something happens.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Rosie nodded vigorously.


    Ste took out two ice creams from the fridge, ¡°You and Cooper did great today, so here¡¯s a treat.¡±


    With her worries eased, Rosie happily ate her ice cream.


    Almost all the units in the building were empty, so they didn¡¯t lock their doors and coulde and


    go freely.


    Jasper came in, closed the door and took a nap.


    When they woke up from their nap, Ste took 20 pounds of rock salt and 10 pounds of dried


    seafood to the 17th floor.


    Knowing that Ste returned safely, Katie was delighted, ¡°Oh my, you guys are finally back! I heard


    about the tsunami at Swan Hill. The city council even sent a rescue team over.¡±


    ¡°We were lucky. We left a few days ago and took a detour through Mount Barker before returning.¡±


    Ste handed over the salt and dried seafood, ¡°I brought some for you. If it¡¯s not enough, let me


    know.¡±


    20 pounds of rock salt wouldst a long time. Katie was grateful, but 10 pounds of dried seafood


    was a lot. A pound of meat could be traded for several pounds of grain. She felt it was a bit much,


    but didn¡¯t want to reject Ste¡¯s kindness.


    Katie put the goods away, and took the key to the locker to get the grain. ¡°Thank you, Ste.¡±


    Ste stopped her, ¡°Katie, this is a gift.¡±


    ¡°That won''t do.¡± Katie had her principles, ¡°You''ve already helped by bringing it back, how can I let


    you suffer a loss?¡±


    ¡°You really don''t have to.¡± They had been neighbors for almost two years, and since Ste had


    offered, she had no intention of taking anything in return. ¡°If you hadn''t helped take care of the


    rabbits this month, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to travel. We¡¯ve already earned back what we


    should have, so consider this a thank you gift. We might need your help again in the future.¡±


    Katie insisted on giving something back but eventually gave in to Ste, ¡°Alright, if you need any


    help in the future, just let me know.¡±


    She told Ste about the situation with the rabbits, ¡°After you guys left, the rabbits gave birth to a


    few more litters, and there are now over 20 more rabbits.¡±


    Ste was curious and went to 1702 to check on the rabbits.


    The Moore family had taken good care of them. Smoky and Snowy hadn¡¯t lost any weight. After a


    month apart, they still recognized Ste and flocked towards her.


    The rabbits remembered who fed them, but they were still not getting along with Cooper. Cooper


    put them in their ce with a few swipes of his paw, making them submissive.


    Ste counted the newborn rabbits, ¡°Katie, can you handle raising them? If you can, I can give you


    a pair of rabbits.¡±


    Katie was tempted, ¡°We should be able to manage.¡±


    In these times, many people longed to eat meat. If there was an opportunity, they had to seize it.


    Thinking of this, she shared some news with Ste, ¡°Ste, we''re nning to move.¡±


    After the flood subsided, the research institute cleared out a few buildings to house the family


    members of the researchers. This allowed the families to reunite, avoiding the dangers of


    commuting, and also allowed the researchers to devote more time to work.


    Originally, they were supposed to move out together, but Katie stubbornly insisted on waiting for


    Ste to return, to hand over the bunnies to her.


    Moving with so many bunnies would cause quite a stir in the apartment. If people started paying too


    much attention to the Moore family, what then?

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Ste felt a pang of emotion, never expecting Katie to be so reliable. "Thank you so much."


    "It''s us, the Moores, who should be thanking you." Katie sped her hand, "Without your help these


    two years, I can''t imagine what would have befallen us."


    This girl, though cold on the outside, was always secretly helping others. If they didn¡¯t move to the


    17th floor, the survival of the Moores would have been uncertain.


    Life at the research institute was tough, but it was better than themon folk. Besides having a


    monthly sry, they also had the benefit of fresh water. The quantity wasn''t much, but it was


    enough for a family.


    Katie brought out a small package, "Ste, I''ve got some vegetable seeds for you. If you nt them


    well, you''ll have something to eat in a fortnight. Remember to save some seeds. Don''t eat them all."


    It wasn''t much, maybe half an ounce. "We''ve gathered some seeds too, during our travels." Ste


    declined her offer and asked, "When are you moving? Jasper and I can help."


    Her kids were working during the day, so Katie didn''t hesitate, "We''re moving tomorrow. Your help


    would be appreciated."


    She gave Katie the remaining hay, which could be used to feed the rabbits.


    There was still water in the water tower, and it hadn''t gone bad even though they had added


    purification tablets. Ste declined this too.


    People came and went, and in the end, only she and Jasper remained. Ste wondered how Lukas


    and the others were doing.


    Ste herded the rabbits upstairs to continue raising them in 1803.


    The rooftop was hot and stuffy, so she took out ice cubes to cool down the rabbits, along with some


    fresh hay, vegetables, and carrots. Having adapted, the rabbits were no longer afraid of water and


    happily licked the ice cubes.


    As the sun went down, Jasper took the dog to the rooftop for training. Ste, who followed after,


    was almost taken aback when she saw the dog carrying bricks and crawling or climbing.


    Jasper¡¯s training method hadpletely changed.


    Ste wondered, "Are you training it for coordinatedbat?"


    On the way back, she felt that Jasper was off. She initially thought it was because of Rosie, but now


    it seemed moreplicated.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ste asked, "Those guys who collect protection grain are not small fry, are they?"


    Jasper didn''t hide it, "Yeah. These guys may be a motley crew, but they''ve formed a base with


    almost 200 people."


    Ste pondered. His detailed knowledge suggested previous encounters, "Have you dealt with them


    before?"


    "They were stationed at the junction between Griffith and Swan Hill. They not only collected tolls but


    also robbed people. The survivors were suffering. Griffith joined forces with Swan Hill''s police,


    launching a major offensive that took down two of their bases."


    But that was six months from now.


    After experiencing a severe earthquake, survival got harder and they became more ruthless,


    completely blocking the survivors'' way out.


    Two bases? Ste was shocked, "Are you saying that the crew who collected tolls in Swan Hill is


    also a private base?"


    To put it nicely, it was a base, but actually it was a gathering of thugs who were increasingly


    rampant. Now, Jasper had wiped out the check post. They wouldn''t just let that go. Living in peace


    seemed harder and harder.


    Ste didn''t want to cause trouble, but if trouble came knocking, there was no way to avoid it.


    "It''s okay. We''ll kill everyone whoes to us."


    Anyway, he''d given her quite a few homemade bombs and molotovs. She wouldn''t hesitate to use


    them when the time came.


    Facing these thugs, the more you tolerate, the more they''d push.


    Jasper looked at her, "Are you scared?"


    That was a no-brainer. Who wasn''t afraid of death? But fear wouldn''t help.


    Ste managed augh, "I''m scared, but I won''t just sit around waiting for death."


    Jasper sat beside her, "Don''t worry. You have me."


    The next day, Jasper drove Katie.


    The Moores had moved everything they could. Katie didn''t have much luggage. The hay was


    strapped to the top of the Hummer, and the water was in the trunk.


    Rosie and Cooper couldn''t bear to part with Katie and went with her.


    The research institute was near the suburbs and consisted of severalrge buildings where all kinds


    of researchers gathered. The family quarters upied arge area.


    In this era, anyone who could still drive a car was definitely not ordinary. The Hummer stopped


    under the family building, attracting many envious eyes.


    Ste watched the car while Jasper helped with the luggage.


    Katie kept thanking them, "Ste, Jasper, we''re on the third floor. Come visit us when you can."


    Returning to Sunrise Sanctuary, the once lively apartment building now only had Ste and Jasper


    holding their ground. It was eerily quiet.


    Jasper fixed the front door of the building and changed the lock, making it harder for outsiders to


    enter. Meanwhile, the three doors on the 16th floor were re-electrified, making it a challenge for


    anyone trying to break in.


    The two of them started their hermit life, rarely going out during the day. They turned on the air


    conditioning, watched cartoons and read medical books. Aside from training Cooper and Rosie,


    Jasper seemed quite rxed.


    After sunset, Ste took the dog to the rooftop for a walk. Cooper had lost weight recently, due to


    Jasper''s additional training. This fellow had an amazing bite force, carrying homemade bombs and


    molotovs weighing over 10 pounds, jumping around without panting.


    She took out a ball and threw it for the dog to rx, but as she kept throwing, Ste''s expression


    turned serious.


    Jasper came upstairs, "What''s wrong?"


    Stemanded the dog to sit, then threw the ball. The ball rolled and rolled, sliding towards the


    south. After several tries, the result was the same.


    Ste''s expression was solemn, "There''s something wrong with this building."


    Perhaps there had been problems for a while. The building was already old and had been soaked in


    floodwater, then frozen for a year, and now subject to high temperatures. Ste might not have


    noticed in her previous life, otherwise, it wouldn''t have copsed during the earthquake.


    The quality of the building was quite good; other buildings with shallow foundations or poor quality


    had either copsed or cracked already.


    It seemed that they couldn''t live here anymore. They needed to find a new ce before the


    earthquake hit.


    But the earthquake caused severe damage, and most of the buildings had copsed in herst life.


    Finding a safe house wouldn''t be easy.


    Jasper sat beside her, "We''ll have to take it slow. We''ll go look for a ce tomorrow."


    nning to finding a new house, they woke up especially early the next day. After breakfast, they


    packed their valuable belongings into the Arcadia, took Cooper and Rosie, and went out to search


    for a house.


    Before leaving theplex, they circled the apartment building and indeed found a crack on the


    south wall.


    It was not particrly noticeable, and even from a distance, looking at the whole structure, one


    wouldn''t be able to see that it was already tilting.


    But it was true; just because you couldn''t see it didn''t mean it wasn''t happening.


    Finding a house wasn''t an easy task either. Older buildings were out of the question, and new


    ones... well, you never knew if the developers were honest or not.


    Ste pondered, "What if we look for a ce with fewer buildings and more open spaces?"


    In the event of an earthquake, at least there would be time to run.


    Jasper thought for a moment, "Let''s go check out Eastwood Eden."


    Eastwood Eden? Ste had never heard of it.


    "It¡¯s adjacent to the outskirts of the city. Should be a newly developed real estate project."


    It was a long time ago, and Jasper couldn¡¯t remember very clearly. He recalled participating in the


    rescue efforts after the earthquake. He encountered a civilian rescue team organized around a


    residentialmunity. The team leader mentioned that their neighborhood didn''t copse.


    Not only had they taken part in the rescue, but they had also responded to the city''s call to free up


    some empty buildings to shelter the homeless.


    Ste pulled out her phone and used her offline map to search for Eastwood Eden, but it came up


    with nothing.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    The new development probably wasn''t updated on the map. That wasn''t a surprise.


    Jasper had shared the general direction of the rescue efforts, and Ste had a hunch. They headed


    southwest. The area was a newly developed suburb, a part of the city''s expansion, and indeed, new


    properties were under construction, and thend was rather vast.


    Jasper drove while Ste navigated. Upon reaching the area, they were met with the sight of


    abandoned buildings, dried-up riverbeds, and cracked earth.


    They drove up an overpass and, using binocrs, Ste spotted a few buildings that showed signs


    of habitation. After she eliminated the old ones, they drove around, and sure enough, they found the


    ce - it was the Eastwood Eden.


    It was a riverfront luxury development, and the main entrance was grand yet artistically designed.


    There were about a dozen buildings inside, spaced far apart. Had the disaster not struck, the


    properties here would have started at $5 million.


    Although the development was massive, it didn¡¯t seem to house many people. Surprisingly, it was a


    whole other world inside.


    There was a security booth at the entrance, and there were six guards on duty. Calling them guards


    might not be urate. Judging by their clothes, they seemed to be residents of themunity.


    Noticing the Hummer parked at the entrance, they immediately became alert, "What do you want?"


    Ste leaned out the window, shing a friendly smile, "Hey there, we''re looking for a ce to rent.


    Do you have any vacancies?"


    Renters? The guards didn¡¯t let their guard down, "Where did youe from, and why do you need


    a ce?"


    "We live near the university town, and our house has developed cracks. It¡¯s not safe."


    The guards whispered among themselves, "We have ces, but you need to pay rent and pass an


    interview."


    An interview for renting? Ste was surprised, but she got it. After all, in a world post-disaster, trust


    was a raremodity. Who would dare to let strangers in?


    Despite the surprise, Ste noted that the Eastwood Eden seemed united. They even had residents


    on guard duty. Unlike Sunrise Sanctuary, where anyone could walk in and the gates wide open and


    unguarded.


    Ste couldn¡¯t help but be more interested, "How much is the rent?"


    "Depending upon the conditions, it ranges from 10 to 20 pounds of grain per month."


    "Is it coarse grain?" Ste asked. After receiving an affirmative answer, she inquired, "When is the


    interview?"


    "Wait here. I''ll go and inform them now."


    Before they arrived, Jasper had already driven around Eastwood Eden. The entiremunity was


    enclosed by walls, and the top embedded with shards of ss. Plus, the residents took turns


    guarding the entrance; they seemed to have a strong sense of security.


    Even though they were sitting in their car, Ste was observing the guards at the same time.


    They say you can''t judge a book by its cover, but in a world post-disaster, you often had no choice


    but to do so.


    Their car windows had anti-spy film. Even though the guards were scrutinizing them, Ste only


    sensed caution and wariness, but no malice. Besides, she had the advantage of having Jasper, an


    expert lip-reader, by her side.


    She found herself looking forward to living in the Eastwood Eden.


    After waiting for about half an hour, the interviewer finally arrived. He was a man in his forties,


    wearing an old but clean gray T-shirt. His lean, square face had a schrly look.


    He stepped out of themunity, and they got out of the car. Jasper recognized him. He was the


    man who had led themunity in forming a rescue team after the quake.


    The man extended his hand, "Are you two looking to rent a ce?"


    Jasper shook his hand, "Yes, we''d like to have a look around here."


    It was hot, and they were soon sweating. The man invited them into the guard booth and introduced


    himself, "My name is Mark. May I know your names?"


    "My name is Jasper."


    Mark invited them to sit down and handed them a couple of palm-leaf fans.


    As they fanned themselves, Mark asked them detailed questions - age, gender, address,


    hometown, family members.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ste frowned, "We just want to rent a ce. Are you conducting a census?"


    "I''m sorry if you''ve misunderstood," Mark exined, "Eastwood Eden was justpleted when the


    disaster struck. A few property owners, including myself, had just moved in, and the rest of the


    properties were empty.


    ¡°We decided to band together for survival and gradually took in more people. Now, ourmunity


    has over a hundred members.


    ¡°Given the harsh living conditions and the unpredictability of people, we are very selective about


    who we rent to.


    ¡°As a former psychologist, I conduct the interviews. My hope is that everyone who moves in here is


    a good person and can find a sense of home."


    So he was a psychologist. No wonder he questioned them so thoroughly. He could make judgments


    about their character from their conversations. Just a simple conversation could help him filter out


    the majority of survivors with ill intentions, keeping danger out of themunity.


    The interview continued. Mark turned to Jasper, "Mr. Jasper, what did you do before the disaster?"


    "I was a SWAT officer, but I retired due to an injury."


    Hearing about his profession, Mark became very interested and asked many more rted


    questions.


    After about 15 minutes, it was Ste''s turn. She introduced herself, "I grew up in an orphanage, and


    I have no family. I''m a medical student."


    Mark looked at Ste for a moment, "If you move in, other than a child, do you have any pets?"


    Pets? Ste was taken aback.


    Mark smiled, "If I''m not mistaken, you have a dog, specifically a German shepherd."


    Despite the heat, Ste felt a chill. How did he know?


    Then she remembered that Cooper had brushed against her when they left the house. Sure


    enough, there were a few dog hairs on her clothes.


    Right, you can''t hide anything from a psychologist.


    Afraid she might get the wrong idea, Mark quickly said, "Don''t get me wrong. Pets are allowed in


    ourmunity. I have a dog too, a mini poodle."


    Ste was even more confused. Was this a paradise in the post-disaster world? She had Arcadia as


    a cheat, but what kind of financial conditions would a regr person need to afford a pet in this


    post-disaster world?


    She hoped this wasn''t some kind of trap.


    When they got around to discussing rent, Ste asked curiously, "How much grain would we need


    to pay?"


    After a moment, Mark said, "Every household needs to provide a worker to patrol themunity


    every day. Do you have a problem with that?"


    "No problem."


    "For ordinary people, it''s 20 pounds of grain."


    Ste was a bit surprised, "20 pounds isn''t cheap."


    "If Mr. Jasper could teach self-defense to the young adults in the neighborhood, and Miss Ste


    could provide medical care for the residents, we could offer a reduction of ten pounds of groceries."


    Ste spoke candidly, "Even ten pounds of groceries is not a small amount."


    Mark smiled, "The neighborhood has other perks. Ten pounds of groceries isn''t much."


    Ste also wanted to be a therapist for a change, "Does your neighborhood have a well?"

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Ste finally figured it out that Eastwood Eden only epted capable individuals who could band


    together to survive in the face of natural disasters.


    Mark paused, thenughed, "Miss Ste, you''re sharp. Indeed we do have a well in ourmunity,


    dug by the capable hands of our residents under the guidance of a member who knows how to dig


    wells. Each household gets around half a barrel of water a day. Do you still think 10 pounds of grain


    is expensive?"


    After their conversation, Mark had a good sense of them and was hoping they would join.


    The Eastwood Eden residents were diverse, but they needed a doctor and its defensive capacity


    was weak. It was in dire need of people like Jasper and Ste.


    "Can we think about it and give you an answer in a couple of days?"


    They were always on alert. This post-apocalyptic paradise seemed more like a poison apple. They


    didn''t rush into themunity to look for houses, deciding that they would first get a good


    understanding of Eastwood Eden. They didn''t want to end up trapped.


    Instead of going home, they found an unfinished building with a broad view to patiently observe


    from.


    ording to Mark, Eastwood Eden had handed over two buildings in phase one, and three in


    phase two were only externally decorated with rough interiors. Later, he led the homeowners in the


    community to decorate the third building for rent.


    Jasper observed through binocrs and found that indeed only three buildings showed signs of life,


    and the other two were empty.


    From the clothes hanging on balconies and the nts, it seemed that each floor of every building


    had residents, except for the top ones.


    It seemed that each floor housed one family, with the fire doors of the staircases closed. This meant


    an extrayer of security. This arrangement seemed reasonable.


    Eastwood Eden wasrgely nned, with many empty spaces waiting for development. However,


    disaster struck unexpectedly. Now, these spaces had be scattered sunshades, with drought-


    resistant sweet potatoes nted in the fields.


    Themunity was not far from a river, so groundwater should be more abundant than other


    ces. It made sense that they dug a well; otherwise, where would all these sweet potatoese


    from?


    This meant life in Eastwood Eden was much better than other ces.


    But the better the conditions were, the more likely it became a thorn in someone else''s side.


    Jasper noticed that besides the guard at the gate, there was also a lookout in the rooftop garden of


    the second building, used for monitoring the surroundings. In addition, there was a patrol team that


    circled themunity every half an hour. Clearly, they were well aware of the dangers outside.


    "I think they are okay, but they are weak inbat and not easy to defend. If the environment


    continues to deteriorate, it''s only a matter of time before they fall."


    Apart from food, water was now the most precious resource. If outsiders discovered that Eastwood


    Eden had water, it would lead to a fierce battle.


    Ordinary survivors were easy to deal with, as long as themunity was united. But what about


    encountering organized criminal forces?


    Ste thought about it. It was true that Eastwood Eden had risks, but if they went elsewhere, it


    would be equally dangerous with a child and a dog. They would be constantly on edge.


    There was also the risk of earthquakes and building copses. Eastwood Eden didn''t copse in the


    past, and although it didn''t guarantee it wouldn''t in the future, it was rtively safe.


    She said, "Let''s observe for a few more days. If we''re sure it''s okay, we can move in."


    Jasper had no objections, "Sure."


    For several days, they came on time with their child and dog, observing Eastwood Eden from all


    angles. They found themunity to be quite orderly, with loudspeakers and walkie-talkies at


    several important positions.


    One evening, while Ste was sitting on the unfinished building eating frozen watermelon, Cooper


    gave a warning.


    She picked up the binocrs and saw a group of people carrying hoes and sticks, heading towards


    Eastwood Eden. There were about 20 of them, probably local residents.


    They gathered at the entrance of Eastwood Eden, causing a standoff that soon escted into


    physical conflict. The rm in Eastwood Eden went off, and men and women of all ages came out


    to fight back.


    Ste gave the half-eaten watermelon to Cooper and watched intently.


    Mark was the leader. Theirbat skills weren''t strong, but this was obviously not their first


    confrontation. They were defending their home turf and used tactics like throwing sand in the eyes


    and pepper spray, quickly repelling the intruders. Still, it seemed some people got injured.


    Throughout, they fought with cold weapons.


    In the evening, when they returned to their apartment building, they found a van parked at the


    entrance. The van''s door was wide open, with several bald men inside. Some were smoking, others


    were ying with sharp knives.


    Seeing the Hummer stop, the man at the front threw his cigarette on the ground and extinguished it,


    "From the 18th floor?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jasper lowered the car window, his eyes cold, "What''s up?"


    The man raised an eyebrow, "You guys didn''t forget that you killed someone a few days ago, did


    you?"


    "Theye to me first, so I killed them." Jasper ignored his threat, "Is there a problem?"


    The tattooed man ying with the knife was hot-tempered. He stormed over to teach Jasper a


    lesson, "You motherfucker killed so many of our buddies."


    Jasper''s eyes darkened, "Try it."


    He was about to stab Jasper, but the man at the front stopped him.


    The man put on a smile, "You killed several brothers from Silver Asylum. ording to the rules, we


    need to take revenge. But our boss values talent. If you agree to join our base, we can let bygones


    be bygones."


    Jasper refused, "Not interested."


    The man''s expression froze, "I suggest you think it over. Not only will we not pursue it, but you can


    also live a life of luxury, and choose any beauty you want. You won''t get this treatment outside."


    Jasper reiterated, "Not interested."


    The man''s expression changed instantly, "We were polite with you, but you just prefer it the hard


    way, huh?"


    Several men surrounded them, intending to teach Jasper a lesson, but they were stopped by the


    man again. He looked at Jasper, with a murderous glint in his eyes, "Fine, don''t regret your choice


    today. Let''s go."


    The van roared away.


    Several men were not convinced, "Why didn''t we kill him just now?"


    "Kill?" The man squinted, "Have you forgotten how Rat and the others died?"


    The men went quiet, then grumbled again, "Is he really that powerful?"


    "Have we been asking around for nothing these past few days?" The man was seething, "Everyone


    around here is saying that the people living on the 18th floor are not to be messed with. They even


    dared to fight The Chaos.¡±


    "The boss wanted to show him some respect, but he didn''t want it. We lost so many buddies and


    didn''t take revenge. Won''t peopleugh at us? Who will take Silver Asylum seriously in the future?


    Do we still want to mix in this business?"


    "Stop grumbling. We just do what the boss tells us to do."


    The men stopped talking, and the van roared away.


    When they returned to the 18th floor, Ste sent Rosie and Cooper to y, "They won''t let it go."

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    They eliminated The Chaos with good luck, while the situation with Silver Asylum was different. It


    was not feasible for two people to face off against a base with over 200 members. Hiding wasn''t a


    viable option either. If they could find this ce, they could surely find any other hideout.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Silver Asylum seemed to be a motley crew, but it seemed that things weren''t as simple as they


    appeared.


    "We''ll take things one step at a time," Jasper contemted, "I have a few bulletproof vests in


    storage, including one that should fit Rosie. You find it."


    Ste headed into the Arcadia to look for it, and sure enough, he had a few spares. They were a bit


    big for Rosie, but she could just about squeeze into one.


    "Do you know how to adjust it?" asked Jasper, inspecting the bulletproof vest, "Get one ready for


    Cooper as well."


    Ste wasn''t the most skilled, but she was willing to give it a shot. Bulletproof vests were very


    valuable; she was worried she might ruin it. She took numerous measurements to ensure a decent


    fit for the dog. Thankfully, Cooper was very cooperative.


    She managed to adjust the vest overnight. Once worn, Cooper looked rather formidable. "Don''t take


    it off. Keep it on from now on."


    Neither of them said it, but they both knew that Silver Asylum wouldn''t back down easily now that


    they had made their move. The n to move had to be put on hold, lest they endanger someone


    else.


    That night, Jasper bolted the rooftop door shut, checked the stainless steel door on the sixteenth


    floor, and turned up the electricity to max. He ensured that all the doors and windows on the


    seventeenth floor were properly shut. He rigged a trap, hooking a wire onto the doors and windows,


    which was attached to a mini-rm. Any forced entry would send the rm crashing to the floor


    with a shrill noise.


    Late at night, Ste got up to go back to her room 1802 to sleep, but was stopped by Jasper. "It''s


    not safe to separate. Stay here, there''s plenty of room."


    Makes sense. What if they got separated during an attack?


    She pondered and then said, "I''ll sleep with Rosie."


    Jasper looked at her in silence. Ste felt a little awkward and looked away. "I won''t eat you,"


    Jasper said, staring at her.


    The master bedroom was spacious and neat. Lying in bed, Ste couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    Once the light was out, Jasper snuggled up to her, "Sleep, don''t overthink."


    She¡¯s not overthinking! She knew all too well that he wanted to have sex.


    Fortunately, he was content with just hugging her.


    After a tiring day, she drifted off to sleep. Suddenly, there was an extra weight on her. Ste woke


    with a start, thinking Jasper was getting frisky. But it turned out to be Cooper who had jumped onto


    the bed, growling anxiously with his teeth bared.


    Jasper jumped up immediately and started to get dressed, "Someone broke in."


    He put on his bulletproof vest and armed himself, "I''ll go check it out. You stay with Rosie."


    Ste instantly became alert. Without turning on the lights, she dressed in the dark, went to Rosie''s


    room, helped her into a bulletproof vest, and then tucked her under the bed. "Rosie, stay still and


    don''t move. No matter what happens, don''te out unless we call you," she said.


    She wanted to shove Cooper under there as well but he had already run off after Jasper.


    She put on her night vision goggles, grabbed her weapon, and stepped outside.


    A few shadowy figures, with their insted gloves, had managed to unlock the electrified stainless


    steel doors and were sneaking up.


    They thought they were clever and undetectable. Little did they know that they had already been


    detected by Cooper.


    Jasper went halfway down the stairs, waiting for them to stumble into his trap in the darkness.


    The intruders'' shlights were dim and for a moment they didn''t notice the thin wire at their feet.


    They tripped over it, setting off the rm. They were taken aback, "Damn, it''s a trap!"


    At the same moment, gunfire rang out.


    The dim light and the stairs as cover made for an intense firefight.


    Ste arrived shortly after and managed to take one down with the advantage of defense.


    A loud ''thud'' resonated, along with sparks. Almost immediately, Cooper started barking sharply.


    Damn, it was a bomb!


    Cooper picked up the scent of the explosives and knew something was wrong, he quickly sounded


    an rm.


    Ste was shocked. She pulled Jasper and ran upstairs, "Run!"


    But instead of running, he rushed down and kicked the bomb down the stairs.


    They rushed upstairs as fast as they could. A deafening ''boom'' shook the entire building, and a


    powerful gust of winding from behind sent Ste flying. She hit the ground hard, her ears


    ringing, the smell of gunpowder filled the air.


    The ss shattered, and ster rained down from the ceiling.


    Unable to move, it took Ste a while to regain her senses, and then she started coughing violently.


    Cooper jumped onto her, whining anxiously, gripping her clothes in his mouth and trying to drag her


    towards the room.


    Ste sat up, "Jasper?" Her ears were ringing, and she couldn''t hear anything. The dust and


    gunpowder smoke was thick, but she didn''t dare to call out again for fear the enemy might still be


    alive.


    Fighting back dizziness, she staggered up and headed for the stairs. Jasper had to be alive. He just


    had to be!


    Cooper grabbed her trousers and pulled her back, then ran down the stairs.


    "Boom!" Another deafening explosion.


    Ste''s ears throbbed with pain, but she forced herself to go downstairs. Amidst the smoke and


    dust, she could hear footsteps.


    She loaded her gun and aimed.


    "Woof!!!" Cooper''s bark echoed. He had Jasper''s trousers in his mouth, desperately dragging him


    upwards.


    He found Jasper!


    Covered in dust, Jasper''s handsome face was barely recognizable, but his smile revealed his white


    teeth, "I''m okay."


    Ste threw herself at him and held him tight. Cooper looked surprised, then jumped up and joined


    the hug.


    There were six intruders in total, four had been shot dead, one was blown up, and thest one was


    finished off by Jasper just in time.


    Thanks to their bulletproof vests, neither of them were seriously injured, but they had plenty of


    bruises and scrapes from the explosion.


    Most of the windows in the building were shattered, and arge part of the corridor and wall in 1701


    had copsed from the st. The stairs had also been blown in half. This building waspletely


    ruined.


    Silver Asylum had intended to blow up the 18th floor, so they had loaded the bomb with plenty of


    explosives. The explosion was so massive that it was no longer safe to live on the 18th floor as it


    could copse at any time.


    Back home, Jasper was just about to wash his face when Ste stopped him, "We survived a major


    disaster. Let''s take a picture tomemorate this."


    So they took a picture together, all covered in dust and dirt.


    Ste was about to put away her phone when Cooper suddenly leaned in. She had no choice but to


    take another picture.


    Cooper started to whine, wanting to be in the central ce too. So there they were, hunkered down,


    with their dog in the center, snapping a quick photo.


    Hmm, it seemed they were missing one. Where was Rosie?


    By the time Ste found her hiding under the bed, Rosie''s face was already a tear-streaked mess.


    She wanted toe out, but she was careful to heed Ste''s words - she could onlye out


    when Ste called for her.


    Seeing her brother and Ste covered in dust and grime only made her cry harder, her little hands


    constantly wiping at her eyes. Jasper tried to soothe her, "Don''t cry, Rosie. We are okay."


    And so, they took another family portrait.


    After washing their faces, they applied ointment to their bumps and scrapes.


    Cooper had taken a knock too, a lump forming on its forehead that made Ste''s heart ache.


    It was already three in the morning. The two of them decided, "We can''t stay on the 18th floor


    anymore. We need to evacuate immediately."


    As for where they would go, they would figure that out once they were safe.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    The two of them packed up overnight.


    They took everything that could be transported into Arcadia, even the stainless steel doors.


    They disassembled all of the doors from rooms 1801 and 1802, and the six doors from the stairwell.


    Two had been destroyed by the explosion, but the remaining four were taken with them, as they


    would be needed for their new home.


    They didn''t just stop at doors. They took shatterproof and bulletproof ss, door frames, ss


    cabs, and even curtain rods.


    Their eight rabbits were unharmed, but a few of the newborn bunnies, startled by the sound of the


    explosion, had died from stress. Ste packed them all into a cardboard box and stowed it in the


    trunk of their Hummer.


    At five in the morning, they left the Sunrise Sanctuary, where they had lived for two years.


    They stopped the car at the entrance to the University Town, the eastern sky tinged with the faint


    light of dawn. Ste sat in the passenger seat, deep in thought.


    If Silver Asylum had attacked once, they would do so again. Hiding wasn''t the answer, and it wasn''t


    Ste and Jasper''s style.


    Jasper''s gaze was intense. "We need to take them out."


    It was better to throw the first punch than to receive a hundred. That was what Ste was thinking


    too. Running away wouldn''t solve anything. The more they hid, the more brazen their enemies


    would be. However, taking on a base of over 200 people, armed with numerous weapons and


    explosives, would not be an easy task.


    "Do you remember the first checkpoint we encountered when we were returning from Swan Hill?"


    Jasper asked.


    Ste remembered. Jasper had mentioned that in his past life, the police forces of Swan Hill and


    Griffith had coborated to take down two bases that had been causing trouble.


    "You mean, have them fight among themselves?"


    Ste suggested, "Should we send Rosie and Cooper to stay with the Moore family for a few days?"


    Jasper looked at her seriously. "Ste, we need Cooper''s help, and there will be risks."


    Ste turned to Cooper. "Cooper, we have a mission, and it could be dangerous. Do you want to go


    to Katie''s house ore with us?"


    Without hesitation, Cooper chose to stay, clinging to Ste''s clothes.


    Rosie clung to her brother. "Jasper, don''t leave me behind."


    Jasper considered this. "Silver Asylum has done their research on us. If we leave Rosie behind, it


    might make them suspicious. They might even target the Moore family or kidnap Rosie to threaten


    us. What do you think?"


    Ste felt a headacheing on. Fine, so be it. In these apocalyptic times, protecting her too much


    wouldn''t help. She would have to face what wasing. It was fate.


    Nevertheless, they made a trip to Katie''s house to drop off Smoky and Snowy. If they didn''t return,


    the rabbits would belong to the Moore family.


    Katie was d to see them and was more than willing to take in the rabbits. Ste brought over a


    bag of rice, but Katie refused to take it. "Ste, you''ve already done so much for us. I can''t ept


    this."


    "Katie, we need to go. If we stay too long, we might attract attention. Please go home."


    With that, Katie finally epted the rice and hurried home with the rabbits. "Don''t worry. I''ll take


    good care of them."


    After leaving the research institute residence, they headed in the direction of Swan Hill. They heard


    that the waters there had calmed down and people were beginning to think about heading there to


    survive. asionally, they saw a few shadows on the road.


    When they were close to Silver Asylum, Jasper drove the car off the main road to a deserted side


    road.


    After disguising themselves, they looked like typical rogues. Along with Rosie and Cooper, they


    bypassed Silver Asylum and headed straight to Alpha Outpost.


    Armed with baseball bats, a tattooed man and his gang stopped them. "Hold it right there. Are you


    blind? We need 5 pounds of food from each of you."


    Ste, with a cigarette hanging from her lips, retorted, "You want food from me? Why don''t you take


    a good look at yourself first."


    "What did you say? Say it again."


    Ste pulled out her weapon and shot the man''s head, killing him instantly.


    Caught off guard, the rest of the gang charged at them. Ste and Jasper took them down one by


    one, sending them to meet their maker.


    Thest one was spared. Ste picked up a baseball bat and gave him a good beating before


    stepping on his head. "Go back and tell your boss to wash his neck and wait. If you dare to steal


    from us at Silver Asylum again, you''re asking for death. Get lost!"


    Bleeding and bruised, the tattooed man scrambled to his feet and ran off, but not before


    threatening, "You Silver Asylum lot, just you wait!"


    Ste and Jasper took their haul and loaded it into the Arcadia. They then brought out the Land


    Behemoth Paramount Marauder.


    This 15-ton vehicle was not just and tank, but also capable of withstanding the st of anti-tank


    landmines. Even its undercarriage could endure the st of 8 kilograms of TNT, and its bulletproof


    tires could still cover a distance of 200 kilometers even after being hit by armor-piercing bullets. In


    short, it could tten any obstacle in its path. Even its seats were st-resistant.


    Ste took the driver''s seat. "Are you ready?"


    Jasper buckled up silently.


    With the Marauder started up, it felt as if the entire road was shaking. Ste floored the elerator,


    and the heavy-duty off-roader zoomed off at full speed.


    Silver Asylum was close. At full speed, it would only take a few minutes to get there. In the blink of


    an eye, the guard post came into view.


    Hearing the rumbling noise, the guards were ecstatic. "Look, it''s a big catch today!"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "This sounds powerful. Let''s get this vehicle."


    Two of the guards stood up, grabbed their clubs, and walked out. "Guys, get ready. It''s showtime."


    Just as they stepped out of the guard post, they saw a massive vehicle speeding towards them,


    showing no signs of stopping.


    "Damn it, stop! What are you doing! Fuck..."


    Before they could finish their sentence, they ran for their lives.


    The Marauder sted towards the guard booth, prating it in an instant, with bricks flying in all


    directions. The 20-square-meter booth was ttened as the Marauder drove straight through.


    Two bald guys on the scene were stunned. At first, they thought it was a tank, but it turned out to be


    a heavy-duty off-roader.


    One bald guy was thrown from the booth,nding a dozen or so meters away, while the rest were


    buried under the bricks.


    Just a moment ago they were shooting the breeze over a bottle of bourbon, and in the blink of an


    eye, they were worlds apart. Who the hell were bold enough to do this?


    The Marauder didn''t hit the brakes but drifted on the spot, heading towards the two men again.


    They were scared out of their wits and took off running. One of them was a beat slow and got


    smashed by the raider into the barrier wall. The robust wall came crashing down, and he was sent


    flying to the heaven.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    The window rolled down, leaving the man hit in the thigh by Jasper copsed on the ground.


    The Marauder sted through the wall, as if it was crushing a muffin. Ste demolished all the


    roadblocks before parking the car. She stepped out, walking over to the injured man with a cold,


    killing re.


    Craving some pot roast, huh? Wanted to take Rosie to see cocks? Tossed a bomb on the 18th floor,


    almost blew her to bits, was it thrilling? A real rush?


    These people set up roadblocks, collected tolls, and treated lives like weeds.


    Ste was just about ready to pulverize him, but she held back for the uing mission. She


    stepped on his bald head, her face full of contempt and mockery, "This is all you got? What an


    embarrassment. I''m ashamed for you.


    "Tell your boss to get lost if he knows what''s good for him. If he dares to mess with Alpha Outpost


    again, he''ll be using his skull for a piss pot.


    "I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll spare your life. Now, get lost!"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The bald man''s face contorted with pain and anger, but he didn''t dare to resist. He limped away, his


    thigh bleeding heavily.


    Back in the car, Jasper handed Ste a bottle of cold water. She gulped down several mouthfuls,


    calming her rage and frustration. She drove the car into the deserted woods, wiped off her makeup


    and changed into clean clothes.


    Switching to the Hummer, they headed towards Silver Asylum.


    Ste warned the dog, "Cooper, we''re going to blend in at the base for a few days. y your part


    and don''t show off too much."


    Cooper cocked his head, as if trying to decipher his owner''s words.


    Jasper, on the other hand, was much gentler, "Don''t worry, Rosie. I''ll protect you."


    It would be a lie to say she wasn''t scared, but knowing she had Jasper, Ste, and Cooper with her,


    Rosie felt a bit more at ease.


    Ste noticed that Rosie had matured significantly since she stabbed that guy. With Jasper''s


    rigorous training over the past two years, herbat abilities were not bad. She justcked cruel


    experience, making it easy for her to be fooled by the seasoned.


    Rosie knew the risks involved, but her eyes gradually hardened, "I''m not scared."


    When the bomb exploded, her ears rang and her mind went nk. The endless waiting reminded


    her of when her parents left, smiling at her, "Wait for us at home, Rosie. We''ll be back soon."


    But they never came back.


    She was terrified that Jasper, Ste, and Cooper might note back either. No. Even if it was


    dangerous, she didn''t want to be separated from them.


    Silver Asylum was close, just thirty miles from the post, nestled in a vige at the foot of the


    mountain.


    With rows of buildings, one after another, it was not hard to figure it out that these were once the


    houses of the vige residents. As for where those vigers had gone, Ste didn''t want to think


    about it.


    The vige was surrounded by a concrete wall and the entrance was guarded. The Hummer was


    stopped from afar, and Ste and the others were once again surrounded, "What are you doing


    here?"


    Jasper lowered the car window, his expression stern, "We''re from Sunrise Sanctuary on the 18th


    floor. Your boss invited us."


    It was probably because the people from the 18th floor were too famous, and it had made Silver


    Asylum''s death list, so all eyes turned to them. There was anger, contempt, scorn, even


    astonishment or shock.


    Someone asked, "Where are our people?"


    Jasper didn''t bother with an excuse, "We arrived unscathed. Where do you think they are?" His


    attitude was defiant, and people gathered around.


    Jasper was unfazed, "Your boss was so eager to invite us, and now that we''re here, is this how you


    treat your guests?"


    At this point, someone walked over. It was the man who had been leading the group in the van that


    day. He recognized Jasper, aplicated look shed across his face, then heughed, "Well, you


    finally decided toe? I thought you were tough, but you agreed so quickly."


    Jasper seemed not to understand his mockery, and said calmly, "We thought about it. And we''re


    looking forward to joining your warm family."


    The man was taken aback, thenughed insincerely, "That''s more like it. It''s best not to be


    stubborn. Wait here. I''ll go inform the boss."


    As he turned to leave, a sarcastic smile yed on his lips, and he muttered, "Humph. They''re just


    scaredy-cats afraid of death."


    Unfortunately for him, Ste heard every word. Good, so he was the one who arranged the ambush


    last night.


    Silver Asylum tried to assert authority. Jasper waited a full hour before the bald man finally arrived,


    "The boss will see you now. But there''s a rule here. Outsiders can''t bring weapons inside. You''ll


    have to get out of the car for a check."


    The three of them and the dog got out of the car while their Hummer was rudely searched.


    The man gave a goon a look. The goon stepped forward, "You have to be searched too."


    It was a hot day and they were wearing short sleeves. What kind of weapons could they hide? This


    was clearly just to give them a hard time.


    A goon approached Ste, his eyes filled with malicious intent, "I''ll search you." He reached out


    towards her chest.


    Ste''s eyes narrowed and she kicked him where it hurt most. Before the goon could cry out, she


    had him in a chokehold. The others circled her, weapons drawn, "You''re pretty cocky, causing


    trouble on our turf."


    "Don''t forget your boss invited us here." Staring at the bunch of lowlifes, Ste didn''t flinch, "Do you


    even know why he invited us? Are you disrespecting us, or are you embarrassing your boss?"


    "You''re so audacious. You killed two of our groups and you''re still so arrogant." The man shouted,


    "Do you think we''re easy to deal with? Don''t push your luck."


    Jasper spoke up, "We can leave. If you can stop us, good for you."


    The situation was about to get out of hand, and Cooper was ready to charge.


    "Piersen." A loud voice sounded, and a middle-aged man walked over, "The boss asked you to


    bring the guests in. Why haven''t they arrived yet?"


    The man was irritated, but he had to hold back, "They''ll be there soon."


    The standoff ended, and the middle-aged man walked over, smiling, "Mr. Jasper, I presume? I''m


    Teddy, the third inmand here at Silver Asylum. We''re honored to have you. The boss has been


    anxious for your arrival. Our men are just a bit overzealous. Please forgive them. Please,e


    inside."


    With the third inmand speaking, no one dared to search them anymore. The gates swung


    open, and the Hummer rolled into the base. Most of the houses were built along the road, showing


    signs of repairs following a flood.


    A few minutester, the vehicle pulled up in front of a sprawling three-story mansion, presumably


    left behind by some local tycoon. It covered a good four or five acres, the front of the house adorned


    with elegant pavilions and towers, while the backyard wasrge enough for horse riding.


    At the entrance, several team members armed to the teeth stood guard, reminiscent of bodyguards


    from the pre-apocalyptic era.


    Jasper was quiet, lost in thought.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Three people and a dog stepped out of the car, led by Teddy into the mansion. There was a security


    checkpoint at the entrance of the mansion, and the three of them, along with the dog, passed


    through one by one.


    As they entered the grand foyer, the sweltering heat outside was instantly reced by the cool st


    of air conditioning.


    An overpriced crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, imported marble floors beneath their feet,


    and andscape water feature sitting in the middle of the living room, it was like stepping into the


    lobby of a five-star hotel.


    Well, another big shot with a taste for the finer things in life.


    ¡°My apologies for keeping you waiting.¡± A man in his forties, donned in a khaki silk pajama set,


    sporting gold-rimmed sses, gracefully descended the spiral staircase.


    Good heavens, this wasn''t the boss of a base, but a semi-retired chairman of an international


    company, holding the reins of power yet living a luxurious life of leisure.


    Ste couldn''t believe that he was the one controlling over 200 members of the nefarious gang.


    It went to show you couldn''t judge a book by its cover, and the most ferocious wolves loved to dress


    up in sheep''s clothing.


    The man, wearing a pair of five-figure Herm¨¨s slippers, extended a gentlemanly and schrly


    smile, reaching out his hand to Jasper, ¡°Jasper, your reputation precedes you. Quite a few of my


    men have fallen at your hands.¡±


    Jasper didn''t shake his hand, his expression remaining indifferent, ¡°I don''t take pleasure in killing,


    unless it''s a matter of life and death.¡±


    The man''s smile was unyielding, ¡°I suppose that''s my fault for not managing them properly. Now


    that you''re here, Jasper, we look forward to your future assistance.¡±


    ¡°No need for the niceties. I don''t meddle in others'' affairs.¡±


    ¡°Ha! I can tell Jasper is a man of great potential. In these end times, with your abilities, you''re bound


    to make a name for yourself. We at Silver Asylum need people like you.¡±


    The man walked over to the liquor cab and opened a bottle of whiskey, pouring a drink for


    Jasper, ¡°You can call me Bryce. Here''s to our future coboration.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Bryce finished his drink in one gulp, ¡°Jasper, your turn.¡±


    Jasper didn''t say a word, but finished his drink in one shot as well.


    ¡°Excellent, let''s put past grudges behind us and wee you to the Silver Asylum.¡±


    It was as if he had just noticed Ste and the others. He looked surprised and said, ¡°And these


    are?¡±


    Jasper introduced them one by one, ¡°My woman, my sister, and our dog.¡±


    Bryce¡¯s attention was drawn to the dog, ¡°Jasper, you¡¯ve raised a fine dog. Looks well taken care of.¡±


    ¡°It''s not too difficult, dogs aren''t like humans. In these times, it can find enough food wherever it


    goes.¡±


    ¡°It was said that dogs like eating poops, but it doesn''t look like it''s been eating that. I bet it¡¯s seen its


    fair share of blood.¡±


    Jasper''s expression didn''t change, ¡°Yes, it''s quite picky. Only eats fresh, steaming legs.¡±


    Bryce was taken aback for a moment, then burst outughing, ¡°I appreciate a dog with personality. I


    wonder if you are willing to part with it?¡±


    ¡°The dog has a mind of its own. If it wants to go with you, I won''t object.¡±


    ¡°Simple enough. Bring out the fresh, steaming leg.¡±


    15 minutester, Zander brought out a fresh, steaming leg and ced it in front of the dog. Ste


    realized that despite Bryce''s friendly demeanor, this was a power y aimed at her and Jasper.


    ¡°This German Shepherd is truly beautiful.¡± Bryce showed kindness to the dog, with a benevolent


    smile on his face, ¡°Go ahead. This is specially prepared for you.¡±


    The dog, seemingly possessed by a feral spirit, was unfazed by Bryce''s intimidation. It met his gaze


    with a look of aggression and hostility. Then, it lifted its paw and knocked over the tray holding the


    leg.


    The atmosphere became a bit awkward.


    Jasper remained calm, ¡°My apologies, I forgot to mention that it always finds its own food. Doesn''t


    take handouts.¡±


    ¡°Such personality. I like it even more.¡± Bryceughed heartily, ¡°By the way, Jasper, you''vee a


    long way to join us. From now on, we''re family. We look forward to your contribution to the growth


    and development of Silver Asylum.


    ¡°You must be tired from your journey. Let''s arrange for you to rest, and tonight we''ll have a wee


    dinner. Teddy has arranged a house for you, and we also have a gift for you.¡±


    With that, he pped his hands.


    A dozen scantily d women filed in, some tall and gorgeous, others petite and delicate. From


    barely grown teenagers to mature women in their thirties, your choice of pickings.


    Bryce was enthusiastic, ¡°Take your pick, Jasper. If you fancy any of them, you''re wee to take


    them all to serve you.¡±


    This left Jasper momentarily speechless.


    Ste couldn''t help butugh coldly, ¡°Bryce, we came here to join you, not to be driven apart.¡±


    Bryce looked puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten that he''s my man.¡± Ste was blunt, ¡°You''re pushing a dozen women


    onto him, have you considered how I feel? Should I just leave?¡±


    ¡°Gee, I totally forgot about that.¡± Bryce finally understood and quickly apologized, ¡°My apologies,


    Miss. My hearing isn''t what it used to be. I must''ve missed Jasper''s introduction. I mistook you for a


    handsome youngd.¡±


    Ste got a buzz cut. Over the past few months, she had grown some hair. Moreover, wearing loose


    clothes, if you didn''t look closely, she indeed looked like a young man. But it was clear he did it on


    purpose, trying to sow discord between her and Jasper since the moment they arrived. It was a


    common tactic in these end times, but unfortunately, he picked the wrong targets. If she and Jasper


    were so shallow, they wouldn''t have made it this far together.


    Bryce quickly waved the women away.


    ¡°I am not into this kind of thing, and in the future, don''t try to find other men for my woman,¡± Jasper


    said, his face impassive.


    Bryce hurried to maintain his image, ¡°Teddy, you''ve really botched this one. How am I supposed to


    show my face around Jasper and hisdy now?¡±


    Teddy tried to smooth things over, ¡°My apologies, I didn''t rify things earlier. It won''t happen again.


    You must be tired. Let me show you to your quarters.¡±


    The trio and their dog said their goodbyes, and Bryce saw them out of the mansion with warm


    smiles.


    However, the moment Jasper was gone, Bryce''s smile faded. After seeing them off, Teddy returned


    to the mansion, ¡°Boss, these two are troublemakers. They''ve already taken out two of our groups,


    and they won''t be easily tamed. We might end up biting off more than we can chew. Since they


    came to us, we could just gun them down. No need to try and win them over.¡±


    ¡°You don''t understand,¡± Bryce shot him a nce, ¡°In these times, anyone with a bit of talent is


    bound to have a bit of a temper, right?¡±


    He had someone dig into it, and it turned out that the police had received an anonymous tip-off


    before they teamed up with the military to take down The Chaos. And the only ones who were


    openly opposing The Chaos at that time were the folks at the 18th floor. So there was a good


    chance they were the whistleblowers.


    To convince the police of the threat and to mobilize the military, it couldn''t have been just any


    ordinary person.


    Now, the influence of the police was dwindling, and with half of the military forces being pulled for


    construction and operations of the two major bases, this was a golden opportunity for Silver Asylum


    to grow stronger.


    Teddy was worried and said, "But if it''s really them who were pulling the strings against The Chaos,


    aren''t you afraid history will repeat itself?"

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Teddy had reservations. "Boss, it wasn''t easy to get our base to its current size."


    A scowl clouded Bryce''s face. "Have you forgotten how Alpha Outpost grew strong?"


    Their leader had connections to the big shots in Swan Hill, which allowed him to get supplies of


    firearms. In a short time, they gathered forces andeven dared to snatch resources from Silver


    Asylum.


    If they continued to indulge in their power, their base would be swallowed up sooner orter.


    Perhaps they could put Jasper to good use? And if they were mistaken about him, they could


    always kill himter.


    Teddy pondered. "Boss, are you thinking of using Jasper to deal with Alpha Outpost?"


    Bryce nodded, sitting on the couch, sipping his whiskey, his leg casually propped up on the table.


    "In this apocalyptic world, it''s hard to get a clear picture of Jasper''s background. But if I''m not


    mistaken, he should be from the military or police force, and holds a high rank. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t dare to confront The Chaos. Using him against Alpha Outpost might be a breakthrough."


    Teddy looked worried. "He doesn''t talk much, but he''s definitely a thorn in the side. He knew that


    our people bombed the 18th floor and yet he joined us as though nothing happened. I think we


    should be careful."


    Bryceughed. "No matter how powerful they are, once they enter the Silver Asylum, they must


    follow our rules."


    Indeed, Jasper seemed capable, but he was too young and his confrontation with The Chaos was


    all hot blood.


    "Keep an eye on them at all times," Bryce said with a cunning smile. "They clearly want something


    from us. When the timees, they will do their best to show their value. Once they take down


    Alpha Outpost, we can get rid of them." He wouldn''t allow anyone stronger than him to exist in


    Silver Asylum.


    Teddy hesitated. "But Alpha Outpost has strong backing. Can Jasper handle them?"


    Bryce''s smile was polite, but his eyes were cold as a snake''s. "If he can, great. If not, we can use


    him as cannon fodder. We have nothing to lose."


    As they were discussing how to use Jasper against Alpha Outpost, Piersen suddenly entered.


    "Boss, those bastards from Alpha Outpost have destroyed our guard posts."


    "What?" Bryce sprang to his feet.


    "They drove an armored car and ttened our guard posts and roadblocks. They killed seven or


    eight of our people. Only one managed to crawl back to report the news, but he lost too much blood


    and just died of heatstroke. Those sons of bitches even dared to send a message for you to ''wait for


    your punishment.''"


    Bryce''s face turned grim, his polite demeanor now reced with fury. He picked up his whiskey


    ss and smashed it on the floor. "How dare they!"


    ......


    Bryce had made a pretty speech, but the amodation provided for Jasper was just a two-room


    apartment with passable furnishings.


    Before entering, Jasper made a gesture to Ste and Rosie.


    Rosie walked into the apartment, pouting unhappily. "Jasper, I want to go home."


    "We can¡¯t live in our old home anymore."


    "But I don''t like it here." Rosie wriggled her fingers, looking a little aggrieved. "It''s too small, unlike


    our spacious home."


    Steforted her. "Rosie, we''re going to live here from now on. It may be a bit crude now, but


    your brother will work hard to give us a better ce to live."


    "Jasper, I want to live in a vi with air conditioning."


    "Bark!" Cooper agreed.


    "Alright, we''ll have a house, and we''ll have food."


    While chatting, Jasper checked every corner of the house. There were recording devices behind the


    living room sofa and under the master bedroom bed. There were no video surveince cameras,


    probably due to ack of equipment or expertise.


    The small room was for Rosie. Ste instructed the dog, "Cooper, you must protect Rosie."


    "Bark!" Cooper epted the honorable mission.


    The master bedroom was for Ste and Jasper. They began to settle in. Taking advantage of a trip


    to the bathroom, the two slipped into Arcadia. Jasper took the lead. "What do you think of Bryce?"


    Ste scoffed. "He does not seem that capable to me."


    He was a ruthless criminal who used the apocalypse to gather power. In order to distinguish himself


    from usual gangsters, he made himself look ridiculous.


    "They''ve lost their humanity. We have to protect Rosie."


    Ever since thest incident, Ste had suspected them of losing their humanity. Today, seeing Bryce


    offer a thirteen-year-old girls to Jasper, she realized that these were nothing but savage demons.


    "Are they beautiful?"


    Jasper was taken aback. "What?"


    "Are the girls beautiful?"


    "I didn''t notice." Jasper countered, "What do you think?"


    Ste nced at him. "I didn''t notice either."


    She really hadn''t noticed. What kind of fate could these girls expect in a ce like this? As a


    woman, she felt extremely ufortable.


    Bryce could offer him a dozen girls at once. She didn''t dare to imagine how many more women


    were in this base.


    Silver Asylum was able to collect several carloads of supplies every day, enough to support


    thousands of people. Moreover, on the way in, they saw severalrge warehouses and more than a


    dozenrge trucks, all of which belonged to Silver Asylum.


    Jasper thought for a moment. "Ste, do you think Bryce is afraid of death?"


    He had security checks at the entrance and numerous bodyguards guarding the gate, yet he still


    wore a bulletproof vest under his pajamas. He must have done a lot of guilty things to be so afraid


    of revenge.


    Not only was he afraid of death, but he also tried to sow discord. He tried to drive a wedge between


    her and Jasper the moment they met. He thought his tactics were clever, but they were actually


    clumsy.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    With such a person in charge, it wasn''t hard to guess the rtionship between the high-ranking


    officials of Silver Asylum. They were all driven by self-interest.


    After getting some understanding of Silver Asylum, Ste asked, "What''s the situation with Alpha


    Outpost?"


    Jasper had participated in the extermination of Alpha Outpost in his past life, but he hadn''t paid


    attention to the final judgment, focusing instead on other disaster relief efforts. However, he was


    aware of their basic situation.


    "Alpha Outpost was formed by a group of soldiers who had been dismissed from the army for major


    misconduct. They took advantage of the apocalypse to hoard weapons. They''re all ruthless and


    brave. This time, they probably set their sights on the rich resources of Swan Hill and wanted to


    easily harvest supplies, which is why they shed with Silver Asylum."


    Don''t be fooled by the fact that the Alpha Outpost had only been set up for a short while, they were


    by no means inferior to Silver Asylum. Aside from being armed to the teeth, they also put on a show


    of strength to the world, boasting about the big guns backing them up.


    Bryce, despite being a bit of a chicken, wasn''t about to spit out a piece of steak once he''d sunk his


    teeth into it. He''d already had quite a few scuffles in such a short time, you could say they were


    pretty evenly matched. Otherwise, Jasper wouldn''t go about fanning the mes between them.


    Ste wasn''t fond of Bryce, "That Bryce guy is as crafty as a fox, always scheming and calcting,


    he doesn''t even trust his own people, let alone us."


    "We''re just using him." Jasper said coldly, "No matter how deep the fox buries its tail, it will show up


    eventually. We just need to watch the show at the banquet."


    The fire had been lit, Bryce hardly had any chance to keep tabs on them, unless he didn''t mind


    getting his pants burnt.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    After leaving Arcadia, the two continued to pack, chatting about everyday matters. Before long, it


    was noon and someone brought lunch over.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Three dishes and a soup, a bnced mix of meat and vegetables, along with a bottle of high-proof


    vodka.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of alcoho. Should we send it back or keep it?¡±


    ¡°It is Bryce''s thoughtfulness, we should keep it. Let''s save it for Cooper. He enjoys a swig or two


    when he''s bored.¡±


    ¡°Woof.¡± The boozy dog circled around Ste.


    ¡°Look at that, just mention alcohol and he gets excited.¡±


    Despite the chat, Ste had no intention of eating the base¡¯s food. Even though the chances of it


    being poisoned at this stage were slim, it still made her uneasy. She stowed it away in Arcadia,


    taking out their own stockpile.


    Rosie, the little drama queen,ined while eating. "Jasper, this jerky is rancid, not as tasty as


    what Ste makes."


    ¡°No waste is allowed. There are people out there who can''t even find tree bark to gnaw. When we


    get a chance, Ste will make you something yummy.¡±


    After lunch, they pulled all the curtains and went to sleep. They talked about anything that came to


    mind. Tired of talking, they slept, waking up around five o''clock. Someone came to inform them that


    the evening banquet was at seven o''clock.


    Out of respect for Mr. Bryce, Ste chose a clean outfit. She suspected there would be many


    women at the banquet, so she applied some lipstick to avoid being mistaken for a handsome man.


    As for Rosie, she couldn''t be more worried. She didn''t want to bring her to the banquet, but she was


    worried about leaving her alone. Ste picked out a pair of jeans with suspenders and an


    inconspicuous cotton T-shirt for her.


    Being fair, she also groomed Cooper¡¯s fur.


    When it was about time, the three of them headed out. Leading the way was Cooper, moving with a


    fierce stride, as if he wanted to pounce on every moving leg.


    As the sun set, a handful of tattooed men were heading home. Seeing a beauty and a little girl, they


    couldn¡¯t help but whistle.


    Cooper chased after them, almost causing the unarmed to run for their lives. Climbing trees didn''t


    help, as Cooper would just jump two to three meters high.


    The tattooed men were almost scared to wet themselves.


    There were also armed men, but they knew better than to confront the neers who were


    weed by the boss. Even though they were upset, no one dared to fire a shot.


    Cooper¡¯s ferocious barking echoed three miles away. Seeing that he was about to tear a man¡¯s


    throat out, Ste finally called out nonchntly, ¡°Cooper,e back.¡± Immediately, Cooper turned


    from a ferocious dog to a tame puppy and obediently returned to his owner.


    After that, no one dared to provoke them again.


    On their way to the mansion, the trio and their dog strolled leisurely, seemingly chatting but actually


    assessing the distribution and terrain of the base.


    At the mansion, they went through a security check and entered a centrally air-conditioned interior.


    The evening banquet was impressive, with a whole roastmb filling the air with aromatic spices.


    It was just Bryce and Teddy again, with Bryce even switching to a casual suit. ¡°Well, it is so good to


    be young. Jasper, you look vibrant, and your girlfriend is equally striking.¡±


    Ste gave a forced smile, "Thank you, Bryce."


    Bryce tried to engage Cooper, but the aloof dog ignored him. He then turned his attention to Rosie,


    praising, "What a cute little girl."


    Despite her young age, Rosie could sense his intentions and hid behind her brother, leaving Bryce


    embarrassed.


    Jasper exined, "She''s shy around strangers."


    ¡°No worries, children are like that. Come, take a seat." Bryce sat down at the head of the table and


    apologized, "I''m truly sorry, Jasper. You just arrived, and we should have thrown a grand wee


    party for you. Unfortunately, Alpha Outpost picked a fight with us and disrupted our peaceful


    mealtime.


    ¡°Even in this post-apocalyptic world, there are rules to follow. Alpha Outpost, backed by their


    supporters, tantly vited these rules. They even deployed armored vehicles and annihted our


    people.¡±


    He spoke passionately, his expression a mix of anger and sorrow. Jasper listened quietly, choosing


    not toment.


    Sensing the awkward silence, Teddy tried to lighten the mood, "We''re sending a few people to settle


    the score with Alpha Outpost. They''ll be back a bitte. Hope you understand."


    Ste broke her silence, "I believe under Bryce''s wise leadership, Silver Asylum will surely triumph."


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Teddy concurred, ¡°The roastmb is ready, shall we start, Bryce?¡±


    ¡°Of course, tonight we feast!¡± Bryce announced.


    ¡°I apologize, but I''m not much of a drinker. I''m still feeling the effects of the drink that I had at noon,


    and I really can''t drink more.¡± Jasper declined.


    Teddy opened a bottle of red wine, "You have to drink, tonight''s banquet is in your honor."


    ¡°Old professional habits. I really can''t drink much.¡±


    Ste intervened, "It''s been two years since the end of the world, who cares about old professions.


    Since Bryce insisted, let¡¯s have a drink."


    Jasper remained silent but didn''t refuse. Bryce seized the opportunity to ask, "It seems like Jasper


    had quite a unique job. What did you do that you managed to maintain such discipline even after


    two years?"


    Ste didn''t hold back, "He was a SWAT officer. He was discharged due to injury and even faced


    disciplinary action. The habits ingrained by such a unit are hard to break. Even after two years, he''s


    still not fully adjusted."


    Bryce looked impressed, "So Jasper is a special talent. No wonder you''re so skilled. Truly


    remarkable."


    ¡°You are ttering me, Bryce.¡± Perhaps triggered by unpleasant memories, Jasper looked a bit


    downcast, downing his drink in one go.


    Teddy quickly refilled his ss.


    The fresh roastmb was brought to the table, its aroma tempting everyone. Bryce tried to continue


    the conversation, but Jasper remained silent and took another drink.


    Ste stepped in, "Bryce, he was wronged when he left the force. Don''t rub salt in his wounds."


    ¡°My apologies.¡± Bryce took a drink as punishment, "It''s all water under the bridge now."


    Thanks to Bryce''s favoritism, not only was Cooper allowed at the table, he was even given a whole


    lamb leg.


    Bryce smiled at him, "Eat up, it''s leg day."


    The little mutt, though clearly drooling, still nced at Ste for permission. "Go ahead," Ste


    voiced, "This is a treat from Bryce. Remember to thank him."


    The dog barked at Bryce, as if to say, "Woof," which actually meant, ¡°Eat my shorts, Bryce."


    "Hah, hah, hah."


    Bryce had taken a liking to this little dog, and he was sure that eventually, it would be his. When that


    time came, he would take the time to train it properly, to ensure its loyalty.


    As for these three people, well, they were quite interesting, to say the least.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    The feast was a beautifully roasted wholemb, and the preparation was simply impable. Ste


    didn''t hesitate. She dived right in, savoring every juicy bite.


    Her Arcadia only had onemb, not nearly enough for many meals. Since she was here, she


    naturally had to eat her fill. She asked as she ate, "Bryce, it''s not easy to get meat now, especially


    freshmb."


    "Indeed, it''s a luxury outside," Bryce acknowledged. "But here in Silver Asylum, you can have it as


    long as you''re capable enough."


    Teddy chimed in, "That''s right, with Bryce leading us, we won''t just havemb. We''ll also have fresh


    beef anytime we want."


    Ste was impressed with the quality of the meat. "This tastes likemb from the northwest. We


    can''t raise sheep with this vor by the coast."


    Teddyughed. "You got it, Ste. It''s indeed from the northwest."


    Ste was surprised. "The southern coast is chilling, dropping to below zero. The northwest must be


    even colder. It''s amazing that cattle and sheep can survive there."


    Teddy was amused by her surprise. "Ste, the world is full of wonders. While it''s scorching here,


    the winter had barely started at the northwest. Hence, the freshmb."


    Ste was speechless. "Not everyone gets to enjoy roastmb in this heat. Thanks for the treat,


    Bryce." With that, she raised her ss to toast Bryce and Teddy.


    Just as they sat down, amotion came from outside.


    Piersen had returned, covered in blood, wounded and needing urgent medical attention. They had


    lost half of their group.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Piersen was furious. "Those bastards at Alpha Outpost ambushed us on the road. If I hadn''t stayed


    strong, we would''ve lost more."


    The situation was dire. They had a total of just over two hundred people at the base, and this


    mission had cost them dearly. Medicine was more valuable than gold now, and those who were


    injured were as good as gone.


    With Alpha Outpost stirring the pot, things were getting worse. If this continued, Silver Asylum was


    doomed.


    Bryce was filled with rage. Discarding his usual demeanor, he mmed his fist on the table. "Do


    they think we''re pushovers?"


    Jasper, Ste, Rosie, and even the dog remained calm amidst the chaos, especially Cooper who


    was happily gnawing on amb leg. Their calm demeanor in the face of crisis irritated Bryce, but he


    managed to keep his cool.


    After Piersen and the others had left to tend to their wounds, Bryce regained hisposure.


    "Jasper, you heard what happened. Alpha Outpost is getting bolder. They''ve destroyed our outpost


    and killed our people. What do you think we should do?"


    Jasper was unflinchingly direct. "You want the truth or a pleasant lie?"


    Bryce was taken aback. "The truth, of course."


    "Eradicate them for good."


    Bryce understood what he meant. "Jasper, you''re unaware that Alpha Outpost is backed by


    powerful forces."


    Jasper was blunt. "If they were backed by such forces, they would have taken over Silver Asylum


    when you were still vulnerable. They wouldn''t bother with a head-on confrontation. It''s all a


    charade."


    Even Teddy was anxious to hear such straightforward words. That''s right,. He had advised Bryce


    long ago that opportunities quicklye and go, so he must act early.


    But Bryce was naturally suspiciou, and was bewildered by the fake information released by Alpha


    Outpost. As a result, he missed the best opportunity and let them get ahead.


    Bryce was a man of pride, and Jasper''s words had embarrassed him. He retorted, "You''re probably


    not aware, Jasper. Today, they brought out their armored vehicles and leveled our outpost. Only


    someone with solid backing could have ess to such heavy equipment."


    "Armored vehicles?" Jasper questioned. "Who saw them?"


    Teddy quickly jumped to Bryce''s defense. "One of our guys who managed to escape saw it."


    "As far as I know, the military and police strictly control such equipment. Are you sure he didn''t


    hallucinate out of fear or heatstroke?"


    The conversation was turning tense. Teddy was getting annoyed. "Jasper, do you have a better


    solution?"


    "I stick to my initial point. Eradicate them for good." Jasper said without a hint of emotion. "In this


    apocalypse, conflicts can only be resolved through force. If love and peace worked, would the world


    be in such chaos?"


    With that, he stood up. "Thanks for the meal, Bryce. If you decide on something, let me know. We


    can lend a hand."


    Bryce was frustrated but managed to keep a smile on his face. "Take care, Jasper."


    After they left, Bryce swept the dishes off the table in anger. Once he had cooled down a bit, Teddy


    spoke up. "Bryce, Jasper might be blunt, but he has a point. There''s not enough supplies for both


    Silver Asylum and Alpha Outpost. Taking action now is better than sufferingter."


    Bryce knew this, but he was afraid of losing. However, he also realized that he had to face the


    inevitable. He ordered Teddy to gather more information about Alpha Outpost and Jasper. If they


    were to fight, they could only afford to win.


    Meanwhile, Jasper and Ste returned to their ce. To avoid eavesdropping devices, they decided


    to exercise for digestion and ended up training for over two hours.


    Settling in for the night, Ste ventured a conversation. "You really think Alpha Outpost doesn''t have


    a big shot backing them up?"


    "Absolutely not." Jasper propped his head up on his pillow. "Even if they do, what does it matter?


    We''ll wipe them out first. Are their backers going to avenge them?"


    "That''s true. In this day and age, it''s all about survival of the fittest. Who''s going to avenge the


    dead? It''s more profitable to support the victor."


    "We''ll see. If they dare to bomb us and don''t dare bomb Alpha Outpost, it means they''re only


    capable of bullying the weak. This ce isn''t truly safe. When the timees, I''ll get you all out of


    here."


    After their conversation, which was meant to be overheard, the two settled down to sleep.


    Jasper held Ste close. Even though they couldn''t do anything due to the surveince, he felt


    incredibly content. Being so close, he could hear the sound of her heartbeat. It was a long while


    before they managed to fall asleep.


    In the end, under the cover of darkness, they found sce in each other''s arms.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    For the following days, Jasper didn''t set a foot outside, either training the dog or his sister, and then


    practicing with Ste.


    When boredom crept in, they''d y a game of cards, partnering Cooper with Rosie, fearing her


    intellect might fall short.


    As long as nobody from the outpost invited them, they barely left their room. If it were before the


    apocalypse, this would have driven anyone crazy. But after surviving two years of disaster, there


    wasn''t much they weren''t used to.


    In this post-apocalyptic world, those who could manage to stay indoors were the real winners.


    In the meantime, the rivalry between these two bases was escting. Bryce, being the cautious


    type, didn''t want to gamble with hisfortable life, while the leader from Alpha Outpost, with his


    hot temper and brutal ways, seemed more and more aggressive.


    It was easy to adapt to luxury, but hard to give it up. Silver Asylum used to enjoy daily shipments of


    supplies, but now, as the conflict intensified, they were lucky to receive even half a truckload.


    Naturally, this tightened the belts of Bryce''s men.


    Silver Asylum couldn''t understand why they weren''t taking out Alpha Outpost, instead, they kept


    retreating.


    "Might as well give them the outpost," they grumbled.


    This made Bryce anxious. He knew that without his men''s support, he was nothing. If things


    continued like this, not only would his men lose respect for him, but they could also turn against


    him, or even leave the outpost. This fight had to happen, whether he wanted it or not.


    Eventually, he chose to fight.


    After days of surveince, nothing unusual from Jasper was noted, except that their nights seemed


    too quiet. He didn''t expect someone as tough as Jasper tost only three minutes. Bryce felt some


    sympathy for him; such a waste for the beautiful woman by his side.


    Meanwhile, Jasper was also feeling awkward, "Does it have to be this way?"


    Ste retorted, "What else can we do?"


    These were the precious three minutes she had managed to find among a plethora of videos.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The two of them slept in the same bed every day, and something had to happen, otherwise, Bryce


    would be suspicious.


    Did he really think they''d put on a show while he listened in? Even if Jasper wanted to, Ste would


    never agree.


    In the end, Jasper gave in, but fearing she might misunderstand, he quickly added, "I...I can


    definitelyst longer."


    Ste seemed to understand, "Okay."


    He spoke as if he was very experienced, but in reality, he hadn''t even had a girlfriend in his past life.


    Back in their room, she was about to y the video when a knock interrupted them.


    Bryce finally couldn''t hold back any longer. He treated them to a feast, even preparing a whole roast


    chicken for Cooper.


    "Jasper, we''ve decided to have a showdown with Alpha Outpost," Bryce announced. "But as you


    know, my men are only good at collecting protection food, while the leaders at Alpha Outpost are


    skilled fighters. This is going to be a dangerous fight. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Jasper asked for detailed information about the enemy''s numbers, weapons, and geographical


    position.


    Alpha Outpost was newly established and didn''t have the advantage in numbers, but each member


    was tough and brave. On the other hand, Bryce''s side had more weapons and was familiar with the


    surrounding terrain.


    Jasper suggested, "A straightforward fight won''t do us any good. We''ll have to outsmart them."


    Bryce agreed. If all his men were killed in the fight, what was the point of his title as outpost leader?


    Ste added, "To capture the bandits, first capture their leader."


    Bryce dismissed the idea, "I''ve thought about it, but their leader is too cunning to show himself."


    Ste smiled, "What if you invited him for a talk?"


    Bryce was taken aback.


    Ste exined, "You''ve been fighting back and forth for days without making any progress. If you


    continue, you''ll both lose. But if you can get him toe out, everything will be a lot easier."


    Bryce was skeptical, "Just get him toe out?"


    "Don''t forget what Jasper used to do," Ste said confidently. "He often dealt with dangerous


    criminals and is excellent at ambushes. With a good sniper rifle, a target 3000 metres away is not a


    problem. Once their leader is taken out, the rest of them won''t be a threat."


    Bryce had been hoping for Jasper''s expertise, hence thevish treatment. But he was still worried,


    "I trust that Jasper can take out the target, but what about the aftermath?"


    If the enemy leader were to die, he wouldn''t have time to escape before the enemy''s men started


    shooting.


    Ste looked at Cooper, who was gnawing on a chicken leg, "Each leg he''s eaten hasn''t been for


    nothing. Do you know why the bomb didn''t hurt us that night?"


    Bryce was curious, though slightly embarrassed.


    "He''s a highly trained police dog. We spent two years training him. Not only can he detect


    explosives, but he could also carry them into a bunker without a problem."


    Upon being mentioned, the dog gave a bark, indicating no problem.


    Jasper revealed the n, "If you can lure him out under the pretense of peace talks and distract


    them, Cooper will hide the bomb near them. I''ll take out the leader of Alpha Outpost first, then


    detonate the bomb with the second shot. This is the n with the least casualties. Once their leader


    is taken out, you can take over their outpost. This is just a suggestion, and you can decide whether


    to execute it or not."


    Ste added, "If you think the n won''t work, we won''t lose anything. But if you think it''s feasible


    and it''s sessful, we want a reward."


    It was the first time Bryce had seen such audacity. He was irritated but hid it behind his usual


    charm, "Please borate. Our outpost always rewards sess. If we can take down Alpha


    Outpost, we''ll definitely reward you handsomely."


    Ste was straightforward, "We want a separate vi, and cows and sheep."


    Bryce was taken aback. He had expected them to demand a leadership position to satisfy their


    ambition.


    "We''re not interested in power. We just want to livefortably and freely. We can help when


    needed, but otherwise, we''d like to be left alone. What do you think?"


    "Ha, absolutely no problem," Bryceughed. They treated the outpost as their own home,ing


    and going as they pleased. What a joke!


    The day they took down Alpha Outpost would also be these guys¡¯ end.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    So it was settled. Jasper took his leave to rest.


    The next day, Bryce sent out a messenger to arrange negotiations with Alpha Outpost, while Ste


    asked him for some dynamite and gasoline.


    "Ste, what do you need these for?" he asked, feigning ignorance.


    Not one to beat around the bush, Ste replied, "We can''t have our dog unprepared. What if he gets


    tired halfway or drops it in the wrong ce?"


    "Oh, right, almost slipped my mind." Bryce quickly made arrangements, but not without adding a


    word of caution. "This stuff is dangerous. What if the dog runs around the base with it and someone


    who''s not careful takes a shot? It could be disastrous. How about we practice with mud first, and


    use the real stuff when it''s showtime?"


    "That works," Ste agreed. "But don''t forget about the sniper rifle. We can''t be expected to supply


    both the manpower and the weaponry now, can we? Besides, we don''t have ess to that kind of


    gear."


    "No problem, I''ll figure something out."


    Sly old fox, always on guard.


    In the evening, Bryce watched from the veranda of the mansion as Cooper, the dog, ran, crawled,


    and jumped around with the mock dynamite, attracting the attention of the entire base. Even Bryce


    was itching to own such a fine dog.


    Alpha Outpost must have taken a considerable hit as well, as they agreed to the negotiations.


    However, they insisted on setting the location. This didn''t sit well with Bryce, but considering his


    ultimate goal wasn''t negotiation but annihtion, he finally agreed to their terms.


    However, the terrain was disadvantageous for them, making it impossible to set an ambush in


    advance.


    "Did you find the sniper rifle?" Jasper asked after surveying the area.


    After some effort, they managed to acquire one through special channels. It wasn''t thetest model,


    with a range of only about 1800 meters, but it was more than enough for Jasper.


    Jasper wasn''t in favor of setting an ambush ahead of time. If they were going to negotiate, it should


    be done out in the open to attract the attention of the other party. Any sneaky actions would only


    make them suspicious. In the end, Bryce agreed.


    The negotiations were set to take ce two dayster, but Jasper asked to leave a day early.


    Alpha Outpost wasposed of disgraced exiles, and they might think in sync with Jasper.


    Therefore, he wanted to n and set up in advance to avoid being caught off guard.


    As Jasper was the key to the operation, it would be embarrassing if anything were to hinder him.


    Bryce quickly came up with a solution. "Rosie is still young. If a battle breaks out and limbs start


    flying, it could traumatize the poor kid, don''t you think?"


    It was clear that he was worried they might have ulterior motives and take Rosie hostage. If they


    disagreed, they would not only be unable to leave the base, but they might also lose their lives.


    Jasper was prepared for this. "No problem. But Rosie is a bit timid. I don''t want her to get hurt


    before I return."


    Bryce readily agreed. "Don''t worry, Rosie is such a darling. I''ll make sure she''s well taken care of


    and won''t lose a single strand of hair."


    No one was a fool. Bryce was a cunning fox who took advantage of the situation. Without his


    tactical position, how many people would be willing to risk their lives for him?


    When they got back to their quarters, Jasper told Rosie the truth. "Rosie, Ste and I have to go out


    tonight and won''t be back until tomorrow. Can you stay here by yourself?"


    Rosie didn''t want to be alone. "But I want to stay with you guys."


    "We have a mission. It wouldn''t be convenient if we took you with us." Jasper touched her head.


    "Don''t be afraid. Wait for us toe back."


    Although Rosie was reluctant, she agreed. "Jasper, I''ll take care of myself."


    Ste began packing, and Jasper handed Rosie a silenced pistol, hinting for her to hide it well.


    Rosie hid it perfectly. No one could find it.


    After ying with her for a while, around midnight, the two of them along with Cooper prepared to


    leave. Cooper was reluctant to leave Rosie and nuzzled her for a good while.


    After leaving enough food and instructing her to bolt the door, Jasper turned to leave.


    Ste found Teddy. "Teddy, you know Jasper and I well. We''re all in the same boat now. We''re


    leaving Rosie here, which shows we''re sincere. If wee back and find anything wrong with


    Rosie, you know what will happen, right?"


    Teddy swore, "What are you saying? I consider Rosie as my own daughter. If anyone dares to touch


    her, I''ll hand you his head as a stool."


    Jasper started the car, ncing up at the window of their quarters as he left. The house was dark,


    but he knew Rosie was standing by the window. He took a deep breath and drove off.


    Leaving Silver Asylum behind, the Hummer disappeared into the night.


    The negotiation site was 30 kilometers from the base, situated between two mountains, one high


    and one low. Just looking at the terrain, it was clear that Alpha Outpost had ulterior motives as well.


    If Jasper wasn''t mistaken, they also wanted to kill Bryce and then take over Silver Asylum.


    Therefore, a sniper was essential. What Jasper had to do was eliminate them before Alpha Outpost


    could set up their ambush.


    The negotiations were scheduled for nine o''clock the next morning, but he had nned to arrive at


    dawn, which would be more than enough. Considering Alpha Outpost''s disdain for Bryce, they


    wouldn''t be prepared to this extent.


    Upon reaching the location, he turned off the headlights.


    After sitting in the darkness for 15 minutes and confirming with Cooper that no one was around,


    Ste parked the car in the Arcadia. They moved in the dark to a crucial crossroad on the way to


    Alpha Outpost and found a hidden spot with a good view.


    With Cooper on guard, Ste rested her head on Jasper''s shoulder.


    She was nudged awake by a gentle push. "Someone''sing," Jasper whispered.


    In the distance, car lights flicked on. Ste nced at her watch. It was 4:10 in the morning. Using


    night vision binocrs, she saw there was no one following them.


    Jasper and Cooper immediately took action, hoping to catch the other party off guard.


    Beingpletely ignored, Ste thought, "Do I really have such a low presence?"


    The other party hade in the dark, hoping to get an early start. They had not anticipated that just


    as they opened the car door, they would feel the cold muzzle of a gun against the back of their


    head. This was a disgrace to their reputation. In an instant, they questioned their life decisions.


    This was aplete humiliation.


    The rifle backpack was ruthlessly snatched off his back. The man raised his hands and slowly


    turned around, only to find out that it was a woman.


    What in the world was going on?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "You underestimate women?" Ste retorted, smacking him across the face with the butt of her gun,


    causing a gush of blood to drip down his forehead.


    The man reeled back, his head spinning, only to find another man holding a gun against his head.


    Four eyes met. It was quick to discern that the other man was a professional, and far better in his


    craft than him. Also, there was a ferocious dog, ready to pounce and tear him to shreds at any


    moment.


    Three against one, he stood no chance.


    Ste asked, "So, do you want to die, or do you want to die, or do you want to die?"


    The man felt desperate, "Lady, do I have any other options?"

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Facing his questioning, Ste finally relented, "Yes, tell me your ns, and after the task is over, I


    might just spare your life."


    The man hesitated, "Are you from Silver Asylum?"


    "Yes, and no," Ste replied, cocking her gun, "Do you want a chance to live?"


    Of course he did, he didn''t want to die. If he couldn''t make it at Alpha Outpost, couldn''t he survive at


    another base? There was no need to gamble with his life.


    So he spewed out everything, revealing all the personnel andyout of Alpha Outpost, hoping that


    they would let him live.


    Ste kept her word and decided to leave him until tomorrow. To be on the safe side, Jasper found


    a secluded cave and hid the man there, casually stripping him of his clothes.


    The man shivered in fear, "Buddy, buddy, leave me my boxers?"


    Boxers? Wishful thinking.


    Not only did they strip himpletely, but they also tied him up, and stuffed a couple of sleeping


    pills in his mouth, ensuring that he would not wake up, even with a cannon firing at him for 24 hours.


    The man struggled, but the fierce re from the relentless Jasper made him quickly stay put. After


    a while, the effects of the drug put him to sleep.


    Jasper didn''t forget to gag him.


    Ste took the man''s car into Arcadia, then ording to his instructions, piled up stones at the


    intersection, signaling to the others that there was no ambush, and everything was ready.


    Jasper decisively chose toy an ambush near Alpha Outpost. Firstly, the distance was closer and


    the visibility better; secondly, their backs would be exposed, making it easier for Cooperto approach


    without being detected.


    It was still early, Ste opened the man''s backpack, and surprisingly found a brand new sniper rifle.


    Jasper examined it, "This is the best brand, with a range of up to 3000 meters, judging by the wear


    and tear, it probably hasn''t been used yet."


    Ste couldn''t help but sigh, such an ipetent man with such a good gun. Jasper sure was


    lucky.


    The day broke without them realizing it. Ste ate a tasteless sandwich to fill her stomach, then


    continued to stay hidden.


    The sun gradually grew harsher, and by nine o''clock, the people from Silver Asylum slowly


    appeared. Three off-road vehicles and one truck, a total of fifty to sixty people, all armed.


    Off-road vehicles hung with curtains, Ste used binocrs to carefully observe, but couldn''t guess


    which car Bryce was in. That jerk, he sure knew how to protect himself.


    It was nine o''clock, but the people from Alpha Outpost had not appeared, clearly indicating an


    attempt to intimidate Bryce.


    After waiting for about fifteen minutes, Ste spotted cars appearing in the distance through her


    binocrs. Two off-road vehicles and two trucks, all loaded with people.


    There was an agreed upon number of people for the negotiation, but Ste, with her high vantage


    point, clearly noticed that the number of people from Alpha Outpost was considerably more. It was


    obvious that they nned to go all in today, taking the opportunity of the negotiation to wipe out


    Silver Asylum.


    Worried about the quality of Bryce''s explosives, Ste took out Jasper''s homemade bombs and


    molotov cocktails from Arcadia, "Should I go instead?"


    She was genuinely worried about Cooper. If she encountered danger, she could still retreat into


    Arcadia.


    Jasper considered, "Ste, whether it''s size, sense of smell or agility, Cooper is more suitable than


    us. If you go yourself and get discovered, this n will entirely fail."


    Cooper bit the bomb, refusing to let go. Thinking of Rosie still at Silver Asylum, Ste had no choice


    but to agree.


    Jasper tied up the explosives and petted Cooper''s head, "Don''t try to be a hero. If you get


    discovered, retreat immediately."


    Cooper looked at them with determined eyes.


    Ste had tears in her eyes and touched his head reluctantly, "Remember, no matter what, your


    own life is the most important." She didn''t want him to be as foolish as in his past life. It wasn''t worth


    it.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    At this point, the vehicles from Alpha Outpost drove over, stopping one by one at a distance of 50


    meters from the other side.


    The armed men jumped off the trucks first, standing menacingly by the side. Both leaders were


    about maintaining their image, so neither was in a rush to get out of their cars.


    Alpha Outpost''s vehicles were parked at an angle. At first nce, it didn''t seem very orderly, but to


    the trained eye, it was a strategic move. The two trucks formed a figure eight, with the off-road


    vehicles in the middle. Parking in this manner meant that the vehicles could be used as cover


    during a fight, and they could escape at a moment''s notice. Reversing a truck was extremely quick


    and convenient.


    Moreover, this parking method was particrly friendly to Jasper, as the fuel tanks of the big trucks


    were clearly visible.


    However, there were also people with guns on the lookout at the back, but there were only four of


    them.


    Jasper gave Cooper directions, to move around from the side, and ce the explosive under the


    fuel tank of the first truck. Afraid of being discovered, he instructed Cooper to move the bomb a bit


    further inside based on the shooting limit.


    Ste, who didn''t understand dognguage, was left speechless.


    After two years of training, Cooper understood the trainer''s instructions immediately. Wearing a


    bulletproof vest, and carrying the heavy bomb in his mouth, he moved forward without hesitation.


    Ste didn''t see the fear in Cooper''s eyes, but there was no hesitation in his action. He didn''t want


    his owner to be hurt again, so he was going to blow them up.


    The distance of about five hundred meters seemed extremely long to Ste. She followed Cooper''s


    figure closely with her binocrs, not missing a beat.


    Jasper was indeed professional. Cooper didn''t make any sound as he silently approached the


    negotiation site.


    Perhaps both parties were giving time for their snipers to find the best shooting point, so neither of


    them got out of their cars to greet each other.


    After a standoff of more than ten minutes, the people from Alpha Outpost were the ones to finally


    walk towards the vehicles of Silver Asylum.


    They said something, and Piersen who came forward had an impatient look on his face, seemingly


    reproaching the other side for deliberately beingte and acting arrogant.


    To maintain his image, the other party should get out of the car and apologize first to show sincerity.


    Cooper moved forward, sometimes tiptoeing, and when the cover on the mountain was not strong,


    he had to crawl forward.


    Biting on a bomb weighing more than ten pounds and wearing a heavy bulletproof vest in the


    scorching sun of up to 60 degrees was absolute torture for Cooper, who could only dissipate heat


    through his tongue. At one point, perhaps he made a slight sound, which alerted the vignt


    tattooed men. They looked around, even taking out binocrs.


    Coopery t on the ground, not even daring to breathe. It was only when they let their guard


    down that he moved forward once again.


    Circling around the blockade, Cooper finally reached the foot of the mountain, only a few meters


    away from the big truck.


    At this moment, the guy who was on guard duty, was hit by a pressing need to relieve himself and


    scurried off to the nearby bushes.


    Crawling in the grass, pressing the explosive package beneath him, the dog, soaked with pee from


    head to toe, was extremely furious.


    Fire zed in the dog''s eyes, a furious inferno of righteous anger. He was gonna kill him!

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Despite his fiery temper, Cooper managed to keep his canine instincts in check, letting Zander finish


    his business undisturbed.


    After relieving himself, the guy shook himself off with a satisfying sigh before moving on.


    Cooper remained hidden, patiently waiting for the right moment to slide under the cargo truck. Once


    the coast was clear, he nted the explosive device under the fuel tank, just as his trainer had


    instructed.


    Perfect!


    Cooper didn''t immediately retreat. He observed the scene a couple more times to ensure everything


    was in order before making his exit.


    Even afterpleting his task, the dog didn''t let his guard down. He found a burrow in the bushes


    to hide safely.


    Jasper aimed with the sniper rifle, and having experienced countless obstacles, he couldn''t help but


    exim, "Cooper is the best!"


    After some persuasion, Alpha Outpost agreed to a negotiation. A tall man, donned in a helmet and


    bulletproof vest, stepped out of one of their off-road vehicles.


    Due to the position, Ste could only see the man''s helmet and bulletproof vest. She couldn''t


    confirm if he was the leader of Alpha Outpost. However, judging from Piersen''s reaction, it was


    highly likely.


    Meanwhile, a simr scene unfolded with Silver Asylum''s vehicle. Another man, also wearing a


    bulletproof vest, but with¡­ who was that? Bryce''s hat?


    Ste''s eyes narrowed, silently cursing Bryce for his cowardice. He didn''t even show up, sending


    Teddy in his ce.


    Bryce was taller than Teddy, and the height difference was a dead giveaway. As expected, it didn''t


    take long for the man from Alpha Outpost to notice something was amiss and reach for his weapon.


    But before he could act, Jasper had already squeezed the trigger.


    A helmet could protect against handgun bullets or shrapnel, but it was no match for a sniper bullet,


    especially one from someone as skilled as Jasper.


    With the first shot fired, Jasper didn''t hesitate to aim and release the second shot. In an instant, a


    thunderous explosion echoed through the area. The explosive device detonated, setting the fuel


    alight and flipping the cargo truck. The fuel tank exploded.


    One shot, three explosions.


    Fuel flew in every direction, igniting a massive fire that even flipped the nearby off-road vehicles. In


    the midst of the raging inferno, the man in the helmet disappeared.


    Members of Alpha Outpost who were close to the truck were either sted away or hit by the


    ming fuel, quickly bing engulfed in the fire. Those who managed to avoid the initial st


    were met with a hail of bullets. Chaos ensued, punctuated by screams of pain and terror.


    Silver Asylum, stationed about fifty yards away, began to retreat the moment they saw Alpha


    Outpost''s leader fall.


    While some ming fuel did fly their way, it was negligible. Teddy seized the opportunity to organize


    a counterattack, "Quick, wipe these bastards out. Take over their base."


    This wasn''t a battle; it was a massacre. Especially when a second off-road vehicle from Alpha


    Outpost exploded, causing even more casualties.


    Teddy ordered his men to show no mercy. The one-sided massacre was quickly over, and Teddy


    immediately led his men to seize Alpha Outpost.


    Despite his dissatisfaction with Bryce''s arrangements, Teddy had no other choice. Fortunately, he


    could rely on Jasper. They won the battle with flying colors.


    As the majority of the troops left, the valley was left with a burning fire and an unbearable smell.


    From the bushes, Cooper emerged, his tail wagging happily as he leaped towards Ste.


    Ste, clutching her nose, quickly backed away, "What is that smell?"


    Cooper''s heart sank, and his eyes filled with hurt. His beloved owner didn''t love him anymore.


    Recognizing the familiar smell, Ste quickly understood Cooper''s sacrifice. She promptly led him to


    Arcadia for a wash. After a thorough scrub and dry, Ste cuddled andforted Cooper, rewarding


    him with plenty of treats¡ªbeef jerky, duck, chicken legs, and dried meat from a can.


    "Cooper, you''re the best."


    Cooper, mouth full of food, had already forgotten about his earlier hurt.


    When they emerged from the stream, the fire had died down, leaving only destruction in its wake.


    Concerned about Rosie, Ste decided not to intervene in Bryce''s affairs and drove her Hummer


    back to Silver Asylum.


    Silver Asylum wasrgely empty, with all the capable fighters gone, including Bryce. The coward


    had finally decided to step up when there was an opportunity to gain.


    With the base''s defenses at its weakest, Ste was tempted to wipe them all out with her


    submachine gun. However, she managed to restrain herself. It wasn''t the right time yet.


    Despite Bryce''s cowardice, he was a cunning man, always watching from the shadows.


    Returning to her quarters, Jasper knocked on the door, "Rosie."


    After waiting a few minutes, the door opened. Rosie flung herself into Jasper''s arms, "Jasper."


    Seeing traces of tears on her face, Jasper''s expression darkened, "Who bullied you?"


    "I don''t know."


    Someone hade knocking at her door, tricking her into opening it and saying nasty things to her.


    She might not fully understand, but at seven years old, she had learned enough from cartoons and


    TV shows to know the words were vulgar.


    Jasperforted her for a while before he and Ste headed to Arcadia.


    Ste felt a sense of unease, "We need to be careful. Bryce is not only suspicious but also


    extremely narrow-minded. He may have bnced the power among his people, but they''re just a


    loose alliance, easily swayed by their own interests. They pose no real threat to him. But we''re


    different. Without your help today, he would never have been able to turn the tables. He would have


    been swallowed up by Alpha Outpost sooner orter. People like him will never tolerate anyone else


    outshining them. I suspect he''ll strike against us soon."


    Jasper agreed, "With Alpha Outpost gone, it''s Silver Asylum''s turn."


    The two wasted no time, loading their guns with bullets and packing explosives and molotov


    cocktails.


    When they emerged from the Arcadia, the base was bustling with activity. More than twenty vehicles


    roared into the base. Ten or so vehicles were loaded with supplies¡ªfood, weapons, fuel,


    ughtered animals, and twenty to thirty women.


    Bryce stepped down from one of the vehicles, with a satisfied grin on his face, "Pick the cleanest


    ones and send them to my room."


    Sure enough, a few men chose the most attractive women, forcing them to clean up as they cried


    out in protest.


    Ste covered Rosie''s eyes, and spun around to return to her room.


    Tattooed men were in high spirits, animatedly discussing their sessful mission. "Holy cow, that


    was something else," they eximed, "Jasper is really awesome."


    Despite their rowdy behavior, the gang had their own code of respect. Jasper, who they had once


    looked down on, was now the object of their admiration. They were ready to bow down to his


    leadership.


    They had taken down their biggest enemy and the prospect of further victories filled them with


    excitement. The gang was buzzing with energy, as if they had been injected with adrenaline.


    Their base was bustling with activity as supplies were being moved into storage. It was as festive as


    a Christmas Eve. By evening, they even started to ughter cattle for a feast.


    Meanwhile, Jasper and Ste were ying a game of poker,pletely oblivious to themotion


    outside.


    The knock on the door interrupted their game. It was Teddy at the door. He did note in,


    exchanging pleasantries from the doorway instead, "Jasper," he began, "you were our savior today.


    Without your help, we might not have won the battle. The boss is throwing a victory feastter. You


    guys muste."


    With that, he patted his shoulder and shook hands enthusiastically, breaking into a triumphant


    laughter.


    Jasper remained as calm as ever, "Sure, we''ll be there."


    As he closed the door, Jasper unfolded his hand to reveal a note.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Going to the restroom, then entering Arcadia, Ste unfurled the note, revealing just two words:


    Danger ahead.


    The handwriting was distorted, deliberately disguised. Strange, Teddy was actually warning them?


    ¡°Not so strange, actually.¡± Jasper analyzed, ¡°Teddy has been in contact with Bryce the most, and he


    knows him better than anyone else.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Bryce was not only a coward, but also had a knack for burning bridges. Who would willingly follow


    such a leader?


    Teddy had long been dissatisfied with Bryce, but hecked the power to confront him. He was even


    used as a scapegoat this morning.


    Once such a thing happened, it was bound to happen again.


    Ste pondered, ¡°So you''re suggesting that Teddy knew Bryce was nning to kill us, but today¡¯s


    events have pushed him to side with us?¡±


    No, Teddy wanted to use Jasper to get rid of Bryce. And by then he could just sit back and reap the


    benefits.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, not sopetent yet full of cunning ns.


    However, Alpha Outpost had already been destroyed, and given Bryce''s character, it was absolutely


    impossible for him to keep Jasper any longer, lest unexpected events ur.


    Ste was a bit curious, ¡°And how do you think he ns to do away with us, a simple spray of


    bullets?¡±


    Jasper didn¡¯t think so. ¡°Bryce values his image. If he kills us in front of everyone, what would his


    followers think? Who would dare to serve him in the future?¡±


    If Jasper guessed correctly, Bryce would resort to underhanded tactics, such as poisoning their


    drinks or food, thene up with some excuse to exin their sudden disappearance or death.


    No matter how you look at it, tonight''s celebration was a trap.


    Any carelessness could lead to disaster.


    Night fell quickly, the bonfire was lit in the courtyard, and a few ughteredmbs were roasting


    over the fire. Nearby, a pot bubbled with a delicious aroma.


    Ste dressed Rosie in a white dress,plete with a pair of trousers. Cooper was equally


    pampered, its fur brushed until it shone.


    As night descended, people gradually gathered in the courtyard, and the atmosphere became lively.


    Tonight, everyone was eager to celebrate their victory.


    The boss had promised, that tonight there would be plenty of food and drink!


    When Jasper and his group arrived at the courtyard, they noticed guards at the entrance. No


    weapons were allowed inside. The excuse was to prevent any drunken brawls, but in reality, Bryce


    was just afraid of being killed.


    Ste was speechless. Bryce was behaving like a man with paranoia.


    Fortunately, the group, including the dog, had not brought any weapons, so they entered the


    courtyard without any issues. Those who had, had to leave their weapons in a box for safekeeping.


    Upon entering the courtyard, Ste took in the scene before her, her face immediately darkened.


    There were many more women in the courtyard than usual, around fifty or so, all different in


    appearance, including the ones who were brought back from Alpha Outpost today. They were all


    embraced by the tattooed men and subjected to various forms of mockery and crude behavior.


    Some of the women seemed to enjoy it, while others looked pained but had no choice.


    Rosie, watching a girl her age forced to sit on a man''sp and endure his smoke-filled breath,


    causing her to cough painfully, which only made the menugh.


    She hid fearfully behind her brother, clutching his hand tightly. Jasper smoothed her hair, whispering


    comforting words.


    ¡°Jasper,e over here.¡± Teddy came over,ughing heartily, ¡°Let me introduce you to the key


    members of our base. This is the second-inmand¡­¡±


    The leaders were all present, their gazes on Jasper varied; some were scrutinizing, some


    contemptuous, some jealous, and some appreciative.


    And as for Ste, their gazes were even more intense.


    She was young, beautiful, and full of wild and untamed spirit. Perhaps they hadpletely lost their


    humanity, or perhaps they were simply bored with the women they kept at the base. Either way,


    they felt a surge of desire to tame Ste.


    The bonfire flickered in the courtyard, and the makeshift electric lights cast a dim glow, perfectly


    hiding the emotions in Jasper¡¯s eyes.


    Despite their desires, no one dared to provoke the man who single-handedly took down the leader


    of Alpha Outpost.


    After making the rounds, Jasper asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Bryce?¡±


    Teddyughed meaingfully, ¡°He overexerted himself this afternoon. He should be here soon.¡±


    The banquet was set to start at eight. Now that it was nearly time, Jasper patted Rosie¡¯s head, ¡°Go


    y, but don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Rosie didn¡¯t want to leave, but the dog was excited, so they ran off together.


    The survival fight at the outpost had earned Jasper the respect of the men at the base, much to the


    dislike of the leaders. With Jasper around, would Bryce even need them?


    Someone hatched a n, signaling to a morous woman nearby. The woman understood, and


    sauntered over to Jasper. She reached out to touch him, but Jasper, sensing her intentions, stepped


    back.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Manda. Let¡¯s get to know each other. Don¡¯t be so tense.¡±


    Her voice was seductive, and she leaned in again with her soft body.


    The leaders exchanged nces. Manda was an expert at seducing men; she could easily handle a


    greenhorn like Jasper. He thought he was so tough? Let''s see how he embarrassed himself tonight.


    Ste watched everything unfold. In the brutal post-apocalyptic world, women who could thrive in a


    base either had abilities that far surpassed men, or they were willing to use their bodies to get what


    they wanted.


    Manda was curvaceous and dressed differently from the other women. It was clear that she was not


    serving just any person, and she was living quitefortably.


    Everyone had their own way of surviving in this harsh world, and Ste couldn''t me them. But


    when they became a weapon in someone else''s hand, directed at her and Jasper, she couldn''t just


    sit back and watch.


    These scoundrels, incapable of anything substantial, but were experts at intrigue.


    Ste didn¡¯t hold back. She grabbed Manda by the hair and dragged her over, pping her hard


    across the face.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The woman screamed, falling to the ground in a disheveled heap, blood trickling from her


    nose and mouth.


    One of the instigators stood up, using Ste, ¡°What do you think you''re doing?¡±


    ¡°There aren''t enough men in the base to satisfy you?¡± Ste didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. She


    turned to the woman on the ground, her voice cold, ¡°You could go after anyone you want, but you


    had to go after my man. And you did it right in front of me. Do you think I''m dead? Next time, use


    your brain. Even the women Bryce sends his way aren''t wanted by him, why would he want trash


    like you? Get out!¡±

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    The woman was defiant, thinking there wasn''t a man in the world she couldn''t conquer. But when


    she met Ste''s icy gaze, her heart trembled in fear. She saw the intent to kill in Ste''s eyes, the


    eyes of a killer.


    Manda¡¯s cheek was swollen from a p, and her mouth tasted of blood. They hadn''t expected


    Ste to intervene. The leaders were shamed, and found themselves unable to respond.


    Teddy quickly stepped in to mediate, feigning anger, "Get out of here, you blind fool!"


    Manda left, clutching her injured face.


    Teddy quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, Ste. Don''t lower yourself to her level. She didn''t know that


    Jasper was taken."


    "Would she have left if I really cared?" Ste looked at the leaders andughed cynically, "I have a


    bad temper and I get jealous easily. If anyone tries to push loose women towards my man, I''ll lose


    my cool. And when I lose my cool, I''m just as dangerous as him. I hope you never have to find out."


    "Ha. Ahaha." The leaders were furious but forced themselves tough.


    She was incredibly arrogant. The gang''s leader, Bryce, didn''t like anyone stealing his thunder. They


    were eager to see how long these two insolent people couldst.


    Ste ignored their scheming looks. She''d see how things yed out; it was anyone''s guess who


    would oust the other.


    ...


    Cooper and Rosie were supposed to go out and y, but they ended up getting distracted by food.


    They made their way to a fire pit and stared hungrily at a delicious smelling roastmb, their mouths


    watering. Knowing who had brought them, the plump chef cut off a piece of meat for them, "Here,


    kiddo, eat up."


    Rosie took it, "Thanks, sir."


    She held the roast meat and approached a stall selling stewed beef. The woman running the stall


    was taken as a captive to do chores. Seeing the smart and cute little girl, she thought of her


    granddaughter who had frozen to death in the harsh winter, and her eyes reddened.


    Rosie moved closer and asked softly, biting into the roast meat, "What''s wrong, granny?"


    "Nothing," the woman stirred the beef in the pot, wiping her eyes with her sleeve, "Just got smoke in


    my eyes."


    "Do you want some meat, granny?" Rosie offered her the roast meat, "Here, take this."


    Her granddaughter used to be just as adorable, always offering her whatever good food she had,


    calling her "granny." Now her entire family was gone, and only she was left.


    Looking at the rosy-skinned Rosie, the woman couldn''t help but cry. She turned away to wipe her


    tears, "I''m not hungry. You eat it."


    Cooper''s eyes lit up, tugging on Rosie''s pants to lead her away.


    Rosie waved to the woman, "Bye-bye, granny."


    The woman took a deep breath, calming herself down and continuing to stew the beef.


    She noticed people making cocktails, and Rosie curiously ran over, "What are you doing, sirs?"


    The men were mixing red wine, beer, and Sprite into wooden barrels. Actually, they preferred hard


    liquor, but the base''s leader had a taste for cocktails and had dered that there would be enough


    drinks for everyone that night.


    They didn''t really know how to mix drinks, and they just poured different types of alcohol into the


    barrel. The base''s leader neverined, always appearing to enjoy the drinks and often even


    providedmentary.


    Seeing the beautifully dressed little girl, the men started to scheme, quickly beckoning her over,


    "Come here, darling."


    Rosie, looking a little afraid but still curious, approached them, "Yes, sirs?"


    "Want a drink?"


    Rosie shook her head, "My brother says I shouldn''t drink alcohol."


    "That¡¯s okay. Everyone can drink tonight." One of the men poured her a half cup, "Here, from us."


    Others poured a bowl of hard liquor, cing it in front of the dog, "Here, to our bomb-carrying hero


    dog."


    With so many people praising him, the dog felt ttered and started to sip the hard liquor.


    It was strong, spicy, and burned like fire. Cooper instantly regretted his decision, panting and


    scratching his nose, evenically falling over. The men were entertained by his antics,ughing


    heartily.


    Rosie suddenly became angry, throwing away her drink, "You''re all bad! I''m not ying with you


    anymore. Cooper, let''s go."


    The dog, feeling humiliated, snarled at the men, earning even more ridicule.


    At eight o''clock, Bryce finally made his appearance, dressed in an expensive casual suit, his hair


    slicked back and shining under the lights. He took the stage to give a speech, going on for more


    than half an hour, talking about how Alpha Outpost had oppressed them, how Silver Asylum had


    bravely fought back under his leadership, and how much they had seized.


    Throughout the speech, he didn''t mention Jasper once, his ambition clearly on disy.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Bryce spoke, dishes were served. It was a grand feast, with twelve dishes including ham, crab,


    mussels, squid, and vegetables.


    Stewed beef and roastmb were the main courses, only served after Bryce had taken his seat.


    The other dishes were avable for everyone to enjoy.


    People started eating, but Jasper and Ste were seated at the main table, waiting for Bryce''s


    approval.


    After more than forty minutes of speech, earning numerous rounds of apuse, Bryce finally


    descended from the stage.


    "Come on, we''re all family here. Don''t be shy. Eat and drink to your heart''s content."


    As soon as he sat down, the stewed beef and roastmb were served, and scantily d women


    came to pour drinks.


    Bryce raised his ss, "Silver Asylum wouldn''t be where it is today without your support, especially


    Jasper. This is to you."


    The other leaders joined him in toasting to Jasper.


    Ste wanted tough. Now he was willing to praise Jasper, but he hadn''t said a word on stage?


    Bryce drank all his wine at once, his cunning eyes watching Jasper and Ste through his ss.


    Seeing Ste finish her wine, a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    He was quite fond of them. The man was cold and capable, the woman was valiant and wild, and


    Rosie was innocent and sweet. He enjoyed theirpany too much to kill them just yet. He''d lock


    them up first, and when he got bored, he''d dispose of them. As for the dog, once the masters were


    his, the dog would naturally follow.


    Jasper wasn''t used to cocktails and choked after only a few sips. He bent over, coughing.


    Ste stood up to pat his back, "If you can''t handle it, don''t drink so much. You''re making Bryce and


    the othersugh."


    As Ste bent over to obscure their view, she subtly emptied her wine into Arcadia, recing it with


    the decoy she had prepared earlier.


    She didn''t drink a drop herself, skillfully feigning sips while all along pouring the wine into Arcadia.


    "Come on, everyone, dig in. Try the roastedmb and the beef stew, all fresh off the grill."


    The leaders began to tter Bryce, "Boss, it''s been two years since we''ve had fresh meat. We


    wouldn''t be enjoying this if not for you."


    "Our base will continue to thrive, with plenty of wine, meat, and women. We won''tck anything,


    hahaha."


    Rosie patted her belly, "Jasper, I''m full."


    Jasper spoke up, "Go y with Cooper. Remember not to wander off."


    "Okay." Rosie hopped away cheerfully with the dog, leaving the table behind.


    In this post-apocalyptic world, such innocence was a rare sight. Under the dim light, it attracted


    many evil and envious eyes.


    Rosie and the dog didn''t go far, ying by the entrance to the yground.


    The feast was lively. Bryce got up, encouraging everyone to eat and drink heartily, promising plenty


    of food and drink for all.


    Tattooed men were like ghouls unleashed, stuffing their faces with meat and wine, their hands


    roaming freely over the women they held.


    Ste ate a few pieces of roastedmb, then suddenly swayed a little, "I feel a bit lightheaded. Did


    the wine go to my head so quickly?"

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Bryce was smug as he exined, "You don''t drink much, do you? This is a cocktail, a mix of several


    liquors. It''s easy to get drunk if you''re not used to it."


    The other leaders joined in, but Teddy had a sense of urgency in his eyes. Idiots, they had been


    warned about the danger but they were not doing anything about it. Wait, he was feeling a bit dizzy


    too?


    Meanwhile, Rosie and Cooper were getting further away from the celebration, ending up in front of


    a rumbling diesel generator.


    Cooper lifted his leg and relieved himself on it. After holding it in all day, that felt good.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A man¡¯s voice suddenly echoed from behind.


    Rosie turned around, giving him a sweet smile, "Sir, I drank too much water and now I need to pee."


    The man was too far away and the lights outside the field were dim, so he didn''t see what Cooper


    was up to.


    Rosie ran to him, "Can you tell me where the restroom is?"


    The man had been stuck on guard duty, missing out on the feast. He was rather annoyed, but the


    sight of the cute girl improved his mood, "Need to use the restroom? I''ll take you."


    As he reached out to take Rosie¡¯s hand, he suddenly copsed.


    Rosie was now holding a gun - after countless practice sessions over two years, her muscle


    memory was perfect. A shot rang out, hitting the man right between the eyes.


    The gun had a silencer, so it didn¡¯t make a sound. At the same time, the rumbling generator, now


    doused in Cooper''s urine, exploded, plunging the entire field into darkness.


    In the split second the lights went out, Rosie was at the field gate, taking down the two guards with


    her gun. Quickly, she grabbed the keys from their bodies and took cover behind a weapons cab


    with Cooper.


    Back at the celebration dinner, Bryce was taken aback by the sudden darkness but quickly


    recovered. He pulled out his gun and started shooting at Jasper and Ste, who were immediately


    on their feet.


    Ste had ducked under the table and put on her night vision goggles the moment the lights went


    out. When Bryce had used up his magazine, she darted to another location and fired several shots


    at the leaders. She didn''t aim for their hearts. That would be too easy for them.


    The gunshots caused panic throughout the ce, and the wine and beef contained powerful


    sleeping pills. Tattoed men had eaten a lot and quickly became dizzy and fell over.


    Some ate and drank less, so the drugs hadn''t fully taken effect. They were wandering around like


    headless flies. Ste didn''t bother with them, she quickly left the operation with Jasper, and met with


    Rosie and the dog, who were hiding behind the weapons cab.


    Thankfully, Bryce, the coward, had confiscated all weapons from his men. Otherwise, this would


    have been a lot harder.


    Using the cover of darkness, Ste collected the weapons and hid them in Arcadia.


    With the guards taken care of, she and Jasper waited for the reinforcements from the outer posts.


    Sure enough, footsteps could be heard approaching. Wearing night-vision goggles, Jasper took


    them down. One by one, they fell.


    Ste and Jasper waited for a few more minutes, letting the potent sedatives in the food and drinks


    take full effect. Finally, judging the situation safe, the group donned bulletproof vests, armed


    themselves, and entered the field.


    The scene was in chaos - tables overturned, food and drinks everywhere, and men lying


    unconscious as if they were dead.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ste pulled out nylon ties and they started to bind the men, arranging them in a row like drying


    radishes. As for Bryce and the other leaders, they were injured and bleeding, but the powerful


    sedative had taken them down. She bound them tightly.


    Once everyone was secure, Ste took out a backpack sprayer full of mixed gasoline and diesel


    fuel. She sprayed it over the unconscious men, paying special attention to Bryce and his men,


    soaking them thoroughly.


    Ste stepped on Bryce''s wound, pressing hard.


    Bryce woke up with a scream. Dragging over a chair, Ste sat across from him and smiled, "Bryce,


    how are you doing?"


    Bryce''s head was throbbing, and he felt like he was floating in mid-air.


    Upon realizing he was soaked in gasoline and tied up, he went pale, stammering, "Wha...what are


    you doing?"


    Ste didn''t answer. Instead, she pulled out a bomb and forcefully strapped it to him.


    Bryce turned pale with fear, "Don''t joke about this. We can talk things out."


    "Bryce, I''m not joking." Ste smiled at him, "You were so fearless when you ordered your men to


    bomb our 18th-floor base, weren''t you? And when you drugged our drinks and set up roadblocks to


    rob and kill, you all seemed so excited. Why is it that when it''s your turn, you''re scared like a little


    child? Bryce, you''re the leader here. You can''t be the one to chicken out."


    "No, no, no, there''s been a misunderstanding. Please, let''s talk about this." Bryce begged, "I


    apologize for my actions. We can negotiate, just give me a chance to live."


    She knew he was afraid of dying, but she did not expect him to be this terrified. Ste got up to


    leave, "Bryce, enjoy yourst moments of freedom and, yourst moments of fear. When Ie


    back, it''ll all be over."

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Ste smirked at Bryce, "I''ll send you straight to hell, where all those people you killed and looted


    are waiting to settle the score."


    "Hold on, I have food and guns, and I can make you the leader of the base. Please, spare me."


    "Why should I spare you?" Ste retorted, "If I kill you, all the base''s supplies will be mine anyway."


    With that, she ignored his pleas and turned to Jasper, "You and Rosie keep an eye on them. Cooper


    and I will go and collect the loot."


    Had it not been for the fear of attracting unnecessary attention, Ste would have set fire to the


    ce already.


    Bryce''s wailing was getting on everyone''s nerves. Jasper gagged him, "Be careful, and make it


    quick."


    Ste, taking Cooper with her, disappeared into the night.


    The first target was Bryce''s extravagant mansion. On the first floor was a wine cer, filled with all


    sorts of wines, cognac, tequ, and XO among others. There were about two to three hundred


    bottles, all of which she took.


    In the living room cabs, there were plenty of tea and cigarettes, all top brands. Regardless of


    whether they were expired or not, she took them all.


    Unexpectedly, Bryce had a massive library filled with hundreds of books on science, humanities,


    technology, industry, emotions, psychology, and many magazines. She took everything, including


    the bookshelves, artworks, sculptures, and three safes.


    The master bedroom was huge, with a walk-in closet that was hundreds of square feet. Ste only


    took the sculptures and left the rest for the lucky ones.


    There was a room next to the master bedroom with a heavy stainless steel door. Ste, being a


    seasoned burr, knew there must be something good inside. Without a word, she took out a


    crowbar.


    As expected, inside was Bryce''s private arsenal, with more than twenty guns of various types and


    thousands of bullets, as well as more than ten sets of bulletproof vests and helmets.


    She wondered how Bryce could be such a coward with all these weapons at his disposal. Perhaps


    his fear of death was inborn.


    On the third floor, well, there were five or six rooms filled with certain types of gears that would


    make any woman blush. Had Bryce been there, Ste would have hung him up with a pig hook.


    Just as she was about to leave, she noticed severalrge boxes on top of the cab where the


    gears were stored.


    The gears were clean, but the boxes were dusty.


    Ste, being curious, opened the boxes one by one. They were all filled with famous brand


    condoms, totaling up to several tens of thousands.


    So had they robbed the condom factory? Unfortunately, they didn''t use them, caring only for their


    own pleasure andpletely disregarding the women''s wellbeing. In their eyes, the women were


    far less valuable than livestock.


    Theirck of appreciation was Ste''s gain. She was overjoyed at the prospect of how many


    supplies she could trade these for. She thanked Bryce wholeheartedly.


    From the mansion, Ste headed straight for the freezer warehouse. She had seen them moving a


    lot of good stuff in there over the past few days.


    Sure enough, there were more than forty sheep and six cows, all recently ughtered. She took


    everything, not forgetting to dismantle the diesel generator.


    There were a few warehouses lined up, next to which was a ce for storing gasoline and diesel.


    When she opened the door, Ste was shocked by the sight of numerous oil drums. Including those


    she had brought back from Alpha Outpost today, there were at least over 200 tons.


    She didn''t expect Bryce to be such a hoarder, despite his cowardice. It was all worth the effort she


    and Jasper had put in.


    After collecting the oil, she took all the twenty or so cars parked by the warehouses. They were


    either off-road vehicles or trucks. Next to it was arge supplies warehouse, filled with the smell of


    dried seafood. The warehouse was huge. Apart from therge amount of dried seafood, there were


    mountains of sweet potatoes and potatoes, as well as a lot of rice, flour, grain, and various coarse


    grains. All in all, there were at least fifty to sixty thousand pounds.


    This time, they had enough food tost several lifetimes.


    Just as Ste was about to put everything into Arcadia, Cooper suddenly growled a warning.


    Someone wasing! Why now of all times?


    Just as she was suspicious, an explosion suddenly sounded. Ste ran out of the warehouse to see


    the yground engulfed in a sea of fire.


    What happened? Under normal circumstances, they would only set fire when leaving. Why did


    Jasper suddenly change his mind?


    Something was wrong!


    It would take quite some time to collect everything from therge warehouse. Worried about Jasper


    and Rosie, Ste didn''t hesitate to run towards the yground.


    Halfway there, she ran into Jasper and Rosie. She quickly asked, "What happened?"


    "People areing."


    Who wasing? He didn''t seem to be afraid of anyone.


    "It''s Evan and his men."


    Evan? Ste was taken aback, and it took her a while to remember who he was, "What''s he doing


    here?"


    "There was an explosion on the border of Griffith this morning. It probably caught Evan''s attention,


    and he realized that Alpha Outpost had been wiped out, so he organized a police force toe


    over."


    Jasper asked, "Have you finished collecting the supplies? Evan is very shrewd. He can''t be fooled.


    We can''t run into them. We need to leave immediately."


    "There are tens of thousands of pounds of food in therge warehouse that haven''t been collected.


    There''s probably a lot of stuff in the houses of those in charge too." Ste thought for a moment,


    "We have enough food. Why don''t we leave it for Evan and his people?"


    Last time they dealt with The Chaos, it was Evan who nned and led the operation. The survival


    supplies they found were all returned to the victims as much as possible without any private


    hoarding.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    This batch of supplies was also plundered from the lower-ss survivors. She believed they would


    handle things fairly and return them to the people in the end.


    Moreover, the rice, flour, oil, and grains had been stored for two years in extreme weather


    conditions. If not stored properly, a lot of it would be spoiled and wouldn''t taste good. Even if she put


    it in Arcadia, she wouldn''t eat it, and she couldn''t donate it to survivors. It would be better for Evan


    and his people to deal with it.


    Jasper had no objections, "That works."


    In the distance, lights were approaching quickly, apanied by the sound of rushing footsteps.


    Without any hesitation, the trio and the dog sneaked away from the base through the back door.


    Taking advantage of Rosie''s distraction, Ste threw out two weapon cabs. Inside were dozens


    of weapons, which were almost all taken by tattooed men. These weapons weren''t very useful to


    the two of them, so they decided to give them to Evan.


    The police station should be in need. With these, they could better protect themselves, or give


    empty shells to patrol officers for self-defense and deterrence.


    She had collected a fair share from Bryce, which, whenbined with what they had already


    stashed away, meant they were not short on firepower.


    In the darkness, a group of people, a few hundred yards away, moved quickly towards the sound of


    explosions, while Ste and her crew made a swift retreat.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Leaving Silver Asylum, the trio and their dog found themselves without a destination.


    They couldn''t return to their 18th-floor apartment, and they hadn''t found a new ce yet, so they


    were left to wander in the darkness. After such a night, they were all exhausted and in desperate


    need of rest.


    Ste instructed Jasper to drive to a secluded, deserted area. Before Rosie could get out of the car,


    she pulled out the luxurious RV, worth millions.


    The RV wasrge and luxurious, and more importantly, it was a two-bedroom and one living room


    setup. The interior of the RV might notpare to a house, but in the realm of RVs, it was top-


    notch.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The only downside was that although she found several keys and remotes, she couldn''t find the


    main key to start the RV¡¯s engine. Nheless, they were more than content with the RV. Not only


    did it provide them with a ce to stay, but it also saved them gas.


    To avoid drawing attention, they pulled the ckout curtains.


    Despite the night''s activities, they hadn''t really eaten. Ste brought out a hot meal, calling Rosie


    and Cooper to the dining area. Their role in escaping danger wasmendable, so they were


    rewarded with deliciously seasoned chicken thighs.


    While eating, Rosie suddenly asked, "Ste, what about the kids?" She referred to those around her


    age.


    Ste reassured her, "Don''t worry, the police are here. They''ll take care of them."


    Including the pregnant women and others, she believed Evan and his team would have proper


    arrangements. Some people might be d to escape the hardship, while others might not. But that


    was none of her business now.


    After destroying two bases in one day, she believed the survival route from Griffith to Swan Hill


    Beach would be quiet for a while. As for whether other hostile forces would establish roots in the


    future, Ste didn''t know. But she hoped not.


    After dinner, Rosie and Cooper watched cartoons in the living room while Ste filled the water tank


    and enjoyed a hot shower. She then sat on the couch eating fruit.


    She stuffed a grape into Jasper''s mouth, "Do you think those women in the house will turn us in?"


    Although they didn''t know what had happened, the trio with their dog was conspicuous, and they


    had previously met Evan. The connection wouldn''t be hard to make.


    There was indeed a risk. Jasper reminded her, "We should avoid him."


    Griffith was big enough that running into him wouldn''t be easy, and with their supplies well-stocked,


    they wouldn''t need to roam around without a specific reason. Most of their time would be spent in


    their rooms.


    Ste asked, "Where will we live in the future?"


    Jasper pondered, "How about Eastwood Eden?"


    After all, Mark had organized a rescue team after the earthquake, and it was free of charge. From


    what she had observed during the interview, themunity members seemed to respect him.


    Ste had no objections, "We''ll go take a look tomorrow. If there are no problems, we''ll rent it."


    If there were issues, they could look for another ceter.


    Two years into the apocalypse, having a piece of Eden was no small feat.


    It was already midnight, and sleepiness was creeping in. Their dog slept on the living room couch,


    Rosie took the small bedroom, and Ste and Jasper took therge bedroom.


    Despite the sweltering 40-degree heat outside, the RV felt quitefortable with the air


    conditioning on. Ste took out a thin nket, turned off the light, and tried to sleep. Despite her


    exhaustion, she couldn''t fall asleep, probably due to the excitement of the free haul.


    Ste took Jasper into the Arcadia, showing him their spoils of war. Pigs, cows, sheep, fish,


    seafood, they had it all.


    Looking at the extra alcohol, Jasper asked, "Can we even finish all this?"


    "We''ll stock up. We can trade it when we need to."


    With over 300 tons of diesel and gasoline, they had enough to fuel several off-road vehicles. As for


    the yacht, they would use it only when necessary, and it probably wouldn''t consume much fuel.


    Ste was worried about the cruise ship, "Can you drive it?"


    Jasper admitted he couldn''t.


    That wasn''t a problem; it was always good to be prepared.


    Compared to everything else, Jasper was more interested in the weapons. All the weapons Bryce


    had stockpiled were top-quality. He couldn''t help but start checking them out, "When we have some


    free time, I''ll teach you how to use a sniper."


    Under the cool air conditioning, they slept soundly until dawn.


    Before six o''clock, Jasper woke Ste up to pack up the RV, while he carried the still sleeping Rosie


    into the Hummer.


    Breakfast was simple, milk and doughnuts, but there was an indescribable sense of happiness.


    The sun rose quickly, and after a night, the intense heat hadn''t subsided much. A new round of


    grilling under the sun began.


    nts were dying fromck of water, and the cracked earth was bing sandy. The wind,


    carrying the heat, felt like a hot hairdryer blowing in their faces, mixed with sand dust.


    This ce used to be a fertilend in the south, but now all the rivers and water systems had


    disappeared, and the once vibrant fish ponds were no more.


    Jasper drove back to Griffith, parking the car in the family building of the research institute.


    In the morning, many families took advantage of the most precious time of the day to fan


    themselves or do some simple exercises. Some sat in groups under the eaves, talking about the


    beauty of the past and their confusion about the future.


    Katie was also downstairs, asionally looking outside, as if waiting for someone. Seeing the


    familiar Hummer, a smile appeared on her wrinkled face. She hurriedly greeted them, "Ste,


    Jasper, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re finally back."


    In the apocalypse, idents or disasters happened every day, and some people who left never


    returned. Even knowing that the young couple was extraordinary, Katie was still worried. The


    number of people she knew and trusted was dwindling. She was always on guard, even towards


    her seemingly friendly neighbors.


    Truthfully, she missed the quiet life in Sunrise Sanctuary. She didn''t have to wear a mask every day


    and constantly be on guard against others. So seeing the two of them, she felt exceptionally warm,


    like seeing family.


    Meeting Katie again, Ste was also pleased, "Katie."


    To avoid drawing attention, Rosie and Cooper didn¡¯t get out of the car. Jasper went upstairs with


    Katie to get the rabbits. In case they were discovered, they were put in a box and carried


    downstairs.


    Learning about the cracks in the building, Katie sighed. That was her home for over twenty years.


    After seeing them off, Katie returned to her room, only to find a package wrapped in newspaper on


    the corner of the table. Opening it, she found a piece of meat, about a pound.


    She quickly went to the balcony, but the car was no longer in sight.


    Oh, Ste! Tears welled up in Katie¡¯s eyes as she clutched the bacon.


    ...


    With the air conditioning on, Cooper leapt into the trunk, busily getting acquainted with his old chew


    toys, his paws yfully toying with them.


    Ste nced ahead, "Heading to Eastwood Eden?"


    Jasper nodded, "Let''s check it out first. If it''s suitable, we can move to Newtown after the post-


    earthquake reconstruction. If it''s not, we''ll find somewhere else."


    They estimated that it would take about a year for Newtown to be ready.


    Life in the post-apocalyptic world was a daily struggle, but before they knew it, two years had


    already passed. Now, withpanions by their side, they believed that theing year would pass


    quickly.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    It had been over a half month since the interview, and Mark assumed the two wouldn''t show. He felt


    a twinge of regret. He could see that these two young men had some chops, and the neighborhood


    was in dire need of such people.


    But then, out of the blue, they showed up.


    Driving into the neighborhood, Mark personally showed them around the houses.


    "We have plenty of vacancies here. The houses in Phase One are all fully furnished, but the lower


    floors are upied. For safety and to avoid conflicts with the neighbors, each floor is only upied


    by one family. They just lock up the fire doors and it''s fine. The upper floors are empty. It''s very


    quiet, but it also tends to be hotter there. The third building in Phase Two was renovated by


    ourselves, so it''s a bit rough, but there are vacancies on the lower floors. Would you like me to show


    you around?"


    Ste wasn''t interested in the first three buildings. "Mark, we have a dog, and it''s not very


    convenient living in a multi-story building. Having our own space would be better for everyone. Can


    we check out Building 4 or 5?"


    The dog weighed around 90 pounds, always wagging its tail in front of people. People were gonna


    drool in envy.


    If it wasn''t for the severe earthquake that cracked open the whole of Griffith, causing most of the


    buildings to copse, Ste wouldn''t have thought about moving into this neighborhood.


    Mark was surprised, "Buildings 4 and 5 only have the exterior renovated, and the interiors are still in


    the rough state. They''re not very suitable for living."


    Ste insisted, "That''s okay. We can do the interior ourselves."


    Sensing their concerns, Mark didn''t push it. "Alright, it is up to you."


    Just as he was about to show them around, suddenly his walkie-talkie buzzed with an anxious


    voice, "Mark, Mark, those vigers are here again to seize the water source. There are more people


    this time thanst."


    Immediately after, the sound of a horn rang out.


    "Jasper, Ste, both buildings are unlocked. You can go up and have a look," Mark said hurriedly.


    "There is a little issue in the neighborhood. I need to go handle it. Excuse me."


    And with that, he rushed off.


    In this heat, water was the most valuable resource. It was necessary for survival, and for growing


    precious crops.


    Eastwood Eden had a lot of unplowednd, which was gradually being cultivated by the residents to


    grow sweet potatoes, irrigated with the precious water. The crop looked ready to harvest.


    During this time, many residents were getting by on the sweet potato sprouts, plucking them when


    they grew long enough.


    Ste even noticed several types of drought-resistant pigweed, which would thrive with just a bit of


    water. In the past, it was used to feed pigs or as pig food, but now considered precious food.


    It might give you a sore throat, but if you chop it up finely, it was a hundred times better than


    gnawing on tree bark or eating y.


    Watching Mark''s retreating figure, Ste asked, "Should we go see the houses or watch the


    commotion?"


    Jasper thought for a moment, "Mark was able to form a rescue team after the earthquake and


    defend Eastwood Eden. He should be fine. But since we''re going to live here, it wouldn''t hurt to get


    to know the other residents."


    Ste thought about it and agreed.


    When Ste and Jasper drove to the neighborhood entrance, both sides were already at a


    standstill. The issue was about the water source, and tensions were high.


    There were noticeably more people on the other side thanst time.


    The well that Eastwood Eden dug was the only water source in the vicinity. The defeated vigers


    fromst time had rallied more locals. Each one armed with a hoe or a club, their faces twisted with


    rage. They were determined to drive out the people of Eastwood Eden.


    "Thisnd was originally confiscated from our vige, so the water source naturally belongs to us.


    You''re not the owners here. Stop hoarding the water. If you know what''s good for you, get lost. Or


    we will show you who¡¯s the real owner here."


    "What do you mean ''yournd''? If the developer didn''t pay you, would you have given up thend?


    What a joke!"


    "Shut up, thend use right has a term limit. Now that the developer is gone, thend naturally


    belongs to us. You didn''t pay for the house and you think you have a say?"


    The argument escted, both sides shouting at each other.


    The other side had arger force. Hearing the emergency rm, the residents of Eastwood Eden


    rushed out with their weapons.


    Men, women, the elderly, and even children showed up.


    Iron rods, tree branches, hoes, bricks, kitchen knives... All primitive weapons, not a single firearm.


    In this country, guns were strictly controlled. It was almost impossible for an ordinary person to get


    one. Ste wouldn''t have had a firearm if it wasn''t for her run-ins with some shady characters.


    This time, the vigers came prepared, fully armed. In terms of numbers and momentum, Eastwood


    Eden seemed to be at disadvantage.


    After all, the vigers had been pushed to the brink by the heat. If they didn''t seize the water source,


    it meant death.


    This was a fight for survival. People, with boodshot eyes filled with hatred and jealousy, wished they


    could devour the residents of Eastwood Eden.


    In the midst of the scuffle, a man suddenly pulled out a sharp knife from his back and stabbed at


    Mark''s heart. If they can take this man down, Eastwood Eden will crumble. After driving these


    people out, the water source and sweet potatoes would be theirs.


    Ste hadn''t nned on getting involved in the conflict since they hadn''t moved in yet. But seeing


    the knife stabbing towards Mark, she changed her mind.


    Despite Mark''s gentle appearance, he was a psychologist after all. When he saw the man''s sudden


    aggression, he sensed danger and quickly stepped back.


    The knife missed, but the man didn''t hesitate and stabbed again.


    Using the motion of rummaging in her bag as a cover, Ste took out a crossbow from the Arcadia


    and shot at the man. She didn''t aim for his heart, but his knife-wielding arm. The man screamed and


    dropped the knife.


    Seeing this, the other vigers swung their hoes and clubs at the people of Eastwood Eden,


    determined to seize the water source.


    "Bang!"


    A loud noise echoed, making everyone''s ears ring.


    Everyone froze, looking around, but no one had fallen. Only the brick held high by one of the


    vigers had shattered.


    They had a gun!


    The vigers were stunned, and none dared to charge forward.


    "Stop." A stern voice rang out. Jasper aimed his gun at the leading vige chief. "If you don''t stop,


    I¡¯m not gonna be so polite anymore."


    Faced with the crossbow and the ominous barrel of a gun, even the angry vige chief didn''t dare to


    act rashly. After all, they couldn''t outrun a bullet.


    A young hothead from the vige egged on, "Chief, don''t be afraid. We outnumber them. They only


    have a few bullets. We could drown them with our fists."


    But the vige chief, staring down the barrel of a gun, wasn''t so sure. When he heard what the punk


    was saying, he instantly red up, "Come on then, you give it a shot!"


    This good-for-nothing was all talk, no action. He was always the loudest, but the first to hide when


    things got physical.


    Ste raised her crossbow and aimed directly at the punk. The arrow grazed his face, causing him


    to howl in pain.


    Ste warned him, "I wouldn''t even waste a bullet on you."


    The punk clutched his wound, his legs shaking terribly, too scared to utter a single word.


    Ste could tell that the vige chief didn''t want to die either. "We''re running low on bullets, but


    we''ve got enough to take out a few troublemakers. Whoever wants to die, step right up. We''ll


    oblige."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    The vigers initially had a bold front, but the sight of the two formidable figures quickly silenced


    them. After all, two of their own had already been injured. Who would want to risk being next?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mark stepped forward, ¡°Rex, let me repeat myself. We dug this well with our own hands. If anyone


    dares to try and take it, we will fight to thest man standing. We will not back down.¡±


    The sweltering heat continued, and the two groups had already shed five or six times. Rex,


    realizing his disadvantage, decided not to waste any more time, ¡°Fine, let''s see how things unfold.¡±


    The two young individuals had made a strong impression on him. He would have to find an


    opportunity to deal with them if he wanted to secure the water source.


    The vigers had arrived with high spirits, but they left dejected, facing yet another day of severe


    water shortage.


    Expecting a fierce battle, the residents of Eastwood Eden were surprised when Jasper and Ste


    easily repelled the vigers. The locals looked at the duo in awe and gratitude.


    The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. More importantly, they were skilled and


    armed. They had managed to scare off the vigers effortlessly.


    ¡°Guys, we are truly grateful for your help today,¡± an olddy said warmly. ¡°You two are looking for a


    ce to stay, aren¡¯t you? Eastwood Eden is a great ce. Not only do we havend and water


    sources, but also ces for charging. You should stay here.¡±


    The vigers chimed in, all hoping that the two would join theirmunity and help defend


    Eastwood Eden. There was no jealousy in their hopeful gazes, only admiration and respect.


    Some people were like that. They became envious and tried to drag you down if you outshone


    them, but they would only admire and respect you if you were significantly better. This was why


    Ste had stepped in to help. She knew that their support would be beneficial in the long run.


    Mark called out, ¡°Alright everyone, back to your stations.¡±


    One by one, the vigers dispersed, returning to their duties or homes.


    Mark invited Jasper and Ste to the security booth, ¡°Thank you both for your help today. It could


    have turned ugly without you.¡±


    Ste responded calmly, ¡°It was nothing.¡±


    Mark exined, ¡°This doesn¡¯t happen often. We¡¯ve always managed to handle such situations. It¡¯s


    only because of the water shortage that things have escted to this point.¡±


    Ste asked, ¡°Mark, they''ve been showing up more frequently. What do you n to do?¡±


    "Actually, our neighborhood is a river-view property, and not far from it is the Griffith River. Even


    though it''s dried up now, the groundwater here should be more abundant than other ces.


    ¡°I''ve talked to their vige chief, suggesting they should dig a well somewhere. If they don''t know


    how to, our workers can teach them. But they''re locals and always feel like we''re encroaching on


    their territory. They wouldn''t even take our kind gesture of helping dig a well, and that''s why things


    have turned out so bad today.


    ¡°However, now that you''ve put them in their ce today, I think Rex should be able to calm down. I''ll


    talk to him again in a couple of days. If they''re willing to let go of their biases, we can guide them on


    digging a well. If they have a water source, then we here can truly be safe. Don''t you think?"


    Mark shared his n, which left Ste slightly surprised. Even after all the shes, he was still


    willing to extend an olive branch.


    This actually was the best solution. After all, the vigers were all struggling survivors at the bottom


    of the society, and their fights and quarrels were merely for survival resources. They couldn¡¯t simply


    act like criminal forces and use guns to silence them all.


    Mark''s willingness to put himself in harm''s way and not simply give orders was probably why the


    residents of Eastwood Eden respected him.


    As Jasper and Ste stayed silent, Mark thought they were still hesitant and offered, ¡°You both are


    incredibly skilled and have helped us a lot today. How about this, we can give you a discount on the


    rent. Five pounds of staple food, such as corn or potatoes per month. What do you think?¡±


    This was already a good deal, considering that the residents of Eastwood Eden received a daily


    ration of water and could also charge their appliances.


    After exchanging a nce with Jasper, Ste said, ¡°Mark, although I am a medical student, I can


    only provide basic medical aid without proper equipment and medication. We can pay 20 pounds of


    staple food per month for rent and participate in daily patrols. However, we prefer to live alone in


    Building 5. Is that alright?¡±


    ¡°Building 5?¡± Mark looked surprised. ¡°That ce is still under construction.¡±


    ¡°No problem, we will figure it out,¡± Ste said. ¡°But we would like to request that no other residents


    move into Building 5 until the rest of the buildings are full.¡±


    Mark hadn''t expected this request. He took some time to consider it before responding, ¡°You can


    have the entire Building 5. But I would like Jasper to teach self-defense to the residents. It''s always


    better to have more people who can defend themselves and themunity. Jasper won''t need to


    join patrols. He can teach at themunity center.¡±


    Stepromised, ¡°How about teaching once every three days?¡±


    If they were to maintain a god-like image, they should distance ourselves from them. Getting too


    close could lead to their fall from grace.


    What if, once they get close, the residents took this as an opportunity to make unreasonable


    demands? By keeping our distance, they could stay alert. They would live in harmony for a year,


    and once Newtown is built, they could move away.


    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Mark extended his hand to them, smiling, ¡°Wee to Eastwood Eden.¡±


    He then added, ¡°There are some construction materials left in Building 5. You can use them if they


    are still in good condition. If you need any help, feel free to ask.¡±


    Mark was willing to negotiate with the residents to help the duo with the renovation free of charge as


    a token of gratitude for their help today.


    Ste expressed her gratitude, "Alright, we''ll let you know when the timees."


    Mark informed them, "The sr panels are installed on the rooftop of Building 1. Each building gets


    a turn to charge every day. You and Building 3 are grouped together, so it''ll be your turn tomorrow."

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Mark detailed every aspect of Eastwood Eden''s situation, assuring them that they could stake out a


    plot near Building 5 for cultivation.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste hauled a sack of potatoes from the car boot, weighing in at 20 pounds, which she used to pay


    the rent.


    The trio, along with the dog, drove to Building 5. The distance between the buildings was


    substantial, and with Building 4 in between, they could enjoy their privacy. It did seem pretty good.


    "Rosie, Cooper, we''re gonna have a new home. Excited?"


    "Yeah."


    "Woof!"


    The entrance door to Building 5 was probably made of wood and had been stripped away for


    firewood during the harsh winter.


    Parking the car below the building, they made their way upstairs. Ste had her sights set on the


    fourth floor. Unit 401 had arge terrace of over 1000 square feet, perfect for farming.


    Unit 401 was thergest, with four bedrooms, two living rooms, two balconies, and two bathrooms.


    It was estimated to be around 1500 square meters.


    Its natural light and venttion were excellent, but it had been water-damaged, so renovations


    would be a major project.


    Units 402 and 403 were three-bedroomyouts, which could be cleaned up for rabbit farming.


    Ste asked, "Should we stay on the fourth floor or move up further?"


    Jasper thought the fourth floor was good. "We don''t know when the earthquake will hit. Living too


    high up might be risky."


    Actually the terrace wasn''t safe, but at least they didn''t have neighbors above them. They nned


    to install a sliding iron gate for the balcony.


    Having settled on the fourth floor, they walked through all the floors, closing the windows in the


    hallways and securing the fire doors with collected steel wire.


    The sixth floor was piled up with sand, cement, and lime used for construction. They could use the


    sand, but the cement and lime had hardened. Luckily, they had collected plenty in Arcadia.


    While they weren''t professionals in renovation, they could manage. The work might just not look as


    polished.


    Returning to the fourth floor, they discussed the renovations. The renovation was a huge


    undertaking that was exhausting and time consuming. Ste suggested, "How about we rough it out


    for a while until we''re in sync with the folks at Eastwood Eden before we start renovation?"


    It would save them the effort of transforming the ce only to move out if things didn''t work out.


    In contrast to the scattered and independent approach of Sunrise Sanctuary, Eastwood Eden was a


    cooperativemunity, with residents following Mark''smand. If things didn''t work out, it


    wouldn''t be a conflict with one or two people, but with over a hundred.


    Jasper had no objections, "I''ll dismantle two fire doors and modify them to fit the entrance. Then,


    the Hummer can be parked inside."


    They nned to install electrified stainless steel doors at the stairs on the third and fifth floors for


    added security.


    Ste agreed, but insisted on doing things above board. They would make a trip at night, bringing in


    the necessary items in a truck so they wouldn¡¯t be too suspicious.


    But first, they needed to clean up the bare unit.


    The ce was filled with sand and cement chunks, which required a lot of effort. Entering the room,


    they brought out the cleaning tools and furniture, and fetched two buckets of water. The sunlight


    was blinding. Working together, they hung up the curtains to keep their privacy intact.


    In the sweltering weather, even their thermal clothing was of no help. They were sweating buckets.


    After hanging the curtains, they hurriedly brought out the air fan filled with ice cubes and recharged


    themselves with icy watermelon juice.


    Rosie was a hard worker. After finishing her juice, she wiped her mouth and continued.


    They sprayed water with a shower head to minimize the dust.


    It was only in the afternoon that they managed to tidy up. Ste then started bringing out the


    furniture. After taking a bath in Arcadia, Stey down on the soft andfortable bed. It was pure


    bliss.


    After an hour''s nap, Ste awoke to find it was already evening. It was scorching outside, and the


    bright sunlight could blind a person.


    Ste didn¡¯;t want to leave the Cooper and Rosie alone at home, and she brought them along. They


    left Eastwood Eden and found a secluded spot where Ste left the Cooper and Rosie in the car.


    Ste brought out arge truck they had collected from Silver Asylum and loaded it with stainless


    steel doors, household furniture, kitchenware, etc. Jasper drove the truck back to Eastwood Eden,


    while Ste followed behind with Cooper and Rosie in the Hummer.


    The guards at the gate promptly opened it, watching as the truck drove in, further confirming the


    capabilities of the duo.


    Ordinary people couldn''t even get their hands on gasoline, but they could drive a massive truck,


    which was a clear testament to their abilities and strong backing. The addition of the two to


    Eastwood Eden would only enhance the security.


    Word was that Jasper had promised to teach them self-defense. They needed to get their children


    enrolled. If they weren''t around, their children would still be able to survive.


    The thought brought a glimmer of hope to those Eastwood Eden residents.


    Reversing the truck, they parked it so that the rear was directly facing the entrance of the building,


    creating the atmosphere of moving furniture.


    The patrol team happened to pass by. They enthusiastically offered, "Need a hand?"


    Ste declined, "Thanks, but we''ve got it covered."


    "Alright, just give a shout if you need anything."


    As the patrol team went away, Rosie looked puzzled, "Ste, why are they different from the people


    outside?"


    They were cleaner, not as aggressive, and they even smiled at Rosie.


    Ste thought for a moment before answering, "They''re different from those outside because firstly,


    they have water sources here and can grow food, which barely keeps them from starving. Secondly,


    they''re friendly towards us because they think we are capable of driving away bad people. They


    need our help to safeguard their things, not just now but in the future too.


    ¡°Rosie, remember, even if they''re friendly, we can''t let our guard down. If their situation bes


    like those outside, starving and thirsty, they will also slowly be like those outside.


    ¡°And if we''re not strong enough, and if they stop respecting us, their attitude will slowly change too.


    ¡°So, if we want to live well, we have to make ourselves stronger, to gain the respect and admiration


    of others. That way, we can live better. Understand?"


    Rosie thought for a moment, understanding and yet not quite.


    Ste gave an example, "Think about Cooper. Why can he earn Bryce''s respect and chase those


    bald guys away?"


    "Cooper''s super strong." Rosie immediately got it. "Ste, I want to be stronger than Cooper."


    "Okay, how about stronger than your brother?"


    Rosie blushed as images of being dominated by her brother shed in her mind. "Ste, I..."


    Her confidence waned in an instant.


    "Don''t worry. When he was your age, he was nothingpared to you. As long as you stick with it,


    you''ll surpass him one day."


    Rosie was motivated, her hands tightly clenched into fists, "Ste, I''ll give it my all. When the time


    comes, I''ll be the one protecting you and Jasper."


    Jasper frowned a bit from the sidelines, "Why do I get the feeling like Rosie is your real sister?"


    Ste shot back, "Isn''t your sister also my sister?"


    Rosie hugged her tight, "That¡¯s right, I love you the most."


    Jasper rubbed his nose, a smile tugging at his lips, "Guess I was being narrow-minded."

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    After they had finished moving, night had already fallen. Jasper and Ste ventured out one more


    time to return the rental truck.


    As the darkness set in, the temperature started to drop, offering a much-needed respite from the


    heat.


    They had disassembled two fire exit doors and, working together, they installed them at the


    entrance of their unit, locking them with a sturdy chain.


    Jasper installed an rm system, designed to emit a piercing sound if anyone tried to tamper with


    the lock. The hallway was transformed into a makeshift garage, barelyrge enough to


    amodate their Hummer.


    They hadn¡¯t figured out the character of the residents of Eastwood Eden, and with the vignt Mark


    present, it would be risky to take any chances before understanding the situation thoroughly.


    They didn¡¯t park the Hummer inside Arcadia, but they did drain the gas tank.


    Jasper was a hard worker, and he spent the night installing a stainless-steel door on the staircase of


    the apartment. This door was also electrified, adding an extra level of security.


    Despite it being at night, it was still hot. Cooper was sprawled on the ground, too exhausted to even


    lift his tongue. Rosie was no exception, sweating profusely even in front of the air fan.


    Out of necessity, they spent the night installing air conditioning to keep them cool.


    They hadn''t installed the stainless-steel railing on the balcony yet, and without it, the curtains would


    billow with the breeze from the air conditioning.


    They resigned themselves to the task, spending several hours installing a stainless-steel railing and


    bulletproof ss, before finally installing the air conditioning unit.


    By the time they finished, it was already past four in the morning. Before long, dawn would break.


    After a shower and with the cool breeze of the air conditioner on her skin, Ste fell into an


    exhausted sleep. Jasper tucked her in with a thin nket, turned off the light, andy down.


    When they awoke, it was nearly noon. The three of them, along with Cooper, sat down in their


    modest dining area for a brunch.


    Rosie did not forget her chores, washing the dishes and wiping the table before taking some hay to


    the neighboring apartment to feed the rabbits.


    Ste continued tidying up the apartment, but there wasn¡¯t much left to do, thanks to Jasper¡¯s


    industriousness. He even fetched water from the well located near building number 2.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The well was usually locked. Each building had a designated time to draw water due to the well¡¯s


    slow output.


    When it was Jasper¡¯s turn, perhaps due to his local celebrity status, the workers inadvertently filled


    his bucket more than usual, although it was still less than half full and the water was murky.


    "The heat is killing us, and the water level is dropping,"ined one of the workers. He showed


    Jasper how to filter the water, using a Mason jar filled with clean sand for filtration.


    Fearing that Jasper might not be able to do it, the worker offered him a homemade filter, but Jasper


    politely declined, taking his bucket of water back to building number 5.


    While the well water wasn''t clean, getting ess to it was not easy.


    The remaining water tanks were struggling to keep up, but the speed of drilling couldn¡¯t keep pace


    with the depletion of the fresh water supply. The murky water was a reminder that the water level in


    Eastwood Eden had dropped again.


    Arcadia did have water, but water was a precious resource. Instead of dumping the well water,


    Jasper called Rosie over and showed her how to survive in these tough conditions. He showed her


    how to let the dirty water settle, how to make a filter, how to filter the water, and how to boil it.


    Jasper was a patient teacher, ensuring that Rosie would have the skills to survive, should she ever


    need to.


    Despite afortable lifestyle, Rosie was not spoiled. She took her lessons seriously, practicing


    again and again.


    Ste nned to use two empty rooms, one for storage and one as a library. She had collected a


    large number of books before and after the disaster, and had acquired tworge bookcases from


    Bryce. Ste sorted through all the books.


    Medical books, psychology books, skill manuals, children''s literature, ssic novels, romance


    magazines, and some adult content that was not suitable for children. Bryce really had some unique


    tastes.


    At dinner, they received news from the city council. Two private gangs, at the border of Griffith and


    Swan Hill, had shed over territory, resulting in mutual annihtion. The police had rescued 48


    women and 9 children who had been subjected to abuse for a long time. The city council promised


    to provide proper shelter for them, while the investigation into the case continued.


    In addition, the police had seized over 60,000 pounds of food and other supplies from the gangs,


    and were still taking inventory.


    The authorities urged the public to remain vignt and be able to identify criminal bases, and not to


    blindly join private bases and be aplices to criminals.


    Rosie was thrilled. "Ste, they really were rescued by the police."


    "Yes, they were saved," Ste reassured her, stroking her hair. "You yed a big part in this, Rosie.


    You''re a real hero."


    Rosie blushed and said, "You guys are even more amazing."


    Cooper, who hadn''t received any praise, whined and fussed.


    "Cooper is also amazing," said Jasper, acknowledging the dog''s contribution. "Not many dogs could


    carry explosives and blow up a bunker."


    Indeed, without Cooper and Rosie, it would have been much harder to bring down the gangs.


    While eating and chatting, Ste curiously asked, "Evan is no fool. He would have noticed that there


    was a third force involved in the demise of the two bases. Why did the city council''s report make it


    sound so simple?"


    "The city council needs to maintain stability," Jasper exined. "They only need to share the good


    news with the public. If they reported everything as it was, it could easily lead to panic and


    spection."


    While they didn''t say it out loud, they were sure the investigation would continue.


    Ste was a little worried. "Are we in danger?"


    "No," Jasper reassured her. "Firstly, the police are short on manpower, and modernmunication


    technology has been destroyed, so a thorough investigation is impossible. Secondly, the people at


    Silver Asylum were reduced to ashes in the fire. Identifying them would be impossible. Even if they


    could get a description from the survivors, it would be just spection. Besides, we were


    disguised."


    The police had more urgent matters to attend to. In this post-apocalyptic world, as long as you didn''t


    commit a major crime that threatened the public, they didn''t have the manpower or the energy to


    pursue you.


    After dinner, with no entertainment to speak of, Ste continued reading her medical books, Jasper


    taught Rosie how to read, and Cooper went out for his daily exercise of running up and down the


    stairs. It was a simple, quiet life, but in this post-apocalyptic world, it was a rare blessing.


    Since they got upte, they didn''t feel sleepy at night. Ste led Jasper into Arcadia, where she


    showed him three safes she had found in Bryce''s bedroom. "What do you think is inside?"


    Jasper smiled. "Did you lure me in here to crack these safes?"


    Lure? If there was something valuable inside, she would definitely share it with him.


    Jasper had no choice but to pry with his tools.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    After two years of disaster, the batteries in the safe''s rm system had finally run out, sparing them


    the piercing sound.


    Two safes were filled with gold, one brimming with jewels and gemstones.


    In the old days, Ste would have been over the moon. Now, she couldn''t even muster a smile. Her


    premonition hade true. Arcadia was no longer expanding.


    Jasper examined the treasures, "It''s real."


    For Ste, this was an enormous stroke of luck. She had already stocked up on essential supplies,


    so her outlook was considerably brighter. If Arcadia didn''t want it, she would dly take it.


    There were over 300 pounds of gold, and an even greater number of jewels and gemstones. She


    had never had the money or the opportunity before. Now, she could wear a new piece every day if


    she wished.


    Arcadia wasrge, and The Garden spanned over 20 acres. She hadn''t had the time to organize


    her supplies, so they were scattered everywhere, leaving very little space for farming. She knew


    she had to tidy up, to make room for crops. After all, having food was the key to peace of mind.


    To survive in the long run, she still needed more essential survival supplies.


    Jasper was getting up early the next day to teach the people of Eastwood Eden some self-defense.


    Despite being a small group of just over a hundred, everyone wanted to learn how to protect


    themselves. Even a seventy-year-old man had signed up.


    Mark had to personally select the participants, "Let''s do this in batches. We¡¯ll start with the younger


    generation. They''ll be the mainstay in protecting our home."


    Nobody dared to protest when even Mark didn''t get a spot.


    The summer sun rose early. By five o''clock, it was already light. When Jasper got up, Ste couldn''t


    sleep anymore and rose to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    Rosie, still groggy from sleep, kept rubbing her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Ste was puzzled, "Rosie, why don''t you sleep a bit longer?"


    "I want to go with Jasper, to help him teach them how to box."


    Jasper exined, "It''s hard to teach people with no foundation. Rosie can motivate them."


    Ste agreed with his approach and prepared breakfast - a bowl of oatmeal and some bagels.


    Rosie was well-behaved, brushing her teeth and rinsing her mouth after eating, so as not to let


    others smell the food.


    Cooper sneaked behind Rosie, trying to sneak out with them. Ste raised an eyebrow, "Cooper?"


    The dog pouted, obedientlying back to sit down, looking utterly wronged.


    "Well, you can''t me them. You''re just so handsome, it''s no wonder people want to do bad things


    to you," Ste consoled, petting Cooper''s head. "Let''s just stay at home and not test humanity."


    Over a hundred pounds of meat would be irresistible to anyone.


    "Just hold on, Cooper. Once we get a mansion in the rich district, you can do whatever you want."


    Cooper finally settled down, resting his head on herp.


    After watching an hour of medical videos, Ste stretched on the balcony. She noticed Mark taking


    a walk with a dog trailing behind him. A brown poodle, skinny and not more than a few pounds, but


    spirited.


    For the first time in two years, Cooper saw another dog. He whined, and his ws scratched at the


    ss.


    "Do you want to go down and y, or are you looking for a fight?" Ste asked. She figured he was


    picking a fight. One bite from Cooper, and the poodle would be history.


    In the distance, she noticed some old folks and children. One of the children had a pet too¡ªa


    mouse. He held it on a thin leash like a cherished treasure, feeding it sweet potato leaves and


    attracting a crowd of children.


    It had been a while since Ste had heard theughter of children. They looked sunburnt but


    radiant, instantly brightening her mood.


    From their chatter, Ste discovered that there was a school in the district. Mark and a few retired


    individuals were acting as teachers.


    sses were held every other day, free of charge. The teachers were simply using their talents to


    keep themselves busy and maintain a positive outlook.


    "Quick! The hero from yesterday is over at the sales office. His little sister is so cute, and she''s


    really good at boxing. She''s even teaching my brother. Let''s go watch."


    Clearly, the children were well-protected by their parents. With Mark, the psychologist, providing


    timely counseling for the residents, themunity''s mental well-being was quite healthy.


    Compared to the outside world, the children were less pessimistic and cynical. There was still light


    in their eyes.


    Upon hearing about the handsome hero showing up, they abandoned their pet and rushed to the


    sales office.


    The old folks didn''t join the excitement. However, as they passed the 5th building during their walk,


    they noticed the newly installed door and the ss on the fourth-floor balcony and started


    discussing.


    Ste couldn''t hear their conversation from a distance, but looking at their faces through the


    telescope, she saw the richness and vicissitudes of their lives. Compared to the lifeless survivors


    outside, they were much friendlier.


    Jasper returned at 11 o''clock, looking fresh without a trace of sweat. Rosie, on the other hand, was


    flushed and excited, "Ste, I taught people boxing today."


    Ste encouraged her promptly, "Rosie, you''re a teacher now? Good job!"


    This praise made the little girl even happier. She recounted her day, "I taught them military boxing,


    but they weren''t very good, so Jasper asked me to correct them."


    At first, she was scared, but Jasper insisted that she should teach. Rosie realized then that she was


    even better than the adults. They couldn''t even beat her, and their punchescked power and


    precision.


    In the beginning, they looked down on her, butter, they all praised her. At the end of the session,


    at their request, she even performed several cartwheels.


    "Ste, can I make friends with them?" Rosie asked, her eyes filled with longing and unease.


    Ste thought for a moment, "Do you want to be friends with them?"


    Rosie seemed confused, "I... I think so, but I don¡¯t know."


    People needed social interaction, especially with peers. What Rosiecked now was notbat


    skills but life experience.


    However, in this post-apocalyptic world, people were unpredictable. Getting too close to others


    could be problematic, especially when there was a clear status disparity. Moreover, Ste had


    secrets she needed to keep.


    With Rosie''s steady demeanor, she never asked more than she should, and Ste was reassured.


    But what if she let loose with her peers and identally spilled the beans?


    Ste diverted the conversation to Jasper, "You should ask your brother."


    If it were her child, she would allow some interaction with peers, but not for too long. She needed to


    stay rxed but vignt.


    Educational dilemmas were better left to her brother. She needed to worry less.


    When Rosie heard Ste mention Jasper, she immediately wilted and stopped talking. She


    reckoned that her big brother wouldn''t agree.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Jasper didn''t dodge the question, musing, ¡°Next time you have ss, you can hang out with them


    for, say, half an hour. Is that alright?¡±


    Rosie''s eyes sparkled, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°While hanging out, don''t mention anything about our home life, especially anything about food and


    shelter. If they keep prying or intentionally steer the conversation that way, cut ties with them


    immediately.¡±


    Rosie nodded, ¡°I understand, Jasper.¡±


    Then they got ready for dinner.


    It was too easy to get heatstroke in this weather, so Ste had prepared some mint lemonade, a


    chilled cucumber and watermelon sd, barbecue pork ribs, and green leafy vegetables.


    Everything was prepared beforehand, no need to fire up the stove.


    Jasper only worked half a day, and he would rest at home in the afternoon.


    During lunch, he started a conversation, ¡°From what I observed today, apart from theirck of skills,


    they seem pretty friendly and united.¡±


    Ste agreed, ¡°Their current state isrgely because of Mark''s efforts.¡±


    If everything went well, this could be their new home.


    When they woke up around three, they discussed and made a list of things they needed at home.


    Ste nned to visit the trading street in the evening to collect as many of the items as possible.


    The mention of trading made her think of Monkey and Austin.


    Monkey was always on the road, and the tsunami hade so suddenly. She wondered if he had


    been at the beach in Swan Hill when it happened.


    As for Austin, they had arranged to meet at ten, so he was more likely to have been at the beach.


    What were the chances of survival if they had been caught in the tsunami?


    Ste felt a pang of sadness. If it weren''t for Austin''s help, she wouldn''t have been able to expand


    her Arcadia so quickly. But that was the harsh reality of the apocalypse. Friends or family could be


    perfectly fine one second, and gone the next.


    When the sun set, Ste decided to venture out.


    Jasper was worried, ¡°Should Ie with you?¡±


    Ste knew she could handle herself, and thought it was unnecessary, ¡°It''s not far from here to the


    trading street. I can get there on my mountain bike in less than an hour. You just rest at home.¡±


    Although he said he would rest, he still had to train Cooper, and teach Rosie to read and write.


    Jasper escorted her downstairs, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry. If I can''t fight them, I''ll just run.¡± She hopped onto her mountain bike and waved


    goodbye.


    It was about six miles to the trading street. Despite wearing her thermoregtory clothing, the heat


    was still intense, but not to the point of heatstroke. However, as the sun set, danger began to


    emerge.


    Suddenly, two men sprang out from behind a tree, raising their sticks and aiming for Ste''s back.


    If she hadn''t noticed this, she would have lived her life in vain.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ste suddenly pedaled hard on her mountain bike. The attackers missed their target, almost


    causing them to trip and fall.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t pedaling fast, the two men, unwilling to give up, started to chase her.


    Mikey''s mountain bike was of good quality. Ste pedaled at varying speeds with ease, not knowing


    that her pursuers were panting heavily behind her.


    Even after sunset, the heat was still unbearable for ordinary people, like frying in a pan. One of the


    men copsed during the chase. Ste had no idea if he got up again or not, but he didn''t chase her


    anymore.


    When she arrived at the trading street, it was alreadypletely dark. As expected, there were


    many more people. It was a good thing she hadn''te in her Hummer, which would have


    attracted too much attention.


    Ste walked to a secluded corner and, under the cover of darkness, put her bike away in her


    Arcadia.


    The trading street was simr to before. The most demanded items were still food and water. The


    difference now was that no one dared to openly sell these items. Those who had water to trade


    disyed a few empty bottles on their stalls, and those who had food disyed cloth bags.


    ¡°Water avable, selling water now.¡±


    ¡°Sweet potatoes, potatoes, dried radishes.¡±


    There were many scalpers calling out their high prices with empty hands. Whether they actually had


    goods to sell was another matter. If you wanted to see the goods, you had to find another ce.


    Ste curiously asked about the price. A 500ml bottle of fresh water could be exchanged for 1


    pound of sweet potatoes or potatoes. Of course, this was the price set by the scalpers.


    There was also 1000ml for half a pound of coarse grains, but would you dare to go with them?


    Arcadia had water, and Ste didn''t realize how severe the water shortage was outside. No wonder


    Eastwood Eden was fighting with nearby viges.


    However, there were also those who brought seawater to sell. Many survivors whocked water


    were lining up with their bottles. Ste thought they were Austin''s people, but when she squeezed


    over, she found they were strangers.


    The water was brought over from the seaside of Swan Hill. Since the two bases had been wiped


    out, there was no need to worry about being robbed or having to pay tolls, so more people started


    this business.


    The price hadn''t dropped, but it hadn''t risen much either. 1 pound of grain could be exchanged for


    half a bucket of seawater. The sellers even taught you how to distill seawater into fresh water on the


    spot.


    The method was quite simple: boil the seawater until it evaporates, then condense the steam into


    fresh water.


    Don''t worry, it was safe. The boiling points of substances in seawater that couldn''t be ingested by


    the human body were higher than 100 degrees Celsius, and they dissolved in water. Therefore,


    seawater distilled in this way was drinkable.


    The only problem with this method was that distition was slow and consumed a lot of firewood.


    Since there were few forests along the coast, hoarding firewood was also not easy. In short, survival


    was difficult. It was a blessing to live another day.


    Not long after entering the trading street, Ste noticed that she was being followed. She moved left


    and right, turned corners, but that person was always there.


    Ste walked towards a less crowded area. Unexpectedly, the tail suddenly quickened his pace and


    tapped her shoulder. Ste swiftly grabbed the tail''s shoulder and threw him over her shoulder.


    The man let out a cry of pain, then a sharp dagger was pressed against his throat, ¡°Looking for


    death, are you?¡±


    ¡°Wait, it''s me. It''s me!¡±


    The voice sounded familiar, like she had heard it frequently. Ste turned on her shlight and


    shined it on him, ¡°It''s you?¡±


    It was Monkey, of all people. He was everywhere!


    ¡°Oh, Lord, it''s really you.¡± Monkey looked shocked, ¡°You''re alive.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am alive. If I were dead, even as a ghost I wouldn''t let you off.¡±


    If they were anywhere else, Ste would have stabbed him without a second thought. He was lucky


    to be alive, ¡°Why were you following me?¡± She was amazed that he had recognized her even


    though she was in disguise.


    ¡°It''s so good to see that you''re alive.¡± Monkey got up, beaming, ¡°Austin and I thought something bad


    had happened to you.¡±


    After the tsunami, he had gone to the area where he used to sell water several times, but had never


    run into her. No one he asked seemed to know her either.


    He thought she had gone forever. But tonight, he had seen a familiar figure and thought it looked


    like her, so he had followed her to confirm.


    In the end, Ste was just being Ste, and almost killed him.


    Upon hearing his words, Ste was taken aback, "Austin is okay too?"


    "The boss has a knack for dodging bullets, and he was lucky to escape this time."


    Initially, they nned to drive to the beach early in the morning, but Austin¡¯s son got sick. Austin had


    no choice but to stay and take care of him. By the time his son''s fever subsided and he was rushing


    to Swan Hill, a tsunami came just as he passed the checkpoint. Austin quickly turned the car around


    and sped off, relying on the terrain and luck to escape the tsunami''s clutches.


    "Austin thought you guys had perished, and he was devastated for a long time. He was thinking if


    you guys had any family, we could provide some aid, but we couldn''t find your address in Griffith."


    Ste sighed, "We, too, were lucky to have survived."


    "What brings you here this time?" After exchanging pleasantries and reminiscing, Monkey


    immediately assumed his professional role, "There''s nothing you can think of that I can''t find."

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Well, he didn''t have to be that professional. Fine, after all, they were old partners, and who else


    would she do business with?


    Ste pulled out a paper, "Can you get all these?"


    A sliding iron gate, a sunshade, silicone sent, and detachable wooden floor. You got to admit that


    Ste always had some unique demands. Monkey readily agreed, "Give me five days, and I


    guarantee you I''ll get everything. But what are you offering in return?"


    Ste countered, "What do you want?"


    "Do I even need to say it? It''s fresh water, of course." Water was what they were short of the most.


    Ever since Ste disappeared, the water business was forced to halt, causing a significant loss to


    the boss and a drastic drop in hismission. Even his wife started to despise him for it.


    Seeing an opportunity finally, Monkey went for a big ask, "Miss, these items you need aren''t easy to


    find. It''s gonna cost you two truckloads of water."


    "What did you say?" Ste gave him a ''are you out of your mind'' look. Who did he think he was


    fooling?


    Monkey instantly backed off, "One truckload?"


    Well, he got another chance to save his skin.


    "Half a truckload, can''t go any lower. We would be at a loss otherwise. The items you''re asking for


    aren''t trivial."


    For his and Austin''s concern for her, Ste reluctantly agreed, "Just this once. Bring the water truck


    when youe."


    Great, highmission again, Ste was indeed his lucky charm.


    Seizing the moment, Monkey suggested, "We could continue the water business."


    "No more." Ste tly refused, "Everywhere''s facing drought now. It''s not as easy to get fresh


    water as it used to be. I''ll have to figure out a way to fulfill your half truckload of water."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Previously, it was to expand Arcadia, but now that Arcadia was no longer growing, she sometimes


    even wondered if one day they would run out of water and electricity?


    Better safe than sorry.


    Moreover, no matter how much fresh water she had, it wouldn''t reach the hands of the survivors at


    the bottom. What if another pool party was thrown? Better not tomit that sin, she didn''t want to


    risk being struck by lightning.


    Hearing about the loss of potential revenue, Monkey''s face fell, but there was nothing he could do.


    As he was leaving, Ste suddenly remembered a new need, "I want iodine pills. Ask your boss to


    help find some. Also, I want another batch of water towers."


    After wandering around the trading street and not finding anything she wanted, Ste rode back to


    Eastwood Eden.


    It was almost ten when she got back. She took out her walkie-talkie and Jasper quickly came down


    to open the door, "Did everything go smoothly?"


    "Quite smooth." Ste was in a good mood, "Guess who I ran into?"


    "Austin or Monkey?"


    "How did you know?"


    "Who else do you keep in touch with?"


    "Jasper, you''re such a bore."


    After taking a shower and sitting on the bed, Ste told him about her day, "During the tsunami,


    Monkey was at Griffith. Austin was dyed because his son was sick and narrowly escaped the


    disaster."


    She also mentioned her n to stock up on iodine pills, "Iodine pills can counter nuclear radiation.


    We need to prepare some."


    The thought of a major te collision was terrifying. She hoped the worst wouldn''te.


    "I''ve stocked up a few bottles of iodine pills." Jasper chimed in, "They''re with the other medicines.


    You might not have noticed."


    Ste hadn''t really checked his stockpile, "Better safe than sorry. If Austin can find some, we''ll keep


    them. If we have extras, we can donate them."


    She took inventory of their supplies, "Do you think we can stock up on a few sets of nuclear


    radiation suits?"


    Jasper had thought about it, "Those are emergency strategic supplies, not avable for private


    purchase. They''re guarded by special units."


    If they couldn''t stock up, then so be it. They could only hope for an opportunity in the future.


    Additionally, whether it was due to excessive anxiety, she voiced out her concerns about the water


    and electricity supplies. After all, reincarnation and Arcadia were quite mysterious. Nothing was


    impossible.


    After thinking for a bit, Jasper said, "Your worries aren''t without reason. Since we have plenty of


    space in Arcadia now, we can fill up the water towers. If we ever run out of water one day, we''ll be


    prepared."


    That was what Ste had been thinking, which was why she asked Monkey to find more water


    towers. If they ever ran out of water, just thinking about the baths she had taken and the water she


    had sold would make her want to hang herself.


    Electricity was a lesser concern, since they had sr power generators and several diesel


    generators. Plus, apart from charging the storage batteries, they barely used any electricity in


    Arcadia.


    "I promised Monkey half a truckload of water, but the items I''m getting in return are quite substantial


    too. It''s a fair trade."


    Having an entire building to herself, with solid security measures and a guard dog, she felt


    completely safe.


    With nothing to do, Ste filled all the water towers and didn''t spare therge stic water barrels


    either.


    Many items were reorganized, with perishables and items with a shelf life being prioritized.


    Unnecessary items were stored on the cruise ship, clearing several acres ofnd in the ck soil


    garden for farming.


    Among the items distributed this time were sixty thousand catties of grain confiscated from Silver


    Asylum. Ste was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Evan to be so selfless, returning the grain to


    the people.


    Thanksgiving wasing up, two years after the start of the disasters.


    After announcing the good news, bad news followed.


    The meteorological bureau announced that there might be earthquakes in theing months.


    Citizens needed to prepare ahead, pack their valuable items, prepare earthquake emergency kits if


    possible, and in the event of an earthquake, they shouldn''t panic. They should take their essentials


    and move to the nearest open space away from buildings to take refuge.


    Despite having experienced it once before, Ste still felt uneasy.


    The butterfly effect of time meant that no one knew exactly when the earthquake would strike. All


    they could do was prepare in advance.


    She took out four earthquake emergency kits and added water,pressed biscuits, and medicine


    to each one. One for each person, including the dog. They were kept by the bedside, ready to be


    grabbed and run with in case of an earthquake.


    In the evening, Ste went to fetch water and ran into Mark on the way.


    Mark quickly reminded her, "Ste, when you have time, you should go to the neighborhood


    committee to update your residential information. Otherwise, you won''t be able to im your


    benefits."


    Ste wasn''t nning on going, "Alright, thanks, Mark."


    "Also, have you heard about the potential earthquakes in theing months?"


    Mark had a n, "If you go right for about 500 meters from ourmunity, there''s a vast


    undevelopednd. If there''s indeed an earthquake, we should all gather there. Don''t run around


    aimlessly. The more people we have, the better we can look out for each other. Just keep this in


    mind. I''ll broadcast it againter."


    Just as Ste was about to leave, she got called back.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Mark was ted, "Ste, we''ve reached an agreement with the neighboring vige. We''re going to


    teach them how to drill wells."


    Had it not been for their impressive disy of strength that day, it would have been impossible to


    bring the vige''s arrogance down a notch and negotiate peacefully.


    After the discussion, they hade to believe that the Eastwood Edenmunity genuinely


    wanted to help them drill wells.


    Ste admired Mark''s approach. Instead of resorting to brute force, he had chosen to negotiate the


    issue even when they held the upper hand. He might look weak physically, but he knew how to use


    his wit.


    "Good job," Ste said, her joy undimmed. "Just remember to stay safe."


    "We wouldn''t have been able to turn things around so quickly without your help."


    Ste smiled. "Mark, you said it yourself - once you join Eastwood Eden, you''re family. No need for


    formalities."


    Sheter shared the news with Jasper.


    Jasper wasn''t surprised. "In a post-apocalyptic world, it''s survival of the fittest. It''s rare for someone


    like Mark to choose kindness over retaliation. We can not me the vigers for being skeptical.


    We took our time before deciding to join Eastwood Eden too."


    By helping the vigers secure a water source, they could put their safety concerns to rest.


    But what about after the earthquake? With buildings copsing everywhere, the living conditions


    were rapidly deteriorating, and Ste couldn''t help but worry. "Do you know what happened to


    Eastwood Eden after the earthquake?"


    Jasper shook his head. "We''ll have to wait and see. If it''s too dangerous, we''ll leave."


    Ste agreed. There were no safe havens in a post-apocalyptic world.


    When it was time to pick up their supplies, Ste had arranged for ate-night pick-up.


    After getting out of the Eastwood Eden, she had specifically chosen an open truck. Upon reaching


    the agreed-upon location, Monkey was already waiting, and surprisingly, Austin was there too.


    "Ste," Austin greeted, a cigarette hanging from his lips. "How are you and Jasper doing?"


    Ste exined, "We''re doing fine. We were worried about Aqua Base acting up, so we left an hour


    early. Just as we were reaching the foot of the mountain, we noticed the weather changing. We


    decided to leave immediately, and that''s how we narrowly escaped the disaster."


    Austin mused, "What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger."


    Ste''s order wasplete, and Austin was curious about her request for iodine tablets. He knew


    her supplier could even get ess to tetanus vines.


    When Ste mentioned her supplier, her face darkened. "My supplier was arrested following a tip-


    off. He''s now mining coal in the western mountains."


    Austin was stunned. He had hoped to tap into this supply line to earn some supplies. Not willing to


    give up, he asked, "Can you think of any other way to get freshwater?"


    Ste feigned anger. "Austin, your clients aren''t very decent. They buy water from you and then turn


    around to report you for rewards. If it weren''t for my previous supplier''s strong connections, he


    would have been dead by now. Water is bing scarcer, and their internal checks are getting


    stricter. I can''t smuggle it out anymore. This half truck load was only possible because I bribed my


    way through, and I promised them this was a one-off."


    "Who the hell reported me?" Austin was taken aback. "My clients are all wealthy. Who would be


    interested in the reward?"


    Ste shook her head. "I have no idea. But if you''re caught, you''re going to be in deep trouble."


    Sensing that she was unwilling to make more money, Austin didn''t push it. "Alright, we''ll work


    together when the opportunity arises."


    Austin signaled his men to move the supplies over to Ste''s truck. They agreed to pick up the


    water truck the next day, and Austin would have it delivered that night.


    Austin readily agreed to find iodine tablets for her, "But it''s not amon medication, so it might


    take me some time to find it."


    "Alright, I''ll trade you some grain when the timees."


    With the mention of grain, Ste had a new idea. "Austin, can you get your hands on some grain


    seeds? The kind that can be rented."


    Austin was skeptical. "It''s been two years since the disaster. It won''t be easy to find such seeds,


    and even if you do, they might not germinate."


    Ste left in her truck, "Just do your best."


    Once she was in a secluded area, Ste transferred the water tower into Arcadia, and the rest of


    the supplies were openly transported back to Eastwood Eden.


    After delivering Austin''s half truck load of water, Ste stopped going out. She spent her days


    seemingly lounging at home, but in reality, she was working in Arcadia, preparing to nt corn.


    Jasper and Rosie weren''t idle either. Apart from their thrice-weekly sses, they spent their time


    digging up soil from the ground beneath the building and transferring it to the rooftop. With the iron


    gate installed and the sunshade pulled up, the rooftop started to look like a real garden.


    Rosie crushed the clumps of soil and ced them into the nting trays. "Ste, what should we


    nt?"


    Ste teased her, "What do you want to nt?"


    "I want to nt sweet potatoes, peanuts, greens, beans, and mushrooms."


    Mushrooms wouldn''t grow well in the heat, but the rest were possible.


    Ste gave her some seeds and asked Jasper to teach her how to nt them, only to find out that


    neither of them knew how to. Ste ended up having to demonstrate it herself.


    nting was easy, but protecting the nts in such high temperatures would be a challenge.


    While nting the seeds and listening to the local government''s broadcast about earthquake


    prevention and emergency response, Ste reminded Rosie, "Did you understand the broadcast?"


    "I did, Jasper also taught me."


    Ste quizzed her, "What should you do?"


    "Grab the emergency bag and water and food and immediately leave the house. Go to an open


    area and stay away from crowded or dangerous ces."


    Just as she finished her sentence, themunity loudspeakers came on.


    Mark broadcasted the news from the radio through the loudspeaker, making sure families without


    radios would also receive the information. At the same time, he posted the news and emergency


    procedures in conspicuous ces around themunity.


    The heat and water shortage were already unbearable, and now the news of the impending


    earthquake had everyone on edge.


    But what could they do? Nobody knew when the earthquake would strike. If they chose to conceal


    the information to prevent panic, there wouldn''t be enough time to react when the disaster strikes,


    resulting in even more casualties.


    "Rosie, are you scared?"


    She was scared, but she felt safer with her brother and Ste around.


    After ss, Jasper sipped on the green smoothie Ste had made him. "Tomorrow''s the 14th, and


    we''re due to go to the localmunity center to update our residence information. Mark suggested


    I bring some of the neighborhood folks along."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Did you agree?"


    Jasper nodded. "Someone has to stay and watch over the neighborhood, so we''ll have to go in two


    groups. He''s worried that the food and water we''ll be given might get stolen on the way back."


    Who would willingly choose to y the bad guy if given a choice?


    Ste didn''t object. Water was scarce these days. Going downstairs every day to fetch well water


    while ignoring the food and water provided by the neighborhoodmittee would only raise


    suspicions.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    To avoid heatstroke, the welfare distribution happened in two time slots, from five to seven in the


    morning and from seven to nine in the evening.


    Jasper''s team was assigned the morning slot. They woke up at three in the morning, Ste coaxed


    their dog, Cooper, with some fish and chips. "Cooper, guard the house, Okay? We''ll be back soon."


    Cooper whimpered, and finally agreed.


    With their backpacks slung over their shoulders and buckets in hand, they met with the other early


    morning residents at the main gate. There were over seventy people, including elderly and children.


    Everyone was nervous, but when they saw Jasper and Ste, they felt more at ease.


    Mark took attendance and made sure everyone was present before they set off.


    People who had survived two years of the apocalypse didn''t put on airs. They walked in the dark,


    guided by their shlights. There were noints. After all, Jasper had a car, yet he chose to


    walk with them.


    Themunity center was quite a distance away. When they arrived at 4:30 am, there was already


    a long line of people.


    After arranging their team, Ste and her team queued at another window to update their residency


    information.


    At 5 am, the welfare window opened on time. There were police officers maintaining order. Despite


    therge crowd, no one caused any trouble.


    Who had the energy to cause trouble when they were hungry and thirsty anyway?


    The people from Eastwood Eden didn''t arrive early. They waited for an hour and still hadn''t taken


    their turn.


    By 6 am, the sky was already bright. People were getting anxious, hoping to collect their supplies


    and return before the heat of the sun hit.


    The scorching sun was super hot. It could cause skin to redden and itch quickly, and even cause


    sunburns and blisters that could lead to infections.


    Ste estimated they had about ten more minutes to wait. They would likely return before 8 am,


    which was ideal.


    However, she felt something was off today. The eastern sky was usually bright by now, but today it


    seemed gloomier and the air was bing more humid.


    Just as she was about to speak to Jasper, a frantic sound echoed.


    "Thud. Thud. Thud."


    Then, screams erupted, and the crowd instantly panicked.


    Before Ste could react, a sharp pain shot through her shoulder.


    "Run, it''s hailing."


    Jasper yelled, pulling Ste towards themunity center building.


    Hailstones fell from the sky, some the size of pigeon eggs, chicken eggs, and even as big as fists.


    In the chaos, Rosie slipped on a hailstone and fell. Fortunately, Jasper was holding her arm.


    Otherwise, she might have been trampled.


    Carrying Rosie and dragging Ste, Jasper pushed forward. The crowd was rushing towards the


    community center, and it quickly filled up.


    Jasper''s team was not too far away, and his quick reaction allowed them to get inside quickly.


    Themunity center was small, and those who werete or slow could not squeeze in. Even if


    they couldn''t get in, they tried, pushing and shoving until the ce was packed. Some children were


    crying out of fear.


    There were shouts, shoves, people being trampled on, and even those seizing the opportunity to


    steal water and food. It was chaos.


    Those who couldn''t get in covered their heads with their bags or water buckets and sought shelter


    nearby.


    The hailstorm came without warning, and many survivors were hit. Some were injured, some


    bleeding from their heads, and some were struck by fist-sized hailstones, falling to the ground


    clutching their water buckets, never to get up again.


    Once inside themunity center office, Jasper didn''t stop. He pushed through the crowd to get


    further inside. The restroom at the end was smelly due to theck of water. He kicked open the door


    to a storage room nearby.


    The storage room was small, filled with mops and brooms, just enough space for three people.


    Ste''s shoulder hurt terribly. Just as she was about to check it, she noticed that Rosie''s forehead


    was bleeding profusely.


    "Rosie." Ste was shocked. "Where are you hurt?"


    Rosie reached up to touch her wound, her hand came away covered in blood. She had been hit on


    the forehead, and it hurt so much she forgot to cry. Her brother had told her not to cry, that tears


    were useless.


    Jasper looked back at Rosie, shocked.


    Ste ignored the pain in her shoulder, quickly took out a first-aid kit from her bag, and started to


    treat Rosie''s wound. She stopped the bleeding, disinfected the wound, and bandaged it.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosie staggered. "Jasper, I feel dizzy."


    Jasper held her in his arms, anxiously asking, "Ste, how is Rosie''s wound?"


    Without medical equipment, Ste couldn''t tell the exact condition. If it was a concussion, Rosie


    would recover with rest and care for the wound. If it was a brain hemorrhage or fluid umtion,


    that would be troublesome.


    With Jasper''s anxious expression, Ste didn''t dare to mention the worst-case scenario. "It might be


    a concussion. Let''s stop the bleeding and medicate for now."


    The disaster had just begun, and although the hospitals¡¯ medicine was quickly used up, many


    doctors were still at their posts, treating patients without prescribing medications. But there were too


    many patients. Some who were dying due tock of medication or their family members became


    extreme, believing that the hospital was withholding medication. They thought the hospital was only


    willing to give medicine to the rich and influential, or if they thought the doctor''s attitude was bad,


    there were many violent incidents.


    Doctors were also ordinary people. Many died in various disasters. If they had the opportunity, they


    would choose to go to the base.


    So the hospitals had beenpletely closed. Even if it was open, the equipment could no longer


    function.


    Ste hoped it wasn''t the worst-case scenario, otherwise, she feared Jasper wouldn''t be able to


    handle it.


    "Rosie, how do you feel?"


    Rosie leaned on her brother. "Ste, my head hurts so much. I feel like throwing up."


    Steforted her. "You''re hurt, but you''ll be okay, don''t be afraid."


    Jasper noticed Ste''s expression. "Are you hurt too?"


    Ste nodded, pressing her swollen shoulder and took out two ice packs from her backpack to


    apply.


    Jasper took the ice packs and applied them to Rosie''s forehead, asking with concern. "Ste, are


    you seriously hurt?"


    She didn''t want him to worry too much. Ste applied an ice pack to her shoulder. "I was hit by hail,


    but it should be fine."


    Just as Jasper was about to suggest checking it, the storage room door was knocked. "Who''s in


    there? Do you have medicine? I smell it. Open the door. Please give me some medicine. I''m hurt


    too."


    Jasper blocked the door with his body. "You''re mistaken. We don''t have any medicine."


    "Why won''t you give us medicine if you have it?" The man kept knocking on the door, his voice


    agitated. "I''ve lost a lot of blood. I''ll die if I don''t stop the bleeding and bandage it."


    He saw the man pushing and kicking at the door, even shouting out loud, "They have medicines in


    there. They just won''t give them up!"


    Sure, Ste had some medicine, but there were so many injured people. How much difference


    could it make even if they handed everything out?


    If they gave it to them, what would they doter? Wait for death?


    Rosie held her forehead, "Jasper, I''m scared."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    "I...I think I see Mom and Dad."


    Jasper''s face turned pale, "No, Mom and Dad are gone, but you won''t die. I won''t let you."


    As he said this, he turned anxiously to Ste.


    Ste was at a loss too, "Rosie, don''t let your mind wander, and don''t sleep. Stay alert."


    With this, she took out a bag of candied orange peels, pinched a small piece, and put it in Rosie''s


    mouth, "Taste it, it''s delicious."


    "It''s so sweet."


    "I promise to feed you with delicious food every day. Don''t sleep. Stay with your brother and me


    forever. Cooper is waiting for us to return."

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Rosie was chewing on a piece of dried orange peel, "I miss Mom and Dad, but I don''t want to leave


    you guys."


    Jasper held her close, "Be a good girl, listen to Ste, and stay awake."


    The pounding on the outside door grew louder. The faces of the men barricading the storage room


    were twisted with rage, as if they were dealing with vile criminals.


    Despite Jasper¡¯s attempts to block the door, it was still being kicked with a loud bang. Thest thing


    a concussion patient needed was to be jostled. The door wouldn''t hold much longer at this rate.


    Ste lifted Rosie off the ground and peered through the small window opposite the door. The


    ground outside was littered with dense hailstones, and the hailstorm was starting to let up.


    Hailstorms usuallysted for 2 to 10 minutes, rarely more than 30 minutes. It had been about 20


    minutes since the storm began and it looked like it would stop soon.


    Themotion outside the door grew fiercer. Ste, without hesitating, filled a bag with empty


    medicine bottles and handed out masks to everyone. She held Rosie close, protecting her head


    with her hands.


    Just as several angry men were about to kick the door again, it swung open suddenly, nearly


    causing them to fall. They looked up to meet a pair of cold eyes and the barrel of a gun.


    Jasper pressed the gun against one of the men''s heads, his voice seething with suppressed rage,


    "Kick it again. I dare you."


    The man, who was not hurt at all, was startled by Jasper''s fierce gaze. He stuttered, "I... I''m injured.


    I just wanted some medicine. I didn''t mean any harm."


    Jasper took a step forward, causing the man to step back, "Don''t... don''t do anything rash. There


    are police officers here."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The crowd began to shout, "We''re all injured! Give us some medicine!"


    "The medicine''s here, but there''s not much left," Ste said, holding up the bag. She handed it to


    the man who''d been leading the kicking. "Here. If you want it, ask him."


    After giving him the medicine, she quickly left with Rosie. With Jasper holding the gun, no one


    dared to stop them, preferring to keep a safe distance away.


    The man, having received the medicine, barely had time to celebrate before others lunged at him,


    wanting to steal it.


    Medicine was a hundred times more valuable than food or water in these times, often making the


    difference between life and death.


    Seeing the man with the medicine, many people were envious. The first one to try to steal was


    quickly followed by others, creating a chaotic scene.


    "Stop. stop it. The medicine''s mine..." The man''s angry voice was soon drowned out by the crowd.


    When they had made it out of the chaotic lobby, the hailstorm had mostly stopped. An asional


    hailstone would fall, but they were much smaller than before.


    Many survivors, desperate for water, ran out with buckets to collect the melted ice.


    The hot weather caused the hailstones to melt quickly. They raced against time, ignoring the


    danger. Some had been injured by the hailstones and were bleeding from the head, but they didn''t


    care. They were just desperate to collect as much ice as possible.


    "We have water. We finally have water."


    They didn''t care that the hailstones were covered with dirt. They just kept stuffing them into their


    mouths.


    In a world where drinking water was scarce, who cared about the dirt? All they cared about was


    survival.


    Some stic buckets had been smashed by the hailstones. Desperate, the survivors used cloth


    bags to plug the holes and continued to collect ice. Others had lost their buckets in the chaos and


    had resorted to stealing from others, resulting in fights.


    Several peopley dead on themunity center yground. It was unclear whether they had


    been killed by the hailstones or trampled in the chaos.


    The world was a cruel ce. One moment, they were happily lining up for welfare benefits, thinking


    that with food and water, they could continue to survive. The next moment, disaster struck, and they


    were dead.


    But in a world where survival was a struggle, who had the time to mourn the dead?


    The more ice they could collect, the longer they could survive. When your own survival was in


    question, you didn''t have the time to worry about whether others lived or died.


    Sometimes, death seemed like a merciful release.


    "Officer! He has a gun!" someone in the crowd behind them suddenly shouted. "There''s a man with


    a gun here!"


    Jasper was about to leave when the police and the security patrol rushed over. "Stop right there,"


    theymanded.


    They quickly surrounded Jasper, Ste, and Rosie. "Carrying a gun is illegal," one of the officers


    warned.


    Jasper waved the gun in his hand. "Even a toy gun?"


    That was right. The gun Ste had given him was a high-quality toy gun.


    The police officer advanced a few steps to verify that it was indeed a toy gun. He breathed a sigh of


    relief but still looked concerned. "This thing is dangerous. We need to confiscate it."


    "Is it really dangerous?" Ste countered. "It''s made of stic, but it''s helped us fend off nine


    robberies. We''ve barely made it out alive each time. And just now, if we didn''t have it, I doubt we


    would have made it out of there at all. Those people were unarmed, but they were desperate and


    violent. They were trying to steal the medicine, but you guys didn''t make it in time to help. Without


    this gun, we wouldn''t have made it this far. So, no, we can''t give it to you."


    The police officer hesitated for a moment before saying, "Just don''t use it to hurt innocent people."


    "Don''t worry. We still have our humanity," Ste assured him.


    The police and security patrol then moved on to break up the fights nearby.


    "Mr. Jasper," a man named Christian, the deputy captain of the Eastwood Eden team, ran over to


    them. "Are you guys okay?"


    Ste looked down at Rosie and noticed that she had passed out. Her face immediately turned


    pale. "Rosie''s hurt. We need to find a doctor immediately. You gather the team and head back."


    "Okay, you guys go find a doctor. Be careful on the road."


    Jasper took Rosie from Ste and quickly left.


    Ste hurriedly ran after him. "Don''t panic. Hold Rosie steady. Don''t jostle her."


    Jasper''s eyes were red. "Ste, what do we do now?"


    This was the first time Ste had seen Jasper like this. Normally, he was stoic in the face of danger,


    but now, he seemed helpless and panicked. Her heart ached for him.


    She knew that he had chosen a different path in his second life just so that Rosie could survive.


    Without Rosie, he would have continued down his old path without hesitation. Rosie was his


    emotional support. If anything happened to her, he might never recover from the pain.


    "Don''t panic. Let''s find a secluded ce and go into Arcadia," Ste suggested.


    They quickly left themunity center and walked down two streets until they were sure no one


    was around. Then they walked into an abandoned store and used it as a cover to get into Arcadia.


    Arcadia was a warm and peaceful ce. Jasper gentlyid Rosie on a couch.


    Ste found a stethoscope and quickly began examining Rosie. Her pulse, heartbeat, breathing,


    and pupils were all normal, but no one knew how severe the injury to her head was.


    All they could do was wait and hope for the best.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Ste fetched some medicine, mixed it with water, and fed it to Rosie.


    She was not the best atforting people, "Rosie is so strong. She won''t leave you."


    Jasper didn''t respond. He quietly sat beside his sister, gently stroking her cheek, "It''s all my fault. I


    failed to protect you."


    Ste sighed inwardly. He had done his best. Who could have predicted a sudden hailstorm


    thousands of feet in the sky, with hailstones as big as fists? In their previous life, there had been no


    hailstorm.


    He was human, not a god. There was no need to me himself so much.


    In an apocalyptic world, no one could truly protect others.


    "Rosie, please wake up. You''re the only family I have left."


    Sensing Jasper¡¯s sorrow, Ste gently ced her hand on his shoulder, "You have me too. We''ll be


    okay."


    Jasper gripped her hand tightly, "Ste, thank you for being with me."


    Perhaps it was Rosie''s tragic death in his previous life that had shattered his usually calm


    demeanor. Ste could feel his helplessness and despair, but apart from being there for him, there


    was nothing she could do.


    She checked on Rosie every half an hour, and Jasper stayed by her side without leaving.


    At noon, Ste brought him some soup, but he had no appetite.


    The brain was tooplicated for Ste to treat. All she could do was observe from the outside,


    and the situation seemed rtively stable.


    Around three or four in the afternoon, Rosie groggily opened her eyes, "Jasper?"


    Jasper was overjoyed, "Ste, Rosie woke up."


    Ste hurried over, "Rosie, how are you feeling?"


    Rosie opened her eyes wide, staring nkly at the people before her, even reaching out to touch,


    "Jasper?"


    Then, she started to dry heave, the world spinning around her.


    Ste noticed that Rosie seemed a little slow, her vision blurry, looking tired and sleepy. But after


    some simple questioning, Rosie was still conscious. It was clear that she had a severe concussion,


    but they could not let their guard down, and they needed to continue monitoring her.


    Ste managed to feed her half a bowl of chicken soup, and Rosie quickly fell asleep again. When


    she woke up again, it was midnight. Rosie was feeling much better and managed to eat a little.


    She couldn''t sit upright, as it made her feel dizzy and nauseous.


    After giving her medicine, Rosie fell asleep again.


    Jasper finally rxed a bit, "Shall we go back?"


    It was night time, less likely to be noticed by others. Ste led him and Rosie away from Arcadia.


    They had left their Hummer at Eastwood Eden and chose an off-road vehicle that they had collected


    from Silver Asylum.


    Jasper drove carefully, while Ste sat in the back taking care of Rosie.


    Eastwood Eden was guarded even at night. Christian happened to be there too, he came out of the


    security room, "Is Rosie alright?"


    "She''s okay for now, just needs rest." Ste rolled down the window, "How about you guys?"


    "We have a few injured too, but nothing serious. We also received our food and fresh water


    supplies. I told themittee about your special situation. They registered it and said you can


    collect your supplies after Thanksgiving."


    Ste was informed that themittee had implemented strict security measures fearing chaos on


    site. The food and water were locked in a storeroom with three iron doors. The distribution window


    didn''t hold arge amount of supplies and was replenished every half hour.


    The amount of supplies that were actually stolen was minimal. Once the situation stabilized,


    supplies would be distributed as usual.


    Back at Eastwood Eden, after the hailstorm had stopped, Mark had organized everyone in the


    community to collect hailstones.


    Due to therge area, they had collected a considerable amount of hailstones. Christian brought out


    a full bucket of water, "This is what Mark saved for you."


    Ste thanked him, "Please leave it for now. We''lle to pick it up tomorrow."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon returning to their apartment, as soon as they opened the door, the dog rushed over eagerly.


    Ste whispered, "Don''t disturb Rosie."


    They turned on the air conditioner and put Rosie on the bed.


    Cooper was anxious, whining by the bed, questioning what had happened to Rosie.


    "Rosie is hurt. From now on, you''re responsible for taking care of her. If anything happens, let us


    know right away."


    Cooper immediately dragged his bed from the living room into Rosie''s room, staying by her side


    without leaving.


    Rosie''s condition was still being monitored, and Jasper was constantly on edge. He just grabbed


    some food to fill his stomach, "Ste, how''s your injury?"


    "It''s okay, didn''t hit the bone." Ste guessed it was a soft tissue injury. After applying some ice, it


    felt much better. Tomorrow, she would apply some medicinal alcohol and a ster.


    Jasper was concerned, "Let me see."


    They had been sleeping in the same bed, so Ste saw no reason to be coy. She lifted her shirt to


    show him her shoulder.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. We should be thankful we survived another disaster."


    A tsunami and a hailstorm, what other unknown disasters were they going to face?


    It waste in the night, and the two of them, exhausted, took a bath, adjusted the air conditioner to


    sleep mode, and quickly fell asleep.


    Jasper woke up early. The first thing he did was to check on Rosie. The little girl was sleeping


    soundly, her breathing steady.


    Twenty-four hours had passed. Even if there had been a cerebral hemorrhage or fluid umtion,


    it should not be severe. He could finally breathe a sigh of relief, gently stroking her head.


    Cooper came over, seeking attention.


    When Rosie woke up, her vision was less blurry. She got up to use the bathroom and then sat on


    the couch in a daze, "Ste, I think I had a dream. The couch wasn''t like this."


    Ste asked, "What was it like?"


    Rosie couldn''t articte it. She felt her memory was very blurry. She couldn''t think. Thinking made


    her head hurt terribly.


    This was typical of a concussion. Some people would have memory problems, even confusion.


    Ste took this opportunity to educate her, "Don''t think too much. We survived a big disaster and


    that means we¡¯re lucky. You¡¯ll have a good life ahead, Rosie."


    Cooper jumped up on the couch and snuggled quietly against Rosie, rubbing his head against her


    gently.


    Rosie hugged the dog, her mood improving a lot, "Ste, mom and dad took me to the beach. I


    yed until dark and didn''t want toe back. I think I heard you and brother calling me. Then


    mom and dad sent me back."


    Ste thought for a moment, "What did mom and dad say to you?"


    "I... I forgot." Rosie was a bit confused but soon cheered up again, "I told mom and dad about you. I


    told them you''re really nice and always take care of me."


    "Do they like me?"


    "Yes, they even said Jasper has good taste."


    Ste felt slightly embarrassed at thispliment.


    Rosie ate a little, but didn''t keep it down for long. Ste gave her a pill, pacifying her with a soft


    teddy bear until she drifted off to sleep.


    Jasper beckoned Ste into the bedroom, "Let me apply the ointment and massage it in."


    Her shoulder had improved significantly after repeated application of cold packs and a day''s dosage


    of anti-inmmatory medication.


    Ste took out a bottle of medicinal liquor, allowing Jasper to massage it into her aching muscles.


    "Ste, do you remember the time during the extreme cold when you applied the medicine for me?"


    Ste responded with a self-deprecatingugh, "Who would''ve thought, how the tables have


    turned."


    Riddled with guilt, Jasper confessed, "I should''ve protected you both better."


    "It''s not your fault. It was a natural disaster. We''re fortunate to be alive."


    At least this time they hadpany, medication for injuries, and they wouldn''t go hungry. Compared


    to the majority of survivors, this was a significant stroke of luck.


    After applying the medicine, Ste sat on the couch reading a book, while Jasper busied himself


    with household chores.


    Outside, the sun was still shining brightly, seemingly unaffected by the hailstorm from the day before


    - as if it was merely a mirage.


    Apart from those injured or deceased, nearly all survivors benefited in some way. The hailstorm had


    given them renewed hope to keep going.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    On Thanksgiving, Mark wished the residents of themunity a happy holiday over the local radio.


    Whether they were happy or not, that was something only they knew. Yet, with his well wishes, even


    if they were nothing more than sentimental fluff, they added a touch of humanity in a world that


    seemed to be ending.


    And, he also shared a short, uplifting story.


    For those who were starving or near death, it probably didn''t matter, but themunity had just


    received welfare from the city government. They had also found plenty of water to replenish their


    sources and the sweet potatoes they had nted were soon to be harvested. So, his well wishes


    and the story he shared came at just the right time.


    This was the power of a psychologist, and Ste felt she should read more on the subject.


    That evening, the trio and the dog celebrated the holiday.


    Ste remembered they had stored some pumpkin pie for the asion. It took her a while to find it,


    but eventually, she did. There was pumpkin, pecan, apple, and even a cranberry pie.


    She loved the cranberry pie. After eating the cranberries, she took a couple of bites from the apple


    pie, and gave the rest to Jasper.


    Rosie didn''t eat much either. After a couple of bites from the pumpkin and pecan pies, she gave the


    rest to her brother too.


    Jasper, faced with a pile of pies, fell silent.


    In the end, it was their dog who came to the rescue. Cooper loved the pies, and it happily crunched


    down on a couple of them.


    ¡°Good dog.¡± Jasper rewarded it with a piece of beef jerky.


    After several days of staying indoors without any physical activity, Ste felt like her limbs were


    about to atrophy. She decided to go downstairs to fetch some water.


    When she reached the well, she saw that the water level had dropped even further. The well digger


    and two othermunity members were continuing to dig deeper.


    The mood was heavy. They had been digging for half a day and there wasn''t much water to show


    for it. If the drought continued, not only would the sweet potatoes wither and die, they wouldn''t even


    have enough water to drink.


    Ste could sense their despair and confusion, and a heavy feeling settled in her heart.


    The hot weather didn''t seem to be ending anytime soon.


    As she was about to lift her bucket and head back, something plopped on her face.


    It was warm. Bird poo?


    Plop, another one.


    Ste reached up to touch her face and found it wet, but it didn''t smell bad.


    She looked at the droplet of water on her fingertip and paused. Then she looked up at the sky.


    Plop, plop...


    Raindrops were indeed falling, and they were warm.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining. It¡¯s raining!¡±


    The well diggers shouted in excitement, their voices distorted with emotion, "Thank god!"


    But soon, they realized something was off. The rain was warm. It was indeed raining, but it was


    more like hot water.


    The workers quickly started pulling up the ropes, trying to rescue the people in the well, ¡°Quick,


    quick, it¡¯s raining.¡±


    The ropes were slippery from the mud, and it was hard to get a good grip.


    The rain was falling harder and harder, blurring the world around them. The well was deep, at least


    seventy to eighty meters, and there were several people at the bottom. If they didn''t get them out in


    time, the rising water could pose a serious threat.


    Ste returned to help pull the ropes. But they were too slippery, and it hurt her hands. She took out


    a handkerchief from her pocket and wrapped it around the rope.


    The rain was hitting her face so hard she could barely keep her eyes open. The rising temperature


    added to their fear. What if the rain got hotter and scalded them?


    In their fear, some people took off their shirts and wrapped them around the ropes, pulling together


    with all their strength. Themunity patrol team also rushed over to lend a hand.


    All three people from the well were sessfully rescued. By then, it was pouring outside, and


    everyone hurried home, using their clothes to shield themselves from the rain.


    As Ste was about to lift her bucket and run home, her arm was suddenly pulled. An umbre


    appeared over her head. It was Jasper.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The weather was unpredictable, and for all they knew, it might start raining boiling water.


    Jasper took her under his arm and they hurried home, with him instinctively tilting the umbre


    towards her, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    They ran home quickly through the downpour.


    Rosie was waiting at the entrance of their apartment building, and Cooper was wagging its tail


    furiously.


    Tears welled up in Ste¡¯s eyes. In her past life, things had been rough. But in this life, not only did


    someone risk the rain toe get her, but there were also people waiting for her toe home.


    Jasper took a dry towel from the closet and helped dry her wet hair, ¡°Gotta change. Don¡¯t get sick.¡±


    He said this but made no move to leave.


    Ste pushed him out of the room and quickly changed her clothes. Jasper was left standing


    outside the door, speechless.


    After changing, Ste wrapped her hair in a towel and took a cup of hot ginger tea from the kitchen.


    She also prepared a cup for Jasper.


    She noticed that he was also soaked and urged him, ¡°You should change too.¡±


    Themunity loudspeaker came on, and Mark urged residents who could to store as much water


    as possible.


    Jasper came out with his hair towel-dried, ¡°Ste, should we store water?¡±


    Ste thought for a moment, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The water they stored could be used for irrigation and could also be used for renovations.


    ¡°Let¡¯s renovate our house.¡±


    Ste had seen too much malice and darkness, which made her cautious of any form of light,


    including Mark, the psychologist.


    She couldn''t deny that he had the ability to heal people''s psychological ailments, but he also had


    the power to manipte minds.


    However, after this rain, Ste felt moved. Actions spoke louder than words. If it had been anyone


    else, they would have run away at the first sign of the hot rain. But the people of themunity


    stayed. They were scared and worried, but they pushed through and saved the people in the well.


    The patrol team did the same. If they had all left, the people in the well could have drowned.


    True selfishness and fear couldn''t be hidden. Their positive state of mind wasrgely thanks to


    Mark. Ste was starting to look forward to her new life in Eastwood Eden.


    Outside, the rain was getting heavier. The parched earth was finally getting the moisture it needed.


    Watching the heavy rain, Ste felt her own spirits lift. Whether this was nature''s way of punishing


    humans or not, at least it was giving them a chance to survive.


    She put on her raincoat and took out the new buckets and basins she had gotten from Monkey. The


    large balcony had a sunshade, which collected the water and allowed it to flow down. Fetching


    water was no trouble at all. She filled the buckets first and then poured the water into the water


    tower in the kitchen.


    Cooper wanted to help, but Ste shooed him away. Help? More like creating more work. If he got


    wet, she would have to dry and blow-dry him, which would take a lot of effort.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste never saw iting. Jasper had ushered her home too, "You keep an eye on Rosie and


    Cooper, I got this."


    Banished, she herded the two into the living room, pulled out some popcorn and set up a Disney


    movie, "You two behave now, and don''t move."


    The rain continued to pour, but the sun was persistently searing the earth, giving the rainwater a


    heated shimmer.


    In all her years, Ste had never seen such a sight. It sent chills down her spine.


    What else wasn''t possible now in this day?

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Ste whipped out her phone to record a video, contemting that it might be a valuable record if


    they survive this apocalypse.


    Jasper hauled in a few more buckets of water. Ste dipped her hand in and sighed in relief; at least


    it was no longer scalding hot.


    The long-awaited downpour didn¡¯t cool the air but rather forced the underground heat to the


    surface.


    Ste watched the torrential rain outside, her body drenched in sweat from the heat. This sensation


    was even more unbearable than the simple extreme heat. She felt like a barbecued chicken ready


    to be tossed into the smoker, just a few minutes away from being perfectly cooked.


    She couldn¡¯t stand it, so she switched on the air conditioning to preserve her sanity.


    After washing her face, which was not scalded by the boiling rain but still flushed red, Ste applied


    a luxurious facial mask and offered one to Jasper, ¡°Want one?¡±


    Jasper showed no interest in the feminine skincare routine, ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    She lifted her gaze to his face; his skin did not appear to have suffered any redness, probably due


    to its thickness.


    She returned to her room and unknowingly, drifted off to sleep.


    She was awakened by Rosie¡¯sughter, ¡°A rainbow, look, it''s a rainbow!¡±


    Ste threw open the window. The rain had stopped, and a brilliant rainbow hung in the sky. The


    post-apocalyptic rainbow was incredibly beautiful.


    Ste couldn¡¯t resist stepping out onto the terrace to admire the seven-colored arc hanging in the


    sky.


    The sky was clear and the rainbow bridge emitted a captivating glow. If only she didn¡¯t look down to


    see the deste and barren earth, it almost didn''t feel like the end of the world.


    She snapped a few photos, and Rosie, hugging the dog, struck a pose, ¡°Take a picture with the


    rainbow, Ste.¡±


    Solo shots, group shots, family portraits ¨C they covered all bases.


    Jasper did not ck off; he collected a lot of rainwater and stored it in Arcadia.


    After taking a shower, he found Rosie asleep on the sofa and couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°Ste, when


    will Rosie fully recover?¡±


    After a few days of rest, Rosie''s condition had improved significantly, but the concussion was a


    different story. Some took days, some months, and some even years to recover, and some might


    even have lifelongplications.


    Ste didn¡¯t want Jasper to worry too much, so she reassured, ¡°She''s much better now, and she just


    needs more rest.¡±


    She nned to bring out a piece ofmb to simmer it with ginger and give Rosie a nutritious meal.


    Their building was far from the others, and the soup she made was light, so there was no smell with


    the door closed.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Jasper was a man of action. When Ste mentioned renovations, he jumped right into it. However,


    neither of them had any experience in renovations.


    Ste sifted through the massive amount of documents she had downloaded before the apocalypse


    and found a book on home renovation.


    Jasper flipped through the book, ¡°Do we need to install tiles?¡±


    They had hoarded a fair amount of tiles, but felt it was unnecessary to use them for a house they


    would only live in for a year, especially since the materials couldn''t be recycled. ¡°We can just


    smooth it out with cement. What do you think?¡±


    Jasper had no objections, ¡°Okay.¡±


    They first mixed sand and lime uniformly, smoothed out the floor and then applied ayer of fine


    cement. The walls were smoothed out with lime.


    They had sand on the roof, and cement, lime, waterproof paint and all the necessary renovation


    tools like a mixer, scraper, trowel, and angle fixer were stashed in Arcadia.


    Every time Ste visited the trading street, she would bring back tools she thought they might need.


    Over the course of two years, they had collected quite a few.


    And so, they started their renovation work in the small balcony.


    Ste wanted to help, but Jasper refused, ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard on the cornfield recently. I can


    handle this.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want her to get dirty, and besides, the tasks were not heavy, and he could use this


    opportunity to learn and practice.


    Ste didn¡¯t have any talent in this area, so she didn¡¯t interfere. She helped by adding water to the


    mixture and such.


    After the heavy rain, they had the perfect excuse not to leave the house and focused on the


    renovation.


    Surprisingly, Jasper quickly picked up the skills. The floor was perfectly leveled, especially after the


    cementyer was smoothed out with a steel trowel. He repeated the process three times until the


    floor was as shiny as a mirror.


    This was a task that required patience and skill, and Ste admitted she didn¡¯t have either. All she


    could do was reward him with the delicious food she had hoarded.


    ¡°Here¡¯s to our home, and your hard work.¡±


    She had recently read a lifestyle magazine that suggested good men were made through


    compliments, so Ste didn¡¯t hold back her praises. Besides, his work was truly impable.


    Jasper looked at her with his meaningful gazes and chuckled. Ste felt a little awkward and quickly


    took a sip of her wine.


    After four to five days, the basic renovation of the house was finallypleted. The gray floor and


    white walls looked in and simple but in the post-apocalyptic world, it was a luxury. Jasper even


    hauled red bricks from the fourth building to build a stove in the kitchen.


    Ste took out some rice, flour, oil and grain, a gas cylinder, gas stove, pots and pans, and other


    necessities.


    After all the work was done, they even held a housewarming ceremony. Even though they had


    plenty of food and drink, they needed to keep busy even if they were cooped up at home.


    Ste brought out everyone''s favorite dishes from Arcadia. The portions were notrge, as wasting


    food in the post-apocalyptic world was a sin.


    After their housewarming meal, they had a second round of barbecue and beer.


    Rosie, munching on food, patted her belly contentedly, ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have you both.¡±


    While others were gnawing on sweet potato vines, she was feasting on delicacies thanks to her


    brother and Ste.


    ¡°Woof!¡± echoed Cooper, its mouth shiny from the oil.


    They drank a bit too much to celebrate their new home.


    Ste sat on the bed after a shower, a little tipsy from the alcohol. Jasper walked in, drying his hair.


    He was dressed in a loose sleeping gown, his long, straight legs exposed below his shorts. His


    smooth muscle lines were aesthetically pleasing, filled with powerful energy.


    Ste sneaked a nce, and then another.


    Feeling her gaze, Jasper walked over and kissed her. After a while, he broke off the kiss and asked


    in a husky voice, ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    Ste didn¡¯t respond with words; she answered him with actions.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Jasper suddenly pushed her away, closed and locked the door to prevent any sudden


    interruptions. They left the bedsidemp on, casting a dim light on their intertwined figures.


    Jasper reached into the bedside table and pulled something out. When Ste realized what he was


    holding, she was surprised, ¡°How do you have that?¡±


    Jasper exined, ¡°When the hurricane hit, I looted a pharmacy. I thought it could be used for water


    retention and warmth, so I took it.¡±


    He never thought that one day, he would be using it for the right reasons.


    Ste frowned, ¡°You handed over all your other supplies, why did you keep this?¡±


    Jasper wore an uneasy expression, "I''m afraid you might misunderstand."


    Ste was relentless, "How much?"


    Her incessant chatter was spoiling the mood. Instead of answering, Jasper leaned down to silence


    her with a kiss.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    They made love passionately, losing track of time until until the wee hours of the morning.


    When Ste opened her eyes again, the sun was already high in the sky. Stretching, she let out a


    yawn.


    Still half-asleep, it took her a moment to clear her head. She nced at the empty side of the bed,


    remembering that Jasper had sses in the morning.


    She checked the time ¨C it was already past ten.


    Ste got up, almost tripping over her own feet, but then she noticed four condoms hanging on the


    coat hooks. The sight of them made her blood boil, "What does he think this is, the 60s or 70s?


    Does he think they''re reusable?"


    In a huff, she tossed all the condoms into the trash can.


    After freshening up, she noticed Rosie was out, probably at sses with Jasper. She picked up her


    lunch from Arcadia, specially opting for chicken soup.


    Just as she was about to eat, the siblings came home.


    After several nutritious meals, Rosie was looking much better, "Ste, I''m back."


    "Good, now wash your hands and let''s eat."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Rosie." Jasper corrected his sister, "From now on, she¡¯ll be your sister-inw."


    Rosie seemed confused, not quite understanding the difference.


    "Because I love Ste and we''re together now. She''s my wife, so you have to call her sister-inw."


    "Together?" Rosie was puzzled. "But you''ve always been together."


    Despite her confusion, Rosie managed a sweet smile, "Okay! Ste is my sister-inw."


    Ste blushed, "Let''s eat."


    After washing her hands, Rosie sat at the table, "I went to teach today. Lots of people asked if I was


    feeling better."


    She took out a paper crane, "This is a gift from Tommy."


    "Tommy? The boy who keeps pet mice?"


    "And there''s Lily. She secretly gave me a piece of candy, but I didn''t take it."


    Having had candy snatched from her mouth before, Rosie knew that candy could be a lifesaver.


    She didn''t need candy, but Lily had been saving hers for months, unwilling to eat it.


    Ste praised her, "You did well, Rosie. We can''t take things from others, and we can''t give our


    things to others either."


    After two bowls of nourishing chicken soup, Rosie felt much better.


    Jasper seemed unaffected, but Ste still pushed some bananas towards him, "Eat more."


    It was good source of potassium.


    In return, Jasper offered her a te of slow-cooked pork, "You too."


    Ste felt really embarrassed.


    After lunch, Rosie volunteered to do the housework while Cooper made a mess.


    Dragging her tired body, Ste went back to the room to continue her nap. Jasper followed her in,


    only to find the condoms missing. After a quick look around, he found them lying peacefully in the


    trash can.


    There was not nearly enough condoms from their haul at the pharmacy. Jasper gently nudged


    Ste, "How many do you have?"


    A bit embarrassed, Ste took out the remaining stock from the stash she got from Max King.


    Jasper estimated that it was still not enough for a lifetime.


    bbergasted, Ste took him to Arcadia to check out therge cabs filled with supplies.


    In the end, Jasper had to admit, they now had plenty.


    Despite being tired, Ste found it hard to sleep with him around, so they chatted, "How are the


    trainees you''re teaching?"


    "They''re doing well, understanding the importance of self-defense in the apocalypse. They''re all


    very diligent and hardworking," Jasper responded.


    He had chosen a few with excellentprehension and mastery of the movements to teach others.


    This way, the training could be quickly spread, and it also lightened his workload.


    After a nap and waking up in the evening, they went together to fetch water from the well.


    After the rain, thend was once again dry and cracked, but the underground water level had risen.


    Each family could now receive two buckets of water.


    Ste was diligent, getting water every day to water the nts in Arcadia. The entire terrace was


    filled with drought-resistant sweet potatoes, Rosie''s peanuts, various greens, and such. Rosie put


    her heart into it, watering them daily and providing them shade. They finally sprouted, but who could


    have guessed that in less than half a day, the tender sprouts were scorched by the intense summer


    heat. The poor little girl was heartbroken for quite a while. Ste could only console her, promising


    to give her new seeds once the extreme heat had passed.


    After fetching the water, Jasper, concerned about her getting tired, effortlessly carried a bucket in


    each hand. Ste didn''t even get a chance to showcase her skills.


    Seeing this, the old man who fetched watermented, "Ste, you''ve got good taste in men.


    Jasper is quite capable."


    Ste simply smiled, following Jasper.


    "Ste." Mark called out from a distance, "Wait."


    He rushed over, panting, "There''s been an ident."


    Christian suddenly had severe stomach cramps. In the neighborhood, only Ste had medical


    training. It was an unexpected situation, but they were hoping she could help.


    Food poisoning wasmon in the apocalypse due to expired food, and in severe cases, it could


    be fatal.


    Christian was a nice person, and since Mark had asked, Ste decided to go check on him. After


    all, practicing medicine required hands-on experience.


    Christian was living in the same building as Mark, and they had a good rtionship.


    When Ste arrived, Christian''s face was pale, clutching his stomach, "I''m...I''m okay. It''ll pass."


    There was a pot of thin sweet potato soup and a te of chopped dried sweet potato leaves on the


    table. The leaves were ck and brown, devoid of any grease, looking more like pig food.


    In the post-apocalyptic world, this was considered a decent meal. Many people outside didn''t even


    have sweet potato peels to eat, let alone sweet potato soup and dried leaves.


    It''s superhot now, so the sun-dried sweet potato leaves couldn¡¯t get damp and moldy. The sweet


    potatoes were also just harvested a few days ago, so they couldn¡¯t possibly be spoiled.


    The rice distributed by the residents''mittee was old and might have deteriorated, but only a


    small handful was used to make porridge, so it couldn¡¯t possibly cause a strong food poisoning


    reaction.


    Ste asked Christian''s son, Samuel, "Does your father have any other illnesses?"


    Samuel was just about seventeen or eighteen, his face a picture of panic, "No, his health is usually


    quite good."


    Two years of disasters had hit them hard, but they had managed to avoid any serious illnesses,


    soldiering through minor aches and pains.


    Ste asked him where it hurt, ruling out acute appendicitis and intestinal obstruction, "We''ll need to


    pump his stomach and induce vomiting."


    "No, I''m fine." The pain in his abdomen was excruciating. Beads of sweat the size of peas kept


    rolling down his forehead, but Christian gritted his teeth and disagreed, "I just had squid, I can''t


    throw it up."


    They hadn''t had meat in over half a year, and it would be such a waste to throw it up.


    Christian stubbornly insisted, "There''s nothing wrong with the food. My son and I both ate it."


    Ste turned to Samuel, "Did you two eat exactly the same thing?"

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Afraid of wasting food, he didn''t even peel off the purple outeryer of the squid, but washed it


    several times.


    Moreover, Samuel deliberately dawdled, not eating, just hoping his father would eat a few more


    bites of meat.


    Ste watched the squid, picking it up with her fork to examine the tentacles, "Dried squid?"


    "Yes, it''s a huge piece of squid, about a pound. I used a quarter of it for cooking."


    A pound of dried squid? Ste was astonished. Ordinary farmed squid, when dried, was already


    consideredrge if it weighed about half a pound. Wild-caught ones, even smaller.


    The flood destroyed the seafood farm, and wild squid in the sea couldn''t possibly weigh so much.


    Even if there were any, they would have been caught long ago. After being brought ashore, they


    would be distributed ording to their size, and the best ones would never end up in the hands of


    ordinary survivors.


    Samuel exined, "No, the dried squid they sell is huge. Some even weigh more than two pounds."


    Ste furrowed her brow, a sudden fear gripping her heart. She remembered what Jasper had said -


    extreme heat would cause the pr ice caps to melt, and ancient viruses were likely to invade the


    sea.


    "Where did you get the squid?"


    Samuel quickly brought out the remaining dried squid from the kitchen.


    Ste was shocked. This dried squid was not only several timesrger than what she had


    previously hoarded, but the purple outeryer was also thicker. There were several raised bumpsContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    on the squid, which were not very noticeable after being dried, but could still be identified upon


    close examination.


    She sniffed it. It was indeed dried squid, but the smell was much worse than her hoarded ones. It


    had a particrly strong fishy smell.


    "There''s something wrong with this squid," Ste said seriously. "We need to induce vomiting, right


    now."


    Without a stomach pump, they could only keep pouring water into Christian''s mouth. Once he had


    drunk enough, he would naturally vomit. Then they would continue.


    At first, Christian didn''t want to believe it. But Samuel was so scared he started crying, almost


    begging him on his knees, "Dad, please listen to Ste. Mom is already gone, and if you leave too,


    what am I supposed to do?"


    He was only seventeen, and after two years of natural disasters, he had grown up a lot. But at this


    moment, he was crying like a child.


    Christian didn''t want to leave his son. "Okay, okay, I''ll listen to you."


    He drank water and tried to vomit desperately.


    Mark asked with a serious expression, "Ste, why do you say there''s something wrong with the


    squid?"


    Ste didn''t hide anything and exined her suspicions about the ancient virus.


    Mark was shocked. Over the past decade or so, the temperature had indeed been rising, and the


    pr ice caps were melting faster and faster. Scientists'' concerns about ancient viruses had been


    reported in the media from time to time.


    But ordinary people thought it was too far-fetched, and they would forget about it once they read it.


    They never thought that one day, it would really happen, and in a post-apocalyptic world where


    there was no medicine.


    After drinking half a bucket of water, Christian was even throwing up bile.


    Mark asked with concern, "Christian, how are you feeling?"


    Christian was gasping for breath. His body was still in pain, but it was much better than before. "I, I


    didn''t eat much."


    It was not easy to get a bite of meat, so he wanted to save it for his son to eat more. He was in so


    much pain after only a few bites. If they had eaten the whole thing, his family would have been


    doomed.


    Mark was sweating profusely. The coastal area was different from the ind and the grain-


    producing areas. The industry here was developed, but the geographical location was not suitable


    for building strategic grain reserves.


    The reason many people still had food to eat after the disaster was that they had asked the sea for


    help.


    Salt, seafood, seaweed... if these were infected with the ancient virus, what would the survivors do


    in the future?


    Mark asked with a trembling voice, "Ste, are you sure?"


    Ste shook her head. "It''s just a guess."


    "But if it''s true, won''t we lose all hope of survival?"


    Ste couldn''t answer and chose to remain silent.


    Christian¡¯s family didn''t have any medicine. After inducing vomiting, he could only bear with it.


    Ste had done everything she could, so she decided to leave. But Mark stopped her. "Ste, this is


    no small matter. So much seawater and seafoode to Griffith every day. If there''s really a


    problem, who knows how many people will die. Shouldn''t we report this to the residents''


    committee?"


    Ste replied tactfully, "Mark, this is just my guess, and there''s no evidence. If they investigate and


    find nothing, won''t I be spreading rumors and causing trouble? By then, the police will arrest me,


    and I''m afraid those who sell goods will be the first to jump out and kill me. I¡¯m d that Christian


    are okay. I need to go."


    After leaving building No. 1, Ste sighed deeply. She didn''t expect the virus invasion to be so fast.


    In her previous life, she lived a destitute and wandering life, eating tree bark and gnawing at y.


    She had no chance to enjoy seafood. She avoided other survivors, fearing being ughtered like a


    lamb. So she really didn''t know about this.


    It had been less than two months since they returned from the seaside, and she didn''t expect such


    a big change. Ste was deeply worried. The 40 tons of fresh goods and several thousand pounds


    of dried goods and sea salt, could they still eat them?


    No wonder in her previous life, a bag of salt could be exchanged for 30 pounds of grain. The


    situation was probably quite serious.


    She was worried, "What will happen if there''s a virus infection?"


    Jasper didn''t know either. In his past life, he was busy every day, running around on the front line of


    disaster relief. Life and death weremonce. He would sleep as soon as he had a little free


    time, and he really didn''t have the energy to pay attention to other things.


    "The relief teams have been supplying seafood rice balls all along. I guess it''s the goods they


    hoarded before. In any case, there hasn''t been any poisoning or death. I only heard about it from


    others a few yearster in my past life."


    Maybe there were, but at that time, no one thought about it that way. There were too many people


    dying from the disaster, and life was too difficult. No one had the energy to research the real cause


    of death behind it.


    Ste thought to herself, in herst life, three years after the disaster, the salt along the coast


    became extremely scarce, which was enough to show that the authorities had noticed this problem


    and therefore banned the consumption of sea salt. But she didn''t know whether they had found out


    about it now.


    Seeing her frown, Jasperforted her: "Ste, we''ve done what we can. The rest is up to fate."


    Ste pondered his words, "Have you told the relevant departments about what will happen in the


    future?"


    Jasper didn''t answer and took her hand to go home. When she got home, Ste disinfected with


    alcohol and didn''t forget to change her clothes.


    ......


    At night, Mark knocked on the Christian''s door, "Christian, how are you feeling?"


    Christian''s symptoms were much better, but he felt weak all over. He smiled bitterly, "I was lucky this


    time. The grim reaper didn''t take me."


    Samuel felt guilty and med himself, "Dad, it''s all my fault. I almost killed you."


    Christianforted his son, "It has nothing to do with you. It''s all because of this damn end of the


    world, making us live like walking corpses."


    Since Christian had improved considerably, Mark figured it must have been the squid, "Christian,


    who would have thought that even seafood could be a problem now? It might even spread to our


    crops onnd. We need to be careful with what we consume."


    "Tell me about it. Does the big man upstairs even want us to survive?"


    "You''re lucky to dodge the bullet this time, thanks to Ste." Mark broached the serious matter, "We


    can''t ignore this. Should we report it to the residents''mittee?"


    Christian pondered, "Would they even handle something like this?"

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    If the disaster hadn''t hit, they could''ve checked with the food safety office or the health department,


    but now all these agencies were gone. The local council was too busy to handle everything, let


    alone these matters.


    As the two men were discussing, Samuel suddenly suggested, "How about the police department?


    They managed to break down The Chaos andter disbanded two private bases, returning the


    confiscated supplies back to the people. That requires a lot of cooperation from various


    departments.


    ¡°Even if it''s not their job, as long as they tell us which department to seek help from, or if they could


    put in a good word for us, it''s better than us bumping around blindly."


    The two men thought this was a feasible n, "You''re pretty smart, kid."


    Mark said, "Christian, how about we go tomorrow? If this is true, it could save many lives. We''ve


    been through the prime of our lives and recently received welfare from the city council. If we don''t


    speak up, I''m worried we''ll feel guilty."


    "Alright, we''ll bring the squid with us tomorrow."


    After making the decision, Christian asked Mark, "Ste saved my life. What should we give her as


    a token of gratitude?"


    Times were hard, and Christian¡¯s family could hardly make ends meet themselves. The father and


    son were thin as rails, and what could they possibly give as a token of gratitude?


    As old friends for two years, Mark didn''t beat around the bush, speaking his mind, "I can tell Ste


    isn''t someone who fusses over things. Rather than you showing up at her doorstep with a gift, she


    might prefer not to be disturbed. You could prepare some sweet potatoes. If you run into her on the


    road, you can give them to her. If she doesn''t ept, don''t force it. It''s the thought that counts. If


    one day she needs help, you can repay the favor then."


    Christian also felt that Jasper and Ste seemed quite unsociable. No, to be precise, they wanted to


    keep a certain distance from others.


    In a post-apocalyptic world, without longstanding bonds, who would get too close to each other?


    Their approach wasn''t wrong.


    ...


    After several days without proper rest, Evan didn''t get to the office until nearly noon.


    As his assistant came in to give a work report, he recalled something, "Evan, two strange men


    came today. They brought half a squid, iming it may be infected with an ancient virus, and and


    they almost died from eating it."


    This wasn''t the police department''s jurisdiction, but since receiving mysterious letters twice, Evan


    had taken these matters seriously, instructing his assistant to inform him immediately if anything


    rted to the "prediction" came up.


    The ancient virus was the prediction, and he hadn''t expected it to actually happen.


    "Where are they?"


    "They came early and left already."


    "Did you tell them which department to contact?"


    "I did." The assistant replied, "Since we received the first report and sessfully dismantled The


    Chaos, the government has taken our second letter very seriously. In fact, the research department


    noticed anomalies a few days ago and has been sampling and researching, but the final result


    hasn''te out yet."


    Speaking of this, he muttered to himself, "Those two messengers are indeed mysterious. Not only


    did they deliver the informant letter firsthand, but even the prophetic letter was the same. However,


    why did one of them stop predicting after the earthquake?¡±


    The other onested for ten years.


    Strange, if they could really predict, why didn''t they mention the hail and hot rain?


    There were too many mysteries, and it''s baffling. And why do they like to find the police


    department? They were already too busy with their own affairs.


    "What are youining about?" Evan nced at him, "Our job is to help people in need. Of


    course. The public wille to us for help when they have problems."


    The assistant hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, you''re right, Evan."


    Just as he was about to slip away, he was stopped by Evan, "How''s the recruitment for the security


    patrol?"


    "Not bad, quite a few people have signed up recently." Knowing that the private base had been


    captured, more people had signed up recently.


    "We''re seriously short-staffed, select a group of good performers from the security patrol and


    promote them to police officers."


    ...


    When the agreed time came, Ste went to the trading street to find Monkey.


    At the trading street, seawater was still selling like hotcakes and there were quite a few hawking


    dried sea products. Ste looked around and noticed that most of the dried seafood was of normal


    size, but some were unusuallyrge.


    People were buying them, but most of the people who came to the trading street were bottom-level


    survivors, so there were rtively fewer buyers.


    No one could say for sure whether eating it would kill them.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste felt heavy-hearted, but she wasn''t foolish enough to try to stop them. Unless she wanted to


    die. Even if she did stop them, no one would believe her.


    Standing in the crowd, even with a mask on, Monkey managed to find her, "Hello."


    Ste was a bit curious, "You guys aren''t selling seawater and dried goods anymore?"


    Monkey looked around nervously and then pulled her aside, "Ever since Odeberg International''s


    seafood business went under, Austin stopped doing this line of business."


    Actually, it was not that they chose to quit, but that it was not easy to rebuild theirworks and


    connections. Austin ran to Mount Barker and Lone Bay, both of which had no shortage of seafood,


    but the journey was long and it took time to assess the other party''s character, to avoid being


    cheated.


    "We hadn''t even started cooperating yet when something went wrong."


    "What happened?"


    "There are different grades of seafood. Lone Bay overfished and depleted their seafood, but who


    knew that after the tsunami, their seafood suddenly became abundant. Large and fat, naturally, it


    was first supplied to the upper ss. However, there was trouble, several people in the rich district


    died."


    Austin, with his keen insight, felt that there was a problem with the seafood, so he cut off his own


    source of ie.


    "We do engage in spective buying and selling, but we never make dishonest money. The boss


    doesn''t do it himself, and he doesn''t let us do it in private."


    Monkey didn''t forget to remind Ste, "Things are going wrong everywhere now. You can''t eat


    seafood, it''s hailing and raining hot water, and who knows when an earthquake will happen. You


    must be careful. I still want to continue trading with you."


    Sigh, life was too hard. He didn''t want to find one day that he couldn''t find Ste, or that Ste


    couldn''t find him.


    "Alright, just for your words, I''ll contact you first for business in the future." Ste got to the point,


    "Did you find the seeds I wanted?"


    "For what you want, I would go through hell and high water to find it for you." Monkey pulled out two


    bags of seeds from his bag, "It was a real pain to get, but they''re all seeds from two years ago. Five


    pounds of rice seeds, and five pounds of sticky rice seeds. Take them back and see if they can


    germinate?"


    If it weren''t for the fact that rice cultivation required a lot of water, the seeds wouldn''t have been


    saved.


    He was a bit expectant, what would Ste exchange for these?


    Ste weighed them in her hands. The weight was eptable, and the seeds hadn''t been eaten by


    insects. She took out ten pounds of something from her bag, "I won''t let you lose out."


    Monkey took a look and immediately got excited.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Ste had given him barley seeds, fresh and well-preserved. Barley was pretty easy to grow,


    requiring far less water than rice. Monkey was thrilled, knowing the seeds could be sold for a good


    price.


    Storing the seeds in Arcadia, Ste rode back home on her bike.


    When she got back, she ryed all the information she had gathered from Monkey to Jasper, "It


    seems not just the middlemen know about the mutation of seafood, but many wealthy folks are in


    the know as well. They just keep quiet to protect their own interests and safety."


    Jasper nodded in agreement, "In these times of disaster, everyone is just trying to survive. They


    aren''t going to worry about others."


    Leaning on his shoulder, Ste asked, "We''ve stocked up on so much seafood, should we still eat


    it?"


    With his arm around her, Jasper replied, "Haven''t we been eating it for months now?"


    That was true, but they decided to be more cautious in the future, avoiding anything that looked


    abnormal.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite the extreme heat, the sweet potatoes on therge terrace had managed to survive under


    the shade and regr watering.


    Rosie had been taking care of them enthusiastically. Though she was still recovering from her


    concussion, she was always finding things to keep herself busy.


    The terrace''s sweet potatoes were just a cover, though. If they had to rely on them, they would have


    starved.


    Ste expended a considerable amount of mental energy, and the six acres of cornfields in Arcadia


    were finally nted.


    While they were having lunch, the radio announced thetest city government news, advising


    people to stop consuming mutated seafood.


    Due to the extreme heat catastrophe, the melting of pr ice caps, and the contamination of the


    oceans by ancient viruses, sea creatures underwent mutations. Mutated marine products grew


    rapidly, expanding in size several times or bing deformed.


    Not only seafood, but seaweed was affected as well. The safety of sea salt was still being


    researched, and it was also not rmended for consumption.


    The virus types were diverse, and the risks were still unclear. Some could cause acute


    gastroenteritis, neuralgia, organ infection, etc., mainly spreading through food. The government


    urged citizens to be careful when buying seafood to avoid harm.


    The broadcast had just ended when Mark repeated the message over the loudspeaker, reminding


    everyone to be safe and avoid seafood unless necessary.


    This news was bound to cause a stir, cutting off the survival route of many coastal survivors. Life


    was only going to get harder.


    Cooper was happily munching on arge, fat crab when Mark''s announcement about the dangers of


    seafood made him drop the crab in fright.


    Laughing, Ste reassured him, "Ours is safe. Don''t eat what others give you. It could be


    dangerous."


    After thinking for a bit, Cooper couldn''t resist the temptation of the crab and started eating again.


    Life in Eastwood Eden had been peacefultely. Mark had put past grudges aside, helping vigers


    find locations to dig wells. After half a month of hard work, they finally found a water source not far


    from Griffith River. A single well could sustain the vige.


    The mayor was a sneaky operator but responsible. He immediately offered some potatoes as a


    token of apology.


    Mark was gracious, "It was just a misunderstanding. We''re all just trying to survive. We should all


    protect our water sources."


    To prevent further disputes, Mark had the old man teach the vigers their ancestral craft. If one


    well wasn''t enough, they could find another location to dig.


    After the people of Eastwood Eden left, a viger suggested, "Mayor, we''re running out of water and


    our crops are dying. Now that we know how to dig wells, why don''t we dig for other viges in


    exchange for supplies?"


    The mayor nced at him, "Mark is so smart, why doesn''t he use this skill to make money?"


    "He''s just dumb. If it were me, I wouldn''t teach others this skill."


    "You''re the dumb one. Your head''s full of crap."


    "Mayor, why are you insulting me?"


    "Who else should I insult? Wake up, or you won''t even know how you died."


    Digging wells could indeed earn them a lot of supplies, but who had an easy life now?


    The disaster only affected the poor, while the rich continued to live in luxury. Being alive was the


    most important thing right now. They could be killed after digging the well, and wouldn''t even get


    their promised supplies.


    Even if they managed to get the supplies, could they protect them? Everyone around was starving,


    but they were well-fed. Who wouldn''t target them?


    Mark was willing to teach them just to spread the risk.


    "You all keep your mouths shut about our water source. Whoever leaks it, get out of the vige."


    Eastwood Eden had walls, but they didn''t. If someone came to steal, they''d be the first to suffer.


    The conflict was temporarily resolved, but Jasper was still restless. He frequently drove out, trying


    to find a spacious and secluded ce before the earthquake.


    There were too many people around. If they hid in Arcadia during the earthquake, they could easily


    be discovered.


    Moreover, Rosie was still recovering from her concussion. Sometimes she would be lost in thought,


    and Jasper didn''t dare give her sleeping pills anymore.


    She was growing up and had even made friends in Eastwood Eden. This was good for Rosie, but it


    increased the risk for him and Ste. They couldn''t expose Arcadia.


    After several days of searching, Jasper finally found a safe ce.


    An abandoned factory in the suburbs, with arge piece ofnd behind it and far from the woods.


    It would take about 20 minutes to get there by car. He observed the area for a few days and found


    no signs of people.


    A month passed in a sh. The extreme heat continued, and the water level in Eastwood Eden kept


    dropping. From two buckets per household after the heavy rain, it had dropped to less than half a


    bucket.


    This time was very close to the earthquake from Ste''s past life, which made her feel anxious.


    Jasper got up early to fetch water, but there was less than a quarter bucket''s worth. Ste frowned,


    "It''s so murky." It was no different from muddy water.


    The weather was extraordinarily sultry, and even wearing thermal suit didn''t help. Sweat kept


    pouring out.


    Jasper had a bad feeling, "The water was murky yesterday, but not as much as today. I met Tommy


    when I came up. He was out walking his pet rat, but the rat was squeaking non-stop. It was very


    anxious. Could it be that an earthquake ising?"


    Ste''s heart skipped a beat when he mentioned it, "Cooper was also very restless today. He was


    frantically biting the couch, and I scolded him."


    Look at him, he was tearing up the sofa again, letting out low growls from time to time.


    Ste was having her period and her stomach was hurting a lot, so she didn''t notice his unusual


    behavior.


    The water was murky, and the rats were squeaking in the distance. Cooper was agitated. Wasn''t


    this the typical premonition of an earthquake?


    Regardless, it wouldn''t hurt to get things packed. Ste was tossing stuff into Arcadia while Jasper


    grabbed the walkie-talkie to check on Mark. "Mark, how''s Luna?"


    Luna was Mark''s little poodle.


    Instead of a reply, Jasper heard Luna''s barks through the walkie-talkie. At the sound of Luna''s bark,


    Cooper let out a howl towards the walkie-talkie.


    The back and forth between the dogs was almostical.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Jasper spoke sinctly, expressing his doubts.


    Mark pondered. Things did seem a bit off. "Okay calm down. There''s a retired geologist in Building


    2. I''ll contact him right away. You guys start packing."


    Cutting off the walkie-talkie, Jasper started packing swiftly, "Rosie, put on the first-aid backpack."


    Rosie wanted to help, but he refused, "Stay in the room, and don''t move."


    They worked quickly, swiftly gathering furniture and other items, with Jasper tackling the air


    conditioner. Once they were almost done, the walkie-talkie unexpectedly rang, "Jasper, Ste, get


    your stuff and gather outside immediately, a major earthquake is likely to happen."


    After the call, Mark immediately went to see Samuel, "Ride my bike to the neighborhoodmittee


    and alert them about the potential earthquake. They''ll find a way to contact the city council."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Eastwood Eden had a well, and pets like dogs and mice, which helped them detect the premonition


    of an earthquake early. But others might not be aware.


    Christian rushed out of the house, "Stay safe, and hurry up."


    Mark immediately broadcasted, instructing residents to evacuate urgently, "Only take essential


    items, evacuate to the designated open area outside the neighborhood immediately."


    Having packed beforehand, he grabbed his bag and Luna, hurriedly descending the stairs. He didn''t


    forget to continue the announcement with his megaphone, "Hurry, save yourselves. Don''t bring


    unnecessary items."


    Emerging outside, he saw Jasper driving a Hummer, Mark was taken aback, "Jasper, the


    earthquake might arrive soon. Why are you driving?"


    "We have elderly rtives who need help moving. We have to make a stop."


    Mark had organized everything well, and there wasn''t much to worry about in Eastwood Eden. The


    Hummer quickly left the neighborhood.


    Fortunately, the tires were heat and friction-resistant, otherwise, they would have melted.


    Crossing state and national highways, the car headed for a secluded area. In less than 20 minutes,


    it entered an abandoned factory.


    Jasper got out of the car, leading Rosie towards the vast wastnd behind the factory. Ste took


    the opportunity to park the car inside the Arcadia.


    Cooper was on high alert, patrolling the wastnd. Jasper and Rosie were no different; they dared


    not let their guard down.


    Ste turned on the radio, which repeatedly broadcasted the city''s emergency news. A major


    earthquake was imminent; residents were advised to evacuate to open spaces in the wild.


    After triple-checking and confirming there were no traces of humans around, Jasper and Ste


    stood together, with Cooper ying with Rosie.


    Upon turning around, Rosie found a giant orange escape pod behind her, the same one they used


    during the tsunami. Having seen so many unusual things, she looked up at her brother. Jasper


    opened the pod door, "Rosie."


    Admittedly, the family-sized escape pod was very user-friendly. It even considered child seats.


    Jasper helped her fasten the seat belt and put on a crash cushion helmet, "Don''t be afraid. I''m right


    here with you."


    Rosie nodded, "I''m not afraid."


    There wasn''t a dog seat, but Ste had specially sewn a dog helmet for Cooper, made of fleece and


    cotton. If the earthquake shock was too great, it could protect Cooper''s head from injury.


    After some effort, she put the dog helmet on Cooper, leaving only his mouth and eyes exposed.


    Well, he looked very ugly.


    Rosie was stunned for a moment, then couldn''t help butugh.


    Ste took out her phone and snapped a funny photo of Cooper. Cooper sensed something was


    wrong, and pawed at the helmet in protest.


    Ste fastened her own seat belt. Halfway through, she felt a sudden jolt in her body.


    The escape pod had a center of gravity anti-shock device, and it was quite heavy. Ordinary


    vibrations were hard to detect unless...


    The earthquake was here!


    They exchanged nces, hastily fastening their seat belts.


    "Cooper." Jasper issued amand.


    Cooper jumped up, and Jasper held the dog tightly in his arms.


    "Rosie, hold on to the handle."


    The vibration came from under their feet, Ste''s body was wrapped in a soft seat, her hands tightly


    holding the handle.


    The escape pod swayed like a punching bag, left, right, forward, backward, without a pattern, and


    the shaking kept intensifying. Ste could even feel her muscles vibrating.


    Through the round ss window, the scenery outside kept changing, the images shing rapidly.


    In the corner of her eye, an abandoned factory in the distance was vibrating. In the next second, it


    was copsing.


    The four-story building, thousands of square meters factory, after the deluge, extreme cold, and


    intense heat, just copsed like that in the earthquake.


    The walls cracked rapidly, like a fast-forward painting. The concrete beams broke; bricks and stones


    fell.


    The overwhelming force came, and the escape pod was suddenly tipped forward, spinning 90


    degrees. Thankfully, the inner and outer pods had a gyroscope to adjust gravity, otherwise, they


    would have been hanging upside down.


    "Woof..." Animals were most sensitive to danger. Witnessing the power of nature, the usually brave


    Cooper was scared, making a mournful sound in its throat.


    Jasper patted Cooper''s head, "Don''t be afraid. We''ll be okay."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the whole escape pod was thrown up and then fell heavily.


    Rosie turned pale, "Jasper."


    Jasper quickly asked, "Rosie, are you hurt?"


    Rosie was fine, just uncontrobly frightened.


    The escape pod rocked violently before stabilizing after a while.


    Outside the ss capsule, the factory buildingsy in ruins. After being frozen and then exposed to


    the sun, the mountainous forest, with arge amount of dead trees and loosened soil, cracked open


    with a loud rumble. The soil, carrying with it dried-up branches, slid down like a mudslide, revealing


    vast stretches of yellow soil. The visible cracks widened as the scene unfolded.


    Before they could catch their breath, the escape pod tilted and rolled, then suddenly sank down,


    getting stuck.


    The intense earthquake had torn the ground apart, creating ravines that continued to spread. The


    escape pod sank halfway into a crevasse, stuck in mid-air. Beneath them was a deep ravine.


    Rosie was still shaken, her lips trembling. It took her a while to find her voice, "Will we fall down?"


    Steforted her, "Even if we fall, we can live in the escape pod for a month, and someone will


    come to rescue us."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a huge rock from somewhere mmed on the escape pod.


    Under the impact, the escape pod sank a little further.


    The pod was eerily silent, they could clearly hear each other''s breathing. The three of them hung in


    the crevasse created by the earthquake.


    Ste asked, "Rosie, do you feel ufortable?"


    "No." She was just scared.


    Everything was fine, and with Jasper by her side, Ste seemed exceptionally calm. When the


    earthquake actually hit, the previous anxiety seemed to fade away.


    Cooper clung to his trainer, his anxious eyes following every move of Ste. When he saw that


    she¡¯s not afraid, Cooper also seemed to calm down.


    The escape pod hung in mid-air for several minutes. Ste couldn''t help but to ask, "Is the


    earthquake over?"


    No sooner had the words left her mouth, a violent shake followed. Apanied by a shower of dirt,


    the escape pod plummeted once again.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    "Bang!"


    "Thud!"


    With a tumultuous collision, the escape pod was flipped, leaving Ste and herpanions hanging


    upside down. Thankfully, it wasn''t vertical, but rather at a slight angle.


    The loose soil shifted under the weight, and it took a while to adjust itself.


    In the following two hours, a few more tremors shook the pod, wedged between two massive rocks,


    preventing it from falling further. The tremors were not as intense as the first one. These were


    obviously aftershocks.


    The escape pod was designed specifically for natural disasters like earthquakes and tsunamis,


    making it shock-resistant. The seats were designed to protect the body''s vital parts. Still, Ste


    could feel the powerful tremors.


    The pod was silent, and to ease the fear of herpanions, Ste yed some soothing music to


    help calm their nerves.


    It was already noon, but with aftershocks looming, she was not in a hurry to leave, "Are you guys


    hungry?"


    "Woof!" When it came to food, Cooper was always the most enthusiastic.


    Ste decided to skip any soup or liquid foods to avoid having it spill all over during an aftershock.


    She gave the dog a bread roll.


    Eating was a battle of its own, as they were still afraid of possible tremors.


    Rosie was given a jelly donut, and Ste handed her a water bottle with a straw, but warned her not


    to drink too much, in case she needed to use the bathroom.


    After taking care of the two, Jasper and Ste had their quick meal.


    The escape pod waspact but well-insted, and with the oxygen supply, it didn''t feel stuffy.


    Despite being stuck in the crevice, with her brother and sister-inw forpany, and rxing


    music on the background, Rosie, full and drowsy, unknowingly drifted off to sleep.


    Cooper left thefort of Jasper''sp, gentlynding on the floor, stretching his cramped muscles.


    Ste, feeling sleepy herself, asked, "When are we going out?"


    "Let''s wait a bit longer," Jasper suggested, recalling that aftershocks could continue into the next


    day, though they would decrease in intensity.


    Stuck in the precarious crevice, Ste was a bit worried, "Can we get out?"


    The downside of Arcadia was that you could only exit from where you entered.


    The pod''s windows didn''t offer a full view, but with Jasper''s ability, they would have a solution as


    long as the earthquake ceased.


    "You rest for a bit. I''ll keep watch," he offered.


    They had to be prepared for the possibility of not being able to return home for a while, so one of


    them had to stay awake at all times.


    Ste tried to rest but couldn''t fall asleep.


    By five in the afternoon, there hadn''t been any aftershocks for two hours, and soon it would be dark.


    They couldn''t stay stuck like this. They needed to find a way out.


    Jasper unbuckled his seat belt and surveyed the situation through the window, "The door isn''t far


    from the giant rock. I can jump onto it and then try to climb up the crevice."


    Any movement would add weight. Afraid that the rock and soil wouldn''t hold, Ste, under the


    pretense of checking the cupboards, transferred the prepared food into Arcadia, reducing the weight


    considerably.


    She then took out climbing ws, ropes, spiked shoes, ice axes, and a first aid kit for Jasper.


    Equipped and ready, Jasperforted his worried sister, "Don''t worry, and listen to Ste."


    "Okay, be careful."


    With the pod door open, Jasper surveyed his surroundings.


    The pod was stuck about ten meters deep from the surface, the door was a distance away from the


    large rock, and the soil was loose due to the earthquake.


    Jasper fired the grappling hook. It was hard to find a solid anchor in the deserted grasnd, and it


    took him about a dozen tries to seed.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He tied the rope around his waist and warned, "Hold on, and wait for me."


    Then, he took a leap.


    Ste''s heart was in her throat. They were suspended in mid-air, and if Jasper failed to jump, he


    would fall into the deep crevice below. Fortunately, his agility saved him, and hended on the rock


    without any mishap.


    As his bodynded on the rock, Jasper felt it shift.


    Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he calmly instructed, "Ste, the rock is unstable. Close the


    pod door."


    "Be careful and don''t push yourself."


    As Jasper steadied himself, Ste returned to her seat and fastened her seat belt, though her heart


    was pounding. She hoped he wouldn''t get hurt.


    The soil was loose, making it hard to gain a foothold. However, Jasper, with his experience in high-


    altitude climbing and rescue, carefully climbed up using his spiked shoes and ice axe.


    Halfway up, a loud noise came from beneath his feet.


    Ste''s gaze followed his movement, only to feel a sudden drop. The rock gave way, and the


    escape pod fell once more.


    "Jasper!" Rosie eximed in shock.


    The escape pod fell another ten meters before it was wedged again.


    Ste quickly reassured her, "Don''t worry, Rosie, your brother will be fine."


    Through the windows, all they could see was loose soil and rocks falling.


    Feeling the sudden shift beneath his feet, Jasper nced down to see the pod falling, but he didn''t


    slow his ascent.


    The escape pod could withstand the attack of rocks andndslides for a short while. All he needed


    to do now was to get them out.


    The climbing rope suddenly loosened, probably because the anchor couldn''t hold. In the blink of an


    eye, Jasper kicked off the ground, grabbed hold of the edge, and, using his exceptional waist


    strength, hoisted himself up.


    The edge of the crevice copsed, and soil continuously slid down into the deep pit.


    Jasper moved to a safer spot, drove a stake into the ground, tied the rope around it, and threw the


    other end of the rope down from the edge of the crevice.


    Noticing the fluctuating light, Ste looked at the pod door and saw a rope swinging. She fastened


    the climbing harness around Rosie, "Don''t be scared, don''t look down, and your brother will pull you


    up."


    "What about you?"


    "You go up first. I''ll wait."


    She opened the pod door, used a hook to catch the rope and tied it to the harness. Rosiended


    safely, and then it was Cooper''s turn. He was quickly hoisted up.


    Jasper instructed them, "You two go to the back and help pull the rope."


    Both obeyed, one pulling with her hands, the other biting with his mouth.


    The moment Ste was suspended, she transferred the escape pod into Arcadia.


    Climbing up the nearly 30-meter distance was challenging, fearing the people above wouldn''t be


    able to hold on, she used her hands and feet to climb the soil, and after some struggle, she finally


    made it to the top.


    She was greeted by Jasper''sforting embrace, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Were you scared?"


    Ste wanted to say no, but then thought better of it, "I was scared, but not with you around."


    She had been reading a lot of books on rtionshipstely, trying to change how she behaved


    around Jasper.


    Sure enough, men were easy to please, and Jasper patted her back, "It''s okay, I''m here."


    It was not even six yet, but the sun was still scorching. Despite wearing a thermo-regting suit,


    they were sweating like they were on a hot tin roof.


    Ste surveyed her surroundings ¨C the factory in ruins, the mountainside sliding, the ground


    cracking ¨C everything was in shambles and devastation.


    Such was the destructive power of a major earthquake, tearing through everything in its path until


    nothing was recognizable from what it once was.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Packing up, they moved away from the ground fissures.


    There were probably aftershocks, so the two decided against returning home, nning to spend


    another night in the open.


    They found a spot about a hundred meters away from the fissure and the factory. With no


    dangerous obstacles around, it was a good spot for camping.


    Ste pulled a pop-up tent from her backpack. For the three of them and the dog, arge tent was


    necessary. She had chosen one with two bedrooms and a living area.


    Jasper called Rosie over and showed her how to set up a tent in the wilderness.


    Ste walked to a higher ground, pulling out a pair of binocrs to look towards the city.


    The city, once filled with towering skyscrapers, was gone. Just like that, silently wiped off the face of


    the earth.


    All around, remnants of human civilization were almost entirely destroyed.


    Despite having gone through this once before, Ste still felt a chill down her spine, her palms


    sweaty.


    Griffith, where she had lived for twenty years, was now lifeless. Nothing like the lively city it was


    before the disaster.


    Inside the escape pod and outside were two entirely different worlds. She had been safe inside the


    escape pod, only to emerge to a world turned upside down.


    Before sunset, Jasper had sessfully set up the tent and filled the air mattress with a pump.


    Instructing Rosie and Cooper not to wander off, he walked towards Ste, who was bathed in the


    golden glow of the sunset. "What''s up?" he asked.


    Ste handed him the binocrs.


    Looking at the destruction, Jasper finally said, "The city officials issued a warning in advance. I


    believe many people are able to survive."


    It wouldn''t be as brutal as thest time, where dead bodies were scattered everywhere.


    The tent was well-ventted, but it wasn''t enough against the heat. Ste took out a fan, added


    some ice cubes and made a ss of chilled juice for each of them. "To surviving the disaster," she


    toasted.


    They had a light lunch, but dinner was a bit more borate: rib soup, eggnt Parmesan, and a


    sd.


    At the same time, they kept the sr light dim. After all, they were in the open. What if the smell of


    food or the bright light attracted others?


    After dinner and a quick wash, Rosie nestled in the room watching cartoons.


    Ste asked Jasper, "How did you spend the day of the earthquake in your previous life?"


    It was a long time ago, and Jasper took a moment to recall, "It happened suddenly, without any


    warning. I was in my dormitory, sleeping after two days of nonstop work. Then the ground started


    shaking."


    He fell off the bed and couldn''t stand steadily, his body injured by the falling furniture.


    Hhis forehead was broken, and blood flowed out. But with years of training, he quickly rushed out of


    the dormitory, and the next moment the house copsed loudly.


    After the earthquake, he hurried to dig out his friends buried in the house.


    During the process, several aftershocks urred, and many people involved in the rescue were


    injured one after another. Most of the soldiers dug out by their bare hands were dead.


    With high temperatures, earthquakes, and suffocation, most people couldn¡¯t survive.


    They didn''t even have time to grieve for their fallen friends, and immediately threw themselves into


    the task of rescuing survivors, working for several days without rest.


    The memory was painful. Jasper held Ste''s hand, "What about you, Ste?"


    His question caught Ste off-guard. She realized that he knew about her rebirth all along.


    Ste nced at him, "I was alone, out looking for food. I wasn''t in the Sunrise Sanctuary when the


    earthquake happened. I was injured by flying rocks, and the wound got infected. I was unconscious


    for a long time."


    After waking up, there were bodies of victims everywhere. She rummaged for a long time to find


    some food, and kept going on. However, in the end, she couldn''t escape the tragic end.


    Ste leaned gently against Jasper''s shoulder and looked up at the star-filled sky. "Look, such a


    beautiful starry sky, twinkling like it''s studded with diamonds."


    From what she remembered, the industrialized Griffith had long lost such a charming night sky.


    The sky was so dark, the stars so bright, and the moon untainted by dust. Who could imagine that


    under the stunning night sky, mountains and rivers shattered, buildings copsed, and beneath the


    ruinsy bodies, countless survivors without homes.


    The topic was too heavy, and Jasper didn''t speak, just sat quietly by her side, their fingers tightly


    interlocked.


    Suddenly, another aftershock hit.


    Ste quickly deployed the escape pod. Jasper crawled into the tent and saw Cooper pulling


    Rosie''s clothes. Once again, they all climbed into the escape pod.


    Several aftershocks urred throughout the night, so they decided to stay in the escape pod.


    Although it was a bit crampedpared to the spacious tent, it was safer.


    Close to dawn, Jasper nudged Ste, signaling her to pack up.


    Rosie and the dog went back to sleep in the tent. Ste packed up the escape pod, stretched to


    relieve fatigue, and then crawled into the tent to sleep.


    Sheined that Jasper was too close, "Move away. It''s too hot."


    Jasper mumbled, "You forgot when you were holding me tight?"


    Ste blushed, lightly kicking him.


    Jasper caught her foot, "Easy, don''t wake up Cooper."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I should tell him to bite you."


    Just as she finished speaking, a pair of glowing eyes appeared in the darkness, startling her,


    "Cooper, go away!"


    Cooper left with a pitiful look on his face.


    Ste and Jasper woke up early, brushed their teeth, ate breakfast, packed up the tent, and set off


    on foot.


    They smeared dirt on their faces and clothes to blend in, wary of any dangers along the way. Each


    of them had a hiking stick for defense.


    Jasper led the way with Rosie, and Ste had Cooper on a leash. They couldn''t separate.


    It was just after six in the morning. The sky wasn''t fully bright, but it was clear enough to see.


    Jasper walked ahead, warning the others of any roadblocks or dangers.


    As they moved closer to the city center, the number of copsed buildings increased. People were


    rummaging through the ruins, and the faint sound of children crying could be heard.


    Before they even got close, a little girl about eight or nine years old was frantically waving her arms,


    her voice choked with sobs as she pleaded for help, "Mister, Miss, please help my mom."

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Upon drawing closer, they saw a boy of about ten years old, ceaselessly trying to shift the rubble of


    a copsed wall. Beneath the wally a woman, her blood long since dried, her body rigid and cold.


    The ten-year-old boy, who had already grasped the concept of death, stubbornly continued his futile


    attempts to move the debris. But he was just a scrawny little kid,cking the strength necessary for


    such a task. Even as his hands became raw and bloody, the wall remained immovable.


    Jasper stepped forward, lending a hand to move the heavy rubble. Once the wall was removed, the


    boy desperately tried to rouse the lifeless body of his mother. A little girl joined him, her voice


    hoarse from crying. Unfortunately, no matter how much they called out to her, the woman would


    never open her eyes again.


    Rosie''s eyes reddened as she tightly clutched her brother''s hand.


    Ste asked the sobbing little girl, "Do you have any other family members at home?"


    The little girl shook her head, "My grandparents and dad are all gone."


    Ste pulled out a bottle of water from her backpack and handed it over. The thirsty little girl gulped


    it down gratefully, thanking Ste.


    After drinking half of it, she passed the bottle to her brother. The boy held the bottle tightly but didn''t


    drink.


    Jasper patted his head, "You''re older than your sister. You understand what''s happening. You need


    to ept reality. Take your sister to the city and look for the official rescue teams. They will take


    care of you. Don¡¯t linger here. Go immediately."


    The ce was too remote, and the two defenseless children were in great danger.


    The boy remained silent, continuously wiping his tears.


    Ste handed over another bottle of water along with five or six packs of crackers, "Hide these well,


    and don''t let anyone find out. Go to the city with your sister."


    "Thank you." The boy choked out.


    With time running out, Ste continued her journey.


    As they walked, Rosie couldn''t help but nce back, "Ste, they''re following us."


    Looking back, Ste saw the boy and girl in the distance. The boy was holding his sister''s hand, and


    the little girl was asionally ncing back at their destroyed home disappearing in the distance.


    As they approached the city, they encountered more survivors, both severely and lightly injured.


    Most of them were homeless, while some stubbornly searched through the ruins for their


    belongings.


    Some of them stopped Ste and her group, begging for food and water, "We''re injured. Do you


    have any water? Please, help us."


    Regardless of their genuine injuries and desperate pleas, their eyes had a calcting glint. Ste


    ignored them and kept moving.


    Some persistent survivors tried to follow them, but Ste pulled out her crossbow without a word


    and coldly warned, "Stay away." Seeing her weapon, they didn''t dare to approach any further.


    This dy gave the little boy and girl a chance to catch up. With a face full of dirt, he pulled his


    sister past the survivors who wanted to stop them, and cautiously and fearfully hid behind Jasper.


    Ste frowned, but said nothing.


    Upon reaching the city, Ste saw that most of the buildings had copsed. Only a fraction


    remained standing, their structures dangerouslypromised.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Despite the devastation, the sight of these surviving structures gave some survivors a glimmer of


    hope.


    However, most of the survivors were in despair, their faces numb and hopeless. Without food or


    water, and now without homes, their situations were dire.


    Several months ago, the city had started issuing earthquake warnings. Despite repeated


    broadcasts, there were still many casualties. Many had the chance to flee but couldn''t bear to leave


    their possessions behind.


    The rescue team had just pulled a body from the wreckage, a man in his fifties or sixties. His


    movements were slowerpared to young people, and he was still clutching a quilt, unwilling to


    let go even in death.


    Ste could only sigh facing such tragedy.


    She stopped, turned around, and said to the boy, "Go find the uncle in the rescue team and see


    how they arrange for you."


    The boy hesitated for a moment, but finally went over. He said something, and the man in the


    orange rescue suit pointed to the survivors in the distance.


    The boy looked confused and hesitant. He came back, took his sister''s hand, and said, "Thank


    you."


    Ste took a deep breath and handed over a folding knife. "Take good care of your sister. Don''t tell


    strangers that your parents are gone."


    Without a word, she turned and walked away, not looking back. She didn''t miss the unease and


    helplessness in his eyes, but what could she do? In this life or the past, there have been too many


    such looks everywhere.


    Ste and her group finally reached the Griffith River, but it had been severed by arge fissure.


    The roads were either destroyed or blocked by copsed buildings. It took them a while to finally


    reach their destination, Eastwood Eden.


    The outer wall had copsed, and Mark was organizing a team to rebuild it, "Hurry up, everyone.


    We can only be safe once the wall is up."


    When Christian saw Ste and her group, he rushed over, "Are you all okay?"


    "We''re fine, just suffered minor injuries." Ste asked, "How is everyone?"


    Christian was injured, but it didn''t look serious, "I didn''t expect the earthquake to be so severe. We


    were on the riverbank when it happened, and many people were injured."


    Since Ste and her group were safe, Mark came over and invited them to sit in the security room.


    "We need to thank Jasper. If it hadn''t been for his warning, we might not have noticed the


    earthquake in time. Most of the people in the neighborhood are safe, but there are still many


    casualties elsewhere. The official rescue teams are understaffed, and the city is calling for civilian


    rescue organizations.¡±


    Mark suggested forming a rescue team in their neighborhood to help search for survivors nearby, a


    n Ste had heard from Jasper before. Therefore, she wasn''t surprised when Mark brought it up


    again.


    She didn''t rush to speak, instead, she sank into contemtion.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Seeing her silence, Mark hurriedly exined, "The rescue team is voluntary, and we won''t force


    anyone."


    Ste pondered, "60-degree heat, even with proper protection, a normal person can''t stand in the


    sun for more than two hours, Mark, how are you nning to organize and arrange this rescue


    operation?¡±


    "We will operate on a volunteer basis. We have to protect ourselves while saving others. We¡¯ll carry


    sunshades and take breaks when we need to. Can''t push ourselves too hard."


    Mark already had a n, "Those we rescue can be taken to the temporary shelters arranged by the


    city."


    Ste was surprised. She hadn''t expected his arrangements to be so rational and clear-headed.


    "For those who are willing to participate, one person per family is enough, I wouldn''t rmend


    more. After all, we can''t deplete Eastwood Eden''s patrol team."


    There was also the unfortunate news that the well in the neighborhood had copsed. The well,


    which had been expertly dug by an old hand, wasn''t too severely damaged, but they couldn''t risk


    fixing it until they were sure the aftershocks were over. So, everyone would have to conserve their


    water supply.


    Luckily, Mark had reminded everyone to be careful with their water usage and had managed to


    secure a supply of water purification tablets.


    They had been traded with sweet potatoes from each household, so everyone had some. Though


    not in abundance, they would suffice for a few days.


    Ste spoke gently, "Mark, your proposal is very good. Jasper and I will check on our home first and


    will get back to youter."


    Mark hesitated, "Actually, I have a favor to ask."


    "Go ahead."


    Mark''s gaze fell on Cooper, "If you guys are willing to participate, could you perhaps bring Cooper


    along?"


    Ste frowned slightly.


    "The thing is, dogs have a much sharper sense of smell than humans. This earthquake had some


    forewarning, so there aren''t many survivors buried under rubble, but we don''t know the real


    situation. It''s not only time-consuming but alsocks direction, which could cause us to miss the


    golden rescue time. Therefore, we hope Cooper can help."


    Worried about misunderstanding, Mark quickly rified, "Luna will also participate, only in search,


    and not in excavation or dangerous work."


    Since the disaster struck, those who were willing to share their rations to feed dogs certainly treated


    them like family. They needed to protect the little fellows too.


    Ste nodded, "Okay, I understand."


    Without further ado, the trio and Cooper returned to Building 5. They didn''t rush to enter inside but


    walked around it.


    The building was resilient, with no visible cracks even after a strong earthquake, unlike Building 4


    next door which had a noticeable crack.


    However, there were some loose tiles and doors inside, which needed to be reinforced. Unit 401


    was tidy and nothing was damaged in the earthquake.


    Jasper gave Cooper and Rosie a treat to distract them, allowing Ste to unpack.


    They redecorated the apartment, leaving the easy tasks to Cooper and Rosie and tackling the


    tougher ones like curtains and air conditioning themselves.


    After lunch, they celebrated their survival with a meal of spicy fish, braised pork, steamed meatballs,


    and some juice. While enjoying their spicy fish, they felt a sense of relief washing over them.


    After the meal, they had two tes of frozen watermelon, which was incredibly satisfying.


    Ste sat down with Jasper, "I won''t join the rescue team, but you can decide for yourself."


    In her past life, she had not received any help from others. The food she found was almost stolen


    from her. If not for her fighting back, she wouldn''t have been able to keep her supplies. They not


    only wanted to steal her food but also had more evil ideas because she was alone.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "However, if you decide to go, I hope that while you''re saving others, you also remember Rosie


    waiting for you at home."


    She didn''t want to impose her thoughts on Jasper. They could be together if they loved each other


    and separate if they didn''t. But she hoped that he wouldn''t feel oppressed because of her during


    their time together.


    His choices differed from his past life, but his mentality wasn''t easy to change. Even though he no


    longer wore the uniform, his kindness never disappeared; he just became more principled and firm.


    Jasper pulled Ste into his arms, "Ste, I want to participate, but no matter what, you and Rosie


    are always the most important to me."


    "Woof!"


    "Yes, and Cooper too."


    Ste didn''t insist on Jasper, and the same applied to the dog, "Cooper, do you want to join Jasper


    in the rescue operation?"


    Cooper sat in front of them as if pondering, then ced his paw on Jasper''s knee.


    Learning that Jasper and Cooper were going to join, Mark was thrilled, "You guys rest up. We can


    probably muster about 20 people. We''ll leave at dusk. Remember to bring protective gear. It''s hot


    and you''ll sweat a lot. Be sure to replenish your energy with some salt in your water."


    Although Ste didn''t participate, she still prepared for it. She added a bit of salt to the cold water,


    specifically steamed some hardy potatoes and sweet potatoes that could help Jasper and Cooper


    replenish their energy during breaks.


    Upon seeing the change in diet, Cooper was taken aback. Ste tugged at his ear, "What, you want


    to eat meat in front of everyone? You''re getting spoiled."


    As for Jasper, he understood more than Ste. There was nothing much for Ste to instruct, and


    she only told him, "Take care of Cooper, and don''t let him overexert himself."


    The bulletproof vest was too heavy; she dressed Cooper in an anti-cut suit to prevent idental


    injuries. Then, she gave Jasper two pairs of protective gloves and some emergency medical


    supplies.


    At dusk, the Eastwood Eden rescue team assembled on time.


    Ste didn''t go to see them off. She climbed to the 12th floor and watched Jasper lead Cooper to


    the main gate through a telescope.


    The neighborhood residents, like tourists visiting a zoo, crowded around to watch Cooper. Anyone


    unaware would think they were watching a circus show.


    Though they were tempted, no one would dare mess with the dog raised by Jasper and Ste.


    Finally, Mark arrived with Luna.


    Though Cooper was usually yful, he was a trained police dog and was incredibly serious in front


    of strangers. In contrast, Luna was extremely enthusiastic, circling around Cooper, sniffing here and


    there. Finally, Cooper pinned Luna to the ground with a paw, and Luna calmed down after a few


    rough rubs.


    The team set off to search nearby buildings and viges.


    Although there was a warning before the earthquake, not every vige ormunity had a


    responsible person. Many people didn''t have radios, and some who received the news only cared


    about saving themselves and didn''t bother to inform others.


    So, despite the city hall''s best efforts, and many survivors owing their lives to it, there were still quite


    a few who ended up trapped.


    Back in her room, Ste tried to focus on her medical book, but she couldn''t seem to concentrate.


    It was just her and Rosie, and they had a simple dinner of in spaghetti. Bored, Rosie asked,


    "When are my brother and Coopering back, Ste?"


    "I''m not sure, probably not until dawn," Ste replied.


    Rosie, being quite disciplined herself, did the dishes, focused on her homework, and then went for


    her workout.


    Even though Ste was physically still, her mind was busily at work in The Garden. She needed to


    keep herself busy, otherwise, time seemed to drag on.


    She had a fitful sleep, and Jasper did not return that night.


    At around five in the morning, noises from downstairs jolted Ste into alertness.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    The faint movement didn''t set off the rm.


    Ste cocked an ear, recognizing the familiar footsteps. Jasper returned, Cooper trailing behind,


    both covered head to tail in dust and reeking of sweat.


    "How''d it go?" Ste fetched a bottle of water for him to freshen up, "Did you manage to save


    anyone?"


    "Yeah, over a dozen." Jasper stripped off his dust-coated shirt, revealing a muscr torso. "Mark


    organized it well, forced breaks every hour. Cooper was great. He detected the scent of survivors,


    which helped us focus our rescue efforts. Saved us a lot of time and energy."


    Ste had assessed the dog as soon as he entered. He seemed quite energetic, and his anti-cut


    protective gear was intact. His paws were also uninjured.


    Jasper chuckled, "Cooper''s a clever one. He only does the searching, doesn''t lift a paw more than


    necessary."


    Ste gave him a yful shove, "Are you saying, like owner, like dog?"


    "No, I just think he''s doing a great job."


    "I noticed you''ve be quite the smooth talker." Ste gave him a mock re. "Our Cooper is so


    capable. How about Mark''s Luna?"


    Don''t get him started. What could that little dog do? All it did was tail Cooper around. A pet dog


    without special training, how could it handle rescue work?


    As Jasper bathed, Ste checked his backpack. All the water was gone, but he had not used any of


    the emergency medical supplies.


    Seemed like he had the situation under control. Ste breathed a sigh of relief.


    After his shower, Jasper soaked his dirty clothes in disinfectant before washing them.


    Ste brought out a pot of chicken soup and some cornbread and biscuits for breakfast, a


    comforting treat for the two heroes.


    After breakfast, Ste thought Jasper would rest and was about to leave the room to him, but he


    swiftly locked the door, scooping her up in his arms. Wasn''t he tired after a whole night''s work?


    After a few rounds of passionate lovemaking, he fell asleep.


    Ste felt tired but strangely energized and rxed. The stifling post-apocalyptic atmosphere could


    be eased by physicalfort.


    She woke upte, lounging on the couch with a cob of corn, watching TV.


    Jasper woke up in the evening, had dinner with Ste and Rosie, then left for his duty with Cooper.


    The next morning, Jasper returned with a finger injured by a rock, but it wasn''t serious. He had


    promptly disinfected and bandaged it.


    Ste, worried, advised him, "You should take some antibiotics."


    She also checked Cooper, who had no visible injuries, but was struggling with the heat. She quickly


    turned on the air conditioning and gave him plenty of iced lemonade for hydration.


    The rescue missionsted three days, after which Mark called it off.


    Not that they didn''t want to continue the rescue efforts, but for regr people, being without water


    for three days was already extremely dangerous. Additionally, the severe earthquake struck amidst


    sweltering heat, making it feel as though people were tossed into a zing oven. Not only did they


    face high temperatures and dehydration, but also the risk of suffocation. What were the chances of


    survival? The number of people rescued on the second day was half of the first day, and on the third


    day, none at all.


    With the swift dposition of bodies in the heat, Mark didn¡¯t want to risk the lives of the


    community members, so he pragmatically called it quits.


    They''d done their best.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "For this disaster relief effort, I have already reported to the neighborhoodmittee. Everyone has


    worked hard, so go back and rest for a couple of days," Mark patted on the relief team members¡¯


    back, while reminding them, "This earthquake was severe; few buildings remains standing. Many


    survivors have lost their homes, their supplies buried beneath the rubble.


    ¡°People need to eat and drink to survive, but the government can''t arrange for so many victims in a


    short time. We can''t harm people but we have to beware of people''s intentions. It''s likely to get


    chaotic outside, so it''s best not to go out if it''s not necessary, especially alone."


    After wrapping up the disaster relief, Mark didn''t take a moment''s rest and immediately started well


    repairs with his team. If the water source wasn''t secured soon, the residents of Eastwood Eden


    would face great danger.


    The morning after, Ste was chilling on the couch with a book when a loudspeaker downstairs


    announced, "Ste from building 5, someone''s here for you at the main gate."


    Ste was confused. Who could it be in this post-apocalyptic world?


    She shouted from her balcony, "Who is it?"


    "Don''t know, a bunch of guys."


    Well, that sounded ominous. Did she owe someone something?


    "Who would it be?" Jasper was equally puzzled, "I''ll go with you."


    "No need, you should rest."


    Just a few men, what could they do to her? If they didn''t have any business with her, she would give


    them a piece of her mind.


    The man who called her was still waiting downstairs, "Ste, those guys look like trouble, riding their


    old-fashioned bicycles, one of them even smoking. Doesn''t seem like good news. Watch out."


    Trouble? She didn''t have any friends or enemies like that.


    Unless the tattooed guys from Silver Asylum or Alpha Outpost survived and were looking for


    trouble?


    No problem, she was ready.


    Despite her bravado, Ste was cautious. She didn''t rush out but hid in the shadows, trying to get a


    good look at the men.


    When she recognized them, she grimaced. How on earth did Monkey find her?


    And what was Austin doing with a blood-soaked bandage on his head, smoking like he was on


    vacation?


    Two old bikes, and four suspicious-looking men, no wonder the man had been concerned.


    Ste approached them, "You were here to see me?"


    At the sight of her, Monkey''s eyes lit up, "We were worried about you."


    Ste didn''t buy it, "How did you find me?"


    "Rob," Monkey pointed at the bald man, "He recognized Jasper when the Eastwood Eden rescuers


    came to his building yesterday."


    Ste nced at Rob. She must have seen him before when trading water.


    Noticing her eyes on the bikes, Monkey hurriedly exined, "The earthquake ruined the roads.


    These bikes are more reliable than cars."


    Ste turned to Austin, "Austin, what happened?"

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Austin extinguished his cigarette and stepped aside to talk in discretion, "I need to stock up on


    medicine and water, and fast. Can you help?"


    "Austin, you know how valuable medicine is. It''s hard enough to get a few life-saving pills, let alone


    a batch."


    "I know." Austin exined, "The recent earthquake trapped my son under the rubble. It was the


    official rescue team that risked their lives to get him out." He was a man who believed in returning


    favors. The rescue team was short on medical supplies and many of the survivors they saved were


    left to die due to this shortage.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste felt heavy-hearted, "With so many survivors, how many can you save even if you donate


    medicine?"


    The amount she and Jasper had, wasn''t enough to make a significant difference. And with the way


    things were going, there were likely countless disasters waiting to happen.


    idents, like when Rosie was concussed by hail, could happen at any time. If she gave away her


    chances of survival, who would lend a hand when she needed it?


    Austin had been through enough to know that when pushed to the edge, people would do anything


    to survive. That was why he sympathized with the earthquake victims. "I want to donate to the


    rescue team, as a way to repay them for saving my son."


    Many of the team members were injured during the rescue and were also facing the shortage of


    medical supplies. His n was to donate a batch of medicine.


    Ste sighed, "My previous supplier has been conscripted into mining. All his medicine has been


    confiscated."


    Austin frowned, "Okay, I''ll figure something else out for the medicine. Can you arrange for the


    water?"


    Apart from the medicine, a shortage of water was another major cause of death due to heatstroke.


    Ste paused before responding, "I can arrange a truckload of water for you to donate."


    As for who ultimately received the water, that was uncertain. But at least they could say they did


    their part.


    Austin was relieved, "What do you want in return?"


    "The water quality isn''t as good as before, but it''s clean. It''s safe to drink once boiled." Ste didn''t


    mention trade goods, "Consider it an anonymous donation from me. If the government asks, you


    can''t give me up."


    Austin was surprised, "Do you know how precious water is now after the earthquake and the


    copse of many wells?" Many people were driven mad by thirst and had to resort to drinking their


    own urine.


    Of course, Ste knew. A truckload of water, about 20 tons, could save many people. Otherwise,


    she wouldn''t donate it.


    "I''ve also been helped by the official rescue team. This truckload of water is my way of giving back."


    Austin thought for a moment and then lowered his voice, "Have you heard about the reconstruction


    ns after the disaster?"


    Ste shook her head.


    Austin, being a businessman, had ess to more information than the average person. "The


    government knew about the earthquake well in advance. They''ve been collecting steel, factory


    buildings, and other materials.


    ¡°They made promises to the willing donors, turning the donated assets into points. These points


    could be used for future supplies or to offset costs during reconstruction, granting many preferential


    rights.


    ¡°The government hasn''t announced their reconstruction ns yet, but any donations or acts of


    heroism during the disaster would be included in the point calction."


    Despite his cunning in business, Austin was a man of principle, and he hadn''t forgotten Ste''s life-


    saving grace. "Water is the most scarce resource right now. If you donate under your name, you


    could earn quite a few points."


    Steughed, "That''s just how I am. When I do good, I don''t leave a name."


    Austin, who would insist on leaving his name when doing good deeds fell silent.


    "Just kidding. We''ll find another way to earn points. The main thing is, I don''t want to attract any


    trouble because of the water." Ste was straightforward, "If you want it, I''ll arrange for the truckload


    of water. If you really want to thank me, how about helping me find radiation suits?"


    "Radiation suits?" Austin was taken aback, then his look changed, "We''ve been old friends for a


    while now. Do you know something I don''t? You should give me a heads-up, so I can prepare."


    He thought more about it, and found it more likely. She wasn''t someone to be taken advantage of,


    and the things she hoarded were rather peculiar.


    "You''re overthinking." Steughed, "With the way things are, any disaster could happen. I''m just


    being prepared."


    Austin looked thoughtful, "You suspect the earthquake could cause a nuclear leak?"


    "I wouldn''t dare spread rumors. They''d send me to mine coal for that."


    Austin pondered. Seafood had been contaminated and mutated by a virus. What else was


    impossible? If there really was a nuclear leak one day, would there be any hope for humanity?


    Thinking about it made him feel incredibly heavy. Regardless, they had to focus on the present.


    After arranging a time to pick up the water, Austin left with Monkey.


    On her way back to Eastwood Eden, Ste saw Mark and his team repairing a well near the second


    building. She approached out of curiosity and saw the old well digger preparing to go down the well


    for repairs.


    He was tied with a rope so that if there were a copse in the well, the people above could pull him


    up immediately.


    Ste looked at the old well digger. His face was peeling from the sunburn, and his hair was


    speckled with white. He was in his fifties. In this post-apocalyptic world, just surviving required all


    one''s energy.


    Back in room 401, Ste didn''t hide the fact that she was donating water.


    Jasper thought for a while, "Most of Griffith''s deep wells copsed, and the water is murky after the


    earthquake. The water in Arcadia is clear and of good quality. It would be hard not to raise suspicion


    if we donated it. Why don''t we donate the rainwater and well water we''ve been collecting?"


    Ste had the same idea.


    The collected rainwater could be purified with a water purification tablet. The well water was a bit


    murky and needed to be filtered.


    20 tons of water was a big job. Luckily, Jasper had foresight and had stocked up on a water


    purification filter. Otherwise, they would have been exhausted.


    Jasper went into Arcadia and installed the filter. He drained the water from the water tower and


    filtered the well water one by one.


    Time was of the essence, so Ste quickly nned to left. But then, Jasper caught her hand. He


    looked a bit uneasy, "Cooper''s hearing is too good."


    Ste looked confused.


    "And Rosie''s hearing isn''t bad either, despite her age."


    Wait, what was he trying to say?


    "I''m having trouble getting in the mood." He was always worried that either Rosie would knock on


    the door or the dog would scratch at the lock.


    Ste realized, "You..."


    "Should we... try here?"


    Ste stood still, feeling embarrassed.


    Jasper reached out to her.


    ...


    After catching up on some sleep outside Arcadia, she awoke with a scratchy throat. Without dy,


    she popped a couple of lozenges into her mouth.


    All because of Jasper!

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    After dinner, all the windows were drawn and the three humans and a dog sat harmoniously on the


    sofa, quietly watching a movie.


    Suddenly, the inte crackled to life. Jasper paused the movie and signaled for quiet.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It was Mark, "Jasper, do you and Ste have a moment?"


    "Sure, what''s up?"


    "I''ve got something on my mind, could youe down if it''s not too much trouble?"


    Mark sounded hesitant and confused. Mark was always the problem solver, only asking for help


    when he really couldn''t figure something out. It seemed like this was one of those times.


    Jasper looked at Ste and they exchanged a nce before replying, "Alright."


    They got dressed and headed downstairs. As they stepped outside, Mark was waiting nearby,


    looking rather grim.


    "What''s up, Mark?" Ste asked.


    Mark looked uneasy, "This afternoon, the city council sent someone over. They want us to free up


    some buildings to amodate the homeless refugees."


    Ste had had a bad feeling when she saw the devastation in Griffith and the homeless refugees


    everywhere.


    Thanks to the early warning, countless survivors had lived. This was undoubtedly a good thing, but


    it brought about new problems, such as how to provide for their basic needs?


    These were all issues that the government would have to figure out.


    The rebuilding process hadn''t even started yet; they couldn''t just leave them out in the open. That


    would be even more dangerous.


    Eastwood Eden had remained standing in the massive earthquake, and wasn''t densely popted,


    so naturally it caught the eye of the government.


    "Did you agree, Mark?" Ste asked, frowning.


    Mark was sympathetic towards the refugees, but he was also rational. If they were let in, the


    residents couldn¡¯t just sit back while watching the refugees suffer.


    But if you had a little and someone else had nothing, it would only be a matter of time before


    resentment brewed. They had just harvested sweet potatoes, and everyone could get a share of


    water every day, while the refugees had nothing.


    Mark knew that once the refugees were let in, it would be difficult to get them out again.


    As a psychologist, Mark was well aware of the dangers of human nature. Once the refugees moved


    in, who would be in charge? Perhaps even safety could not be guaranteed.


    "I couldn''t agree, but it''s a special time. Even if I don''t agree, the government will forcibly seize the


    houses and arrange for them to move in."


    Mark knew that if he refused, the government would start a forcible process. He had to tactically say


    he would convene themunity members to discuss, trying to buy time to formte a strategy.


    But themunity members were ordinary people. If even Mark couldn''t think of a n, how could


    they? So, he wanted to hear Jasper and Ste''s opinions. With his over twenty years of experience,


    he knew these two were not ordinary people.


    Maybe, they could find a solution?


    However, he overestimated them. Neither Jasper nor Ste had the power to confront the


    government.


    If they were in the government''s position, they would also choose to do the same. They couldn''t


    fight the government; there would be no good oue. Since the government had approached,


    there was no room for maneuver.


    Now the only thing to do was to try to negotiate with them, while cooperating, to ensure the safety of


    the members of Eastwood Eden.


    The two exchanged a nce, and Jasper cleared his throat, "Mark, we don¡¯t have the power to say


    no."


    Mark gave a bitter smile, as he knew all too well.


    "We can only actively cooperate and try to win their understanding and cooperation." As an


    experienced person, Jasper gave him some advice, "There are 8 buildings in ourmunity..."


    Buildings 1-3 were well-decorated, 4-5 were externally decorated, and 6-8 were newlypleted


    shells.


    Since the refugees just needed a ce to stay, they could give buildings 6-8 to the refugees, and


    build a wall in the middle as a safety buffer. If the starving refugees tried to break through, Eastwood


    Eden would have time to respond.


    The government should be nning to amodate a lot of refugees, all of whom would need


    food and shelter. They should ask for government officials to manage them, and ideally, the military


    to maintain order.


    If the refugees caused trouble, the military could step in and suppress it. Now it was up to Mark to


    negotiate with the government.


    In addition, Jasper reminded him, "The whole city has copsed, and the government will inevitably


    choose a safer ce to rebuild in the future. Once Newtown is established, Eastwood Eden will


    be a lone city, which will be even more dangerous."


    The members of Eastwood Eden were making a great sacrifice. Mark could take this opportunity to


    negotiate with the government to secure more points for the members and try to settle in Newtown.


    Mark rubbed his temples, "Even if we build a wall, you living in building 5 would still be too


    dangerous. If they break through the wall, you will be the first victims. Why not move to my


    building?"


    Ste was indifferent, "If the wall is really broken, the distance from building 5 to building 1 is only a


    hundred or two meters. What''s the difference?"


    Mark thought about it and agreed. If the refugees really moved in, the future patrol and guard would


    also be a big problem. But in the face of natural disasters and the end of the world, there was really


    no room for choice.


    Mark thanked them and sighed deeply, "I''ll go back and think about it some more. Hopefully I can


    negotiate a good result."


    The two returned upstairs, looking rather grim. They had thought that Eastwood Eden would be a


    haven, but it was just as fraught with danger.


    Ste sighed softly, "Is there anywhere safe out there?"


    Jasper didn''t want to talk about the darker aspects, but he believed she had also experienced them,


    "The further away from the city, the more dangerous."


    In ces where the government''s power couldn''t reach, not only were there criminal forces, but


    also arge number of people who had been turned into monsters by the end of the world.


    Murder could happen at any time; there was nowhere to hide.


    Jasper took her cold hand, "We''ll reinforce the apartment and take it one step at a time."


    There were quite a few people in Eastwood Eden, and if they worked together, they could figure


    something out.


    There was no safe ce when disaster struck. Even if you wanted to stay away from the chaos, it


    always found a way to reach you. You wouldn¡¯t be able to run away from them.


    From what they could see, the people of Eastwood Eden were fairly united and reliable. It was


    better to stand or fall together than to venture out alone.


    Having seen the worst of human nature, Ste had a premonition that, no matter how good a deal


    Mark could broker with the authorities, a confrontation was inevitable.


    The following morning, Jasper reinforced the doors and windows while Ste set out to trade the


    filtered freshwater they had.


    They had agreed to meet in an abandoned industrial district. She pedaled her bike through the


    rubble of scattered bricks and severely damaged roads.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    After about half an hour of waiting, Ste was sweltering in the heat when Monkey finally arrived,


    driving a truck marked as hazardous material.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting." He huffed, jumping out of the truck, "The roads were terrible. Had to


    take a detour."


    "Driving this thing around, you''re not afraid of scaring folks off?"


    "Well, no choice there," Monkey wiped his sweat and exined, "It''s actually a water tanker. The


    boss had it repainted andbeled as hazardous material."


    With a water tanker now, the refugees, parched and desperate, would tear it apart.


    Ste inspected the vehicle before finally speaking, "I need your help with something."


    Help? She actually said help? Monkey was bbergasted, "Just say the word! I''d go through hell


    and high water for you."


    "I need a high-powered sprayer."


    "A sprayer? From the way you''re talking, it sounds like you need an agricultural sprayer."


    Ste thought for a moment, "Yes, something with a strong spray."


    Monkey frowned, "Those machines are heavy and hard to move. They were flooded and ruined


    during the flood. It''d take at least half a month to find one."


    "I need it now."


    "Even if you chopped me up, I couldn''t get it that fast." Monkey looked defeated, "I can find a broken


    one and try to fix it up for you, but it''d still take time."


    "I don''t need the entire machine. Just fix the sprayer." Ste couldn''t wait any longer. She


    threatened, "I''ll give you five hours. If you can''t deliver, you can forget about this water."


    "Ah!!!" Monkey shrieked in rm, instantly flustered, "How could you threaten me like this? If I don''t


    get this water, Austin is sure to kill me!"


    "If you don''t want to die, then figure it out."


    Monkey was fuming, but eventually stomped his foot and agreed, "Fine, I''ll stake my entire


    reputation on this. I''ll do my best for you."


    After asking about the situation in Griffith, Ste arranged a meeting point for the water delivery and


    drove off.


    Monkey ran off immediately. Only five hours, she was asking for his life!


    Ste avoided the refugee camps and chose less popted routes. She encountered a few groups


    of people on the road. Their eyes lit up at the sight of the moving vehicle. If they could hijack the


    truck and steal the gasoline, they could trade it for food and water. This was a chance to live.


    Unfortunately, their frail bodies, worn down by years of hardship, could barely keep them on their


    feet, let alone hijack a truck. They couldn''t even keep up with the exhaust fumes.


    There were also those who tried to stage a robbery, suddenly charging out from behind a broken


    wall and lying in the middle of the road.


    Ste was speechless. It had been over two years since the end of the world. Couldn''t theye


    up with a more modern way to scam? Did they think she was blind and didn''t see the men hiding


    behind the broken wall, with knives in hand?


    Ste didn''t brake, instead elerating towards them. If you love lying on the ground so much, then


    stay there forever!


    The water tanker rolled over them, and the men hiding behind the broken wall rushed out, with


    clubs in hands. Unfortunately, no matter how fast they were, they couldn''t outrun a four-wheeler.


    Arriving at the agreed-upon location, a dpidated, cracked building, Ste didn''t hesitate and drove


    in. There was nobody in sight. She took the truck into Arcadia.


    She moved the water tower and attached the hose to the water tanker. The job was simple but time-


    consuming. By the time she had filled the tanker, there was only an hour left before the trade.


    Ste left Arcadia, cautiously climbed the damaged building, and chose a spot with a good view and


    sheltered from the light to keep an eye on the surroundings.


    With a hand-held fan, an ice cream, and two popsicles, she saw a pickup slowly appearing at the


    end of the road.


    Ste took out binocrs and confirmed it was Monkey and his team. For safety, they''d brought four


    or five people. They were vignt, watching all directions.


    Once she was sure they weren''t followed, Ste took the water tanker out of the building.


    A few minutester, the pickup arrived.


    Monkey got out, "Hello?"


    He waited for a moment before Ste emerged from behind the truck.


    Monkey, his face sweaty and looking dejected, grumbled, "You made me call in all the favors I had."


    But he had managed to modify the sprayer as she''d requested.


    They brought down the machine, showed her how to assemble it, start the engine, etc.


    Ste pretended to understand, "Mhm, mhm...mhm." She secretly recorded their conversation to


    studyter.


    Water was scarce, or they could have demonstrated it on the spot, "Rest assured. It''ll work perfectly.


    The spray can reach over ten meters."


    They also exined potential issues a novice might encounter and how to fix minor malfunctions, "If


    there''s a problem, just contact us. We provide warranty."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ste thanked them, "My ride hasn''t arrived yet. Could you help me move it inside?"


    While they went to check the water, she pulled Monkey aside and secretly handed him two packs of


    pills.


    One pack of cold medicine and one pack of antibiotics. Not much, but considering the current


    market, they were quite valuable.


    "It''s for you. Keep it quiet."


    Monkey didn''t look but could tell they were pills. His eyes reddened in gratitude. Indeed, no one was


    better than Ste.


    The water was fine. They left with the water tanker and the pickup.


    Ste moved the sprayer into Arcadia. After waiting for another 20 minutes, she finally drove off in


    her SUV.


    By the time she returned, it was evening, and Mark had news. After his pleas and arguments, the


    officials expressed understanding for Eastwood Eden''s concerns and agreed to their request.


    Eastwood Eden would provide 6-8 buildings for refugee housing in exchange for 5000 points, which


    could be used to offset the purchase of housing materials once Newtown was built. In addition, the


    government would send personnel to provide some relief for the refugees.


    In terms of security, the city had negotiated with Swan Hill to station a team there to maintain


    security and operations in Griffith.


    However, with half the military deployed to the military base and the rest involved in the rescue


    operations in Swan Hill and reconstruction of the military camp, they were short-handed.


    After urgent coordination, it was decided that a team could be sent over in a few days. They would


    be deployed to various refugee camps to maintain stability. For now, only police and security patrol


    officers could be sent.


    As a psychologist, this was the best oue Mark could muster. He was a bit helpless, but all he


    could do was reassure everyone, "We should prepare for the worst, but with police and staff around


    us, our worries might note to fruition."


    The crowd was anxious, yet bereft of better alternatives.


    What they were in dire need of now was water, without which, even building a barricade seemed


    impossible.


    Mark took a moment to think, "Buildings 6-8 are still under construction, leaving a lot of steel beams


    and movable panels. We can drive the steel into the ground and use the panels as istion walls."


    They were not particrly sturdy, but they would serve to separate spaces.


    "It''s still not safe enough," Ste suggested. "There''s hardened cement and lime on every floor. We


    could pile it up on our side to reinforce the istion zone."


    "Absolutely, and we have quite a few cement blocks left."

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    As the group brainstormed solutions, various ideas were thrown into the mix. "Let''s scatter shards


    of ss beneath the walls. If they dare to climb over, they''ll be skewered."


    "We also need to secure our water well with additional locks. If that gets taken, we''re done for."


    They immediately set to work, determined to construct the wall before dawn, keeping danger at bay.


    For safety, everyone stepped in, braving the heat to lend a hand.


    Jasper was hard at work too, consulting with Mark about the best way toy the posts for a more


    secure barrier.


    Ste didn''t venture downstairs. Instead, she immersed herself in the darkness, tinkering away. She


    was no mechanic, but after listening to the recording multiple times and puzzling over the machine


    for a good while, she finally managed to set up the sprinkler. She even took it in the Arcadia for an


    experiment. Ah, with this, watering wouldn''t be a problem anymore.


    They worked until the break of dawn, sessfully dividing Eastwood Eden into two with a barrier


    built by countless hands.


    Numerous bricks, cement bags, and heaps of sand are ced beneath the wall with the intention of


    keeping them secure and undamaged.


    Everyone was exhausted, but nobody took a break. They went back to reinforce each building,


    quickly distributing the well water that was pitifully scarce.


    As Ste was having her breakfast, she asked, "Should we enclose the building with an electric


    fence?"


    After some thought, Jasper replied, "If a riot breaks out and a horde of people swarm in like


    zombies, the fence will be useless."


    The ce chosen by the officials for the refugee camp would need to amodate at least a few


    thousand people. An electric fence could keep some people out, but not arge group. If they


    wanted to cause damage, they would find a way.


    And if the fence was damaged, that would be a problem.


    They hoped that the military would arrive soon, for the potential dangers were too great.


    Rosie was watering sweet potato sprouts on the balcony when she suddenly tensed up. "They''re


    here!"


    She hurriedly started to hide things, moving the nters indoors.


    Ste stepped onto therge terrace, only to see a ck mass of people approaching on foot. The


    line of people seemed unending. Each person looked gaunt, dirty, and emotionally numb, like


    emotionless zombies. Although the people of Eastwood Eden were also thin, there was a stark


    difference in both physical condition and spirit. The sight was utterly depressing.


    After moving all the nters and the sunshade from the terrace, Ste called Cooper and Rosie


    over. "From today onward, you two are not allowed on the terrace. Stay inside the room."


    Although they had built a barrier, the distance between building 5 and 6 was just a few dozen


    meters. It was too close forfort.


    On one side were people starving, and on the other were a kid and a dog. Who wouldn''t salivate at


    the sight?


    Stray dogs had a strong sense of good and evil. Cooper, with his stern face, was tense.


    Jasper re-examined the stairwell, electrifying all the stainless-steel doors downstairs.


    As the refugees streamed into the neighboring area, not only did Eastwood Eden increase its


    patrols, but it also shortened the intervals between them. Most of their energy was focused on


    building 5.


    Mark turned on the walkie-talkie. "Jasper, be extra careful in building 5. If you notice anything off,


    immediately inform us."


    All the nters and sunshades had been moved indoors, and all rooms not only had privacy ss


    but also curtains.


    Building 6 was right across the study, where Jasper sat, asionally ncing at the other side as


    he read.


    From morning till evening, each floor of the three buildings was crammed with people, probably no


    less than three thousand.


    Five staff members, two police officers, ten security patrollers, and two trucks arrived with today''s


    supplies.


    Each person received a coarse grain bun the size of a fist and less than a third of a bowl of water.


    The refugees, their faces grimy, came down from the buildings.


    There were elderly and children, but most were young and middle-aged adults. There were women


    too, but not many. Their clothes were ragged, and they all eyed each other warily.


    Even from behind the wall, Ste felt as though she was being watched. Jasper felt the same.


    "There are too many people. We have to be careful."


    Being careful wasn''t the problem. The main issue was the stark contrast. Although conditions in


    Eastwood Eden were harsh, they still had a home and family. The ground still bore traces of their


    harvest. It was like cing a roast beef in front of a starving person. The temptation was too great.


    That night, Ste woke up several times to faint sounds of movement in the living room. Even the


    dogs were anxious.


    In the morning, she found Cooper lying in front of her door. He wanted to protect her again. Ste


    crouched down and gently stroked Cooper''s head.


    Jasper spent the morning in the study and the afternoon upstairs, onlying down in the evening.


    His years of honed instincts were correct. There were a few forces within the refugee camp, all


    surreptitiously observing them. Moreover, one person had fallen from the building in the morning,


    and two more in the afternoon.


    "Fell from the building?" Ste frowned. "Was it an ident, or were they pushed?"


    The buildings were newly constructed and hadn''t been fitted with railings or windows yet. It was


    indeed easy to fall by ident.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Ste wasn''t naive. Everyone knew to be wary of others during these hard times. Who would


    venture into dangerous areas without a reason?


    Jasper spected, "Someone wants to create trouble, forcing the officials to negotiate with


    Eastwood Eden, and allow them to move into the safer buildings with doors and windows."


    As soon as the incident happened, many refugees surrounded the staff, questioning why they


    weren''t allowed to stay in better buildings in Eastwood Eden.


    The troublemakers continued to cause a ruckus, while others kept their eyes on the body that had


    fallen, even as it was carried away by the security patrol.


    Of course, he didn''t share these thoughts with Ste and Rosie to avoid causing them worry. But he


    did tell Mark, urging him tomunicate with the officials and ask when the military would arrive.


    In the middle of the night, they were suddenly awakened by a scream. It was just one scream, and it


    disappeared very quickly.


    Ste woke up to find herself in Jasper''s arms. "Go back to sleep, it''s nothing," Jasper reassured


    her.


    The refugees had just arrived, and even if there were ill-intentioned people among them, they


    wouldn''t act rashly without knowing the situation here.


    Ste ced her gun next to her bed and went back to sleep.


    In the morning, Jasper didn''t let Ste go downstairs. He went to fetch water from building 2. He


    returned over an hourter, carrying less than 10 liters of murky well water.


    The drought continued, and the water level had dropped again.


    Not only had Jasper been following the refugee buildings, but Mark was also keeping a close eye


    on the situation.


    Building 1 was far away, and they hadn''t heard the scream in the middle of the night, but the patrol


    team had. They also noticed that the staff members wouldn''t dare to step into the refugee buildings


    without thepany of police officers or security patrollers.


    What did this imply?


    In an apocalypse, what was most sensitive was the human heart. Facing thousands of ravenous


    refugees, the staff were equally fearful and hesitant to step foot into the shelter unless it was


    absolutely necessary.


    The military was yet to arrive and the local police force was stretched thin. An air of tension hung


    heavily around everyone. And so, they spent three nerve-wracking days on pins and needles.


    Mark managed to withstand the pressure, and the authorities too had their concerns. They did not


    agree to the refugees¡¯ request to change shelters. After all, there were several shelters around


    Griffith, none of which were truly secure. They had to consider not just the refugees, but the safety


    of the localmunity too.


    At sunset, Jasper, sitting in his study, saw a car pull up all of a sudden. It whisked away two


    policemen and fivemunity watchmen in haste.


    The security forces were already limited, so why the sudden dispatch? Unless there was some


    major incident, the police station wouldn''t just remove the officers andmunity watchmen.


    Jasper had a bad premonition. ¡°Ste,¡± he said, ¡°I reckon we¡¯re in for a rough night.¡±

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Indeed, the sudden departure of armed police was a golden opportunity for these ruthless thugs.


    If they decided to storm Building 5, she could take refuge in Arcadia and even manage to wait until


    military support showed up. But what about the other residents of Eastwood Eden?


    Over a hundred lives were at stake.


    Sipping her apple juice, Ste asked, "What would happen if they really did it?"


    Jasper thought for a moment. "They could seize the building, take the other refugees and Eastwood


    Eden residents as hostage and food, and establish a private base against the authorities."


    "But even if the official manpower iscking, the military will eventuallye. Can they resist that?"


    As long as they could seize control of Eastwood Eden before the arrival of the military, take arge


    number of hostages, and use them as human shields, they could gain advantages in the


    negotiations.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Moreover, they were just low-ss thugs, greatly underestimating the strength and iron-fisted


    tactics of the military.


    How to describe them? In short, they had a casual attitude towards life and death, were ready to


    take action if challenged, and believed that to thrive, one had to take risks.


    In this post-apocalyptic world, there was no shortage of such desperadoes.


    Dinner was unusuallyvish that night.


    Not only was there a seafood feast, but also chicken, duck, and fish. It was even more extravagant


    than a Thanksgiving spread, leaving Cooper and Rosie both dumbfounded.


    Ste picked up her fork. "Eat up, everyone. Make sure you''re full."


    During his conversation with Mark, Jasper voiced his concerns. "If they really try to break in at night,


    the patrol team won''t be able to hold them off. You guys just take care of yourselves and don''t


    bothering to Building 5."


    The goal was to avoid any innocent casualties.


    After hanging up, Ste asked with a smile, "Jasper, are you nning to go all out?"


    "No matter what, we can''t let them hurt you."


    They had explosives and Molotov cocktails, and even some submachine guns. If things got out of


    hand, they could leave under the cover of darkness; hopefully they wouldn¡¯t put Mark and his


    people in a difficult position.


    However, they didn''t expect that the thugs couldn''t even wait till midnight. They were already getting


    restless at nine o''clock.


    The dog started growling as a warning. Following that, there were cries of agony from outside, likely


    someone being killed.


    Ste''s heart tightened at the thought of the innocent people being harmed. Wearing her night


    vision goggles, she went to the balcony and saw shadows moving across the building. Some were


    even carrying knives as they emerged from the prefab houses.


    These prefab houses were where the staff lived.


    Soon after, the barricade vibrated, and people started overturning it, forming human pyramids and


    cutting through the wire. Hundreds of people gathered beneath the barricade, resembling dark


    wolves in the night.


    No matter how high or sturdy the barricade was, it couldn''t withstand their onught. They quickly


    tore a big hole in the barricade, and a massive crowd surged through.


    Jasper warned them over the walkie-talkie. "They''reing, be careful."


    After hanging up, he noticed that there were leaders among the attackers. After days of


    observation, they had discovered that only one household was living in Building 5. It was the easiest


    target. So, they all headed towards Building 5, trying to push the doors down.


    Suddenly, there were screams as several people fell down. Yes, Ste had turned the electric fence


    to its maximum. She would take no responsibility for anyone who got electrocuted or stunned.


    They quickly realized that it was an electric fence. Some tried to build a humandder to climb to


    the second floor, while others searched for wooden stakes to ram the door.


    "Bam, bam, bam!"


    Fireworks suddenly lit up from the roof of Building 1. And there were several in a row, which were


    particrly beautiful in the pitch-dark night sky.


    This was Mark''s signal. He had agreed with the government that if he set off fireworks in


    session, it meant that they were under attack from the refugees and needed urgent help.


    Now, it was a critical moment!


    He stood on the roof, watching hundreds of people surrounding Building 5, his forehead covered in


    sweat.


    This was an organized and premeditated attack. Once they broke into Building 5, they would


    swallow Buildings 1-3, and the fate of the residents was unimaginable.


    As the fireworks exploded, he kept calling for help over the radio, but there was no response.


    Seeing the fireworks, the thugs did not back down, but instead, they sped up their attacks. Tonight


    was the best opportunity. They wanted topletely seize and upy Eastwood Eden before the


    military arrived. They found some insted wood and rammed it hard against the door.


    As the crowd gathered, Ste uncovered the canvas-covered object, a spraying machine and a


    cylindrical metal oil drum.


    200 liters of mixed diesel and gasoline, they were in for a treat.


    She pulled out the spray head, stood on the fourth floor balcony, and aimed at the crowd below,


    pressing the switch without hesitation. The diesel and gasoline sprayed out in a fan shape, falling


    like rain.


    Monkey was indeed a trustworthy businessman. The quality of the spraying machine was top-notch,


    and the spray was very even. She must thank him the next time she saw him.


    The cool liquid fell on their faces and bodies, and the thugs below were taken aback. Was it raining?


    Wait, why did this rain smell so pungent? Damn, it was gasoline!


    They never thought that gasoline would rain down from the sky. Those who were slow to react


    looked up and saw someone spraying gasoline from the building.


    "It''s gasoline. Get out of the way!"


    Someone shouted, and the thugs who realized what was happening started to retreat. But it was


    useless, by the time they retreated to a safe distance, they were already drenched in gasoline.


    Ste continued to spray, trying to treat everyone equally, ensuring that all the thugs were doused in


    gasoline, so no one could use her of ying favorites.


    After the gasoline drum was emptied, she threw away the hose, lit a torch from Arcadia, and said to


    the crowd below with a cold smile, "Come on, keep pushing. Why stop now? You couldn''t even


    break down a door, pathetic!"


    The insulted thugs shouted obscenities at Ste. However, before they could finish their words, they


    were shot in the heart by an arrow and died on the spot.


    Fearing it would attract the attention of the military and police, Jasper didn''t use guns. Instead, he


    shot several arrows in session, killing off several thugs.


    After plotting for several days, killing the staff, andunching arge-scale attack, the dawn of


    victory was in sight, and the thugs were more excited than ever.


    What they didn''t expect was that they couldn''t even break down the door of the apartment building,


    and were soaked in gasoline, with several people dead.


    Damn unlucky!

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Curses were flying, but no one dared to advance, fearing that a zing torch might suddenly be


    hurled their way. The crowd quickly dispersed, keeping a safe distance from building No.5.


    The leader acted swiftly, diverting the mob to attack other buildings instead. Buildings 1-3 were filled


    with people, many armed and standing on the balconies, anxiously watching building No.5.


    They had binocrs and had heard the rioters loudly discussing gasoline.


    Seeing the thugs retreat from building No.5, they realized that the thugs had been doused with


    gasoline. The residents didn''t expect that Jasper and Ste were so capable, they¡¯d stored gasoline


    and managed to repel the mob.


    Mark reacted quickly, "Quick, make torches."


    Residents with firewood quickly fashioned several torches and lit them. Buildings 1-3 were soon


    illuminated with torchlight.


    The rioters were all soaked. If they caught fire, they would go up in mes.


    Markmanded through the walkie-talkie, "Everyone, don''t be afraid. If they attack, we will throw


    torches."


    Most rioters were ordinary people who joined only in the past few days, thinking they would get


    plenty of food and drink. They never expected to fail to take building No.5, which only housed one


    family.


    Suddenly, a shrill siren sounded in the distance. Police sirens!


    In the darkness, not only police cars were moving, but also severalrge trucks were rapidly


    advancing towards Eastwood Eden.


    No, not trucks, military vehicles. Damn, the military was here.


    The mobsters panicked, quietly retreating and then turning to run.


    Once one started running, others followed. Soon, half had fled. Some returned to the camp


    pretending to be innocent, while others ran aimlessly in the dark.


    With the team dispersed, it was hard to keep them under control. The leaders were furious. As they


    watched the police cars and military forces getting closer and closer, they had no choice but to grit


    their teeth and reluctantly give up the Eastwood Eden that was within arm''s reach.


    They''d thought it would be easy to take over Eastwood Eden with over a hundred people. But they


    ended up like this.


    Where could they run to?


    In the darkness, gunshots rang out from all directions, like fireworks on the 4th of July. Although


    late, help had arrived.


    Ste packed up her things. Jasper used the walkie-talkie to contact Mark and expressed in a


    tactful manner that he didn''t want to be in the limelight and simply wished for a peaceful life.


    Mark got it, "Okay, I''ll handle what happened tonight."


    The sound of gunfire continued intermittently, sometimes near, sometimes far, all night long. It


    wasn''t until the early hours of the morning that the sound finally subsided.


    Ste turned off the light and went to bed, paying no attention to the events outside. When she


    opened her eyes again, it was already past seven o''clock.


    The bodies on the ground had been removed. Mark was walking through themunity with Evan,


    chatting under building No.5.


    After a few minutes of conversation, Mark returned to Eastwood Eden, while Evan returned to the


    camp through the broken barricade.


    Two of the camp staff and security patrollers who stayed behindst night were killed, and the


    remaining eight were tied up.


    The government had anticipated the potential risks of the camp, but they couldn''t just abandon the


    countless disaster-stricken people because of the risks.


    Most of the refugees were cooperative, but there were always a few bad apples who incited and


    tempted the refugees, turning many into devils.


    Regardless, conflict was inevitable, but once lives were lost, the situation changed. There was no


    room for leniency in handling this situation, especially during such a critical period.


    The police and military worked tirelessly through the night, not only apprehending all the fleeing


    mobsters but also conducting thorough interrogations.


    After a night of hard work, over thirty instigators were identified. After their interrogations, they were


    publicly executed outside the camp.


    Like a firecracker show, their execution was swift and decisive.


    This was only for the instigators. And the others who participated were all under arrest. They were


    doused in gasoline, and even after removing their clothes, they still had gasoline on their skin and


    hair. Without water, there was no way to remove the evidence.


    In total, over 300 individuals were apprehended and transported away by truck. The coal mines


    were already at full capacity, so they were sent to do other dangerousbor.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Troubles broke out not only in Eastwood Eden''s camp but also in other ces. Evan was stretched


    thin, having not slept for two days already. He had barely managed to handle the disturbance during


    the day.


    Now that the situation in Eastwood Eden had been pacified, he didn''t have time to investigate


    further. He handed the case over to the military and left to deal with more urgent matters.


    The military left a squad behind, and the rest were distributed to other camps and to maintain peace


    in Griffith.


    After Evan left, Mark contacted Jasper via walkie-talkie and briefed him on the general handling of


    the situation.


    The story from Mark was that, the gasoline was stockpiled by Eastwood Eden during previous


    supply runs. They noticed the unusual activities in the camp and reported them several times, but


    without any timely response, they had no choice but to organize a defense. They were preparing for


    the worst, never expecting the worst to actually happen.


    Evan was a seasoned cop with sharp eyes, but Mark was no pushover either, and his responses


    were watertight and reasonable.


    Evan was quite impressed with the situation in Eastwood Eden. It was rare to see someone like


    Mark maintain a positive attitude and organizemunity survival in the apocalypse. If there were


    more people like him, the police wouldn''t be so overwhelmed. With them nearby, anyone thinking


    about attacking Eastwood Eden would have to think twice.


    Reflecting onst night''s ordeal, themunity members looked at Jasper and Ste with renewed


    respect and admiration. Their gratitude and adoration were beyond words. The two of them had


    saved the entiremunity.


    When Ste went downstairs to fetch water, she noticed the change in the way themunity


    members looked at her.


    While others queued up and barely got 10 liters of water, the well-guard was willing to give her half


    a bucket.


    Ste, being honest and generous, said, "Sir, you''ve given too much."


    "It¡¯s alright. We don¡¯t want you to run out," the well-guard replied cheerfully. "You''ve contributed a lot


    to themunity. No one will mind."


    Others in the queue agreed, "Yes, yes. If it weren''t for you twost night, we would have been


    swallowed alive by those rioters."


    Embarrassed, Ste quickly left with her bucket. On the way, she bumped into Mark. He was going


    to the camp with the well-digger, offering help if needed.


    They wanted to maintain good rtions with their neighbors and help solve their water crisis, hoping


    this would deter the refugees from coveting the well in Eastwood Eden and prevent any malicious


    intentions.


    Mark indeed knew how to handle things.


    ...


    Since the earthquake rescue, Cooper had officially ended his life in hiding, now freely roaming


    around the neighborhood in broad daylight.


    Even when the residents¡¯ stomach growled with hunger, they dared not give in to their cravings.


    After all, if Jasper and Ste could easily intimidate three to four hundred ruffians, who would dare


    to even think about harming their beloved pooch?


    Freedom came with its joys, but it wasn''t long before Cooper encountered new troubles.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Luna was all over Cooper, tailing him around every day. Cooper was utterly annoyed by her


    constant presence.


    Ste chuckled heartily, "Oh boy, Cooper sure is a heartthrob."


    If it was any other dog, it could have been tolerable. But Luna was a poodle, naturally energetic and


    vivacious.


    Ste suggested to Jasper, "What if we y matchmaker for Cooper and Luna?"


    "Woof!" Cooper instantly turned his back, sulking on the floor.


    As Cooper''s trainer, Jasper was more sympathetic, "Seems like Luna isn''t Cooper''s cup of tea."


    Ste could tell from Cooper''s disgusted face, "Alright, don''t be mad. I was just joking."


    In this post-apocalyptic world, finding apanion wasn''t easy. If Cooper didn''t like Luna, so be it.


    Jasper suddenly remarked, "Cooper might think he''s a human."


    Rosieforted Cooper, "Cooper, you''re one of us."


    "Woof!"


    ¡­


    The massive earthquake caused significant geographical changes, making it extremely difficult to


    find water sources.


    The well-digger¡¯s face was sunburnt, "Let''s give it a try. The earthquake has changed the course of


    underground water. I can''t guarantee there''ll be a water source."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The team selected some sturdy looking refugees to dig a well, offering them an extra serving of food


    and half a bowl of water each day.


    If it were before the disaster, no one would spare a second nce at this amount of food. But in this


    post-apocalyptic world, countless people were fighting for this job. They would have fought for it


    physically if it weren''t for the armed soldiers around.


    Finally, the sergeant selected the workers personally.


    Even Eastwood Eden was running out of water, but to maintain a good rtionship with their


    neighbors, Mark would squeeze out half a barrel of water every day for the soldiers and the workers


    digging the well.


    The residents were also short of water, but they didn''t want a repeat of that night''s incident, so they


    tightened their belts and conserved water.


    The sergeant thanked them, but they still strictly followed their standards. After distributing water to


    the workers, the rest was poured into the water tower for the refugees in the camp.


    The intense heat continued, and the deep wells dug by Griffith were almost all destroyed in the


    earthquake, unable to meet the survivors'' needs.


    The camp was rtively better, at least they could see water every day. Meanwhile, people outside


    the camp were dying of thirst one after another.


    Suddenly, water became more scarce than food.


    Busy with disaster relief, Griffith''s city council didn''t have time to rest. They convened a meeting


    with relevant departments to solve the water source issue. Finally, they decided to form a water


    transport team to cross Swan Hill and fetch water from the military base in Lincoln.


    The military base was built along Pearl Lake, not far from the Long River. It was the city with the


    richest water resources in the province. Although Long River had dried up, Pearl Lake Reservoir still


    had water.


    So, dozens of water tankers set off to fetch water from the ruins, traveling over 300 kilometers.


    It was a three-hour drive before the disaster, but now they had to clear roadblocks and take detours,


    facing unknown risks. It would take at least three days to reach the military base.


    Not only Griffith, surrounding cities also sent distress signals to Lincoln.


    The military base had been expanding and maintaining the reservoir since they received the


    warning of extreme heat and drought.


    Thanks to being a city with abundant water resources, they could find water gushing out just twenty


    or thirty meters below the surface, which somewhat relieved the surrounding cities'' urgent needs.


    On the fourth day, when the refugees in the camp couldn''t even squeeze out urine to quench their


    thirst, the water truck returned. A 20-ton water tank truck drove into the camp.


    Ste stood on the balcony, watching the soldiers calling the refugees to line up for water. She


    couldn''t help but feel emotional, "I wonder how Lukas and the others are doing?"


    Lincoln also suffered from the strong earthquake. Luckily, Pearl Lake Reservoir wasn''t severely


    damaged, showing the robustness of the geological strata. Otherwise, the military wouldn''t have


    chosen to build the base here.


    Jasper stood next to her, "Times have changed. They not only have good skills but also experience


    surviving in the post-apocalyptic world. They''ll strive to live no matter where they are."


    Yes, the instinct to survive was inherent in everyone. They would make the best out of their lives.


    After the roads were cleared, the water truck made a round trip every two days. Despite the


    distance being only 300 kilometers, it required a huge cost. However, the government''s principle


    was always to prioritize human life.


    The amount of water distributed to the refugees wasn''t much, but it was enough to sustain life.


    The food they received was also scarce, but there was nothing toin about. The food was


    urgently grown and preserved by the government and survivors racing against time.


    Life continued, and every day was a struggle. In their dreams, there werevish banquets with beef


    and turkey. When they woke up, they were faced with empty walls and a growling stomach. At least


    they had their dreams tofort them, fantasizing about the day when the disaster would end.


    Even if it was self-deception, there was still a spark of hope that hadn''t been extinguished in their


    hearts.


    During the sunset, Rosie was watering the sweet potatoes under the sunshade. The kid was very


    smart. Even though they weren''t short of water, other people were. So, she couldn''t waste water


    and carefully watered the roots of the nts.


    Just as Ste was pondering what to have for dinner, she suddenly heard Rosie''s scream, "Ah¡­"


    She thought that Rosie had fellen, and rushed out. Just as she reached the balcony, her arm


    suddenly felt a scorching sensation, and then her face.


    Boiling raindrops were falling from the sky! Oh crap, it was boiling rain again.


    She quickly pulled Rosie into the room, nearly bumping into Jasper. "What happened?"


    "It''s boiling rain again." It was even hotter thanst time.


    This time it wasn''t just hot. It was scalding.


    Rosie''s arm was scalded red because of her tender skin.


    Jasper rinsed her arm with cold water, and Ste went to find the burn ointment.


    "Ste, did you get scalded?"


    "I did, but it''s okay."


    After applying the medicine for Rosie, Jasper insisted on applying it to Ste''s arm and face, "Just


    for precaution."


    Ste thought to herself, it would be better to put on a facial mask instead.


    The boiling rain came swiftly. In a short time, it turned into a torrential downpour. The bright sunny


    sky quickly turned dark with gathering clouds.


    Without resting, Jasper started to collect water.


    The rain was so heavy that Mark''s loudspeaker was useless, so he had to use a walkie-talkie to


    notify everyone individually. When Ste received the call, a deafening thunderp sounded, and


    the walkie-talkie emitted a rustling noise.


    She immediately turned off the walkie-talkie, worried that it might get damaged if struck by lightning.


    Even Cooper was scared by the thunderstorm.


    One moment it was bright and sunny, the next moment it was filled with dancing lightning.


    Sure enough, the sunlight disappeared at a visible speed, and blue lightning continuously flickered


    within the thick, dark clouds. Subsequently, it produced thunderous roars, tearing through the dense


    cloudyers and striking heavily.


    Faced with the chaotic dance of lightning, Ste dared not let Jasper continue fetching water. In


    case lightning struck the terrace, rainwater, being conductive, could result in a widespread


    electrocution.


    Rosie dried her feet and putting on her flip flops, "Jasper, what''s with the sudden darkness?"

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Facing his younger sister''s confusion, Jasper exined, "The sun is hidden behind the clouds."


    In this post-apocalyptic world, lightning was an uncanny phenomenon. For safety''s sake, Ste


    decided not to use the srmp and instead lit up an old kerosenentern she''d kept from


    Arcadia.


    The light was dim and yellow, but it was a beacon in the darkness.


    Rosie was curious, "Ste, what''s this?"


    This was an antique from a bygone era. Ste started to tell her about the hardship of the old days.


    Rosie nestled in Ste''s arms, while Cooper, frightened by the thunderstorm, sought refuge in the


    arms of his trainer, whimpering.


    Rosie had imed his owner!


    The thunderstormsted half an hour, eventually subsiding along with the heavy dark clouds. Bright


    light returned quickly, but the heavy rain continued relentlessly. The temperature of the rainwater


    began to drop. It was no longer scalding hot, but rather carried a refreshing chill.


    Rainwater collecting continued. The siblings were responsible for gathering water, while the dog


    joyfully ran in the rain, making Ste almost want to abandon him.


    In the refugee camp, not many people had belongings left. Driven by thirst, they rushed into the


    rain, drinking water from the sky and washing their bodies, "It''s raining. Finally it''s raining."


    There were those whoughed, those who cried, and those who spun in the rain, seeming almost


    mad.


    Rosie crouched in front of the nt pots, her face full of worry, "Ste, will the sweet potatoes


    survive?"


    "They should. We''ll know by tomorrow."


    The initial rain was indeed scorching hot, but they were shielded by a tent. The nts likely wouldn''t


    be scorched to death.


    What was disturbing was that once the rain stopped, the heat from the ground started to rise again,


    turning the environment into a sauna. The sticky humidity was incredibly ufortable.


    Back in their room, they turned on the air conditioning. Just as they were about to rest after turning


    off the lights, Jasper moved closer, "Did you get burned?"


    Ste touched her face, "No, it''s just a bit red."


    Ste stayed indoors, Jasper took his sister to teach ss, and Cooper took himself for a walk. He


    ran around Eastwood Eden twenty-odd times beforeing back, even climbing a tree to help


    catch a runaway mouse, nearly getting bitten in the process.


    At noon, the siblings returned with Cooper.


    Jasper washed his hands before the meal, "Ste, it doesn''t seem as hot today."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Really?" Ste was in her temperature-controlled clothes enjoying the air conditioning and hadn''t


    noticed.


    At first, Jasper hadn''t noticed either, but Cooper''s reaction was more obvious. His tongue wasn''t


    hanging out as much.


    Ste decided to measure the temperature on the balcony. It was 58 degrees. It had indeed


    dropped, even if only by 2 degrees.


    After a heavy rain, it was normal for the temperature to drop a bit.


    In the evening, after being cooped up inside all day, Ste came down with a bucket.


    The underground water level had risen significantly after the deluge. Water was now bubbling up


    from the ground, avable in unlimited supply. So, Ste made several trips.


    For those in the refugee camp who needed things to store water, Mark gathered a collection of pots


    and pans that had been found during the earthquake relief and sent them over.


    Several metal buckets had been crushed, but they could still be used after being beaten back into


    shape.


    The temperature continued to drop, about one or two degrees each day. When it dropped to 55


    degrees, the survivors who had been enduring temperatures around 60 degrees for a long time


    were much morefortable.


    Human life truly was resilient. They miraculously survived, and with several consecutive days of


    ample water, their health significantly improved.


    Some even formed teams to go out and collect resources from nearby copsed buildings or


    viges, bringing back clothing or bowls.


    The high temperature persisted, but the water level wasn''t dropping as noticeably as before.


    Government officials started to organize manpower to dig wells again. Therge-scale water


    retrieval project from Lincoln was temporarily halted.


    After the earthquake relief efforts ended, city nners began to n anew and announced to all


    citizens - the city would be rebuilt. After surveying and exploring, it was determined that Hope Bay


    was the least affected by the earthquake and would be the new town for Griffith.


    Hope Bay was near Swan Hill, about forty kilometers from the old city area. It was a semi-


    developed remote area.


    Ste was curious, "Is Hope Bay the new town?"


    In her previous life, she''d heard about the reconstruction ns, but she was brutally murdered


    before the project had even started.


    Jasper nodded, "It is, but it''s only about one-fifth the size of the old city area. However, it''s close to


    Swan Hill''s new town, so they can support each other."


    One-fifth? That was actually not bad.


    After enduring three years of the disasters, less than 30% of the poption had survived, and many


    of them had gone to the base. But even so, not everyone was eligible to settle in the new town.


    The announcement of the reconstruction was just the first step. The government encouraged


    survivors to collect building materials in exchange for points. These points could be exchanged for


    food, and if they umted enough, they could exchange them for a housing slot. However, the


    needed materials and corresponding points had not been announced yet.


    At the same time, the Agricultural Science Institute was hiring again, with priority given to homeless


    refugees.


    Don''t underestimate the Agricultural Science Institute. Their frantic indoor and outdoor farming


    efforts had umted a lot of food, especially dried vegetables. The food balls that refugees ate


    every day were thanks to their efforts.


    Giving the refugees priority in hiring not only solved the employment issue but also remedied


    potential security risks. If they weren''t given something to do, they would inevitably cause trouble.


    For other survivors, the Agricultural Science Institute also made a plea. With the global environment


    in continuous chaos and a long recovery period expected, humans needed to prepare for a long


    battle.


    Typhoons, floods, extreme cold, extreme heat, earthquakes, and potentially acid rain or


    alkalinization in the future, all required humans to store as much food as possible under limited


    conditions to withstand unpredictable natural disasters.


    In simple terms, they needed to farm and store food.


    The Agricultural Science Institute made a promise to distribute seeds to the survivors as soon as


    possible. Ste guessed that there weren''t enough seeds.


    After the earthquake, there would be several months of calm, normal seasonal weather.


    She asked Jasper, "What''s after that?"


    "Two years of pr day, three years of pr night, then smog, acid rain..."


    Ste couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, "Pr day isn''t too bad. The light can elerate


    crop growth, giving the survivors two years to breathe."


    But Jasper''s expression was off.


    "What''s wrong?" Was there a catch with the pr day?


    "The temperature difference is significant during the pr day, reaching up to forty degrees Celsius


    during the heat and dropping to minus ten degrees Celsius or more in the cold."


    Ste felt that was bearable. After all, they had endured extreme cold and extreme heat, and human


    bodies had be more adaptable.


    "It all happens within a day."


    Ste, who wasn''t fully aware of the situation, was stunned. Alright, she was too naive due to her


    lack of experience. So, she needed to cherish the peaceful months ahead.


    Jasper reminded her, "The smog carries bacteria and weak acids that corrode and cause severe


    damage to the liver and lungs. Many people got sick from it and ended up even coughing out pieces


    of their lungs."


    Thinking about coughing up pieces of her lungs, Ste felt a chill down her spine, "Is there any


    medicine for that?"


    "It took a while for the scientists to figure it out, and the effects weren''t immediate."


    "Do you know what kind of remedy it was?"


    Jasper wasn''t a scientist, he wasn''t sure about the specifics of the recipe, but they''d once gone


    deep into the woods to forage for ingredients, he could remember a couple of them.


    "Do you still recall?"

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    The herbs that Jasper and his team were sent to look for were likely rare, or on the brink of


    extinction due to natural disasters.


    Ste, always one to prepare ahead, looked at him with an urgency that couldn''t be ignored, but


    Jasper remained silent.


    He...he''d forgotten.


    The names of the herbs weren''t easy to remember. Especially with a professor leading the team,


    they were merely carrying out the escort mission at that time.


    Ten years had passed, a lot of things had faded from his memory, let alone the rare herbs.


    "I can''t remember the names, but I think I''d recognize them if I saw them."


    What could Ste say to that? Thanks a bunch!


    Oh well, she''d just cross that bridge when she got there.


    She had hoarded air filters and face masks. With some nourishing food and drink to support her


    lungs and liver, she should be able to endure through it.


    "Did you get sick back then?"


    Jasper nodded. "I had a good constitution. I got infectedter. I held on for two months before the


    medicine arrived."


    Ste felt a chill down her spine. "Did you cough up lung matter?"


    Afraid to scare her, Jasper thought for a moment. "No."


    ...


    The heatwave was ending, temperatures dropping day by day.


    When the temperature dropped to 45 degrees, Ste finally felt a sense of happiness and


    rxation.


    Rosie and Cooper felt the same, their spirits lifted, no longer drenched in sweat all day.


    The refugee camp moved away. Some went to work in the agricultural institute, rebuilding and


    renting. The rest went to Hope Bay to join the rebuilding project.


    Although they lived in temporary shelters, they received a monthly wage and bonus points. It was


    tough, the wages weren''t much, but rebuilding meant hope, a new light at the end of the tunnel.


    With the refugees gone, Eastwood Eden finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    As the temperature gradually dropped, they, who had experienced the 60 degree heat, felt


    comfortably cool at 45 degrees and took the opportunity to farm vigorously.


    Who knows what other disasters were waiting for them? They could only try their best to hoard


    food.


    ...


    After much thought, Mark approached Jasper.


    "Jasper, both you and Ste are capable people. Many residents in themunity are facing


    problems that I''ve been unable to solve. Do you have any solutions?"


    Jasper replied politely, "What is it?"


    "Ever since the ocean was infected with the ancient virus, no one dares to eat seafood. But salt is a


    necessity."


    Mark exined, "We sweat a lot in the extreme heat, so we consume a lot of salt. Many families in


    themunity are running out."


    Ack of salt made food tasteless, but the main issue was the physical difort. Symptoms


    included fatigue, dizziness, nausea, vomiting, and decreased urination. In severe cases, it could


    lead to shock.


    But unscrupulous merchants, knowing that the government advised against consuming


    contaminated sea salt, immediately hoarded their stock, refusing to sell. The market price had risen


    to 10 pounds of grain for 1 pound of salt.


    It was expensive, but a pound of salt couldst a long time if used sparingly. People could still afford


    it if they tightened their belts. However, the merchants were selling in bulk, hoarding the rest to


    increase the price.


    Mark had approached several second-hand dealers, negotiating to buy a batch of salt, but was


    ruthlessly rejected.


    One dealer was willing, but requested 30 pounds of sweet potatoes for 1 pound of salt.


    Eastwood Eden had harvested a batch of sweet potatoes, but due to drought and high


    temperatures, the yield wasn''t good. It wouldn''tst until the next harvest, let alone exchange for


    salt.


    So, Mark wanted to ask if Jasper had any ways to get salt.


    Jasper thought for a moment. "I do know a couple of second-hand dealers, but I''m not sure if they


    sell salt. I''ll ask and get back to you."


    "Okay, thanks." Mark thanked him profusely, then added, "If they don''t have salt, could you ask if


    they have any seeds?"


    The temperature was dropping, and sweet potatoes took a long time to grow. If they could get some


    vegetable seeds or anything else, it might solve the hunger problem.


    Jasper only promised to ask, not guaranteeing sess. Even so, it relieved Mark''s worry.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Back at 401, Jasper told Ste about Mark''s request for salt. "I didn''t promise him anything. I


    wanted to see if you could do the trade. If not, I''ll let him know."


    Both of them had hoarded several thousand pounds of sea salt, but Arcadia was Ste''s. He


    couldn''t make the decision on his own.


    Ste pondered for a moment. "How much does he want?"


    "There are over a hundred people in Eastwood Eden. Even if everyone wanted some, a few pounds


    each would be plenty. Any more than that would raise suspicions."


    They had hoarded their own supply, as well as the one that they collected along the way. Arcadia


    had several tons of refined salt, so the sea salt would eventually have to be traded.


    But the residents of Eastwood Eden had nothing that Ste wanted.


    However, the government had also nned ahead, hoarding a lot of salt and seafood before the


    tsunami. The wealthy would neverck money if they had the means. So, sea salt only had value to


    poorer people.


    A few hundred pounds of salt was a drop in the bucket for Ste. It was impossible for her to give it


    away for free, but how much grain to exchange it for was a question.


    Requesting oo much grain and they''d feel reluctant. Too little and aside from whether it was worth it,


    it would also raise suspicions.


    Getting it too easily would only lead to frequent requests in the future.


    The salt belonged to both of them, so Ste asked, "How much grain do you think we should


    exchange for a pound of salt?"


    "The market price is 10 pounds of grain for a pound of salt, but the dealers are selling sparingly,"


    Jasper considered. "How about we set the price at 10 pounds of grain, and let Mark decide how


    much they need? Our bottom line is no more than 3 pounds per person."


    Ste thought it was reasonable and agreed. As for seeds, she could provide those too. She''d give


    5 pounds of corn seeds, and for vegetable seeds, 1 pound perhaps?


    The Garden had grown a lot of vegetables. What they couldn''t eat was allowed to flower and seed.


    After two years, they had quite a stash.


    The second generation vegetables might not be as good as the original, but having any at all in the


    apocalypse was good enough. Besides, seeds like eggnts, gourds, pumpkins, etc. were


    definitely fine.


    Seeds were a scarce resource, but Ste decided to give them away. Not for their sweet potatoes,


    but out of respect for people like Mark who remained steadfast in the apocalypse.


    She couldn''t do it, but she admired them. It was because of him that this Eden existed. Even if they


    moved away in the future, she hoped they''d be okay.


    However, giving it away without raising suspicions was the real challenge.


    The next day, they went out for a spin and brought back a pound of salt for Mark. "This is from their


    previous stock. You can try it first. If it''s okay then we''ll talk."


    Mark felt somewhat embarrassed. "Alright, thanks for your help."


    Ste was a tad curious. "Mark," she began, "This person has a long-standing bond with Jasper,


    and they''ve always been trustworthy in business. They im that these goods were stockpiled


    before the outbreak, but there''s no way to verify that. If there''s a problem, we can''t afford the fallout.


    How do you n to verify the goods?"


    Mark, on the other hand, seemed unperturbed. "The virus is usually sensitive to high temperatures,"


    he exined. "I''ll boil the salt in hot water for a couple of hours, or use an iron pan to fry the salt.


    That should do it. You guys have gone out of your way to broker this deal, and I absolutely won''t


    hold you responsible if anything goes awry."


    He was, of course, referring to the salt and not the potentially mutated seafood.


    That was his n. Using salt might not be a foolproof solution, but in the post-apocalyptic world,


    simply surviving was a risk in itself.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Dealing with a wise and clear-headed person was always a breeze.


    Ste was in high spirits as she returned to Building 5 after bidding goodbye.


    Mark''s house was out of salt, so he took an iron pot and toasted sea salt for half an hour before


    soaking it in warm water for a drink.


    He would be lying if he said he wasn''t worried, but knowing that the salt was from Jasper and Ste,


    he felt more assured than if he''d gotten it from elsewhere.


    In his recent excursions, he''d seen a lot of salt, but nonepared to the purity and crystallization


    of what Jasper and Ste had given him, which was free from impurities.


    After consuming it for three days, his fatigue had significantly improved. Overjoyed, he turned on


    the walkie-talkie to contact them, hoping to purchase more.


    "Mark, they don''t have much either. They originally wanted to exchange a pound of salt for 12


    pounds of sweet potatoes. Jasper bargained with them and even offered to owe them a favor before


    they finally agreed topromise. We can only get a few hundred pounds at most."


    Ste, being a woman of action, took charge. "I''ll do my best to negotiate for you. If we go by 3


    pounds per person, it should be manageable. The price will be set ording to market rates, a


    pound of salt for 10 pounds of sweet potatoes. We can''t go any lower."


    Mark knew that there was a limit to how much you could ask of someone, so he gratefully epted


    her offer. "Alright, I''ll leave it to you."


    Being able to secure over 500 pounds of salt made him ecstatic. Truly, Ste and Jasper had ways.


    Mark felt a bit embarrassed, but for the sake of the residents of Eastwood Eden, he couldn''t afford


    to be shy. "And one more thing, Ste. What about the seeds?"


    "We have corn and vegetable seeds. We might be able to gather a few pounds, but given how long


    it''s been since the disaster, we can''t guarantee their germination rate."


    Mark understood. Old seeds had a low germination rate. He was grateful to have seeds at all and


    promptly agreed to take them.


    He was honest about the avability of the goods, openly announcing the news and epting


    registration from residents.


    Upon learning that they could get salt, the residents were extremely enthusiastic. Some even


    enlisted their children''s names in order to buy more. There was no helping it. Theck of salt was


    unbearable.


    Families with many members could hoard over ten pounds of salt, which, if rationed carefully, could


    last several years.


    While there was a flurry of activity, Ste was equally busy. The seeds from Arcadia were too fresh


    to fool Mark. Jasper added some dust and mixed it in, rubbing it repeatedly until it looked old and


    worn.


    On the day of the trade, the duo drove back from the outside, bringing back the salt and seeds in


    exchange for thousands of pounds of sweet potatoes.


    Sweet potatoes grown in extreme heat were not of the best quality, but they weren''t nning on


    eating them. They would be traded when the need arose.


    As the residents came to collect their salt, Mark patiently exined how to toast it, ensuring


    everyone got some.


    With the arrival of the third rainfall, the government finally announced a detailed n for the new


    city. Construction wasn''t a problem. The real issue was the severe shortage of materials.


    The government had appropriated materials from Steel World and other construction material


    factories and stores. However, these supplies were far from enough to build the new city.


    In these pressing times, they had to mobilize the power of the masses. Everyone had a role to y


    in building a better home.


    If materials were needed, they could be found, even in the ruins.


    The government had a detailed 30-page n where each type of material had a corresponding


    point value, with different points for new and old materials. It would take days to go over the entire


    list.


    The neighborhoodmittee where Eastwood Eden was located had copsed. The staff had


    moved with the majority and would relocate to Hope Bay. People could visit the city hall for more


    information.


    Mark listened to the radio with furrowed brows.


    Christian was anxious. "Mark, what''s the n?"


    Newtown was being built in Hope Bay, about 50 kilometers from Eastwood Eden. Once the official


    military withdrew, it meant the old city area would be abandoned.


    Even though the city had been devastated by the earthquake, there were still many buildings left. In


    the future, these could be hotspots for criminal activity. Even if the people of Eastwood Eden


    were united, they couldn''t resist these forces. They could potentially be food stock or


    aplices for criminals.


    Living was already difficult enough, let alone settling securely in Newtown.


    "If we want to survive, we have to go with the government."


    It might be difficult, but it was safer than being alone.


    "But we have nothing. What can we use to umte points? Even if we umte enough


    points to be eligible to buy a house, we can''t afford the exchange materials."


    "Don''t worry for now. We''ll go to the city hall tomorrow to get more information."


    As long as they were united, there had to be a way.


    Despite the drop in temperature, the sun was still scorching during the day. They set off on foot at 5


    am.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The strong earthquake had buried many resources, making the survival environment even harsher.


    The government had provided shelter for a vast number of refugees, consequently decreasing the


    pool of potential victims for criminals. So, going out meant taking a risk.


    For safety, Mark not only carried a knife but also had a pocket full of sand. Even so, they didn''t dare


    to let their guard down and kept a lookout for danger.


    The once bustling city was now deste and dpidated. The mist hadn''t cleared, making the world


    seem gray and lifeless.


    Throughout their journey, they didn''t see a single soul.


    Christian was terrified. "Mark, if the government really moves, no one will know even if we in


    Eastwood Eden are hammered into bone dust."


    Eastwood Eden didn''t copse during the earthquake, which was both their fortune and misfortune.


    Once the government''s influence couldn''t reach them, they would definitely be taken over by others.


    Being robbed was the least of their worries. Whether they could survive was the real question.


    On this trip, Mark shared his feelings, "Let''s get some information first, then decide what to do when


    we get back."


    While they were headed to the city hall, Jasper and Ste had ns too, but they had leftter.


    The roads were difficult to travel, and walking was too slow. Ste took out her electric scooter, put


    on her helmet, and rode off with Jasper.


    Jasper''s long legs were ufortable on the small scooter, but he didn''tin. Instead, he kept


    a vignt watch on their surroundings.


    When they left, it was past 9 am. There were scavengers visible in the ruins. Those who dared to


    scavenge were rarely innocent.


    Out of the blue, a stone came hurling from behind the ruins, targeting them.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    With lightning reflexes, Ste elerated her mule, swiftly evading the threat.


    Jasper, without hesitation, raised his crossbow and fired, the shriek from the debris pile echoed in


    the air. They didn''t stop but kept moving.


    As they approached the city center, the crowd thickened, the town hall was bursting at the seams.


    The hall was packed with survivors, all drawn by the promise of a new city n. Even amidst an


    apocalypse, the deep-rooted mindset prevailed, a home was not a home without a house.


    Those wealthy enough hoped to seize an opportunity to secure a house. The less fortunate aimed


    to umte points to exchange for supplies.


    The bulletin board was stered with dozens of pages, all lists of various materials that could be


    exchanged for points. The hall also boasted a precious electronic disy screen, scrolling through


    the same information.


    After half an hour, Ste and Jasper finished reading. Afterward, they exchanged a nce, and both


    felt uneasy.


    Indeed, reinforced steel was expensive, but the price of apleted house was even higher. A two-


    bedroom house required 5000 points, a vi demanded 50000 points.


    Well, it was not exactly a vi. It was just a two-story detached house, and the two bedrooms were


    just that, without a living room or bathroom, only about 15 square meters.


    What did this imply? It wasn''t that the government was being greedy, but resources were simply too


    scarce. Only by raising the threshold could some survivors be satisfied.


    The absence of a living room was understandable, but no bathroom? Ste tugged at Jasper,


    hoping he could borate.


    Jasper lowered his voice, "In the post-apocalyptic world, building materials are scarce. Without


    waterproof paint, you can build bathrooms. Any leakage could damage the quality of the house."


    Reinforced steel, after being exposed to extreme cold, had its quality affected to some extent.


    Building too many floors would be risky, five or six was already pushing it.


    In the future, public bathhouses and toilets would be established to cater to nature''s call.


    Ste was shocked, so they would have to venture out to use the toilet in the middle of the night?


    Or keep a chamber pot at home?


    After remembering the key details, Jasper led her away from the crowd to a quiet ce, "A vi


    requires 50000 points and 2000 pounds of grain, but ites with a yard and a bathroom."


    He made some calctions. If they used all the steel and bricks they had umted, plus 2500


    pounds of grain, they could afford a vi and a two-bedroom house.


    "Why do they need so many points?" Ste frowned. "Were houses this expensive in your past


    life?"


    Of course not, the price should at least be reduced by tenfold.


    At first, Jasper didn''t understand either, but soon he realized, "The people who survived the


    earthquake were few, but this time, with the government''s early warning, most people survived. This


    means resources are even scarcer, and the struggle for survival is even fiercer."


    "You mean the government deliberately raised the points required for a house to exchange for more


    resources so that the lower ss survivors can live?"


    With so many survivors, most of whom couldn''t afford a house, the government had no choice but


    to increase the price of houses, taking a cut from the middle and upper sses.


    To put it simply, it was robbing Peter to pay Paul.


    Ste counted the building materials they had in Arcadia and shook her head, "We can''t donate all


    our materials. We still need to decorate the vi."


    Moreover, being neighbors with the rich was great, but during harsh conditions, the vi area was


    also unsafe. For instance, during the pr night, the cost ofmitting a crime was low. What if the


    vi was invaded? Where would they retreat to then?


    Even if they had an extra two-bedroom house, with Rosie and Cooper, and the need to raise


    rabbits, they wouldn''t be able to manage. Therefore, not only did they need the vi, but they also


    needed at least two two-bedroom houses.


    But if that was the case, the building materials they had umted wouldn''t be enough.


    The expensive materials weren''t necessary. The steel was valuable. The bricks wouldn¡¯t earn many


    points, and as for the ss, it had to be saved for decorating the vi, to protect against acid rain.


    Ste had a new idea, "We can umte other building materials that can be exchanged for


    more points, to try and get another two-bedroom house."


    "Sand and wood?"


    "Those two are in the highest demand." Ste nodded, "Near Eastwood Eden is the Griffith River,


    as long as we''re willing to dig, we will get lots of sand."


    As for wood, they could venture into the deep forest.


    For others, these two weren''t difficult to obtain, the challenge was how to solve the transportation


    problem. But Ste had Arcadia to cheat, if they needed wood, they just had to go into the forest.


    Leaving the city center, they still had some time. Ste didn''t want to go back and do nothing, "Shall


    we take a walk?"


    Everywhere was dangerous, and they didn''t have any friends in Griffith. Jasper suggested, "Shall


    we visit Katie?"


    Ste agreed, "Sure."


    The Moore family had survived the extreme cold, but had they managed to endure the super


    earthquake?


    It wasn''t too far, so they rode the scooter there.


    The ruins were everywhere, making them feel overwhelmingly depressed, especially when they saw


    the research institute''s residential building copsed. The building where Katie lived, had copsed.


    Ste stood in front of the ruins, feeling lost.


    A woman scavenging nearby looked up, "Youngdy, who are you looking for?"


    Ste was taken aback, after a while she said, "I''m looking for Mikey''s family."


    "Mikey''s family."


    The woman thought for a long time before pointing in the distance, "I think they''re over there."


    A few hundred meters away, tents and wooden houses were crowded together. Only one building of


    the research institute was left standing, but the research work had to continue, so the families had


    to make do.


    Ste asked, "Are they okay?"


    The woman sighed deeply, "My son was in the same group as Mikey''s dad. A while ago I heard him


    mention that his mom got injured in the earthquake, and she''s not doing well."


    After thanking the woman, the pair headed to the temporary shantytown.


    Worried about safety, Ste smeared some dust on her face and clothes.


    The air in the shantytown was polluted, trash and waste were everywhere, the survivors were


    disheveled, and discarded materials from scavenging were piled next to the tents or wooden


    houses.


    After asking several people, they finally found a shabby tent. Amber was crouching in front of the


    tent, boiling some herbal medicine on a y stove, "The medicine will be ready soon."


    From inside the tent came a cough, "Stop wasting food to exchange for medicine. I''ve lived long


    enough."


    Amber added more wood to the pit, "Don''t think like that. If Mikey hears you, he''ll worry. You''re not


    seriously ill, you''re just recovering slowly because of your age."


    Amber was particrly surprised to see Ste, "Howe you guys are here?"


    "We were nearby on some business and thought we''d stop by to see you."


    Amber was pleased, wiping her hands and leading them into the tent, "Pleasee in."


    The tent was cramped but clean and odorless.


    Katie turned to the side, "Ste and Jasper are here?"


    She looked unwell, listless, and seemed to have aged several years since theyst saw her. Her


    cheeks had be thin.


    Ste slumped onto the floor, "Katie, what happened to you?"


    "No big deal, just got a knock on the head during the earthquake."


    As Katie was trying to sit up, she felt the room spinning.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amber hurriedly helped her lie down, exining to the two, "Mikey built a metal box for


    earthquakes. During the quake, our entire family wrapped ourselves in thick clothes and crawled


    inside. But we didn''t anticipate the earthquake to be so severe."


    It was shaking violently and unbearably hot. If they didn''t die from the quake, they would have


    suffocated.


    Katie survived the earthquake but not the aftershocks. As soon as she stepped out of the metal box,


    disaster struck. Her body was not as agile and she fell, getting injured by flying debris.


    They had to swap their scarce resources for overpriced antibiotics. Her external injuries barely


    healed, but she was left with a lingering headache and dizziness that no medication could cure.


    Katie was burdened with guilt, always feeling that she was holding her children back, and this


    mental stress only exacerbated her condition.


    Ste saw through it all and reassured her with a smile, "Katie, if you trust my amateur medical


    skills, let me take a look at you."


    "That would be great," Amber thanked her repeatedly.


    The local quacks they had consulted were all talk, not only failing to cure Katie but also scaring her


    half to death.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    In this day and age, there was a lot of deception around, but it was also hard to rest easy without


    seeking medical help.


    Ste carefully examined Katie, finding ongoing coughing due to lung infection and some residual


    effects of a concussion. Other than that, there were no major issues.


    Despite the prognosis, Katie¡¯s mood remained grim, feeling as if the Grim Reaper was drawing


    near.


    The lung infection wasn''t a trivial matter. With Katie''s weakened immune system, a prolonged


    illness could easily lead to pneumonia.


    "Katie, your health isn''t that bad. Some cough medicine will do, and you''ll recover from the


    concussion given some time," Ste reassured her.


    Times were tough. The Moore family had managed to stockpile some food over the years, but it was


    rapidly depleting due to Katie''s illness.


    Every day she remained ill felt like she was draining her children''s resources. Once their reserves


    ran out, how would Mikey and the others survive?


    "Katie, I''m not lying. You truly aren''t in a severe condition, but the concussion does need a long


    recovery period." Ste tried tofort her, "A positive attitude is the best medicine. You''ll get


    better."


    While she was there, Ste offered to help with some acupuncture.


    At the same time, Ste called Amber over and taught her how to massage certain pressure points,


    "These points can help alleviate headaches and dizziness. Try pressing them when you have some


    free time. It will help with the recovery."


    Surprisingly, after the acupuncture and massage, Katie felt significantly better.


    Knowing the Moore family was living hand-to-mouth, Ste didn''t prescribe any medications, "You


    can make a tea with loquat leaves, which is helpful for the cough."


    Ste looked around the tent, "Katie, all four of you are squeezing into this one tent?"


    "Hardly," Katie sighed, "After the research buildings copsed, the remaining people all squeeze


    into one office. Mikey and his father still have their own workstations. At night, Amber sleeps at the


    workspace, while the father and sone back to stay with me."


    It was she who was slowing down the kids.


    The harsh environment wasn''t conducive to recovery, Ste suggested, "How about I help you find


    a house?"


    Katie shook her head, "There are no houses left. This neighborhood has been scoured clean. If we


    move too far away, it wouldn''t be safe for the father and son tomute to work. Although the


    conditions here aren''t great, at least there are security personnel around. It''s not too dangerous."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Living here meant they could see each other every day. If they were too far apart, and she passed


    away suddenly, she wouldn''t have her children and grandchildren by her side.


    The meaning of life was different for everyone. Ste didn''t push it and left after a while.


    Amber insisted on offering something before she left, "We''ve made some baked sweet potato and


    potato chips, why don''t you have some before you leave?"


    "No, thank you. We''ve got some errands to run."


    After saying goodbye, Ste rode off on her scooter.


    Amber brought in the cooked medicine, "Should we drink this?"


    "Of course, you''ve already paid for it."


    Well, Katie¡¯s family were not savvy. How would they survive without her?


    Amber brought the medicine in and sat down next to her mother-inw, but she was obstructed by


    the nket and almost spilled the medicine.


    Katie tried to sit up, "What''s wrong?"


    Amber lifted the thin nket to reveal a bottle of cough syrup, a box of antibiotics, and two pieces of


    ginseng.


    Katie reacted quickly, "Ste has done more than enough for us. These items are too valuable, we


    can''t ept them. You need to hide these and chase after her."


    But Amber remained seated, "Mom, you''re sick. You need these medicines."


    "We don''t owe her anything, and we can''t afford to repay her."


    "Since Ste gave them to us, she must not need them. But for you, they could be life-saving."


    Amber was adamant, "We will remember her kindness. We will repay her when we have the


    chance."


    Worried that her mother-inw might get upset, she added, "We still have a jar of pickled fish at


    home. How about we give it to her?"


    Who didn''t want to live? Especially Katie, who was worried about her family. She sighed deeply,


    "Alright, find something to cover the jar well. Don''t let others find out."


    Amber wrapped the jar in an old cloth, put it in her backpack, and hurriedly chased after Ste.


    But Ste was long gone.


    ¡­


    Upon understanding the point system, Mark''s heart sank.


    On their way back, the two discussed the situation. Due to the early earthquake warning, the


    majority of survivors had lived. This was great news, but with limited resources, it meant that the


    living conditions would be more severe.


    Christian was anxious, "Mark, Eastwood Eden risked their own safety to offer three houses for


    refugee shelter, and only got 5000 points. Thest time they were awarded 2000 points for the early


    earthquake warning, and 3000 points for organizing the earthquake rescue team. All these barely


    cover the cost of two houses. We have over 100 people in ourmunity. What are we going to


    do?"


    With no outsiders around, Christian got straight to the point, "Mark, are you moving?"


    "I n to, what about you?"


    "We must move." Even if not for himself, he had to consider his son.


    The members of Eastwood Eden had skills, but in this post-apocalyptic world, they were just


    ordinary people. It was unrealistic to expect each household to buy a house, but pooling resources


    might offer a glimmer of hope.


    Christian was surprised, "Pooling resources?"


    This was a good idea. If each household could save 2500 points and contribute 250 pounds of food,


    they might have a chance at getting a house.


    "Mark, we know each other well. We can pool resources."


    Time was of the essence. Upon returning to themunity, they immediately called a meeting to


    discuss the situation.


    Mark tried to find Jasper with his walkie-talkie, but there was no response. He must''ve gone out.


    Only Jasper and Ste were not there. Christian was indecisive, "Should we wait for them toe


    back?"


    Mark wanted to wait too, but he knew well that the two were capable and had resources. Even two-


    bedroom houses would feel cramped for them, let alone shared housing.


    Time was points, and some quick responders had already started scavenging, looking for stainless


    steel doors, door frames, and rebar from the rubble.


    The two were elusive, and what if they only returned after several days?


    "Let''s not wait. We¡¯ll have a meeting and seek the opinions of themunity members first. I''ll talk


    to themter."


    Thus, representatives from each household gathered at the sales office.


    "What? Are they crazy? They want 5000 points and 500 pounds of food for a house? And it doesn''t


    even have a living room or a bathroom?"


    "Pooling resources? How is that possible? We''re already cramped in our own homes, and we can''t


    even stretch our legs in one room."


    "500 pounds of food? Does that mean 1000 pounds of sweet potatoes and potatoes?"


    Upon hearing the news, everyone immediately expressed their dissatisfaction.


    Mark remained silent, allowing them to vent their pent-up emotions.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Around half an hourter, the crowd gradually cooled down.


    Mark started to speak slowly, "If you find it too challenging, you can choose to stay in Eastwood


    Eden. As long as you''re willing to take on any potential risks that maye in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mark, are you moving?¡±


    ¡°I can''t afford to buy a house either, but I''ll definitely find a way to earn points to move.¡±


    ¡°Then, since you''re moving, we''ll move too.¡±


    ¡°We want to move too, but how do we earn the points?¡±


    Sensing Mark''s determination, those who didn''t want to move were flustered and reluctantly agreed


    after some thought. Most of the people had moved in within thest two years and trusted Mark.


    They couldn¡¯t survive if they hadn¡¯t moved into Eastwood Eden. Thus, even if they had to stick


    together, they would choose people they knew well.


    They all remembered the evil people in the settlement camp who, in order to snatch houses in


    Eastwood Eden, tossed powerless people from the buildings. They even dared to kill staff members.


    Staying or going out alone was too dangerous.


    Reality didn¡¯t offer them much choice, they had to agree even if they didn¡¯t want to, just to survive.


    And so, except for Jasper and Ste, everyone in Eastwood Eden unanimously decided to move.


    The next issue was how to earn points.


    On the way back, Mark was thinking about this issue and had alreadye up with a n. Doing


    things individually was too dangerous, so he suggested forming teams to earn points.


    ¡°We will divide into groups. The young and strong men will go to the ruins to collect scrap metal.


    Those with less strength will go to the Griffith River to dig sand.¡±


    Eastwood Eden didn''t have a vehicle, so he would negotiate with the government to see if they


    could provide a truck.


    The rest, the women and children, would be responsible for farming. They would nt corn, sweet


    potatoes - as much as they could, to be used for purchasing housing suppliester. Vegetables


    grew the quickest, so they could nt several batches, dry them and store them forter.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    With clear division ofbor and tasks, and group leaders chosen, no one had objections. They


    trusted Mark and hoped that through everyone''s efforts, they could settle in the new town. Living in


    cramped conditions was miserable, but being homeless was even worse.


    When Ste returned, the meeting had just ended. Mark stopped the two of them and briefly


    exined the content of the meeting. Just as he had expected, the two had no ns to squeeze in


    with others.


    ¡°Mark, we won¡¯t participate in this task.¡±


    Mark understood and expressed his gratitude once again, ¡°Anyway. thanks for the seeds.¡±


    Luckily, they had spoken up in time, otherwise the price would have probably gone up several times


    by now.


    The people of Eastwood Eden didn''t rest. After the meeting, they immediately set into action ¨C


    collecting scrap, digging sand, and farming.


    Ste stood on the balcony, watching the busy figures by the Griffith River.


    After two rainfalls, the drought had greatly eased and the groundwater level had stopped falling.


    Afraid that the good sand would be taken, Ste was eager to start digging, ¡°When are we going to


    dig sand?¡±


    Jasper was watching the figures in the river, ¡°We need to make a sand sieve.¡±


    Doing it manually like them was slow and earned fewer points.


    Making a sand sieve was simple ¨C just welding reinforcement bars into a grid, leaving gaps in


    between. When sand was poured onto the grid,rger stones would be blocked while the finer sand


    would fall through to the other end.


    Arcadia had plenty of reinforcement bars in stock. The two of them cut the bars to the right length


    and quickly welded three sieves.


    This thing was very durable. Ste suggested, ¡°Should we give them one?¡±


    Eastwood Eden provided them afortable environment. Although they had to pay 20 lbs of


    grains as rent every month, it was definitely worth it.


    They didn''t know what the future would bring, but being able to show kindness to others after three


    years into the apocalypse was trulymendable. As long as it didn''t affect their own interests,


    Ste didn''t mind lending a hand. After all, it was more meaningful for such people to survive than


    those devils with weapons.


    Jasper didn¡¯t object, ¡°Sure.¡±


    They got up early the next day, put on their thermal clothes, prepared for sun protection, and set off


    with their sieves.


    Half an hourter, arge truck drove over the bumpy road and stopped by the Griffith River. The


    earthquake had cut off the Griffith River. Themunity members were digging upstream, and


    Ste and her team were digging downstream, almost 200 meters apart.


    When she saw amunity member passing by, she quickly called him over, ¡°I borrowed two sand


    sieves from a friend. You can borrow one, just return it when you''re done.¡±


    The member was thrilled and thanked her repeatedly. He carried the sieve and shouted at his team


    members from afar, ¡°Jasper and Ste lent us a sand sieve.¡±


    Good quality sand could be exchanged for more points, which gave them more hope.


    Jasper went to the middle of the river and chose a t ce. He used a hoe to clear away the


    weeds and mud.


    Rosie helped with a small shovel and suddenly eximed, ¡°Ste, the grass is sprouting.¡± She


    squatted down and cleared away the lumpy mud. A grass root was twisting its body, trying to break


    through the ground and grow.


    Ste was moved by the power of life.


    Digging sand was hard work. Jasper worked tirelessly under the sun, like a machine.


    He didn¡¯t want Ste and Rosie to work too much. But Cooper, who was alwayspetitive, was


    digging the sand with his paws.


    There was fine sand, and the coarse gravel that was filtered out was collected as well. In the future,


    it could be mixed with cement to build the yard or used for walls.


    The work was slow, and they had to secretly hide the sand they dug into Arcadia when Rosie wasn''t


    looking.


    The three of them, along with Cooper, didn''t get much sand after working half a day.


    Rosie reflected that she seemed to have not done much work. Despite her brother''s objections, she


    kept adding more work for herself.


    They didn''t bother going back for lunch and sat under the sunshade to eat.


    They were afraid the other residents woulde suddenly, so they didn''t eat much. They had some


    toasts and eggs, and a bowl of soup each.


    After working hard until dusk, they finally got half a truckload of sand.


    When the residents went home one after another, the three of them were still busy. When it was too


    dark to see, they packed up and went home.


    Jasper waited on the side of the road with Rosie while Ste went to deliver the goods with Cooper.


    When they reached a deserted area, Ste hid the goods in Arcadia under the cover of night.


    After working for half a month, Jasper seemed to have tanned.


    Except for the extra they had kept aside, Arcadia was stocked with full 7 truckloads of fine river


    sand and 3 truckloads of coarse gravel. With enough sand, Ste conveniently lent the sieve they


    were using to the residents.


    After several negotiations with the government, Mark finally struck a deal. They agreed to dispatch


    a truck to collect the sand, scrap metal, stainless steel doors, and iron frames he had gathered.


    This was the advantage of teamwork. Having more resources gave you bargaining power. Those


    who were solo yers had no choice but to figure out how to transport their goods to Hope Bay for


    registration and earn points.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Ste returned to Apartment 5 early after a day''s work, drawn to the verdantndscape that


    stretched before her.


    The folks of Eastwood Eden were hard at work, tilling and sowing thend tirelessly for the past


    fortnight.


    Corn was sprouting. Lush green vegetables promised a bountiful harvest in a week''s time, but they


    were too precious to be consumed. Instead, the seedlings were carefully re-nted, nurtured to


    grow, and then sun-dried. The dried veggies could be consumed or traded for points.


    The strength of the human spirit was evident in their toil. Not only did they cultivate the barrennd


    within the neighbourhood, but they also ventured beyond its borders.


    Patrol duties increased, but no oneined.


    After two days of rest, Ste decided to gather firewood from the forest. The nearby woods had


    been stripped bare, forcing her to venture deeper into the wilderness. A round trip was no simple


    task.


    They had to spend the night in the forest, returning only when she had gathered enough wood.


    This time, she not only took the dog but also the rabbits.


    She took only the first and second generations and the yet-to-grow babies. The fully grown rabbits


    that had reached a certain weight were ughtered and stored in Arcadia.


    She made sure not to do this in front of Snowy and Smoky. The deed was done in the next room.


    Snowy and Smoky couldn''t speak, otherwise, they would have protested against Ste. Damn it,


    they thought. They were always the ones to get the short end of the stick, while the dog was


    pampered and taken care of.


    She stored the important stuff in Arcadia, put the rabbits in the trunk, and drove the Hummer to


    gather wood.


    After much consideration, she decided to go to Ivywood Estates at the city''s edge. The forests along


    the way were bare. Ivywood Estates had been destroyed in an earthquake.


    Memories flooded back as she looked at the ruined vis. During the initial flood period, her team


    from the 18th floor often came here to gather resources. The fish they stored in Arcadia were still


    there, almost three yearster.


    How things had changed, she thought.


    After climbing seven or eight mountains with the rabbits, she was breathless.


    Standing at the peak, she could see the vast dead forest in the distance. The outskirts were not


    safe, forcing her to venture deeper into the forest. After almost a day of trekking, she finally reached


    the uninhabited depths of the forest.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The deeper she went, the more she could feel the miracle of life. Many of the dead trees were


    sprouting green buds, nourished by the rain.


    She chose a t forest area and started working with her tools.


    Ste had an electric saw, while Jasper had a fuel-powered one.


    Rosie, unable to help with the chopping, was sent to keep watch from a high ground with the dog.


    They worked until sundown. Ste then started gathering the chopped branches, storing them in


    Arcadia under the cover of dusk. The branches were also valuable, tied together and stored to be


    used as firewoodter.


    It was dark before they finished working. They had originally nned to bring the trailer, but what if


    someone else was also gathering wood in the forest? Better to be safe, they thought, and set up a


    two-bedroom tent.


    Rosie had set up tents before, so Jasper let her do it alone this time.


    In the deep forest under the starry sky, they lit oilmp andid out a hearty meal to reward


    themselves for the day''s hard work.


    The rabbits were also rewarded with fresh hay and a bowl of crispy peanuts.


    After dinner, they sat in the tent watching TV shows.


    Cooper kept an eye on the tablet while his ears stayed alert to the sounds outside. Jasper had set


    up a tripwire outside the tent, with bells attached to it. If someone intruded at night, they would trip


    the wire and trigger the bells.


    When it was time for bed, they turned off the lights.


    It was colder in the mountains. Halfway through the night, Ste felt cold. Jasper covered her with a


    thin nket, and then went to the next room to check on Rosie.


    They woke up early the next day, had breakfast, and continued with the previous day''s work. They


    didn''t clear the entire forest, leaving the trees that had sprouted green buds.


    Once they were done with one area, they moved to the next.


    While passing a brook, Ste''s eyes were drawn to a green nt.


    Jasper asked, "What''s up?"


    "It''s honeysuckle."


    The nt was barely a few inches in height, with its leaves still not fully grown. If she hadn''t


    repeatedly read the medicinal herb book, she wouldn''t have recognized it. Finding a honeysuckle


    seedling was a stroke of luck.


    She carefully dug it out, soil and all, and ced it gently in her bag.


    The brook area was quite damp, with green buds sprouting among therge patches of withered


    shrubs and grass.


    Seeing this, Ste lost interest in chopping wood and started identifying the nts, hoping to find


    more medicinal herbs to nt in Arcadia.


    Jasper and Rosie, unfamiliar with herbs, continued chopping wood nearby.


    She found several types of medicinal herbs. They weren''t rare or widely used medicinal herbs, but


    to Ste, they were a delightful surprise.


    After half a day, she had found more than a dozen types of herbs. At noon, she found a cool spot


    and called Jasper, Rosie, and Cooper over for lunch.


    Jasper''s hands were covered in dirt, and he was holding a piece of grass with a smile on his usually


    cold face. "Ste, I found it."


    "What?" Ste asked. Jasper was usually quite calm and cold, so this smile was a rare urence.


    "I think it''s this herb. It can cure the liver and lung diseases caused by the smog virus."


    He found it under a tree. It was quite unremarkable and took him a while to identify.


    Ste took it from him and stared at it for a while. Ste was stumped. She didn''t recognize this


    either. After lunch, she didn''t rest and instead pulled out a treasured copy of herbal medicine book


    that she had taken from the school library.


    Jasper sat next to her and helped her go through the book.


    After almost an hour, he pointed at a picture. "I think it''s this one."


    Ste stared at him. "You need to be 100% sure. Misidentification could be fatal."


    He replied, "It looks simr, but not quite the same."


    Dragonlily, a herb that could cleanse the liver and lungs and kill bacteria. It was mainly found in the


    southern mountains and required specific soil and water conditions. No wonder it wasn''t widely


    cultivated - it was hard to grow.


    Stepared the real thing with the picture, the picture showed a fully-bloomed tulip, but the


    comparison was worlds apart. There wasn''t the slightest resemnce.


    "It must be this one. Seedlings differ greatly from mature nts."


    Seeing this nt, Jasper''s hazy memories gradually became clear. He remembered asking his


    professor to make sure it was the right nt before picking it. However, he still felt that there was a


    difference between the photograph and the real thing, "Could it be possible that the nt has


    mutated?"

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    nt mutation?


    Exposed to all sorts of severe weather, mutating to adapt to new environments indeed orded


    with the theory of evolution.


    Whatever. She decided to nt it in the Arcadia for now.


    Hoping to find a few more, the three of them conducted a thorough search, but unfortunately, they


    found no more.


    They continued to chop wood, finding herbs when they grew tired.


    Having spent five to six days in the thick woods, they''d cleared several hills of trees, enough to keep


    five to six truckloads of lumber for themselves and donate ten more.


    They didn''t rush to leave but instead, sought herbs in the dense forest. Over the next few days, they


    found about fifty to sixty different herbs, the most valuable among them were a young ginseng nt,


    several wild yam nts, and some goji berries.


    Ste''s eyes were about to pop out looking for them. It was an extreme eye strain; she was


    exhausted and needed to rest.


    And so, their wood-chopping trip ended. With their dog and rabbits in tow, they nned to return to


    the city.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    A horrific scream suddenly echoed throughout the dense forest. The chilling sound caused


    goosebumps to rise. Cooper''s fur stood on end, his face fierce.


    Jasper perked up his ears, ¡°It sounds like it''sing from another part of the forest.¡±


    This scream, even after three years, Ste was overly familiar with it - it was filled with despair. It


    wasn''t a simple distress call.


    Over the past three years, whether it was Lukas'' group or Jasper, and even Cooper and Rosie, had


    slowly been healing her. But when the scream echoed again, Ste felt her blood rush to her head,


    and she instantly drew her gun and loaded it.


    Jasper noticed her emotional fluctuation, ¡°Don''t panic. Let''s see what''s going on first.¡±


    Ste nodded, taking a deep breath to calm herself down.


    The dog took the lead, taking a shortcut to the other hill.


    ¡°Rosie, don''t worry. Watch your step and keep quiet.¡±


    Rosie wasn''t nervous. In fact, she was even more alert than the dog, but her brother''s concern


    made her particrly obedient, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cooper was on full alert, leading the humans and the rabbits on a criminal hunting expedition.


    Over the hill, a winding mountain road appeared. Jasper was adept at tracking. The path in front of


    him could hardly be called a path; it was more like a trail from frequent use.


    He observed the traces left on the road, ¡°There seem to be more than ten people.¡±


    Following the inconspicuous path, the three of them hastened their pace and quickly climbed


    another hill, only to see four men holding knives, and six others tied up with ropes.


    Ste took out her binocrs. Two were skinny girls, and the rest four were children around ten


    years old. One child was so hungry he couldn''t stand, stumbling and falling onto the ground. Tied to


    the same rope, when one fell, they all fell.


    The men were irritated, rushing over to kick and punch the child, ¡°Useless! Damn, I''m going to


    ughter you first when we get back.¡±


    The girl threw herself over, shielding one of the boys with her body, ¡°Don''t hit my brother.¡±


    The punches and kicks fell like rain, and the horrific screams echoed again.


    Cooper snarled, an intent to kill clear on its face. Jasper remained calm, ¡°They must have a hideout,


    and¡­¡±


    He didn''t finish, but Ste knew what he meant.


    Jasper reached out, brushing a piece of grass off her hair, ¡°Ste, do you want to continue?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Such incidents were not rare in ces where the official forces couldn''t reach; in fact, they had even


    be the normter on.


    Ste stood silently, lost in her thoughts. She couldn''t calm down, her blood boiling. This was a


    nightmare. Even if it happened again, she was still trapped in it.


    Ste took a deep breath and started walking towards where they''d disappeared. If she turned and


    left now, it might take her a long time to regain inner peace.


    Jasper looked at her retreating figure, the corners of his mouth lifted in a slight smile.


    Rosie was a bit confused, and she looked up at her brother. He patted her head, ¡°Rosie, no matter


    whether we are around in the future, you have to be able to protect yourself. Don''t end up like


    them.¡±


    Rosie nodded. She understood, but not really, ¡°Okay.¡±


    They followed silently; after crossing two hills, a bamboo house and a cave appeared at the foot of


    the mountain.


    Hearing the noise outside, several men came out of the house. Ste counted, adding the four who


    had returned, there were ten men in total. These people... no, they could no longer be called


    people. They were devils.


    They gathered around, touching the two girls, disgust evident on their faces, ¡°Not even two pounds


    of meat on them.¡±


    ¡°I say, can''t you find some more appealing ones?¡±


    ¡°I''d love to find some more appealing ones, but there are starving people everywhere outside, and


    the rich have bodyguards, it''s not that easy.¡±


    ¡°As long as they can satisfy us, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, they''re going to end up in the pot sooner


    orter.¡±


    Two men came up, roughly grabbed the girls'' hair, ignoring their pleas and cries, and dragged them


    towards the creek behind the bamboo forest, intending to clean them up first.


    It was almost dusk, the men left a bruised and battered boy behind, while the rest were driven into


    the cave on the right.


    Ste watched all this through her binocrs.


    There were more people in the cave. The left side was women, and the right side was men. The


    inside was pitch dark and damp. They ate, drank, and relieved themselves all in there. The


    conditions were worse than a pigsty.


    These men were clever, they knew that official forces had dispatched troops to patrol the city, so it


    wasn''t safe. They moved to the deep woods.


    They were living far away from the city; Ste believed more devils were hiding in the mountains.


    Her heart ached.


    They had already started heating water in front of the bamboo forest. Jasper didn''t want Ste to


    see this scene. He attached a silencer to his gun, ¡°You take care of the two behind the bamboo


    forest, I''ll handle the ones in front. They probably don''t have guns, but be careful.¡±


    Ste nodded, though just to be safe, she put on her bulletproof vest.


    Rosie and the dog also had roles. The two of them took the rabbits to find a safe ce to hide. They


    had always been kept in a cage. When the rabbits found out that they were not wearing bulletproof


    vests, they seemed to silently protest.


    Ste had just left when the dog followed; he had to protect his owner.


    Rosie, who had been abandoned many times, wanted to contribute too!


    Ste quietly went around to the back of the bamboo forest. She saw two men continuously dunking


    the girls in the deep pool, their faces twisted in cruel smiles, their mouths full of dirty words.


    Perhaps they hadn''t considered that there could be danger in the deep woods, they didn''t even


    notice Ste standing above them on the bank.


    The setting sun cast a splendid glow, stretching the shadows on the shore. Seeing the reflection in


    the water, the men initially didn''t pay it any mind. But they soon realized something was off. The


    shadow was slender; it looked like a woman.


    He instinctively stood up and turned around, but the next moment his chest was soaked in red.


    Dealing with such scum was simply a waste of bullets, so Ste decided to use a crossbow.


    His eyes widened in disbelief, staring at the masked woman on the shore, her gaze as cold as ice.


    Looking down, he saw the arrow lodged in his chest. He plummeted into the water with a ssh.


    The other man hadn''t realized what had happened. He was still pushing the young girl''s head under


    the water.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Hispanion''s body surged with fresh blood, causing him to instinctively turn around in shock.


    Momentster, a loud ssh echoed as he copsed, stirring up countless droplets of water.


    The two girls were choked, their consciousness muddled. They copsed into the water pool,


    gasping for breath. As they saw the bodies in the water, the shock was so intense that their lips


    trembled, rendering them speechless.


    It was only then that they noticed the fully armed figure standing on the bank, his face obscured.


    Worried for Jasper, Ste turned and left without a word.


    The girls finally reacted, using their hands and feet to climb out of the pond. They sought cover


    nearby, trembling with fear. By the time Ste returned to the bamboo grove, Jasper had effortlessly


    dealt with the viins.


    Inside the hut, chaos reigned. The air was thick and foul. After rummaging around, they found


    several pounds of assorted grains.


    Ste drew her samurai sword, easily severing the locks on the two basements on the left and right.


    The left basement held six or seven women, their disheveled appearance and vacant eyes a chilling


    sight. They sat on the floor, resembling walking corpses, showing no reaction.


    The right basement held boys whose terrified eyes revealed that they had not been captive for long.


    As for the storage room, Jasper wouldn''t let Ste in.


    They didn''t linger. They tossed the grains they''d found onto the floor and left with Cooper.


    "Wait!" The two girls who had been choking on water stumbled out, their eyes pleading. "Can you


    take us with you?"


    "No." Ste raised her crossbow. "You''re capable of leaving on your own."


    "But..." the girls begged. "There are evil people outside. Please help us."


    "I''m a person, not a god," Ste coldly refused. "I saved you not because you''re pitiful, but because


    I detest them. Keep whining, and I''ll send you back to keep thempany."


    Sensing her as a woman with a hardened heart, they instinctively turned to Jasper. Soaked and


    shivering, they gazed at him with pitiful eyes.


    Jasper remained silent, turning to leave.


    Cooper growled, seemingly craving a hot dog.


    With their ruthless demeanor and weaponry, the girls didn''t dare to follow. One of them helped a boy


    who had been scared to the point of wetting himself, and the siblings began to sob.


    Another girl noticed the bag of grain on the ground and quickly picked it up. As people slowly


    emerged from the cave, her face turned pale, and she ran away with the bag of grain.


    After leaving, Ste avoided the path the viins had taken and instead took a detour through other


    forests.


    Crossing two mountains, they found an abandoned quarry.


    After pondering for a moment, Ste asked, "Does the vi in Newtown have a garden wall?"


    Jasper had never lived in a vi but assumed it didn''t. Not only was there no garden wall, but they


    would also have to provide their windows and doors. It was a basic shell of a house.


    Feeling unsafe without a wall, Ste crouched down to pick up stones. And so, the trio and Cooper


    spent the night in the quarry, picking up stones the next day. They collected enough to build a


    garden wall three to four meters high.


    "No," Ste smiled subtly to others¡¯s questin, "we have some family matters to attend to."


    Back at Building 5, the rabbits obediently returned to their hut,ying down in frustration. They were


    fed up with being taken out and eating grass; hopefully they wouldn''t be called upon next time.


    After spending a few days in the mountains where the humidity was high at night and they had to


    work during the day, they were exhausted. Home was the mostfortable ce.


    Washing up, they crawled into bed and fell into a deep sleep.


    After a long rest, they woke up feeling much refreshed.


    Ste had beenzing around for two days, and began to get busy again.


    She set aside a plot in Arcadia specifically for growing medicinal herbs. Each type of herb was


    nted separately, giving them ample space to thrive.


    Particrly the Dragonlily Jasper had pointed out, Ste took extra care in nurturing it, hoping to


    see if it would truly mutate when it grew.


    In less than a month, it felt like the Griffith River was about to be drained by the diligent members of


    Eastwood Eden. Every two days, arge truck woulde to collect river sand.


    They didn''t want the stones, as hauling them from here to Hope Bay would consume too much fuel.


    Many survivors would collect and crush the stones near Hope Bay, then transport them to the


    construction site using loaders or wheelbarrows.


    The scavenging teams had turned over every stone in the vicinity and had to go further afield. On


    several asions, they almost got into fights. If it weren''t for sticking together for survival, it was


    uncertain whether they could have made it back.


    Mark made a special trip to Hope Bay. Newtown was under construction, bustling with activity and


    brimming with vitality.


    Not only were refugees being recruited, but there was also a particr need for workers with


    construction experience and young people who were willing to work hard. If the returns from


    scavenging decreased, they could be arranged to work as construction workers to continue earning


    points. At least they would be provided with food and shelter.


    The buildings would take at least half a year to bepleted, but it was indeed time to take action.


    Storing things in Arcadia and then handing them over all at once would be too conspicuous.


    After discussion, they decided to hand over the goods in batches at different times, and the points


    should not be assigned to one person.


    The vi required 50,000 points. If they were all assigned to Ste, Jasper and Rosie would each


    have to save for a two-bedroom property.


    So, Ste took their dog, Jasper took his sister, and they set off for Hope Bay in arge truck.


    Indeed, many people were out scavenging. Some were saving for a house, others were exchanging


    for survival supplies.


    Materials were collected in different areas. Ste handed over a truckload of coiled steel. The steel


    had been soaked in water and then left in The Garden. Over time, it had oxidized and rusted. To


    avoid suspicion, Ste also exchanged a few buckets of mud and sprayed it on with a pesticide


    sprayer.


    Rusty and muddy, it was an unsightly sight, but it still drew many envious nces.


    The staff members were somewhat surprised, but they didn''t question it too much. After all, they


    had seen more extravagant scenes, with seven or eight trucks arriving in a row, all belonging to


    wealthy people or former businessmen. Given their demeanor, it was likely they came from wealthy


    backgrounds.


    Once the materials were confirmed to be fine, they submitted their personal details, opened an


    ount, and weighed the materials for points.


    The staff member reminded them with a smile, "Keep your card safe, and don''t lose it."


    Ste put the card into Arcadia and drove to the tile collection area to find Jasper.


    Unloading the tiles was a bit of a hassle as they needed to be handled gently. The packaging paper


    had rotted away, and a lot of mud had stuck to it. But after washing and inspecting the tiles, they


    were found to be of excellent quality. Given the brand, it wouldn''t have been affordable for ordinary


    people before the apocalypse.


    The warehouse staff counted the tiles and asked, "Do you have more? If so, I''ll set aside a separate


    area for them."


    "There are about three more truckloads," replied Jasper.


    The staff member was pleased. "Alright, please bring them over as soon as possible."


    For ount opening and card issuance, they provided service with a smile. "You cane directly


    to me next time, no need to queue."


    "Thank you," It was better to queue.


    After dropping off their load, the duo drove the truck to a secluded spot for a lunch break.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They took a brief respite, loaded up tworge trucks with stones, and continued their delivery, with


    the points credited to Rosie''s ount.


    Cooper, who had been cooped up in the truck all this time, could only whimper. He knew all too well


    there wouldn''t be any points for him.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    After a three-day break, Ste was back on her grind.


    She had spent over a month collecting wood, stone, sand, steel, and bricks, steadily umting


    60,000 points in the process.


    As she browsed the list of items she could exchange for her points, she was disappointed to find it


    mostly consisted of food, clothes, and alcohol - items she had no use for. This made her reconsider


    her n of umting more points.


    With the materials she had handed over, a significant amount of space was freed up in Arcadia,


    allowing for more cultivation.


    Jasper, concerned about Ste''s workload, suggested, ¡°Why don''t we find Monkey? Maybe we can


    trade for a nting and harvesting machine?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Ste agreed, ¡°I have nothing better to do while we wait for Newtown to bepleted.¡±


    But to her surprise, Monkey was nowhere to be found.


    After several fruitless days of searching in the trading street, Ste remembered that Rob lived near


    Eastwood Eden. With Rob''s help, they finally tracked down Monkey.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Monkey asked, dust caked on his face and a sense of urgency in his voice.


    ¡°I''m in the middle of scavenging.¡±


    He exined that his wife was nagging him about moving to Newtown, and despite his best efforts,


    he couldn¡¯t umte enough points. So, he had no choice but to risk his life scavenging.


    Ste frowned, ¡°How did you end up in this situation?¡±


    Monkey sighed heavily, exining that the sea had been contaminated by a prehistoric virus,


    cutting off his main source of ie.


    With the extreme heat over, the weather was bing cooler each day, reducing the water


    scarcity.


    A massive earthquake had buried nearly everything under rubble, leaving only the survivors. With


    the construction of Newtown, the government was fleecing the rich, persuading them to donate as


    much as they could. This frightened them into living frugally¡ª even the rich were running out of


    supplies.


    The lower ss couldn¡¯t afford the goods, and the rich dared not consume them. This hit the


    middlemen like Monkey hard.


    In response to Ste''s concern, Monkey reassured her, ¡°Austin has suffered even greater losses.


    Many of our supplies were destroyed in the earthquake.¡±


    Despite his struggles, Monkey was still loyal to his boss, ¡°He''s trying to buy a vi, but he can''t feed


    all of us. We have to fend for ourselves, and the boss makes up for any shortfall.¡±


    Ste then asked, ¡°How much can you make in a day scavenging?¡±


    ¡°Just a few tens of points, I guess.¡± Monkey replied, exining that things had be more difficult


    recently.


    Ste made a proposition, ¡°If you can get the nting and harvesting machine, I''ll give you half a


    truckload of steel.¡±


    Monkey¡¯s jaw dropped, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Ste confirmed, amused by his stunned expression.


    Half a truckload of steel was around two tons, which made Monkey¡¯s heart race. ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you in


    three days.¡±


    ¡°Three days?¡± Ste questioned, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit rushed? I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Two days and a half,¡± Monkey hastily replied, worried that someone else might take the job.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ste agreed somewhat hesitantly, ¡°just remember to keep this a secret.¡±


    Three days passed in a sh, and true to his word, Monkey delivered the machines. Although they


    were smaller than expected, they were in perfect working condition.


    Satisfied with the delivery, Ste gave Monkey an extra two rolls of steel, bringing the total to three


    tons.


    Jasper quickly learned how to operate the machine and asked, ¡°What should we nt?¡±


    Ste considered the cooling weather and suggested, ¡°Potatoes should be fine.¡±


    And so, they nted potatoes in the freed-up space, keeping it low-key to avoid attracting any


    unwanted attention.


    With hundreds of pounds of seeds left over, Ste suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we give them to Mark and


    his group at Eastwood Eden?¡±


    They agreed to lend the seeds to Mark and his group. In return, they would get back the seeds and


    an additional 20% of the yield.


    The next day, they traded the potatoes for a sr generator from Eastwood Eden.


    With the generator gone, life would be a bit inconvenient, but Mark reassured his group, ¡°We


    can harvest the potatoes in three months. Besides, we might not even be able to use the generator


    in Newtown. Let''s think of this as early adaptation.¡±


    Their optimism didn¡¯t wane, and they quickly got to work. Jasper reminded them, ¡°Mark, be careful


    when nting. Make sure no one steals the potatoes.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    And so, they took turns guarding their crops.


    ...


    After dinner, while washing the dishes, Rosie nced outside, "Ste, why isn''t it dark yet?"


    During the height of summer, it usually got dark around 7:30 PM, but now it was already 8 PM.


    Ste stared outside for a long while, then pulled out a thermometer, 28 degrees Celsius.


    The extreme heat came to an end, and the pr day arrived.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Before going to bed, Ste pulled out her nket, "Rosie, if you feel cold at night, you can use this."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The radio had timely notifications, but there was no sound from Mark''s loudspeaker. It might be


    because the radio was out of battery. Jasper ryed the message, "The Weather Bureau has


    issued a warning: the Pr Day is here, and there will be a significant temperature difference


    between day and night."


    So, the loudspeaker echoed once more, reminding everyone to dress warmly and prevent the cold.


    It was not a matter to be taken lightly. Once you fell sick and couldn''t recover, death was the next


    stop.


    Waking up the next morning, Ste found a nket on her. She nced at the thermometer on the


    wall, 20 degrees Celsius.


    The spot next to her was empty. Jasper was nowhere to be seen.


    Pulling the curtain aside, she saw him exercising on the terrace with the dog, even Rosie was there.


    Uh, seemed like she had been cking off.


    20 degrees in the morning, 37 at noon, and 18 at night, the temperature was like a rollercoaster.


    The darkness was postponed again, till 9 pm.


    Day by day, eating was the only routine. They had be tired of watching TV. They could only


    study for two hours a day, and reading had be daunting. Living such a life was not as easy as


    it seemed.


    Sensing her boredom, Jasper suggested, "How about we cook something?"


    Now that they were living far away from everyone else, they could cook without the smell spreading


    around. In the future, when they moved to Newtown, the vis wouldn''t have such a wide gap


    between the buildings.


    Ste liked this idea, "How about some cookies and bread?"


    They were not in a hurry this time; they only cooked when they felt like it. They strived for


    perfection, every dish looking like a piece of art.


    A monthter, they had stored a lot of food.


    Now, it only got dark at 1 am and the sun rose at 5 am. The daytime temperature was 30 degrees


    Celsius while the night was only 10 degrees.


    Thanks to the Pr Day, the survivors had to change their clothes every two hours. If you had to go


    out, you didn''t need to bring anything else other than clothes for all four seasons. A minor


    negligence could lead to a cold.


    The erratic weather was troubling for Cooper as he didn''t know whether to grow his fur or shed it.


    Ste put on a thermal coat for him.


    Despite the Pr Day, the three of them maintained their routine. If the sun was too bright, they


    would draw the curtains; they wouldn''t easily mess with their biological clock.


    If there was any advantage to the Pr Day, it was that the longer sunlight elerated the growth


    of crops, and the shortened night rtively reduced crime rate. However, it had nothing to do with


    Ste, who was leading aid-back lifestyle.


    On the contrary, Rosie seemed happy, "Ste, the peanuts I nted have sprouted."


    The little girl had developed a love for nting, not just peanuts but also vegetables.


    Cooper was helping by digging the soil, no matter how Luna, from the floor below, called out to him


    passionately, he didn''t pay any attention. Ste realized that it was a ssic case of unrequited


    love.


    Standing on the terrace, she saw the carpenter from building no.3 making furniture.


    Ste was curious, so she walked over in the evening while fetching water, "Patrick, do you know


    how to make a boat?"


    "A boat?" Patrick, a local, had been an apprentice in a boat factory when he was young, "I can


    make a small one."


    Griffith was and of abundance, with aplexwork of water bodies. The older generation of


    locals all had wooden boats which they used to navigate through the water bodies.


    Patrick was curious, "You want a boat?"


    Ste nodded, "My rubber boat hardened during the extreme cold. With this erratic weather, in case


    there''s a flood, I''d have nowhere to hide. Could you make me two?"


    "You need old fir for making a boat, and it needs to be coated with teak oil."


    Patrick had some teak oil but arranging for the wood was an issue. With the limited tools he had,


    the wooden boat could be at most 1.8 meters wide and 3 meters long, and anything bigger could


    cause problems.


    Ste thought it was okay. If they ever had to drift in the sea, rubber boats and assault boats were


    more prone to damage. A wooden boat was sturdier.


    Although they had yachts and cruise ships, who would mind having more resources?


    After chatting with Patrick for a while, she found out he also made bath barrels and wooden barrels.


    Ste promptly ordered eight sets.


    Woodworking took time, and considering the cost of teak oil, Patrick asked for 80 kg of sweet


    potatoes aspensation. Ste pretended to hesitate before agreeing the deal.


    Two dayster, she drove a truck back and unloaded the required wood at the entrance of building


    no.3, "My friend also wants a boat, along with barrels and basins."


    Towards the end, many high-tech products couldn''t be used, and they needed old items for


    presentation.


    Being able to earn 160 pounds of sweet potatoes made Patrick ecstatic; he even called his son to


    help.


    The delivery was made in two batches. The first batch was delivered half a monthter, and the


    second batch, a monthter.


    There was no denying that the wooden boat was sturdy and also polished smooth. Even the oars


    were coated with teak oil.


    Ste tested it in Arcadia, and it indeed didn''t leak. So, she went to Patrick again, "My friend has


    sold the wooden boats and wants to ce another order for six with you. Ensure the quality, and


    there might be more business in the future."


    Getting new business made Patrick''s family overjoyed, they were one step closer to their goal of


    buying a house.


    By now, the night hadpletely vanished. After adjusting their biological clock, the people of


    Eastwood Eden had adapted. The patrol team worked in shifts; their main task was to look after the


    crops.


    The herbs nted in The Garden were growing well. Ste had propagated them several times,


    nted over several square meters. In a while, they would be ready for harvesting and drying.


    Dragonlily was growing slightly slower, but it had already started branching and sprouting new buds


    in the soil.


    Ste took its pictures every now and then, recording its growth. She repeatedlypared the


    pictures with the ones in medical books.


    Hmm, it was bing more and more simr, but there were differences.


    Jasper was certain, "It''s the one, no doubt."


    Alright, if he said so, it must be so. After all, he was always steady and not the kind to bber.


    Since they had figured out one herb, what about the other one?


    Ste asked, "Where did you find the medicine?"


    "Mount Murray."


    Mount Murray was one of the four famous mountains of the area. With a high altitude and steep


    terrain, the mountain top was often enveloped in mist. It was located in the county governed by


    Lincoln.


    Ste was surprised, "Several hundred kilometers away, how did you manage to find it?"


    "The smog made the environment worse. The professor searched all the nearby areas and


    eventually, we had to try our luck at Mount Murray."


    Unexpectedly, they found it there.


    Now that it was the Pr Day, it was rtively safe to travel. Ste was tempted, "Shall we go


    once?"


    If even Jasper could get infected, what about her and Rosie? Ste didn''t want to cough her lungs


    out.


    Jasper paused for a moment before speaking, "I''ll go. You and Rosie stay here."


    "Why?"


    "The earthquake didn''t bring down Mount Murray, but it''s incredibly unstable now. Any false move


    could trigger andslide or a rockfall."


    In his past life, his escort team had lost three members while searching for medicine. Jasper didn''t


    want Ste to go through that.


    "It''s because it''s so dangerous that I want to go with you. If we can''t evade in time, we can always


    retreat to Arcadia."


    He was lucky in a past life, but that didn¡¯t mean he would be this time around.


    However, Jasper was adamantly against it. Ste''s eyes were pleading as she proposed a


    compromise, "Let''s go to Mount Greenwood first. If we don''t find anything, then we''ll reconsider."


    Mount Greenwood, one of the four famous mountains in the area, was an extinct volcano that had


    been silent for billions of years. Its elevation and terrain were much less treacherous than Mount


    Murray, and its uniquendscape nurtured a variety of flora and fauna. The key point was that this


    mountain belonged to Griffith, and it was only about 50 miles from the city.


    Jasper didn''t want to discourage her, "We''ve looked there before. There was nothing."

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Facing his persuasion, Ste held her ground, "Under the dire circumstances back then, it might


    have perished anyway."


    But things were different now. After several rounds of natural disasters, all creatures had a moment


    to catch their breath. Even wild vegetables had started to sprout on the banks of the river.


    Besides, even if they couldn''t find it, there might be other medicinal herbs worth looking for. After all,


    their stock of medicines was limited, and sickness did not discriminate. What if one day they fell ill


    and had no medicine at hand?


    Lying around all day was getting boring. Going out would not only help them find medicine but also


    let them stretch their legs. Why not?


    Jasper agreed.


    Ste opened the rabbit hutch, "You guys want toe with me, or stay home?"


    Perhaps the bunnies had really be intelligent. Ever since she took them outst time, they had


    been ignoring her. In the past, they would have jumped at her feet, vying for her attention. Oh, well,


    they just ignored her and kept munching on their hay.


    Well, fine. In the past three years, she had stored plenty of rabbit meat. Whether it was roasted,


    steamed, or stewed, there was enough tost for a while.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ste left them a few bundles of dried hay and clean water, and left with a peace of mind.


    The journey was tough, but with Rosie and Coopering along, riding the scooter didn''t seem


    safe. So, they took the Hummer instead.


    The roads were cracked, ruins were everywhere. It was a difficult journey. Fortunately, the famous


    circr road in Griffith was their saving grace as it led them to their destination.


    Whenever they encountered a cracked road, they took a detour. After a stop and go journey of 50


    miles, they finally arrived after four hours.


    During their journey, they encountered two groups of robbers. Ste, who was in the passenger


    seat, couldn''t be bothered to waste words. She lowered the window and pointed her rifle at them.


    The robbers were so scared that they not only retreated but also quickly cleared the roadblock.


    "Ma''am, safe journey," they said.


    Upon reaching the foot of the mountain, they let Rosie and Cooper out for a breathe of fresh air and


    tucked the car into Arcadia.


    Mount Greenwood hadn''t copsed, but the film city and shops at the foot of the mountain had all


    be ruins. Recalling the past glory of this ce, one couldn''t help butment.


    After walking along the winding mountain path for about half an hour, they suddenly heard a voice


    from afar, "Help!"


    The voices, both male and female, were filled with panic.


    Those who came to Mount Greenwood at this time were probably not ordinary people.


    Ste took out her binocrs and spotted a few men and women on the other side of the mountain


    being surrounded by a group of thugs.


    It had been three years since the apocalypse, and they were still naive enough to venture out in


    their daily clothes. They mustck survival experience.


    Ste didn''t say a word but handed the binocrs to Jasper. To her surprise, he took a quick look


    and immediately drew his gun and headed towards them. His quick reaction surprised Ste, but


    she swallowed her words just in time.


    The thugs did have knives, but Jasper had a gun. Without much effort, the tables were turned.


    Seeing that they stood no chance, the thugs surrendered and left. However, Jasper didn''t give them


    a chance. He was too close, so a few shots from his nail gun did the job.


    Jasper didn''t rush back, instead, he chatted with them for about ten minutes and then brought them


    back.


    "Ste, they are from Swan Hill, members of the Herbal Medicine Research Group at the Health


    Department," Jasper introduced.


    The man leading the group, Collin, introduced himself, "Thank you for your help. We are members


    of the Herbal Medicine Research Group. Due to the sudden disaster, many herbs have be


    extinct. We came to Mount Greenwood to look for herbs to take back and grow indoors."


    "Herbal Medicine Research?" Ste was surprised, "So you guys are well versed in herbs?"


    Collin nodded.


    Jasper had been studying medical books for a few months now, and since he brought them here, he


    must have tested them. But Ste was still not at ease, "We are also here to look for medicine. We


    are looking for a life-saving herb for the rich, I think it''s called Starthorn Leaf. Do you know its


    benefits?"


    This herb was notmon, and those not well versed in herbs wouldn''t be able to answer.


    Not only did Collin mention its benefits, but he also talked about how to use it, where it grows, and


    so on. It seemed like he really knew his stuff.


    The group was physically weak and hade here out of pure passion. Thinking about it gave


    them the chills. "Since you guys are also here to look for herbs, why don''t we do it together?"


    Ste thought for a while, "Sure, we split the herbs we find?"


    Collin agreed right away, "Deal."


    And so, the deal was made.


    Instead of taking the tourist path, they started looking around the foot of the mountain, especially in


    damp ces.


    Walking behind them, Jasper whispered, "Collin was a student of the professor. They went to Mount


    Murray together in my past life."


    No wonder Jasper, who was always cautious, brought them back so readily. Ste was amazed.


    What a coincidence!


    She hoped that they could find the other herb here, which could shorten the research time and


    avoid unnecessary detours.


    Although these people didn''t have much survival experience, they knew a lot about herbs.


    Everything could be made into medicine. Even the rock they identally stepped on was medicine.


    Grateful for Jasper''s life-saving favor, Collin and his team didn''t forget to impart their knowledge of


    medicinal herbs to him while they were picking the herbs. "This is Stone Weir, and it''s excellent for


    prostatitis."


    Jasper, who was in good health, fell silent.


    Rosie and Cooper were on lookout duty, alert and vignt.


    Collin and his team were delighted. They even dug out the soil around the herb seedlings to


    increase the survival rate. "It''s a good thing we came. With these, we have hope."


    "Yeah, I hope we can find more varieties this time and preserve the civilization of herbal medicine."


    "nts have a strong vitality. As long as there are no worse disasters, I believe they will recover


    quickly."


    Ste thought that the worse was yet toe. Nevertheless, she didn''t forget the purpose of their


    trip and quickly focused on finding the Dragonlily.


    The foot of the mountain was quite damp, which was good for nt growth. It took them several


    hours to find dozens of varieties.


    For some varieties that were moremon, they didn''t dig up all at once. Instead, they left some to


    continue growing in nature.


    There was no darkness during the pr day. Even though it was already evening, Collin and his


    crew had no ns of heading back. "Jasper," Collin called out to hispanion, "we want to finish


    exploring Mount Greenwood before we leave. What about you guys?"

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    While walking with Collin did slow things down, it also brought about some unexpected gains.


    Jasper gave it some thought and suggested, "We haven''t found all the ingredients we need for our


    medicine yet. We''ll have to go back tomorrow."


    And so, the group began their ascent up the mountain.


    Halfway up the slope, Collin suddenly burst with excitement. "Jasper, this is the Starthorn Leaf you


    were looking for."


    The nt was still a seedling, not even half the size of a palm. It wasn''t mature enough to be used


    in medicine and would need at least six months of careful cultivation. Collin carefully dug it up and


    handed it over to Jasper, sharing with him the proper way to nt it.


    They took breaks when they were tired, andyered their clothes ording to the weather changes.


    It was as if they were participating in a fashion show. The temperature was close to 40 degrees at


    noon, but it was nearly freezing by nightfall.


    The seedling was precious, and Collin was worried that the cold would kill it. He took off his


    windbreaker, intending to use it to keep the seedling warm. Ste had a better idea, and took out a


    thermal nket from her backpack. "Use this," she suggested.


    They were valuable assistants to the professor. If they were to fall sick in this ce, the chances of


    sessfully developing the anti-smog virus drug would diminish.


    Collin thanked them profusely, and the rest of the group helped to wrap the seedling in the thermal


    nket.


    Time was precious, and no oneined about fatigue. The work didn''t even stop when it got


    cold.


    Although it was chilly, the group had been through worse. However, the frequent temperature


    changes made them ufortable, causing headaches and muscle aches that felt like flu


    symptoms. They quickly made a fire and cooked some food.


    Ste and Jasper were fine. Their physical condition was much better than the rest of the group.


    Cooper and Rosie were doing well, thanks to the thermal clothing that kept them from panting.


    "Maybe we should take a break?"


    Ste was feeling drowsy due to her internal body clock, and they had been walking for a while.


    Collin and the rest didn''t object, so everyone began to set up their tents.


    Over roasted bread and water, Ste steered the conversation towards lung and liver diseases.


    "Collin, I have a family member who lived in a city with serious smog issues. As they''ve aged, their


    lung and liver functions have deteriorated. Do you know of any medicine that could help?"


    "Liver and lung problems can be difficult to deal with..."


    Collin provided several remedies, including verified folk recipes that were all helpful for the liver and


    lungs.


    Ste listened carefully and memorized all of the forms. However, she didn''t hear him mention


    Dragonlily.


    In an attempt to steer the conversation, Ste asked, "On this trip, my rtive asked me to look for


    Dragonlily. They said it''s a secret folk recipe and very effective. Is it truly beneficial?"


    "Dragonlily is indeed effective, but it''s very picky about its growing environment. Due to rapid social


    development and pollution in the past few decades, even artificially cultivated Dragonlily has a low


    sess rate. That''s why it''s slowly disappearing."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ste politely asked, "Besides Dragonlily, are there any other rare and highly effective herbs?"


    "There''s no such thing as a ''miracle drug.'' Only bybining different herbs can we maximize their


    effects."


    Ste was aware of this, of course, but Jasper couldn''t remember the name of the crucial herb they


    needed.


    Given that there were over 13,000 types of herbs, many of which were rarely used or nearly extinct,


    even an expert like Collin couldn''t urately guess what they were looking for.


    Ste was a bit frustrated. She had been searching all day to no avail. She could only hope for


    better luck in the future.


    As the weather got colder, everyone retreated to their tents to sleep. Despite not being in a rush,


    Ste still valued efficiency. After a two-hour nap to restore their energy, they packed up their tents


    and continued their search.


    The higher they climbed, the fewer herbs they found. When they reached the top, they saw ake


    that had been formed by a volcanic eruption millions of years ago. The area was barren and


    deste, just a wastnd of dead trees and fallen leaves.


    Collin stood on the mountaintop, his heart heavy with sorrow. "How did our homnd be like


    this?" hemented.


    Everyone felt a sense of sadness, but life had to go on.


    Instead of retracing their steps, they chose to descend the mountain via a different path.


    By the time they reached the foot of the mountain, it was noon and the temperature had risen to 40


    degreeas once again. They found a shady spot to rest and began to divide the herbs they had


    gathered.


    Ste was not greedy. She divided the herbs ording to the number of people in the group, and


    she and Jasper received one third.


    For herbs that were plentiful, they divided them ording to quantity. For those that only had two


    nts, they split it in half. For those that only had one nt, Ste was willing to let Collin''s group


    have it, but she still wanted to make a good impression. "You guys cultivate it first. When it has


    grown, you can share some with us."


    Ste pulled Jasper aside. "We didn''t find the life-saving herb. We''ll have to make a trip to Mount


    Murray."


    A trip during the constant daylight period posed less of a risk. If they were to wait until the period of


    eternal night or smog, it could definitely cost them their lives.


    As Jasper hesitated, Ste said, "If you insist on going alone and something happens to you, what


    will Rosie and I do? I know you want to protect us, but no one can protect anyone else for their


    entire life in this post-apocalyptic world. Besides, if Ie with you, you''ll be safer, right?"


    Jasper looked worried. "What about Rosie and Cooper?"


    "Isn''t it more worrying to leave them in Eastwood Eden? We''ll bring them along. We''ll just need to


    keep a close eye on them."


    After thinking it over, Jasper agreed. He looked at Collin and the others. "We need to pass through


    Swan Hill on our way to Mount Murray. There are more bandits in this area, and it''s not safe for


    them to carry so many herbs. How about we apany them part of the way?"


    Since Jasper had spoken, Ste found it difficult to refuse. Moreover, the herbs they brought back


    ultimately benefited the survivors. There might have even been medicine to treat the smog disease.


    "Alright."


    So, Jasper said to Collin, "We have something to attend to in Swan Hill. It is on our way. Do you


    mind if we apany you for a stretch?"


    Having barely escaped from the bandits the previous day, Collin''s group was worried about how


    they would return home. When they heard Jasper''s offer, they were overjoyed. "Thank you so much.


    We really appreciate it."


    "You guys wait here. We''ll go get the car."


    Then Jasper and the rest decided to walk to get the car.


    After about a ten-minute stroll, Jasper, Rosie, and Cooper stopped for a quick bite on the roadside.


    Ste came driving around the bend in her car.


    With too many people to fitfortably, the Hummer was packed to the brim. Jasper was at the


    wheel, Ste held Rosie on the passenger seat, Cooper squeezed beneath the seats, and Collin


    and the others were squished in the back row.


    It was a tricky seating arrangement, but at least it was safe. If they tried to walk back, the path was


    fraught with danger, and making it back to the research institute in one piece was far from


    guaranteed.


    Mountain Murray wasn''t too far from Swan Hill, just about 25 miles. A highway drive would be a


    breeze, taking no more than half an hour. But the highways were destroyed, forcing them to take


    the old roads, constantly switching routes.


    The Hummer was a sturdy vehicle, but it was undeniably a target. As they drove along, a rock


    suddenly smacked against the passenger-side window.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Thankfully, the ss was bulletproof, or Ste would''ve met her maker right then and there.


    Collin and the others were scared out of their wits, but Jasper kept his cool and focused on driving.


    He was impressively calm under pressure.


    The vehicle was heavily modified. Not only was the ss bulletproof, but the tires were puncture-


    proof as well.


    Of course, if it wasn''t for Collin and the others, Ste would''ve probably insisted on stopping and


    making sure those robbers were sent straight to hell. The criminal gang was everywhere, but the


    researchers and their medicine were more important. No need to stir up unnecessary trouble.


    When they arrived in Swan Hill, this once bustling metropolis, all that remained were a handful of


    sturdy buildings amidst a sea of broken ruins and the blinding re of sunlight reflecting off shards


    of ss. Its tragic history was even more harrowing than that of Griffith. Words and images could


    hardly do it justice.


    Destion, sorrow, and utter despair.


    Buildings had crumbled, walls had fallen, but there were still survivors holding on. They either lived


    in makeshift shelters or dug holes beneath the rubble. Ste turned away, not wanting to see any


    more of this tragedy.


    Guided by Collin, the Hummer pulled up to a building not far from the city center. The research


    institute had copsed, and this was a temporary recement they had found.


    As they returned safely, several staff members emerged from the building, "Did you find anything?"


    "We did, but it was extremely dangerous. We were lucky that some kind-hearted people helped us,


    or we would''ve been done for in Mount Greenwood."


    Collin thanked them again, making sure to tell Jasper which areas of Swan Hill were particrly


    dangerous and to be avoided at all costs.


    Jasper simply nodded, turned the vehicle around and drove off.


    Compared to Griffith, Swan Hill was rtively safer. It was not only home to the military


    headquarters but also had arger number of troops maintaining order.


    Due to numerous roadblocks, it took them an hour to leave the city and find the road leading to


    Lincoln.


    Ste didn¡¯t want Jasper to be tired out, so she took over driving.


    During the extreme heat, nearby cities would travel to the military base in Lincoln for water. The


    road was well-maintained and much smoother than within the city.


    In the back seat, Cooper and Rosie were snacking and messing around.


    While they were with Collin and his team, they didn''t dare to eat even basic toast, let alone a


    hamburger or a hot dog. And even then, their food was rationed.


    Jasper was enjoying a meat sandwich, making sure to hand Ste one so she wouldn''t go hungry.


    "Arf!"


    "Jasper, I want one too."


    Jasper couldn''t help butugh. There was never a dull moment with these two.


    As Ste savored the sandwich, she turned on the car''s music and took a sip of her iced tea.


    Before she could swallow, Jasper suddenly warned, "Watch out!"


    Thankfully they were ustomed to such surprises, or Ste would''ve sprayed her mouthful of iced


    tea all over the ce.


    There was a sharp turn up ahead, and something seemed to be on the road. Jasper''s expression


    turned grave, "It''s a spike strip."


    No need to guess, they had run into professional robbers.


    These were unavoidable on the road to the military and official bases. It was a survivor''s hell and a


    robber''s paradise.


    Every day, numerous survivors and vehicles would pass by. These robbers could easily make a


    killing.


    Of course, they didn''t dare to target the water convoys from various cities, fearing reprisal from the


    military base.


    Actually, the military base did send troops to suppress the bandits, but these bandits were a


    frequent urrence.


    Many of them were survivors who wanted to seek refuge in the base. However, either they were


    robbed on their way, or they couldn''t hold on without any food. As a result, they grouped together


    and became bandits themselves, turning their weapons towards other survivors who were in the


    same predicament as they were.


    Ste mmed on the brakes and took out her binocrs. Sure enough, a spike strip, more than


    three meters long and covered with sharp steel spikes,y across the road. There wasn''t a speck of


    rust on it, indicating its frequent use.


    "Bang!"


    A sharp impact sound echoed, and a bullet mark appeared on the side window. It seemed they


    were not dealing with ordinary robbers.


    Ste''s temper red, and she took out her weapon and explosives from Arcadia. Since they didn''t


    want to give her a chance to be a good person, she would show them what she was capable of.


    But despite her anger, she remained rational and stayed in the car.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosie was also on edge, pulling out the gun Jasper had given her.


    She stayed in the car for 20 minutes, just testing their patience. If they were so confident in their


    spike strip, they could try to get Ste out of the vehicle.


    Eventually, the other side lost their patience. From around the corner, over twenty people emerged


    from behind a mound of dirt by the roadside.


    Men and women, armed with knives, steel pipes, and baseball bats. Their faces were cold, and their


    eyes were filled with malice.


    The leader, holding a homemade gun, walked towards the Hummer with a grim face.


    Jasper, with his eagle-like eyes, observed, "Apart from the leader, the others don''t have lethal


    weapons."


    A ragtag bunch!


    For the people in the car, perhaps, but the people outside didn''t think so. Their numerous sesses


    had made them arrogant.


    Since they had started their operation, they had never caught a fish as big as this one. The leader


    was particrly excited.


    A Hummer, the ultimate post-apocalypse vehicle, and it was bulletproof. With this, he would have


    nothing to fear. He could even take over other bases and grow stronger.


    Rosie was on high alert, "Jasper, there are people behind us too."


    Jasper turned around and saw another group of about sixteen or seventeen people armed with cold


    weapons about 50 meters behind them. Judging by their mutual wariness, these were two separate


    groups targeting the same prey.


    Great, they were sandwiched between two groups of robbers.


    Ste didn''t expect even a road robbery to turn out like apetition. Could those countless people


    heading to the base really make it there safely?


    The group in front, emboldened by the gun in their possession, didn''t think much of their


    competition. He waved his gun at Ste, threateningly, "Leave the vehicle and your food, and I


    might just spare your lives."


    The vehicle and supplies would be theirs, and the people inside would be left to the group behind


    them.


    "What did you say?"


    Ste wasn''t sure if they were just too used to pushing people around or if the people they had


    encountered before were just too weak, but their tone was incredibly arrogant. Suppressing her


    laughter, Ste rolled down the window, "I can''t hear you. You''re too far away."


    Encouraged by their numbers, they weren''t scared at all and walked another ten meters closer. In


    an attempt to intimidate them, they even formed a line, "Today''s your lucky day, I..."


    Before he could finish, Ste rolled down the window quickly and fired a round at him. With Jasper''s


    guidance, she had be a better shot. The bullet hit him right between the eyes.


    At the same time, Jasper lit the fuse on the explosive and threw it towards the group.


    Just as they were shocked by their leader''s sudden death, the explosivended at their feet. The


    turn of events happened too fast. Their minds couldn''t keep up, and all they could see was the


    steadily burning fuse.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Scrambling to escape was a luxury they couldn''t afford. The ce was exploding, like the Fourth of


    July fireworks.


    The group behind the car witnessed the entire scene, their jaws dropping, before dispersing like a


    flock of startled birds.


    The Hummer didn''t stop. It drove straight ahead, stopping right before the spike strip. Ensuring that


    no one was watching, the two of them put on their bulletproof vests and helmets before stepping out


    of the car.


    The spike strip, sturdy as it was, could make a decent trap back home. Not wanting to waste it,


    Ste and herpanion hoisted it onto the roof of their car and secured it.


    They continued to drive.


    They encountered two more roadblocks, but the people were few and unarmed. Upon seeing the


    intimidating Hummer, they hesitated and didn''t dare to surround them.


    Mount Murray was about 30 kilometers away from Lincoln. They left the highway behind and slowly


    drove into the forest.


    Along the way, they passed by ruins of old farmhouses, now devoid of any human presence.


    The high and steep Mount Murray came into sight. They managed to drive the car to a t and safe


    area at the foot of the mountain.


    Not in any rush to get out, the group first had a meal in the car. After airing out the smell of food,


    they reclined their seats and went to sleep. They hadn''t had a proper rest in the past few days, and


    they needed to recharge before climbing the mountain.


    Despite the seemingly deserted mountain and their bulletproof car, Ste left a small gap in the


    window.


    If there was any rustling, Cooper could detect it immediately.


    They slept soundly for seven to eight hours. Upon waking, they stretched their limbs, recharged with


    some food, and then geared up for the climb.


    Securing the car, the three of them, along with Cooper, set off for the mountain.


    Cooper had a habit of taking the lead, but with Ste''s stern warning, he stayed obediently by their


    side, strictly following the rule of not straying more than five steps away.


    The same applied to Jasper. He would not allow Rosie to leave his sight.


    The geological structure here was unlike that of Mount Greenwood,posed of countless rocks


    and soil. After the mega-earthquake, the safety index had plummeted.


    Upon reaching the foot of the mountain, Ste was taken aback by the sight in front of her.


    The entrance to the mountain had been blocked by massive rocks andndslide debris.


    "Be careful," Jasper warned.


    The earthquake had urred just over half a year ago. The structure was unstable and much more


    dangerous than it would be five yearster. This was also why he didn''t want Ste and the others


    to be here. In their quest for the life-saving medicine here in his past life, three of their teammates


    had lost their lives. Even if given another chance, the terrifying memory was deeply ingrained in his


    bones.


    Truthfully, Ste was also somewhat worried. She didn''t want to risk bringing Cooper and Rosie


    along, but what if they encountered viins when left alone?


    Sure, they could handle a few, but what if arge group came?


    Sigh, the worries of parenting.


    After some thought, Ste left the choice to them, "The mountain is very dangerous. Do you want to


    find a safe ce to hide and wait for us toe back?"


    Upon hearing the word ''dangerous'', Cooper decisively clung onto her trouser leg.


    Rosie was determined, "I want to follow you guys."


    Ste and Jasper exchanged nces, ultimately deciding to bring them along into the mountain.


    They climbed over the rocks and carefully tread on thendslide debris, leaving a trail of footprints


    behind. The mountain path was destroyed in many ces, and they could only walk where it was


    safe.


    Back in Mount Murray, looking at the mountainous terrain and vegetation, Jasper''s memory became


    increasingly clear. He led the way to where they had found the Dragonlily in his past life.


    Afraid of getting separated or encountering danger, Ste came up with a good idea. She tied a


    rope around their wrists at a certain distance, securing the other end around the dog''s neck. If they


    encountered danger, she could pull everyone into the Arcadia in an instant.


    They waded through water and climbed mountains, stepping on soft ground which often copsed


    under their weight, causing rocks to tumble.


    After two hours, they finally reached the depths of the valley. Compared to five yearster, the valley


    was barren andcked greenery. Jasper was worried. Just because they found the medicine five


    yearster, didn''t mean they could find it now. It was very likely that it hadn''t even grown yet.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Scanning the area, he found no sign of it.


    Ste reassured him, "Don''t worry, we''ve got time."


    Using their walking sticks, they moved aside the dead leaves and weeds, looking out for


    unnoticeable green shoots.


    After two hours of searching, Ste noticed a very short green shoot that looked very simr to


    Dragonlily.


    After confirming repeatedly, they were sure it was Dragonlily, a young shoot that had just sprouted.


    Ste took out a shovel and carefully dug it out, soil and all.


    "Here''s another one," Rosie excitedly pointed out.


    "Woof, woof!" The dog joined in the excitement, barking at the weeds.


    After turning the valley upside down with caution, they found twelve Dragonlily nts in total.


    Unfortunately, there were none in Mount Greenwood, or else they could have split half of them with


    Collin''s group.


    Of course, she didn''t forget the real reason why they came to Mount Murray. Back then, Jasper''s


    group had also found the Dragonlily without much trouble. But what came next was the real danger


    and test.


    Another type of medicine grew at the peak of the mountain, shrouded in clouds all year round.


    Mount Murray was about 2000 meters above sea level, and the climb was especially steep. It took


    eight hours to reach the peak along the mountain path. This was the speed of physically fit people


    before the apocalypse. Now, after the earthquake, things were only going to be more difficult.


    Thest time, it took Jasper''s group two whole days to climb up.


    Since they were already here, giving up was not an option. But he was more nervous than thest


    time, as he was with the most important people in his life. There was no room for any mishaps.


    Jasper led the way, followed by Rosie, Ste, and Cooper.


    As they were walking, the path suddenly disappeared. Arge part of the mountain path had


    copsed. The mountain was steep, so they took out their climbing ws and carefully climbed up.


    They were all tough people, but they were genuinely tired. They took breaks intermittently.


    The journey was fraught with danger, and it took them a whole day to reach halfway up the


    mountain.


    They took out high-energy food like BBQ ribs, chicken soup, vegetables, and bread, replenishing


    their energy for the climb ahead.


    Just as they were about to continue their journey after a hearty meal, Cooper suddenly let out a


    sharp bark. Something was rapidly descending from above.


    "Damn," Jasper''s face paled, "It''s a rockfall."


    Ste looked up. Although she couldn''t see anything, the rumbling sound was getting louder.


    "Run!"


    One of Jasper''s teammates had been killed by a rockfallst time, so his first instinct was to protect


    Rosie, who was right next to him.


    The rockfall was upon them in a sh. In the nick of time, Ste pulled everyone into the Arcadia.


    Jasper responded quickly, pressing his sister''s head against his chest, "It''s okay, Rosie. Just close


    your eyes."


    Used to thefort of her brother''s voice, she instinctively shut her eyes.


    They found themselves in the quiet solitude of Arcadia. On recognizing the familiar surroundings,


    Cooper quickly calmed down, nudging Ste with his head repeatedly. Ste ignored him, focusing


    instead on her wristwatch.


    After roughly five minutes, she shared a nce with Jasper and then abruptly left Arcadia.


    There were signs of impact and crushing from huge boulders on the ground. The mountainside was


    eerily quiet.


    Jasper let go of his sister, saying, "It''s all over."


    Rosie opened her eyes, a little scared and hesitant to embrace her brother. Instead, she darted into


    Ste''s arms.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Having settled their nerves, they chose to continue their journey.


    Jasper was meticulous in his caution, avoiding areas wherendslides or rock falls had urred


    previously. They encountered a few close calls, but they narrowly escaped each time.


    Twenty-six hourster, after experiencing the variations of all four seasons in one day, they


    sessfully reached the mountain''s peak.


    Below them, clouds rolled like a sea and upon the rocks, and sturdy pines grew. The mountain was


    wreathed in mist, which entwined itself around the peaks. It didn''t appear like an apocalyptic


    disaster zone, but rather a breathtakingly beautifulndscape.


    Rosie, who had never seen such a sight before, was stunned. Cooper was equally entranced in the


    face of such beauty.


    But there was no time to admire the view. Jasper scanned the area. Soon, his gaze locked onto a


    patch of green on the cliffside. Emerging from the base of a withered vine, it was only a few inches


    tall and looked incredibly fragile.


    He gave Ste a tap on the shoulder, excitement poorly concealed in his voice. "Ste, we''ve found


    it."


    Following his pointing finger, Ste squinted at the patch but was unable to identify it amidst the


    various herbs and nts.


    No matter. They decided to collect it first and identify itter.


    The cliff was dangerous and collecting the nt required careful skill. Jasper took out his climbing


    gear. "You guys wait here."


    Ste quickly interjected, "The cliff isn''t safe, and the rocks might not be able to support your weight.


    Let me do it."


    "You''re not experienced in climbing. It''s riskier for you." Jasper decisively refused. "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll


    be careful. Besides, I''ve done this before."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He put on his protective gear and started towards the cliff.


    Ste was extremely nervous, her left hand gripping the rope that Cooper and Rosie were attached


    to, her right hand resting on the climbing rope to prevent any mishaps.


    Jasper, like a gecko, slowly and steadily moved forward, inching closer to the nt. The sound of


    falling gravel made Ste''s heart leap into her throat. She even forgot to breathe.


    Rosie sped her hand over her mouth, afraid that her gasps would startle Jasper.


    His slender hand reached into the crevice and began to dig around the nt with a small shovel.


    Once the soil was loose, he carefully uprooted it. The nt was undamaged, roots and all.


    Once he had safely returned, Ste hugged him tightly, unable to speak for a long while.


    The mountain was not just vtile in weather, but also perilous.


    The roots of the nt were sparse, and it was uncertain if it would survive. They continued their


    search.


    The nt seemed to favor growing in cliffs, as the new sprout was hidden among withered vines. If


    it wasn''t for Jasper''s remarkable memory, they wouldn''t have found it. Fortunately, this time was not


    as risky. With some effort, they sessfully collected it.


    The roots were intact and Ste happily said, "It''ll survive. Let''s head back."


    The new sprouts had barely emerged from the soil and the process of collecting them was too risky.


    They decided to take what they got back and cultivate them carefully instead of risking Jasper''s life


    again.


    Every adventure came with risks, and not every risk guaranteed safety.


    Jasper didn''t insist further.


    They descended the mountain.


    The climb had been difficult and the descent was no easier, leaving their knees trembling. However,


    the journey was significantly shorter, and they were able to return to the original path in just ten


    hours.


    Once they had sessfully retreated from the valley, they returned to their Hummer. They washed


    their faces with wet wipes, had a hot meal, and then fell into a deep sleep due to exhaustion.


    When they finally woke up, fully recovered, 24 hours had passed.


    Beer, Sprite.


    Boiled beef, fried fish, and mashed potatoes.


    They indulged in the meal, and Cooper almost ate himself into a round ball, his mouth shiny with oil.


    With the life-saving medicine sorted and Collin''s various prescriptions at hand, even if Ste


    couldn''t figure out the perfect medicine, the least they could do was maintain their health. The


    weight in their hearts finally lifted.


    As he was stretching their legs and waiting for their full bellies to settle, Jasper asked, "Head back


    to Griffith?"


    Ste considered it. "We''re not far from the military base. Why don''t we go there and see how


    Lukas and the others are doing?"


    Survival was a basic human instinct, and emotional connections were spiritual needs. Since they


    were already here, taking a detour to visit them would also put their minds at ease.


    Jasper didn''t object. And so, the trio and the dog set off again.


    The road to the military base was much wider, and they even passed a few rundown cars going in


    the opposite direction. If their guess was correct, these were survivors from the base, scavenging


    for resources.


    Their imposing Hummer attracted many curious and envious nces, but no one dared to mess


    with them within the military''s territory.


    The journey was smooth, and they arrived at the 30-mile mark in no time.


    From a distance, they could see the military base, built around Pearl Lake, with countless houses


    stretching as far as the eye could see.


    The base, capable of housing 300,000 people, was staggering in scale andyout. Even without


    seeing the full picture, they were immensely awed.


    They followed the highway and when they were about 5 miles from the base, they encountered a


    checkpoint.


    Armed guards, upon seeing that the vehicle didn''t have a pass, signaled them to pull over. "What''s


    your business?"


    Ste rolled down the window. "We''re here to find someone."


    "Who?"


    "Our cousin and his wife. We separated during the extreme heat. They took some supplies to the


    base and left some things at our house, promising to return for them. It''s been over a year and we


    haven''t heard from them."


    "Get out of the car and walk to the hut on your right. There are staff there who can help you look


    them up."


    Ste hadn''t expected the military base to be this amodating and thanked them.


    Given that the dog couldn''t leave the car, she decided to let Jasper and Rosie wait in the vehicle.


    She walked down the road to the right and after about 500 meters, there really was a hut with


    several shabbily dressed people lining up.


    After a few minutes, it was Ste''s turn. She handed over her ID. "Could you please help me look


    for Lukas? He came from Griffith over a year ago."


    After verifying her identity, the staff member searched theirputer. "What''s the name?"


    "Lukas, L-U-K-A-S."


    "There''s a Lucas, with a C, in his 40s."


    Ste was taken aback. How could there be no Lukas? This was illogical. Could something have


    happened to them on the way to Lincoln?


    Ste was flustered and her feelings were mixed. She quickly asked the staff member to check for


    Ang and Cody.


    There was no Ang and the three Codys they found were all the wrong age. Ste was


    dumbfounded. What on earth had happened?


    She left the hut and returned to the car, her mind in a whirl.


    In this world of natural disasters, life and death were unpredictable. Jasper tried to console her.


    "Don''t worry too much. Maybe they changed their minds and went to another city instead."


    Ste found this unlikely. The food they took, minus what they would have had to give to the base,


    would havested them a long time. Besides, Jasper had clearly warned them that the military base


    was much safer. Under ordinary circumstances, most folks would opt for a military base.


    "Don''t forget, Ang has more than just parents. She''s got her brother, sister-inw, nieces, and


    nephews. You think she''s just going to let her kin suffer?" Jasper spected, "It''s possible Ang''s


    family can''t muster up enough food to trade, so they resort to the public shelters instead.


    Even if they can, with Ang hauling around a whole brood of rtives, even if she herself fits the


    bill for the military base, they might not take her."

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    It was harsh to say, but reality can be brutally harsh.


    The military base, aka the Kindle Society, selecting only the top caliber survivors who carry the least


    burden. In addition to facilitating management, it can also increase their survival rate in more severe


    natural disasters.


    Ste epted Jasper''s reasoning, "Perhaps they are living well at the official base."


    Whether it was reluctance to ept reality or self-constion, it was better to look on the bright


    side.


    With the medicine found, they turned the truck around and headed back to Griffith.


    Their Hummer battled the elements, sweeping away all obstacles in its path, and after six grueling


    hours, they safely returned to Eastwood Eden.


    After being away for several days, they had no idea whether the rabbits were still alive.


    However, to their surprise, upon opening the door, not only were the rabbits alive and well, but they


    had also shed their previous indifference and coldness, flocking around to rub against her feet.


    Snowy even licked her, clutching onto her leg without letting go. Well, was this a recognition of who


    their owner was, or were they simply tired of eating dry hay?


    Sure enough, when Ste brought out fresh hay, they turned their heads away without a second


    thought.


    Such rebellious nature, born with detestable traits. But, they really had it tough these past few days.


    Ste rewarded them with a bowl of peanuts and chunks of meat. Yes, they ate with extraordinary


    enthusiasm.


    While cleaning the filthy rabbit hutch, she discovered that one of the bunnies had be a mother


    again, giving birth to several baby rabbits.


    Back in 401, they showered from head to toe, had a barbeque with beer, and went to bed after


    eating.


    Waking up around six in the evening, the sun outside was as bright as an incandescentmp, never


    ceasing to shine and sparkle.


    The house was silent. Jasper was out teaching, Rosie and the dog were runningps downstairs,


    chased relentlessly by Luna.


    Ste stood on the balcony, finding amusement with her binocrs. While adjusting her view, the


    corner of her eye caught something in the distance. She paused for a moment, then scanned back.


    After thinking for a moment, she returned to the room and opened a slit in the curtain to carefully


    observe the crops within and outside Eastwood Eden.


    When Jasper returned with Cooper and Rosie, he was curious to see Steing down from


    upstairs, "Why are you upstairs?"


    "The crops in Eastwood Eden are almost ripe."


    Jasper understood, "You''re worried about peopleing to steal the grain?"


    The constant daylight elerated the growth of crops, and soon they could harvest sweet potatoes,


    corn, and potatoes one after another.


    The ten-acre field was meticulously cared for by the residents, not wasting a single bit of fertilizer.


    It¡¯s not a bumper harvest, but it was not easy to have a good yield under such harsh conditions.


    The women and children practically lived in the field, fearing that the sweet potato seedlings would


    freeze to death. They would always cover them with dried weeds when it was cold.


    Who wouldn''t be envious of the yield from ten acres ofnd? Food can not only buy a house but


    also keep people alive.


    When she swept over with her binocrs, she noticed some shadows moving. At first, she thought


    it was an illusion, but after careful observation, she realized that there were indeed people hiding in


    the shadows.


    It was easy to grow grain but hard to guard it. If people came to rob en masse, what should the


    people of Eastwood Eden do?


    Giving up? They had worked hard for half a year to earn points, but just as they were about to


    seed, they got robbed.


    Fighting back? Regardless of the number of people, there would inevitably be injuries. And, since


    those people dared to make a move, they would definitely outnumber the residens of Eastwood


    Eden.


    Ste was a little worried, "I''m afraid they want more than just grain."


    After robbing the grain, they would kill the members of Eastwood Eden and then upy the


    territory.


    This wasn''t baseless spection. As Hope Bay continued to develop, whether it was ordinary


    survivors or police and military forces, they were all moving there, leaving fewer and fewer people in


    the city.


    When there were fewer normal people, there were more evil people.


    Jasper picked up the walkie-talkie, but couldn''t contact Mark, probably because the walkie-talkie


    was out of power.


    He took a power bank, "I''ll go over and see what he''s nning."


    Ste didn''t stop him, thinking about what to have for dinner.


    Less than an hourter, Jasper came back, washed his hands and sat down for dinner, "The patrol


    team discovered it this afternoon. Indeed, someone has designs on Eastwood Eden."


    Mark pulled out a potato and estimated that it would take another half a month to fully mature. The


    corn was still in the milking stage, and the sweet potatoes were not at the best time either. After


    working hard for half a year, if they harvest early, not only would the taste and appearance be


    greatly reduced, but the amount of grain would be at least 30% less.


    Ste frowned, "What are they nning to do?"


    Mark ordered the scavenging team to stop their work temporarily and join the patrol team to protect


    the grain. At the same time, they turned the ironware and steel pipes found by the scavenging team


    into weapons and spread thorns around the crops.


    "Protecting the crops is important, but has he considered that if the other party robs the grain, they


    also need time to harvest the crops."


    She thought thatpared to the crops in the fields, the people of Eastwood Eden were more in


    danger. All they had to do was kill the people and wait for the crops to ripen.


    As for why they didn''t wait until after the harvest, they probably believed that Mark was a smart man


    who would directly let the official send a truck to collect the crops on site when the time came.


    To rob the official''s grain? The penalty would surelye.


    So making a move now was the best opportunity.


    Ste sighed in her heart, it was not easy to stay alive. They thought of Eastwood Eden as a


    paradise, but where was there a true paradise in the post-apocalyptic world?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If you were weak, you would be eaten by the strong. If you were strong, you would be targeted.


    Having slept a lot during the day, Ste sat on the sofa watching TV, while the usually lively two,


    unusually, went to bed early.


    Jasper came out of the bathroom, drying his hair with a towel, "Did you take a shower?"


    "I took it earlier." Ste sniffed herself, "I smell good."


    No sooner had she finished speaking than she was lifted off her feet by Jasper. They had been on


    the run for the past few days, and it had been a while since they had sex. Both of them were in the


    mood.


    After closing the bedroom door, they began to kiss passionately. In the midst of their heated kisses,


    Ste suddenly pushed Jasper away, "Aren''t you afraid that Rosie and Cooper will hear?"


    "They''re already asleep."


    Today, they had purposely let the two of them run around the neighborhood for two hours. Not only


    were they tired and sleeping soundly, but he had also closed the doors to their rooms.


    Ste was both amused and annoyed, "Are you her real brother?"


    "What should we do then?" Jasper kissed her, "Don''t you want to?"


    After saying that, he reached out and dimmed the bedsidemp.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    When they woke up naturally, it was already ten in the morning.


    After washing up and having breakfast, Ste kept flipping through the "Complete Guide to Herbal


    Medicine", but she still couldn''t figure out the two nts that she brought back from Mount Murray.


    What the hell was so mysterious about these nts?


    Unwilling to give up, she continued to scour the resources on botany that she had downloaded


    before the disaster, almost driving herself to frustration.


    Nevermind, she thought. She''d nt them first and figure them out eventually.


    With only two of these nts, Ste treated them with extreme care, gently nting them in her


    garden.


    She also had hundreds of different types of herbs that she had collected from Mount Greenwood.


    She organized them by their medicinal properties and noted them down in her notebook.


    Though there were many herbs, not all of them were suitable for treating illnesses on demand.


    Ste made a list ofmon ailments and then made corresponding prescriptions. She checked


    what she had and what she was missing. To her surprise, she realized that she was missing a lot of


    essential ingredients. She made a note of the ingredients she wascking, nning to go out and


    find them when she had the chance.


    Jasper showed up at dinner time. He came down from upstairs and said, "Those people aren''t


    interested in the crops. They''re scouting Eastwood Eden."


    Ste thought for a moment, "What do you suggest?"


    Did they have to deal with refugees, bandits, or organized crime? She and Jasper could leave


    without a problem.


    If it was within their ability, they could lend a hand from time to time. If it was arge-scale conflict,


    and the enemies were armed, they wouldn''t rush into the fray.


    "Did Mark ask you to join?" she asked Jasper.


    "He asked for my opinion, but he didn''t ask me to join."


    This made Ste feel a little better. She was willing to help in a life or death situation, but she didn''t


    want people to take their help for granted.


    Dependency could be a habit. If Mark took their help for granted, Ste would refuse, and they


    might even move away.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Actually, some people in Eastwood Eden had suggested that Mark should involve them in the


    decision-making process. Mark considered it, but in the end, he said, "Given Jasper and Ste''s


    abilities, they won''t have trouble finding a ce to stay. They''re just passing through Eastwood


    Eden.


    ¡°Besides, they''ve already done so much for us. Thest time the bandits attacked Eastwood Eden,


    they saved us. If it weren''t for them, we would''ve been wiped out before the police or the army


    arrived.


    ¡°They don''t owe us anything. I know you''re scared and want someone to protect you, but they''re not


    obligated to do so. We need to rely on ourselves. If you always depend on others, what will you do if


    they leave?


    ¡°Listen to me, don''t go looking for them. If anything happens, you''ll only have yourselves to me.¡±


    With that, Mark continued to arrange work, "We''ll split into four groups. If ites to a fight,


    everyone but the old and the young will have to fight."


    ...


    Ste didn''t openly ask about what was going on in Eastwood Eden, but she kept an eye on things.


    When she went downstairs to fetch water, even though people still greeted her with a smile, she


    could tell something was off. However, they didn''t say anything, and the old man who fetched water


    was the same as always.


    On her way back, she bumped into Christian, who was on patrol, "Ste, the Agricultural Institute is


    distributing seeds. Are you going to pick them up yourself, or should we do it on behalf of the


    community? If it''s thetter, we need to register with IDs."


    "I have to go out for a bit these days. I''ll pick them up on the way."


    Christian nodded, "Alright, just remember to pick them up on time. I''m worried they won''t distribute


    them if you''rete."


    At night, Jasper came out of his study, "There are more people outside. They might make a move


    tonight."


    The midnight sun meant there was no real night, but most people''s biological clocks were still set to


    sleep at night, making it the perfect time to strike.


    Ste went back to her room to sleep and left Cooper to keep watch on the balcony.


    Around three in the morning, she was woken up by the dog''s bark.


    Pulling back the curtain, she could see chaos outside. An endless stream of people was armed and


    moving towards Eastwood Eden.


    She quickly grabbed her binocrs and saw men, women, old, and young, all dressed in ragged


    clothes, their expressions numb yet greedy.


    Their disheveled appearance made it clear that they were refugees turned bandits, and there were


    probably over three hundred of them. With so many bandits gathered in one ce, there was


    definitely someone pulling the strings.


    Moreover, they clearly knew that Eastwood Eden had gasoline and sprayers. They weren''t


    recklessly charging in, but instead adopted a siege strategy.


    That was right, they were just surrounding Eastwood Eden at a distance.


    Ste was almost angry enough to explode, "What the hell do they want?"


    Jasper analyzed calmly, "They''re waiting for the people of Eastwood Eden to fall into their trap."


    If themunity members charged out in small numbers, they could surround and kill them. If there


    were many, they would scatter. If themunity members didn''te out, they would steal the


    crops.


    It was a cat-and-mouse game. Themunity members charged out with their makeshift weapons,


    and the bandits scattered immediately. As soon as they retreated, the bandits would return.


    As long as Eastwood Eden didn''t take action, they would rush into the fields to steal crops. The


    bandits had nothing to lose, but themunity members had their homes and food. The


    psychological pressure was naturally greater on them. Once they were driven to the point of mental


    copse and made a mistake, it would be the end for them.


    Ste didn''t know how Mark felt, but she was seething with rage at these damned bandits.


    Jasper remained calm andposed. He scanned the dancing bandits one by one with his


    binocrs, quickly figuring out the key to the situation. The team''s duties were clear, each taking


    charge of a different direction, while the leader took it upon himself to challenge residents in a


    relentless round-robin fashion.


    "Ste, hand me the sniper rifle."


    Rooftop sniping wasn''t an option, so Jasper headed upstairs, "Come on, I''ll show you the ropes."


    She''d learned a few tricks before, but had never truly put it into practice. Ste was instantly


    intrigued.


    On reaching the 10th floor, they flung open the windows, set up the machine gun, and Jasper took


    aim, "Eight o''clock, the guy in the orange shirt."


    Ste, with her binocrs in hand, confirmed, "Got him."


    No sooner had she spoken than the silenced sniper rifle went off with a ''pop.''


    The man in the orange shirt fell with a thud, causing the miscreants to stop dead in their tracks.


    Jasper gave way, "Your turn."


    Ste dly took over the rifle, with him assisting from the side, "Twelve o''clock, the guy in the red


    shirt."


    The target was constantly moving, making it a challenging shot.


    Considering herck of experience and feel, Jasper activated the second1ary scope, "Lock on..."


    His sharp eyes remained focused, waiting for the perfect moment, "Fire."


    As his words echoed, Ste squeezed the trigger, and the red figure over half a mile away fell


    instantly.


    Once could be luck, but twice was a clear disy of skill. After two consecutive deaths, the mobs


    started to panic, instinctively wanting to retreat to a safe distance.


    However, they had clearly underestimated the range of the sniper rifle. Even if they fell back to over


    a thousand yards, a third man still toppled over.


    Three deaths in a row, all of them leaders.


    What did that imply?

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    A traitor, someone betrayed them!


    The fourth shot. The fifth shot.


    The bandits had to retreat to the ruins in the distance.


    For a novice like Ste, the mission was a bit tough.


    Jasper ordered a retreat, "Let them catch their breath."


    Rosie and Cooper standing behind him. Rosie had a look of envy on her face, "Jasper, I want to


    shoot too."


    It was not that Jasper didn''t want to teach her, but the sniper bullets were limited, and Rosie''s height


    posed limitations, "Don''t worry, next time for sure."


    The sniper was equipped with a silencer, and the distance was quite far. When the first man fell,


    Mark didn''t react in time.


    But then the second one, the third one...


    If he still couldn''t figure it out, then he would be a real fool.


    As the ruffians retreated for the time being, Mark was deeply moved. He didn''t expect Jasper and


    Ste to save Eastwood Eden single-handedly again. This debt of gratitude was beyond repayable.


    After shooting, they drew the curtains and went back to sleep.


    Their biological clocks were messed up. They didn''t wake up until after ten o''clock. After washing


    up, they had brunch.


    Rosie, after washing the dishes, was watering the peanuts and sweet potatoes on the terrace when


    she suddenly said anxiously, "Jasper, they''re back."


    A pack of hungry wolves would not give up a fat sheep just because of a single failure.


    Jasper didn''t rush to take action but taught Ste how to quickly identify the leader in a seemingly


    chaotic crowd.


    Eye contact, bodynguage, gestures, clothing, even posture, all of these can serve as a secret


    language to convey orders. Obviously, after yesterday''s failure, they had switched leaders and


    continued their dangerous mission. Carefully probing, they approached step by step.


    Despite the chaos, Jasper remained calm and quickly identified the target to be eliminated.


    Ste was quick to learn. Although she was still a greenhornpared to him, she had survived


    two apocalypses, and her insight was far above average. After careful observation, she identified


    them all.


    Jasper praised, "Good job, I only had a 90% uracy rate when I first started."


    They went up to the 10th floor, set up the rifle, and took out the leaders one by one.


    Ste turned in a perfect answer sheet and carried the sniper rifle downstairs.


    Rosie was a bit disappointed. What happened to the promise of ''next time for sure''? Her brother


    lied.


    Between men and women, there was indeed a difference in intuition. During dinner, Ste noticed


    Rosie''s disappointment. She shut the door and reminded Jasper, "Rosie''s grown up. She''s not as


    easy to trick as before. Even if she doesn''t say anything, she has thoughts in her mind. You need to


    be careful."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper, who had no experience with children, reflected on himself and then taught Rosie how to use


    a sniper rifle.


    The gun was unloaded, but Rosie was overjoyed, especially when she received her brother''s


    praise, her eyes full of stars.


    Jasper patted her on the head, feeling a bit guilty. He realized he needed to be more careful in the


    future.


    On the third day, the bandits returned, as if they were ying a zombie game.


    This time there were no brightly colored clothes. They seemed a bit desperate, two teams of people


    rushed straight to the cornfield to plunder the corn.


    The residents, who had been holding back their anger, charged forward with their weapons.


    The mobs were extremely vicious, but they were malnourished and physically weaker than the


    residents who had received Jasper''s training.


    Jasper had only trained one group, but he had chosen excellent team members to teach


    apprentices, and the results were quite significant after a year.


    When it came to food and life, neither side held back, and they quickly started fighting.


    Jasper had been waiting for this day, the puppet master behind the scenes finally couldn''t hold


    back.


    Behind the ruins, a shadow quietly appeared. He thought he was being cautious, but Jasper


    wouldn''t miss the opportunity and directly aimed his gun.


    Ste watched the whole process through binocrs, seeing dust rise from the ruins.


    The cornfield was filled with blood, but the home defenders won.


    Although many people were injured, it was a crushing victory. They didn''t let any ruffian escape.


    The ruffians in the distance were scared. For a while, no one dared toe forward, and they all


    retreated back to the ruins.


    Two hourster, they started to disperse. They disappearedpletely.


    Mark led a team, emboldened, toward the ruins. The sight in front of them shocked everyone,


    causing them to turn around and vomit.


    After preparing themselves mentally, they cleaned up the scene and also dealt with the bodies


    outside the cornfield.


    Later, the walkie-talkie rang.


    Regardless of whether Jasper and Ste needed it, Mark expressed his gratitude on behalf of


    Eastwood Eden. Knowing that the two didn''t want to be bothered too much, he kept his words short,


    "Don''t worry. The residents know the stakes. They won''t talk too much about it."


    He was referring to the guns.


    In a blink of an eye, half a month had passed, and the ten-odd acres of farnd began to be


    harvested.


    The winter-resistant potatoes didn''t taste good, so Mark sent over a dozen kilos of corn, asking


    them to try. Ste epted the generous offer.


    Interestingly, the corn that grew throughout this kind of weather didn''t look much different from the


    corn from The Garden, but it seemed to have a lighter corn vor. The taste wasn''t too bad.


    Perhaps, this was a mutation in the nts after surviving the disaster.


    Worried about potential issues, Mark ran to the official work center again, and actually managed to


    get arge truck. All residents were mobilized. They dug potatoes, harvested sweet potatoes,


    picked corn - it was extremely lively.


    With many hands, they finished everything in a day.


    They weighed the crops on the spot. Even with ten-plus acres of crops, there was still a shortfall to


    meet the housing trade requirements.


    Mark had no choice but to call on the families to contribute their dried vegetables.


    The greens grew fast, so they were dried into vegetable kes after harvest. Each family gave out


    thirty-odd pounds, barely making up the number. Fortunately, they had been digging wild vegetables


    for the past few months, otherwise they really wouldn''t have enough to eat.


    But no matter what, they finally had a ce to settle down in the apocalypse. Although each family


    had to squeeze into one room, it was better than being homeless refugees.


    And this was just the beginning. Who knows, with hard work, they might be able to upgrade to a


    bigger house in the future. People needed to have dreams, otherwise life would be too painful.


    The houses were not yet finished, and there was still some time before they could move in, so the


    residents couldn''t rest yet.


    The women and children continued to nt greens, both their own seeds and those from the


    Agricultural Institute. They tried to nt several more crops before moving, since they wouldn''t have


    a ce to nt them once they moved and their livelihoods were still uncertain.


    The young and strong continued to dig sand or scavenge, earning points to decorate their houses.


    At least, they needed to install doors and windows.


    Christian suddenly had an idea, "When the timees, we can rent a truck, and transport


    everything that can be dismantled from Eastwood Eden to Newtown. Not only can we use it for our


    own renovations, but we can also sell it to those in need. We can trade for other resources."


    Eastwood Eden had plenty of doors and windows, and they could be easily dismantled.


    "That''s a solid idea, but where on earth are we going to get a truck?"


    "Jasper''s always driving those big rigs, ain''t he? We''ll just ask him where he rents ''em, cover the


    cost ourselves."


    Upon mentioning this, Mark remembered the pressing matter at hand. "We''ve got enough potatoes


    stored away, right? Need to pay off that sr generator."


    "No worries, we''ve got it all set aside."


    Mark quickly got in touch with Jasper, returning the seed potatoes and an additional twenty percent


    interest.


    Setting a time, Jasper drove the big rig into the yard.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Themunity had a decent harvest. The potatoes were all good quality and quite uniform in size.


    Together with the seed potatoes they''d nted, the two of them had harvested around 2000 pounds


    of fresh potatoes.


    Satisfied that everything was in order, Ste returned the sr generator to Eastwood Eden.


    Just as they were about to leave, Mark called them over, "The vis in Newtown are almost


    complete. I happened to see some wealthy folks secretly choosing their houses at themunity


    center yesterday.


    ¡°There are only 50 vis in the first phase and construction materials are scarce, so no one knows


    when the second phase will begin. I suggest you go choose your house as soon as possible."


    Ste was taken aback. She hadn''t expected the need to rush. She''d been naively waiting for an


    official announcement.


    Why would the authorities insist on building vis when there was such a shortage of materials? Of


    course, it was all about payback. They had seized factories,nd, and assets from the wealthy and


    business owners and had to provide something in return.


    Why did a three-bedroom vi cost 50,000 points? Because from the very beginning, it was not


    intended for the average person. The 50,000 point price tag was just a way to raise the bar so that


    the lower-ss survivors couldn''t reach it.


    "Thanks, Mark."


    They set off for Newtown, bumping along the rough roads.


    Ste asked, "Are there any second phase vis in Newtown?"


    Jasper pondered, "I don¡¯t think so, but there are ns for second and third phase condos."


    There was no choice. Only a handful could afford vis and the authorities had to cater to the lower-


    ss survivors. So it wasn''t as simple as saving enough points to live in a vi. Ste had a bad


    feeling that the prospect of getting a vi seemed slim.


    Purchasing a house was never a simple matter. Those with connections had already chosen their


    homes before the sale began. Meanwhile, the honest folks who waited for the sale to start, even if


    they lined up at three in the morning, faced the disappointing reality of sold-out signs.


    They hadn''t been to Hope Bay in two months and the changes were dramatic. Construction was in


    full swing and the half-built houses were a dull gray.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The condos were all six stories high with rooms of about 80 square feet where you could touch the


    walls just by turning around.


    The streets were well nned, all simple dirt roads.


    Themunity center was bustling with people earning points and exchanging goods. After a bit of


    wandering, they finally found the inconspicuous property center where two employees were dozing


    off.


    Ste politely said, "Excuse me, I''m here to choose a detached house."


    The female employee didn''t even look up, "They''re not on sale yet. Go back and wait for the


    announcement."


    Ste didn''t get mad, "Aren''t most of them already chosen? What does the sale have to do with it?"


    "A detached house, right?" The male employee on the right looked up, "How many points do you


    have?"


    "50,000 points."


    "House selection is ranked by the number of points. This batch is not avable for those with 50,000


    points. Wait for the next batch."


    Ste squinted, "ording to the initial rules, 50,000 points are enough. It didn''t say anything about


    the number of points."


    "You''re right, but under the same conditions, priority is given to those with more points. Please


    understand."


    Well, that was an official-sounding exnation. If this were outside themunity center, Ste


    would have already drawn her knife.


    What a sham, the final interpretation right always lies with the authorities.


    But slicing people wouldn''t solve the problem. There were only 50 vis, and causing a scene


    wouldn''t help.


    Ste took a deep breath, pulled out two bottles of bourbon from her bag and passed them over,


    smiling, "Could you help us out?"


    Bourbon? The employees'' eyes lit up. After a nce at each other, they quickly hid the bottles.


    "Ahem, you''re lucky, there''s only one house left."


    Ste didn''t believe her. They were probably all reserved for the upper ss.


    The employee pulled out a blueprint, and Ste quickly pointed to a vi in a prime location, "I want


    this one."


    The employee, suppressing a smirk, diplomatically said, "That one costs 500,000 points."


    Ste, with only 50,000 points, fell silent.


    50,000 versus 500,000? Although the blueprints were the same, anyone savvy knew something


    was off.


    The female employee drew three circles on the blueprint, "You can choose one from these."


    As expected, they were the picked-over ones.


    There was no choice. The ones who could afford a 500,000 point vi must have provided


    significant help to the government.


    Recognizing the reality, Ste didn''t feel envious and decisively pointed to the one in the far corner,


    "I''ll take that one."


    She took out her point card and handed it over.


    The employee swiped the card and started the paperwork, "Will you be paying in fine grains or


    coarse grains? Coarse grains are double the price."


    Fine grains referred to rice and corn, while coarse grains were sweet potatoes and potatoes.


    Without hesitation, Ste said, "Half and half."


    She would keep half of the fresh produce for immediate use and dry the rest. Fortunately, they had


    a harvester and a peeling machine, otherwise, the work would have been overwhelming.


    The paperwork was handed over, and the employee instructed, "Make sure to deliver the grains


    within three days. Once you''ve done that, bring this paper back to get the deed."


    Ste thanked her, then passed over two more cards, "My friend also has two condos."


    The employees were speechless. The Bourbon was indeed not a free gift.


    The bourbon was a good deal, so they processed it for her. "Which location do you want?"


    Ste thought for a moment, "Do you have any across from the police station?"


    Being right under the police''s nose, even if there were troublemakers in the eternal night, they


    wouldn''t dare cause trouble across from the police station.


    The employee handed over a blueprint, "We do, but they''re not finished yet."


    After a brief discussion with Jasper, Ste chose rooms 301 and 302 on the third floor. The situation


    wasplicated, but with two bottles of bourbon, they managed to secure the houses, which was a


    good deal.


    Since it was a long trip, Ste decided to deliver the grain before heading back.


    Jasper had no objections. The climate had been rtively stable over the half-year, and many


    survivors seized the opportunity to nt crops. Even delivering the new grains wouldn''t attract


    unwanted attention.


    So Ste prepared 3,000 pounds of frost-resistant potatoes and 1,500 pounds of corn. They drove


    to a secluded, uninhabited spot to unload the truck.


    And wouldn''t you know it, knowing the right people made things easier. Rules only bound honest


    people.


    There were quite a few vehicles delivering grains, trucks loaded with rice, wheat, corn. You could


    tell from the scale that they were from wealthy individuals.


    There were also those who came with wheelbarrows, tricycles. These were middle to low-ss


    survivors who had connections, most of them buying condos.


    After two hours in line, it was finally Ste''s turn to deliver her grains.


    Whether it was potatoes or corn, there was no need to pick and choose. It was quickly weighed and


    receipted.


    Holding the receipt, they returned to themunity center, only to find a crowd of dozens of people


    waiting at the property center, all waiting to choose houses. Most were middle-aged and elderly,


    dressed a bit better than regr survivors.


    Listening to the chatter while waiting in line, Ste learned that they were all rtives of research


    personnel.


    As she was listening, a familiar voice rang out, "Ste?"

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Ste nced up to see Amber queuing ahead.


    Amber quickly walked over, "What a coincidence, are you guys here for house selection too?"


    Ste nodded, "Has Katie recovered from her illness?"


    "Much better." Amber was delighted and lowered her voice, "Ste, we owe it to your medicine.


    Katie stopped coughing and her concussion symptoms have eased. She''s in good spirits now.


    The life-saving medicine wasn''t cheap and she doesn''t have much valuable stuff. She''ll pay you


    back with groceries in a few months, is that okay?"


    The Moore family was working and once the research institute moved in, Amber¡¯s job could be


    restored. They could save some money by tightening their belts.


    Ste gave it without intending to take anything from the Moore family, but she didn''t want anything


    could foster a sense of dependency.


    "No rush, let''s focus on getting Katie back to health. Everything else can wait."


    While they were together, Ste curiously asked, "Did you guys get a two-bedroom?"


    Amber nodded, "ording to the policy, a researcher is entitled to a two-bedroom unit. Both my


    husband and my son are at the research institute, so we got two units in the institute¡¯s residential


    building. The conditions there were pretty bad before, and we moved into an unfinished building a


    while ago. Today, we came to register and get our certificates."


    They were fortunate that both father and son had good jobs, otherwise they would have ended up


    sleeping on the streets.


    Ste was surprised that the authorities provided free housing for researchers. This policy was


    commendable.


    The queue slowly moved forward, Ste and Amber chatted from time to time. Newtown had more


    than houses, it also had factories, schools, and other relevant units.


    "Many units have merged with those in Swan Hill. The two cities are developing towards each other.


    The Agricultural Institute of Swan Hill has been merged into Griffith, and the Herb Medicine


    Research Institute is in Swan Hill. Once the second and third phases are built, the two Newtowns


    will be connected."


    Schools and factories?


    The reconstruction n was wonderful, but whether it could be sustained was not guaranteed.


    If the two cities were connected, safety would rtively improve, but by the time Newtown was


    completed, the eternal night would likely have arrived.


    Darkness would be a haven for criminals.


    Ste hoped she was overthinking, and that the authorities had put in a lot of effort into rebuilding


    and would likely make corresponding arrangements.


    When she saw Ste again, the staff member reminded her while registering, "If you want to sell or


    rent your house in the future, you cane to the Housing Center to register. We can help you


    connect with potential buyers or renters, but we will charge a certain service fee."


    Ste couldn''t resist gossiping, "If a detached house is well decorated and put up for sale, how


    much would it be?"


    "It depends on the willingness of the buyer and seller. If houses are in high demand, the price will at


    least double."


    The housing information had been entered into the electronic card, but the paper house certificate


    would only be avable in a month.


    The staff reminded, "The detached houses will bepleted the day after tomorrow. You can move


    in and decorate then."


    Ste thanked them and returned to Eastwood Eden. In return, as soon as she got back to building


    5, she told Mark the news, "Mark, you guys can go choose a house now. You have to be quick to


    get the good ones."


    By the time the message was officially released, all the good properties would have been taken.


    Mark had actually thought of this, and was discussing with Christian how they could soften up the


    staff.


    But there wasn''t much to discuss. If you had enough resources, you could make the impossible


    happen, even in the end times.


    After dinner, Ste discussed, "When should we start decorating?"


    Jasper thought for a moment, "Let''s wait until the house ispleted."


    First, they would check the site, then discuss the specific renovation n. They didn''t waste the


    remaining two days. The vacant cornfield was re-cultivated, this time they nted wheat on all six


    acres. With the seeder and the tireless Jasper, it was quickly done.


    On the day the house waspleted, Ste drove over and happened to meet Mark and Christian


    at the neighborhood entrance, so she gave them a lift.


    The number of peoplemuting to and from Newtown had increased, and the road was much


    better. It only took a little over an hour.


    After dropping them off at the work center, the two of them drove to the vi area.


    Wow, it really paid off to mix with the high society. The road in the vi area was actually a cement


    road with a green belt on both sides.


    However, even the upper ss was divided into different ranks.


    Ste was astonished. The king of the vis worth 500,000 points was located in the best position.


    Just the main building upied over a thousand square feet and had four floors, not to mention the


    large garden in the front yard and the swimming pool in the backyard.


    This was no longer buying a house with points; it was clearly high-end customization.


    From the best position extending to both sides, the status was clear at a nce. The further back


    you went, the less impressive the specifications.


    Thest two buildings were simple two-story courtyards with three rooms and a living room. They


    were barelyparable to pre-apocalyptic apartments; the only good thing was that they had their


    own bathrooms.


    There was a cement path on the side, and beyond that was the courtyard wall. Presumably, the


    authorities also knew that the vi was too conspicuous and had purposely built a courtyard wall for


    protection.


    The corner position was not easy to n, leaving a triangr wastnd that looked about a


    hundred square feet.


    Ste made a quick decision, "Let''s build a wall and enclose our yard, and include this part as well."


    The vi originally had a backyard, and with the wastnd, it would be over two hundred square


    feet.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The two vis were about 30 meters apart, so splitting it in half would be the fairest.


    Jasper nned ahead, "We build a three-meter stone wall in the outer courtyard. Put nails and


    broken ss on top, so ordinary people can''t climb over."


    Ste had no objections. Arcadia had a lot of stones, more than enough.


    "We can build a sshouse on the roof and in the backyard. It can be used for nting and can


    withstand acid rain erosion."


    Acid rain would be continuous for half a month, destroying the soil and making it impossible to nt.


    The cement wall also couldn''t withstand the erosion, leaving pits and holes. The thinner walls were


    even eaten through.


    Considering this, they would also need to stock up on ntable soil. Otherwise, even if they built a


    sshouse, the soil in the backyard would be destroyed by acid rain.


    The two nned their future home, one room on the first floor would be a garage, one would be a


    storeroom, and one for Cooper.


    The second floor would be the master bedroom, one room for Rosie, and one as a study.


    Ste patted the wall, "It''s too thin. It won''t keep the heat."


    The temperature was around freezing during the pr day, and the temperature difference was


    getting bigger. By the time of the pr night, it would be even more obvious, down to negative thirty


    or forty degrees at night.


    Jasper nodded, "Yeah, it doesn''t soundproof either. We need to thicken it."


    At his words, Ste blushed.


    After roughly nning the renovation direction, the two drove away from the vi area to pick up


    Mark.


    When they arrived, Mark had finished his business and seemed in good spirits.


    After handing over half a sack of corn, the task of selecting a house was finally settled. The entire


    team of Eastwood Eden managed to secure rooms in the same building.


    Christian was all smiles, "Mark really is clever. Our house is right across from the police station, and


    three-fifths of the building is taken up by the Eastwood Eden crew. If anything goes wrong, we''ve


    got strength in numbers."


    Ste, who also had a room across from the police station, could only nod in agreement.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    What a coincidence. Not only did they choose the same building, but Mark also ended up in Room


    303.


    That made her breathe a sigh of relief. At least she didn''t have to deal with a troublesome neighbor.


    She chuckled, "Mark indeed has a good eye. My rtives just happened to buy room 301 and 302."


    "It''s all thanks to your reminder that we were able to act quickly. Otherwise, we might not have even


    been able to secure the apartment."


    It was a mutual benefit. If it wasn''t for Mark''s reminder, even with her high credit score, Ste could


    not have had the chance to select a vi.


    On the way, Christian was discussing the instation of sr panels and rooftop gardening.


    With over a hundred people, it wasn''t easy to arrange for food and drinks, waste management, and


    other necessities.


    Upon arriving at the housingplex, Ste said, "Mark, thank you for taking care of us over the


    past year. We''ll be moving to Newtown in a few days."


    Mark was taken aback, "So soon?"


    Each day felt incredibly long, but looking back, it seemed as if it had passed in the blink of an eye.


    They had been at Eastwood Eden for a year now, and during that time, the ce had experienced


    several crises. Without their help, Eastwood Eden might have fallen.


    "When are you leaving?" Mark asked. "You''ve done so much for Eastwood Eden, we''d like to give


    you a proper send-off."


    Ste politely declined, "We''re all part of themunity, so there''s no need for thanks. Besides,


    living here feels like home."


    If it wasn''t for the pressing circumstances, they really wouldn''t want to move.


    Mark insisted to express their thanks. If it wasn''t for their help, Eastwood Eden wouldn''t have even


    had the chance to live in Newtown.


    Ste and Jasper weren''t moving just yet; they needed to gather some more resources first.


    Jasper reminded, "Newtown has factories, and it''s not far from the agricultural institute''s ntation.


    There are plenty of job opportunities. You might want to keep an eye out for job postings."


    There was still plenty of time before they had to go. After a nap, the three of them went out to gather


    soil.


    Before the area was developed, it was fertile farnd, and the soil was still quite rich. They dug


    and loaded the soil into the truck, storing it in Arcadia.


    After a good night''s sleep, they began disassembling their home, not even leaving the doors and


    windows behind. They left without giving Mark a chance to throw a farewell party.


    Jasper drove the truck, while Ste took the SUV.


    Luna was heartbroken, chasing after the car. Cooper was cold-hearted, putting on an aloof act -


    don''t fall for me!


    Eastwood Eden stood alone. This Eden in the apocalypse was about to be abandoned soon, and


    who could predict the future?


    Two cars, one behind the other, drove into the new vis in Newtown.


    Ste was quick, but there were others who were quicker. Several high-end vis had already


    begun renovations, with workers arriving in session.


    Jasper was worried about tiring Ste out, "Should we hire help?"


    "We can take it slow."


    They didn''t have much else to do, might as well exercise while working.


    They weren''t in a rush to renovate; they first built up the outer walls, marking their territory.


    Ste brought out the bed and furniture. The toilet wasn''t fixed yet, so they had to use a portable


    one instead.


    Engaged in physicalbor, they needed a solid meal. So, they served up a wholesome feast and ate


    heartily. Satisfied, they began digging the foundation, starting with the triangr plot ofnd.


    Life was meant to be lived, Ste wasn''t in a hurry, taking breaks now and then. Jasper, on the


    other hand, was very efficient at physicalbor. Not only did he dig wide, but he also dug deep.


    When the stone wall was built, even a big truck could crash into it without causing it to copse.


    Ste couldn''t help but tease him, "You''re not just building a wall. You''re building a fortress."


    Jasper smiled, "Then let''s build a fortress. Even if the sky falls, it won''t hit us."


    After a few days of wall digging, more and more people came to the vi area for renovations.


    Thankfully, they were far away, or they would have been annoyed by the noise.


    After the foundation was dug, Ste went out for a bit and brought back a truck full of stones. They


    studied construction videos for a while, slowly figuring out how to build a wall.


    Jasper was a perfectionist. The wall he first built didn''t feel smooth enough, so he tore it down a few


    times, then it started to look decent.


    The wall was reaching half a person''s height when a big truck suddenly pulled up in front of their


    house. More than a dozen men jumped out, all carrying tools.


    Sensing their arrival, Ste instinctively wanted to draw her knife.


    "Yo, I gotta say, your renovation style is quite unique."


    The voice was cocky, a cigarette hanging from his mouth, walking with an air of arrogance.


    Ste looked up, huh!!!


    When she saw who it was, the man dropped his cigarette in surprise, "It¡¯s you!"


    Realizing he had misspoke, Austin quickly changed his tone, bing more serious and warm,


    "What a pleasant surprise. What are you doing here?"


    His demeanor altered as swiftly as a chameleon changes its color,pletely contrasting his prior


    demeanor. Indeed, every hustler wears two masks. Ste was equally surprised, "Austin, what


    brings you and your crew here?"


    They were all shady looking, not good people at all.


    Austinughed heartily, "Do you know who bought the house next door?"


    With such a leading question, Ste couldn''t fail to guess, "Did you manage to snag it, Austin?"


    "It¡¯s fate," Austin lit another cigarette, "I came before and fell in love with this unit at first sight. It''s


    tucked away in a quiet corner. I didn''t expect it to be snatched away when it was time to choose. I


    was curious who had such a good eye. I came today specifically to meet them. Didn''t expect it to be


    you."


    "Sorry for stealing your first choice."


    "No worries, we''re neighbors now."


    It was better to be neighbors with Ste and Jasper than with those arrogant, snobbish rich people.


    Having dealt with the wealthy for many years, Austin knew how deeply ingrained their ss


    consciousness was. Even if he had a lot of resources, in their eyes, he was nothing more than a


    nouveau riche. If it wasn''t for the rtive safety of the vi area and the desire to provide a good


    environment for his son, he wouldn''t even bother living here.


    Now, he had found like-minded people.


    Seeing the thick wall, Austin couldn''t help but be curious, "Are you building a fortress?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    They were old friends, Ste had nothing to hide, "Didn''t you hear the official announcement?


    Worse weather might being. The midnight sun is here. Can eternal night be far off? What if


    there is a hurricane or acid rain, leaving bodies frozen on the streets. I''m a bit of a scaredy-cat, I''d


    prefer to make my house safer."


    Not just safe, but also private. Some rich people were more dangerous than viins.


    Originally, it was Austin who had called his buddies over for some remodeling. Seeing the duo


    working at a snail''s pace had him waving his hand in exasperation. "What are you all standing


    around for? From today on, everyone''s helping Jasper out until this job''s done."


    His mates were taken aback for a second, but swiftly responded, rolling up their sleeves and


    pitching in without a word.


    Ste hurried to stop them, "There''s no need to trouble yourselves. We can handle it."


    "You''ll be at it until the cowse home," Austin said, brimming with enthusiasm. "Don''t mind their


    rough looks, these guys are whizzes when ites to getting the job done. There''s nothing they


    can''t handle."


    "We really don''t need..."


    But there were those who insisted on helping, stirring up sand, stacking stones, and piling up ash.


    Sure, they didn''t look like the most upstanding folks, but boy could they hustle.


    Ste was speechless. Unbelievably, Austin was still hollering, "Let''s see some hustle. Anybody


    caught cking off will have me to answer to."


    With that, he took a fierce drag on his cigarette.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Jasper, who wanted to take his time and do a meticulous job, had no choice but to passively ept.


    "Alright, we''ll cover the meals. We''ll pay you a sry in provisions when the timees."


    "Let''s not spoil them," Austin warned, "They are under contract after all."


    He called them over for a break and asked excitedly, "How do you n to renovate the ce?"


    Ste shared her ns of reinforcing the outer walls, building a greenhouse on the rooftop and in


    the backyard to grow vegetables and raise chickens and ducks.


    Austin nearly dropped his cigarette in surprise, "Everyone else is putting in swimming pools and


    you''re nning a farm?"


    "We''ve spent everything on this house, and we can''t afford any extra luxuries," Ste said bluntly, "I


    can live without swimming, but I can''t live without food."


    Austinughed heartily, "You''ve got the right idea. Growing your own food is way more practical.


    Once you''re done, I''ll take a leaf out of your book."


    They were both savvy people, especially Ste. She was not one to be taken advantage of. Despite


    the struggles of the past three years, she was doing better than ever. So, following her lead was a


    no-brainer.


    However, Austin was a bit hesitant about the idea of installing broken ss on top of the high walls,


    "Why bother? It''s not enough security. I could get you some electric fencing instead."


    Ste wasn''t against simplifying things, but an electric fence around the entire property would


    require a lot of materials. After three years, those were not easy toe by.


    But when it came to finding supplies, there were very few things Austin couldn''t handle.


    Ste smiled, "I''ll leave it to you then, Austin."


    The height of the electric fence was a crucial factor. Too high and it risked copsing, too low and it


    wouldn''t offer sufficient protection. They calcted the correct height and asked Austin for help,


    nning to barter the materials with food.


    Austin readily agreed, "Just let me know what else you need and I''ll sort it out."


    They had most of what they needed, except for assembling the greenhouse which neither of them


    had experience with.


    "No problem," Austin assured, "Rob knows his stuff. He can help you out."


    Seeing that the construction crew was still hard at work, Ste decided to start cooking, "I''ll whip up


    something for dinner. Don''t expect anything fancy though."


    Having tasted her cooking before, Austin was looking forward to it. He rolled up his sleeves and


    joined in.


    Ste started cooking with Rosie and Cooper assisting. The meal was simple: sweet potato and


    rice, dried beans with bacon, dried radishes with pork belly, dried cabbage sd, and arge pot of


    sweet potato leaves.


    Despite the simplicity of the meal, everyone enjoyed it, including Austin.


    Monkey and others brought their own bowls and forks. They were blunt peasants with no sense of


    etiquette. They would scoop up a good amount of rice, grab a bunch of vegetables, and crouch


    down on the ground to eat.


    "Mmm, the food you made is delicious, Ste!" said Monkey, eating a lot because he was famished.


    Though Monkey made good money, he had a wife and child at home to provide for. They could not


    afford to eat till they were full at every meal. The food cooked by Ste was wondrously aromatic. In


    comparison, his wife''s cooking, on the other hand, tasted worse than pig feed, and he still had to


    compliment her for it.


    The others, including Austin, were in the same situation. Austin did notck food, but he could not


    cook. Most of the time, his crew cooked for him. Compared to Ste''s cooking, it was barely edible.


    "Jasper, you''ve struck gold with Ste," Austinplimented.


    Jasper agreed, "Indeed, I must''ve done something right in my past life."


    With the hard work done for the day, the crew packed up and headed to Austin''s house to crash.


    They were up and at it again in a few hours. Their efficiency astounded Ste and Jasper, and they


    had to scramble to keep up with the supply of materials.


    Within a day, the three-meter-high walls were up and ready.


    Next up was the renovation of the house itself. The walls needed ayer of ster, which required


    threeyers due to the thinness of the walls: ayer of cement mortar, ayer of mixed mortar, and


    ayer of white mortar for the surface. Eachyer had to be thicker than thest, with the main aim


    of soundproofing the house.


    Shawn used to work in a renovation team in his early years. After the apocalypse, hetched onto


    Austin''s coattails and became a middleman. He wasn''t living in luxury, butpared to most


    survivors, he was doing quite well. So, here he was, going back to his old trade with confidence,


    directing Monkey and others in their work.


    He got carried away and started gesturing at Austin, "Boss, you''re not applying the cement evenly


    enough."


    Austin didn''t rush to respond. Instead, he hit the back of Shawn''s head with a trowel, "Are you


    instructing me?"


    Shawn immediately backed down, "No, no, no, I wouldn''t dare! Boss, take a break and have some


    water. I''ll apply the cement."


    Austin tossed him the tool, "Everyone needs tomit fully. If I catch anyone cking off, there''ll be


    consequences."


    Ste and Jasper didn''t have time to participate. This group was working so fast that the two were


    constantly bringing in materials from outside.


    "Where did you get all these?" Even Austin was envious, "Can you help us source some so we can


    finish renovating the vi area? We''ll split the profits."


    Steughed, "Austin, don''t joke. It took us over six months to find all these materials. If it were


    that easy, we wouldn''t give you a chance to step in."


    Austin thought about it and agreed, resources were bing increasingly scarce. And after the


    devastating earthquake, it certainly wouldn''t be easy to gather this much material. However, those


    ceramic tiles were quitevish.


    He could find a way to get his hands on the rest, but he really liked those tiles, "Can you get me


    some of those tiles?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ste agreed, "Sure, I''ll ask around, but I don¡¯t know if they have the same ones."


    The bathroom was shiny, the floor tiles gleamed, and the garage was remodeled as well.


    As for the external wall renovation, tiling was too extravagant. Applying cement was sufficient as it


    could withstand the erosion of wind, rain, and smog.


    Tall walls enhanced the security of the premises. The cementden walls looked humble and low-


    key. If a wave of homeless people ever targeted the vi area, their first target would likely be the


    glittering, luxurious vis.


    Austin had his hands full managing the crew and ensuring everything was done properly. In less


    than ten days, all the renovations, except for the ss house, werepleted.


    The newly renovated house needed to be aired out, so all the windows were left open during the


    day, and they camped on the rooftop at night.


    Ste handed over the high-strength, translucent ss to Austin''s crew. "The ss house isn''t a


    priority. Work on it when you have time. Focus on the pressing matters first."


    Constructing a ss house required other materials, but Ste trusted that Austin would figure it


    out.


    In addition to the ss, Ste also provided tiles, enough to refurbish the vi, which would offset


    the costs of the ss house and electrical grid.


    In terms of bartering resources, Austin was quite satisfied.


    As for thebor fees of Monkey and his crew, Ste had specifically inquired with the construction


    team in the vi district and offered them a 10% higher wage than their current pay.


    It was important to note that most ces didn''t offer meals, but Ste did. She provided corn, fresh


    and aromatic. The crew craved for it, yet due to the boss'' intimidating authority, they dared not


    ept it.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Austin couldn''t help but chuckle at their timid behavior, "Why are you all looking at me like that? Just


    take it."


    He wasn''t keen on doing so, but they all had families to take care of. He couldn''t let his pride lead


    their families to hunger.


    When Monkey came to receive his ration, Ste smiled and asked, "Did you get a house?"


    "I did," Monkey grinned, "I couldn''t have done it without you."


    Their points were sufficient, but they were short on food. Austin had covered it for them.


    Monkey was pleased, "Miss, our house is right across the police station. Once it''s all fixed up, you


    shoulde and visit."


    They never thought they could afford such a hot spot. It was Austin who had used his connections


    to get the deal done.


    Ste almost choked, "You folks who engage in spective buying and selling chose to live right


    across a police station? You''ve got balls. Aren''t you afraid they''ll raid your ce?"


    Monkey boasted, "You''re missing the point. The most dangerous ce is often the safest."


    Fate indeed. Ste never expected that she, along with Jasper, Monkey, his buddies, and the


    residents from the Eastwood Eden would end up owning the entire building.


    At least they knew each other very well, lessening the chances of major chaos.


    The major work was temporarily done and Monkey and his group shifted their focus on renovating


    Austin''s vi.


    To Ste''s amusement, they copied everything down to thest dot. Not just the structure but even


    the brand of cement Austin used was the same as that of Ste''s.


    Ste had a lot of finishing touches to do and had already paid their wages in food, so she didn''t


    need to go and help.


    The outer walls of the house were thick. Jasper decided to install two doors, an electrically charged


    stainless steel door on the outside and a heavy wooden door inside. It was like the ancient city


    gates, not even a battering ram could break it down.


    However, they didn''t have the right materials. Ste quickly came up with a solution, "Let''s install


    the steel door first andter we can have Patrick custom-make the wooden one."


    They nted vegetables and raised rabbits in the backyard. In the front yard, they built two flower


    beds where they nned to nt honeysuckles.


    Jasper smoothed andpacted the ground while Steid out the pebbles they had gathered


    from the river.


    They installed a sr generator on the roof and wired the entire house.


    There was refrigerator, washing machine, air conditioner, heater, induction cooktop and gas stove.


    Always enjoy what you have while you can, since cmities can strike anytime.


    Ste had stockpiled many appliancesin Arcadia. She had brought out almost everything that could


    improve their lives. They were all ced on the second floor. The living room on the first floor was


    kept rtively simple.


    Jasper installed a door at the stair entrance. It could be left open but when guests or rowdy children


    were around, it was best to keep it closed.


    The reasons were easy to find: in the post-apocalyptic world, it wasn''t safe. Having an extrayer of


    protection by installing the door added an additional safeguard in case someone unauthorized tried


    to enter.


    The second floor was more luxurious with a sofa, a tea table and, to top it off, a six-figure massage


    chair.


    In the corner, there was a high-end three-door refrigerator filled with various fruits and snacks. So,


    whenever Rosie and Cooper were hungry, they could just grab something. Rosie, who was eight,


    still had a lot to learn about cooking.


    It took a few days to clean the entire ce.


    Rosie''s room was right next to the study and Ste and Jasper''s master bedroom was next to that.


    The windows were doubleyered with thick, anti-peeping ss and the doors were just as heavy.


    They even tested the soundproofing, which was pretty good.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Cooper wasn''t satisfied. He gave up his own room, dragged his bean bag to the second


    floor and imed the living room as his territory.


    What a sensitive and clingy dog.


    Ste brought out 30 fertilized eggs from Arcadia, 10 each of chicken, duck, and goose, and ced


    them all in an incubator.


    Three years had passed since the disaster, and the 3000 chicken eggs they had stored were almost


    gone, as was the poultry meat. It was time to replenish their stock.


    Barring any unforeseen circumstances, they could live in the vi for six to seven years. As long as


    they raised their poultry well, they could easily store meat enough for several years.


    Jasper was supportive, "You can get some bamboo or wood out tomorrow, and I''ll build a coop for


    the chickens and ducks."


    Ste teased him, "Are you sure you can do it?"


    "Is there anything I can''t learn?"


    Three years of grinding had turned Jasper from a kitchen disaster and nting failure to a home


    chore expert. Now, he was a wall mason. What else could possibly stump him?


    Ste decided to dete his ego a bit, "Jasper, I suggest you not be too cocky."


    Jasper leaned in and pecked her lips, "I''ve got more confidence in other areas. Care to try?"


    Ste suddenly realized where this was going. Before she knew it, the door was locked, the curtains


    were drawn, and she was trapped.


    Ste grumbled, "You weren''t like this before."


    "Really?" Jasper opened a drawer to retrieve something, "Maybe you didn''t know me well enough."


    Indeed, this man was deceptively clever. At first, he appeared to be an upright, serious man. But in


    reality? He was a cunning fox in sheep''s clothing.


    After their fun, they woke upte. By the time they were done washing up, Rosie had already


    cooked a soup with meatballs, garnished with green onions. The aroma was heavenly.


    Listening to the radio while having breakfast was now a routine.


    New job openings were announced: official store managers, food factory workers, lime factory


    workers, ntation workers, security patrol officers, and more. Government positions were also


    avable, inviting capable individuals for interviews.


    Newtown was gradually improving and operating smoothly.


    Ste wasn''t interested. She had no intention of working and was determined to continue herid-


    back lifestyle.


    Just as they finished breakfast, they heard a car honk outside.


    Austin, along with his son, appeared, "Ste, my house is under construction and not safe. I''m


    afraid my son might get hurt. Can I leave him here for a while?"


    Survivors were constantly migrating to Newtown, making the old city area increasingly unsafe.


    Austin was busy with the renovation work and wasn''tfortable leaving his son at home.


    Dn, Austin''s precious son, was around eight or nine years old. He was dressed in a smart little


    suit and carried a big backpack. Unlike his talkative father, Dn was gentle and shy.


    In the future, they would be neighbors. Besides, since the little was already here, Ste found it


    difficult to refuse. "Okay, he can stay and y with Rosie. But remember to pick him up on time."


    "Alright, thanks for doing this."


    Austin didn''t go in. Standing at the entrance, he encouraged his son. "y with Rosie, buddy. I will


    be right next door. I''lle get youter."


    Dn felt a bit uneasy, but he still nodded in agreement.


    Ste guided Dn inside, "Rosie, we have a new friend here."


    Rosie, who had been upstairs sharing a peanut butter sandwich with Cooper, quickly wiped her


    mouth, stashed the food away, and even rinsed her mouth before descending.


    A new human? The dog narrowed his eyes as he watched from the stairs. He quickly used his paw


    to shut the door to the staircase, not allowing the neer to ascend.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Cooper''s antics almost made Ste spray her coffee withughter as he and Rosie seemed


    increasingly in sync.


    The first floor living room was simple, furnished with items from Sunrise Sanctuary, appearing in


    and unassuming.


    Noticing Dn''s restraint, Ste suggested, "Rosie, didn''t you mention wanting to nt something


    in the backyard? Why don''t you take Dn along?"


    Rosie, a sweet-faced, bubbly little girl with twinkling eyes, reached out to take Dn''s hand, "Dn,


    I''ll take you to plow thend and nt vegetables."


    Dn, meeting such an amiable and cheerful girl for the first time, rxed a bit, "Okay." He set


    down his backpack and followed Rosie into the backyard, with Cooper tagging along to ensure


    Rosie was safe.


    Before long, theughter of the two children filled the air.


    When Ste went to check on them, she found Rosie instructing Dn on how to till the soil, "Dn,


    you''re doing it wrong."


    She didn''t interfere and instead went to the greenhouse to nt some lotus roots.


    She filled a pot with water and soil, stirring it before nting a couple of lotus roots. She didn''t have


    many lotus roots stored from before the apocalypse and they were mostly used for cooking, so she


    hoped the nting would be sessful.


    As Ste emerged from the greenhouse, Jasper was about to head out, "I''m off to Eastwood Eden


    to see if Patrick can make the door."


    Initially, the n was for all three of them, plus Cooper, to go, but they needed an adult to stay


    home with Dn around.


    Ste cautioned him, "Things are getting chaotic out there. Be careful on the way."


    Yesterday, while exercising on the rooftop, Ste coincidentally encountered a wealthydy taking a


    stroll. When the wealthydy saw the towering exterior walls and the cement-stered houses, her


    smile instantly vanished, reced by an expression barely able to conceal a strong sense of


    disdain.


    "Ever since this apocalypse, any Tom, Dick, or Harry cane here. I fear there will be no peace in


    the future."


    "You said it. We were promised safety by the authorities, but look at the state of things now. All sorts


    of riffraff can buy houses here."


    "You all won''t believe who I bumped into earlier. That Austin, the second-hand dealer. What has the


    worlde to? Even he can afford to live here."


    "It''s all because you all give him too much business. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have the means to live


    here. He''s sucking the blood out of us."


    Ste noted their faces through a telescope. Now three years into the apocalypse, and these people


    still looked down on others. They were still able to lead a fine life only because of their wealth. If


    they were tossed out, they wouldn''t survive half a day.


    Ste was disgusted by their behavior; they even had bodyguards for a simple walk in the vi area.


    By noon, Austin came to pick up his son for lunch. Seeing Dn covered in mud and dust, he first


    looked surprised, then burst intoughter, "It''s rare to see you getting dirty, son. Good job."


    His son was extremely introverted. Even when Austin invited his subordinates'' children over to y,


    Dn would barely utter a word, let alone y in the mud.


    Dn was reluctant to leave. "Dad, I haven''t finished tilling the soil. I still need to nt potatoes and


    sweet potatoes."


    "Go have lunch first," Austin patted his son''s head. "We have a garden at home too. You can nt


    potatoes every day."


    After sending his son off, he turned to Ste, "Dn has mild autism. He''s shy and barely speaks.


    How did you manage to bring him out of his shell?"


    For years, they had tried various methods, but to no avail.


    "You may have overprotected him," Ste pondered. "I didn''t do much. It was just Rosie ying with


    him and Cooper messing around."


    "It''s rare that he gets along with someone so well. What do you say if Rosie spends more time with


    him?"


    Ste didn''t refuse, knowing that Rosie also needed friends.


    After everyone had left, she asked Rosie, "How do you get along with Dn?"


    "Dn''s very nice."


    "Do you want to y with him again?"


    Rosie thought for a moment, "Ste, can I?"


    Ste understood her concern, "You can make friends, but remember to be cautious. Don''t blindly


    trust someone just because you''ve spent a lot of time together."


    "Okay, I''ll y with him sometimes."


    Jasper arrived right on time, and the three of them, along with Cooper, sat down to eat.


    "Patrick says the door can be made from oak. It''s stable, resistant to impact, and the wood is hard.


    It''s perfect for a door," he informed.


    Ste wasn''t familiar with oak.


    After dinner, they went into Arcadia to select wood. After a lot of knocking and tapping, they picked


    the sturdiest ones they could find.


    After Jasper delivered the wood, he came back to pick up Ste to head to the apartment area.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The apartments were for backup. Although they didn''t n to renovate them, the basic doors and


    windows were essential.


    The residents of the fifth and sixth floors hadn''t moved in yet, but there were sounds of activity,


    probably the families of Monkey and others.


    With practicees perfection. In less than half a day, they had installed the doors and windows.


    To be safe, they first installed iron bars on the windows before fixing the ss panes.


    Upon entering the room, there was another room inside.


    Ste was not ustomed to the small space. Mark and others would have to share rooms. The


    difficulty was foreseeable. Living in close quarters could lead to conflicts, but it depended on how


    Mark resolved them.


    As they locked up and left, they heard footsteps above. A woman in a floral dress appeared.


    Seeing her face, Ste paused. Apart from the wealthy district, Ste couldn''t recall thest time


    she had seen a woman with makeup.


    The woman had bright red lips, a svelte figure, a beautiful face, andrge eyes that reflected


    shrewdness and audacity. Being able to live so mboyantly in the apocalypse was no easy task.


    Either she was very capable herself, or she had found a strong man to rely on.


    Ste nced at her fair and delicate hands, having an idea of whose wife she was.


    The woman also examined Ste, looking quite surprised.


    Ste didn''t linger and went downstairs.


    .....


    The renovation of Austin''s house progressed quickly, and the ss of the two houses was also


    installed. They erected the steel frame, set up the ss roof, and covered the whole rooftop.


    The two ss rooms, each about a hundred square feet, were spacious. Despite some of the


    wealthy residents looking down on them, they were still amazed by the rooftop ss rooms.


    Surprisingly, someone came to inquire, but Ste pretended not to hear, not uttering a word.


    Austin, ever the business-minded one, was looking to make a deal with the wealthy folks in town.


    He asked Ste if he could secure a supply of ss. If she had any, he''d prefer to get it from her.


    Sure, Arcadia had plenty, but Ste wasn''t interested in profiting. "Nope, you got thest batch," she


    told him.


    Austin still took the deal, but he made sure to charge a hefty price. He wasn¡¯t stupid. He could


    always spot that air of superiority those people carried around. There was no way that he was not


    going to profit from it.


    He also brought back some electrical wires, but Ste wasn''t in a rush to install them. These were


    consumable items, and the days were still long and safe. They could wait till the dark days to set


    them up.


    "Are you guys free the day after tomorrow?" Austin invited, "I''m throwing a housewarming party.


    Come over for a drink or two."

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Ste and Jasper had already celebrated their housewarming dinner on their own, feasting on


    delicacies like foie gras, filet mignon wrapped in Iberian ham and caviar, and a bottle of ''82 Lafite.


    Cooper had his share too and licked his te clean.


    When their neighbor Austin invited them over for his housewarming party, Ste couldn''t find a


    reason to refuse, so she readily agreed, "Sure."


    "Juste over, no need to bring anything." Knowing his son liked to y with Rosie, Austin


    specifically instructed, "Remember to bring Rosie and Cooper."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Austin and his son lived in a sprawling vi. Whenever Monkey and others had no business, they


    woulde over, often gathering to eat or y cards together.


    The days werefortable, no doubt, but quite boring.


    Jasper was mostly silent, only bing particrly enthusiastic when making love with Ste. The


    rest of the time, he would work, read, practice, eat and sleep.


    It was mostly Ste who initiated conversations.


    While lying in bed, Ste yfully tickled him, "What should we gift Austin for his housewarming


    party?"


    Jasper, not adept at social etiquette, thought for a moment, "A bottle of wine and a pack of


    cigarettes?"


    Austincked nothing, and his housewarming party would be grand. The appetites of the three of


    them, plus Cooper, were not small, especially the food-loving dog.


    Ste agreed, "Sounds good."


    The next day, early in the morning, the neighborhood began to buzz with activity.


    Austin''s men brought their families over, the yard filled withughter and light-hearted teasing


    among the women while the children yed happily.


    Ste wasn''t fond of social gatherings, especially with unfamiliar people. Thankfully, the windows


    were soundproof, so she quickly closed them.


    Around eleven in the morning, the inte rang, "Jasper, bring everyone over for lunch."


    Soon, Dn knocked on the door, with several children following behind him, all here to pick up


    Rosie and Cooper.


    Ste, carrying the gift, joined the family heading across the street for lunch. As soon as they


    stepped out, Dn greeted them, "Hi, I''m here to y with Rosie."


    He even offered Rosie some candy. Rosie didn''t ept it, but instinctively looked at her brother.


    Jasper gave themand, "Rosie, say thank you."


    Rosie thanked Dn and epted the candy but didn''t eat it. She put it in her pocket.


    Dn pulled Rosie towards his house, "We have a swing at our house. You can sit on it."


    Compared to the two of them, the other children looked rather shabby, their clothes and shoes old.


    They were better off than most children in the slums though. They just seemed out of ce in the


    wealthy neighborhood.


    As they entered, they found Monkey in the front yard, his ear being pulled by a tall woman in a red


    dress, "Did you ignore what I said?"


    Monkey was in pain, and all he could do was beg, "Geez, honey, be gentle. Today is the boss''


    housewarming party. Give me some dignity."


    One was thin, short, and unattractive, while the other was morous and tall, excessively eye-


    catching.


    Ste finally understood why Monkey was willing to splurge on a house. If she could marry such a


    beautiful woman, she wouldn''t mind being broke either.


    Upon seeing the neers, the woman hid her punishing hand and Monkey, rubbing his ear,


    greeted Ste with a smile, "You''re here. Let me introduce you, this is my wife, Miranda."


    Ste greeted with a smile, "Hello, Miranda."


    Just as she had guessed, even in the post-apocalyptic world, Monkey treated his wife like a


    treasure, letting her hit and scold him without retaliating, holding her in his hand as if she might


    break, cherishing her as if she might melt in his mouth.


    Upon seeing Ste, Miranda was surprised, "I met you a few days ago, on the third floor of our


    building."


    So this was the ''Miss'' Monkey had talked about. Miranda had imagined an older woman in her


    thirties or forties, not a young woman in her early twenties.


    Young, beautiful, with smooth and rosy skin, and delicate features. In the post-apocalyptic world,


    she shone brightly, making Miranda, who was always confident, feel inferior.


    Ste nodded, "Yeah, what a coincidence."


    After exchanging pleasantries, Ste and Jasper entered the living room. It was their first time


    visiting Austin''s house, and they were impressed by theyout and decoration, especially the door


    installed at the staircase, just like in their own house.


    Austin''s crew was all there. Some were ying cards, some were chatting and eating peanuts,


    while the women were busy setting the table and cooking.


    Unlike Miranda, their status at home was rtively low, as everything was decided by their


    breadwinning husbands.


    However, the men envied Monkey. If they had such a beautiful woman, they would be willing to be


    her servant, even if it meant being a workhorse.


    After exchanging greetings with everyone, Ste handed Austin their gift.


    A bottle of posh liquor and a pack of premium cigarettes, raremodities that even Austin found


    difficult to source, especially after the major earthquake.


    These two were quite resourceful.


    Austin didn''t usually smoke this kind of premium brands, and the smell was addictive. He


    immediately opened the pack, shared some with his men, and offered one to Jasper.


    Jasper politely declined, "No thanks, I don''t smoke."


    The others weren''t as polite, they inhaled the smoke as if they were cats sniffing catnip,pletely


    entranced.


    The housewarming feast was extravagant, with smoked chicken, duck, and pork, pork belly, and a


    variety of seafood. Drinks and liquor were also served.


    There were four tables in total, one for men, one for Austin and his son along with Ste and her


    family, and two for the women and children.


    Monkey voluntarily sat with his wife.


    Miranda was fiery and cunning; she secretly added meat to her husband''s bowl.


    Everyone wished Austin well and took their seats to eat.


    Ste noticed that although Austin was all smiles, he seemed less enthusiastic than a few days ago.


    He asionally nced outside, appearing a bit disappointed. From the looks of it, there were


    empty seats. The guests he had really invited hadn''t arrived.


    In the post-apocalyptic world, where tomorrow was uncertain, the only thing not to be wasted was


    good food. Ste put her thoughts aside and focused on eating.


    Several of the dishes were delicious, while others were a pity. Ste shared the tasty ones with


    Rosie.


    It had been a long time since it was this lively. Four tables filled with people dining together, men


    drinking beer, women chatting away, children eagerly digging into their tes of food, causing an


    uproar every now and then.


    The noise was so intense that it made Ste''s ears ring.


    Especially these second-hand dealers, not only were they great at selling stuff, but they sure knew


    how to boast.


    The scent of meat, vegetables, and constant chatter intertwined.


    Austin and the others were relentless in encouraging drinks, to the point where even Jasper, who


    hardly touched alcohol, had a few rounds. Ste also had some.


    After filling up on food and drink, it was time to make a quick exit, or else they''d be chatting non-


    stop for days.


    The children surrounded Cooper, and their desire for the meat couldn¡¯t be hidden. Cooper''s mood


    was far from pleasant. He constantly felt like there were troublemakers out to get him. In the end, he


    didn''t even touch a single bite of food.


    "Woof."


    Rosie took out a piece of jerky to feed him, "Don''t be scared, Cooper."


    Scared? He was more concerned about identally killing someone and potentially upsetting his


    owner.


    Stuffed to the gills, they took a stroll around the vi district.


    Beautiful, stylish houses lined the streets, with white picket fences, gardens, fountains, swimming


    pools, sun umbres, and beach chairs. Each house was a showpiece, decorated artistically,


    making visitors feel like they''d been transported to a romantic, exotic locale.


    However, two vis stood out like a sore thumb.


    A majority of the vis were upied, some powered by sr panels, others by generators. Rich


    ladies gathered in groups for tea parties, their makeup immacte, their dresses beautiful.


    Fortunately, Ste wasn''t one for envy, but she did enjoy the view.


    That was the beauty of living in a vi district, you could unt your wealth without a worry. Here,


    showing off was the norm.


    After a long walk, they noticed the prime vi had not only been renovated but also extended with a


    new structure, looking as magnificent as a fairy-tale castle.


    On the main road, richdies were dressed in designer dress, men in suits and leather shoes, and


    the youngdies in exquisite dresses revealing their shoulders and backs.


    These were the rich of the vi district, now standing on either side of the main road, whispering to


    each other. To an outsider, it would seem they were awaiting a VIP.


    Ste nced at the prime vi, "I guess the Porras family is dropping by."


    "Who are the Porras family?" asked Jasper, who despite living in Griffith for over a decade, was still


    unfamiliar with the town gossip.


    "The wealthiest family in Griffith, they made their fortune in real estate. Just a year before the


    disaster, they topped the national rich list."


    To jog his memory, Ste continued, "Although Griffith isn''trge, it boasts of numerous millionaires.


    The three super SUVs we picked up? They belonged to the Porras family''s third son."


    As she''d finished speaking, the wealthy residents of the main road started to line up to wee the


    neers.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Several SUVs rolled in, their ck-suited, sunsses-wearing bodyguards positioning themselves


    around the entrance of the prime vi, effectively blocking the side-street.


    Soon after, a Winnebago appeared, followed by a Pzzo, disgorging a party of more than twenty


    people. Men, women, old, and young, all were dressed in extravagant and noble attire, seemingly


    untouched by the dust of the apocalypse.


    The wealthy folks put on what they thought were their most appropriate smiles, initiating


    conversations and payingpliments. "Good day, Shane. Nice to see you, Sarah..."


    Ste didn''t expect to have a chance to interact with such affluent people. She continued to gossip


    with Jasper about them. "That man in the middle, nearly sixty, is the head of Porras Corporation."


    Before she could finish her sentence, another Mercedes-Benz G-ss pulled up.


    The car door opened, revealing a pair of Hermes slippers, followed by a pair of cropped casual


    trousers. As he stepped out of the car, he immediately became the center of attention for all the


    unmarried socialites.


    Ste''s expression changed instantly when she recognized him, and she quickly dragged Jasper


    away. "Let''s go, now."


    Jasper was puzzled. "What''s wrong?"


    What was wrong? The owner of those three top-of-the-line SUVs had just appeared. Why on earth


    would the richest family decide to settle in Griffith? Couldn¡¯t they go to the bases?


    With him around, she wouldn''t even dare to show off her beloved car.


    Jasper rified her confusion. "In a pre-apocalyptic world, the Porras family would be adored


    wherever they went. But in this post-apocalyptic world, power lies with the strong. They wouldn''t be


    able to throw their weight around in a military base. And as for the official base, it''s not only filled


    with power struggles but also has its share of influential military and political second generations.


    It''s not easy for the Porras family to stand out with just their wealth. Besides, the tallest trees catch


    the most wind. Rather than being targeted in an official base, it''s better for them to live freely in


    Griffith."


    Ste had to agree. With the apocalypse temporarily easing, the super-rich who had initially sought


    refuge in the base had been ground down over three years. Now, with cities being rebuilt, they had


    plenty of resources and wealth, which were exactly what was scarce.


    One side sought status, and the other was willing to tter. It was a perfect match.


    Once the Porras family arrived, the influential figures in the vi area were settled.


    All this had nothing to do with Ste. As long as people didn''t bother her, she wouldn''t bother them.


    She just wanted to live quietly in her corner.


    She went home, closed the door, and took a nap.


    In the evening, Dn called for Rosie on the balcony. Rosie was ying with Cooper, seemingly


    oblivious to his call.


    Ste was puzzled. "Rosie, why are you ignoring Dn? Did he upset you?"


    Rosie hesitated for a while before answering. "Dn is nice to me, but his friends ask me for food


    and drool over Cooper. I don''t like them."


    Hmph, she wouldn''t y with them then.


    Apparently, it was those children who had made Rosie feel threatened. Despite her cute and soft


    appearance, she was actually quite alert. It seemed her years of training hadn''t been in vain.


    ......


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The truck didn''t have bulletproof ss installed, so Ste was worried about their safety. The trio,


    along with Cooper, set off together.


    One drove while the other kept watch.


    In just over a month, the old city had be practically deserted. Other than the blinding sunlight,


    all they could see was a ce devoid of life.


    Upon reaching Eastwood Eden, Patrick had already finished making the door. Not only was the


    quality of the door excellent, but it also came with five bolts. It wouldn''t be easy to break in with


    brute force.


    At the same time, the Patrick''s family started packing, nning to move in the next few days.


    Everyone in the small neighborhood would depart together.


    After they loaded the heavy door onto the truck, Ste chatted for a bit before driving away.


    Patrick''s wifeined, "You really should have asked Ste to help us move our stuff. We have


    so much of it."


    "Do you think I didn''t want to? But Mark told me that we can''t keep relying on them for everything."


    Patrick red at her. "Besides, she never haggles over price when she asks us to make wooden


    doors. Try that with someone else. Let''s not be greedy."


    His wife thought for a moment and nodded. But she was still worried. "With so many people moving


    tomorrow, do you think it''ll be safe?"


    "There was over a hundred of us leaving together. If it''s still not safe, then it''s just fate." Patrick


    sighed. "Don''t worry too much. Mark has already found us jobs. The young and strong can work as


    security patrol officers or in the ntation. Our son and I can do carpentry. We won''t starve."


    As the truck pulled up to the gate, they ran into Mark. Ste greeted him with a smile. "Long time no


    see, Mark."


    Mark was in a good mood. "It''s been a while. How have you and Jasper been?"


    "We''re doing fine." Ste waved goodbye. "See you in Newtown."


    On the way, they ran into some patrolling soldiers. They hadn''tpletely evacuated yet, but it


    looked like they would be leaving soon.


    Back in Newtown, the two of them managed to unload the door from the truck.


    Installing the door was a bit of a struggle, but fortunately, Austin arrived in his car and lent a hand.


    "Did you guys know that ourmunity has set up a homeowners association?"


    Ste wasn''t one to socialize, so she was clueless about this. However, from the tone of his voice,


    he sounded both frustrated and angry. It seemed that he had just gotten the news as well.


    Even the homeowners'' association was chosen without notifying these two families. The rich clearly


    drew a line between them and the two families that they deemed didn¡¯t belong.


    Even though they all stayed in vis, the rich folks had ostracized the two families and chosen the


    homeowners'' association on their own.


    Ste didn''t care. As long as she was allowed to eat, drink, and live her life, she wouldn''t mind


    being treated as invisible. But Austin was different. He wanted to integrate into high society. If she


    wasn''t mistaken, he had probably invited some of his wealthy acquaintances to his housewarming


    party, but none of them showed up.


    "The name of themunity was chosen by the Porras family. It''s called Hopefield from now on.


    They''re setting up a security patrol team and n to hire 40 security officers to patrol the area


    around the clock. Each household will have to pay 20 pounds of grain each month as property fees.


    The first month, we have to pay 50 pounds for the construction of a security booth, dormitory, and


    othermunity infrastructure."


    Austin couldn''t help but curse inwardly at the news. These snobs!


    Ste was quite alright with it. "Is the chairman of the homeowners'' association from the Porras


    family?"


    "The chairman is the butler of the Porras family, and the other six seats were also named by them."


    Well, the Porras family sure did have a grand presence. They had barely arrived and were already


    calling the shots.


    Ste pondered, "Paying a bit extra for the first month is understandable, but handing over 20


    pounds every month seems a bit overkill, doesn''t it? Fifty households amount to 1000 pounds - isn''t


    that a bit much?"


    How much they paid didn¡¯t ruffle Austin''s feathers. What irked him was these rich people looking


    down on them. Other families were asked to hand over fine grains, while he and Ste were


    expected to offer coarse grains?


    What did that mean? Were they looking down on them? This was a clear insult.


    Other families had to deliver fine grains, while they had to hand over coarse grains? That was fine


    by her.


    As long as there were no bribes involved, Ste was more than happy to give 20 pounds of


    potatoes or sweet potatoes each month.


    Austin wondered, "Aren¡¯t you guys upset?"


    "Upset about what?" Ste replied honestly, "We can provide coarse grains and still enjoy the same


    security services. That¡¯s a great deal."


    Austin, taken aback by her retort, admitted, "I guess I was being narrow-minded."


    Teasing him, Ste said, "You sure were. Living in a big house and having the luxury to eat steak


    and drink wine, only those who survive till the end are the real winners. Everything else is just


    smoke and mirrors."

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    The front door was now sturdy enough for Jasper to ram into it multiple times without it budging.


    This provided a significant boost to their sense of security.


    Austin quickly decided to mimic this and took out his phone to snap a picture, intending to install a


    simr door at his ce.


    ...


    The homeowner''s association was efficient, and no one hade knocking to collect some form of


    tax, yet the security patrol team was already on duty.


    There were ten people in each group, divided into east and west teams, forming a total of twenty


    people in a shift.


    Ste stood on the rooftop, watching the teams forming lines downstairs. They seemed promising,


    all young and fit, and she suspected that some of them might even know a thing or two about


    martial arts.


    After dinner, Ste leashed Cooper and went for a leisurely stroll around the neighborhood.


    On an open space, the Porras family''s bodyguards were training the security officers, teaching them


    defensive and offensive moves. They looked professional, though their realbat effectiveness


    remained to be seen.


    While walking, a couple ofdies who passed by suddenly spoke out, their voices dripping with


    sweetness, "Julia, did you get your hair done?"


    Ste continued to walk leisurely with her dog. Just then, someone approached her and reached


    out to tap her shoulder, "Julia..."


    Sensing someone close by, Ste instinctively grabbed the person''s wrist. The woman yelped in


    pain, "Ouch!"


    Had Ste not pulled back her defensive move in time, the woman would have received a judo flip.


    Ste turned around, her gaze sharp and piercing.


    The woman who had her wrist grabbed was about to curse, but upon recognizing Ste, she


    hesitated, "You... I''m sorry, I mistook you for someone else."


    Cooper bared its teeth, assuming an aggressive stance, scaring thedies who screamed and


    retreated.


    Since it was a misunderstanding, Ste decided to let it pass. She led Cooper away.


    Thedies were livid, but only dared to vent their anger after Ste and her dog had walked away,


    "What kind of person is she? So rude!"


    "Where does she live? I''ve never seen her before."


    "Just look at her clothes. She must be from one of those two poor households."


    "But you know what, she does look a lot like Julia."


    Ste chose not to stoop to their level. She wouldn''t bother with the homeowner''s association if they


    didn''t bother her. No notices about the property tax were posted, and nobody came to collect it. This


    was a clear sign of disrespect.


    If they didn''t ept it, then so be it. She wasn''t going out of her way to offer it to them.


    ...


    All the medicinal nts brought back from Mount Greenwood were growing well. The two


    mysterious medicinal herbs brought back from Mount Murray were gradually thriving under her


    careful care.


    It took two days to propagate and divide all the nts.


    For fast-growing herbs, she cut them down with a sickle, cleaned and dried them, then categorized


    and stored them for future use.


    Meanwhile, she moved a dragonlily to a pot and ced it in the ss house on the rooftop, allowing


    it to gradually adapt to extreme weather. She wouldpare it with the ones nted in Arcadia and


    observe any changes in their medicinal properties.


    Thetest official announcement informed everyone that the Newtown market was open. It included


    both official stores and free stalls, mainly dealing in various daily necessities. Those who had needs


    could go there to trade.


    Ste nned to go out to familiarize herself with theyout of Newtown and collect useful supplies.


    Themunity was patrolled continuously, making it quite safe for now. She left Cooper at home


    and the three of them set out cheerfully.


    Outside themunity, dust was everywhere and the smell of earth was strong. They quickly


    covered their faces with masks.


    Some buildings were being renovated while others were stripped bare with clothes hanging out of


    the windows. The sight was visually jarring, but the atmosphere was filled with life.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    From a distance, they could smell the odor from the public restrooms and quickly detoured around


    it.


    The market wasn''t far, and it took less than an hour to walk there.


    With the advent of the pr day, the Agricultural Institute not only distributed vegetable seeds but


    also improved the varieties of sweet potatoes and potatoes, enabling them to better adapt to the


    four seasons in a day and shortening their growth cycle.


    For example, potatoes could be harvested in just 70 days.


    After the earthquake, there was a shortage of various materials such as furniture, clothes, and tools.


    Even those dug out from the ruins were old and worn.


    Anything decent was not cheap.


    However, daily necessities were rtively abundant, including dried wild vegetables, dried sweet


    potato sprouts, dried vegetables, and fresh vegetables, potatoes, and sweet potatoes.


    Not much, but not cheap either.


    They quickly finished shopping and then went to the official store.


    The shop was modestly sized, reminiscent of a store from decades ago. They would help you


    retrieve items once you decided to purchase something.


    They had tea, cigarettes, alcohol, potatoes, vegetables, and more. The variety and quality were


    much better than those on the trading street.


    The official supplies were mostly from the food exchange program. They only epted trade coins


    and not bartering.


    Trade coins?


    Seeing her confusion, the clerk exined, "It''s like the old bank card. If you want to earn trade


    coins, you can go to the work center to exchange goods, or work to earn. Now our wages are paid


    in trade coins."


    Ste remembered that a bottle of liquor could be exchanged for 100 trade coins, but it sold for 130


    in the store. The officials made a profit from the difference.


    Since they were already there, Ste decided to take a look. As expected, there was a lot of new


    information. A pound of sweet potatoes was one trade coin, and potatoes were 0.8 trade coins. Tea,


    salt, wine, and sugar were luxury goods, but even more expensive were medicines.


    Cold medicine and antibiotics were exorbitantly priced, but traditional herbs was also expensive.


    Different medicines had different prices, and the specific price was negotiable.


    The goods she wanted to trade were not on the official list. Ste gave up on the idea, and the three


    of them wandered around Newtown. By chance, they walked to the street where the police station


    was located.


    They saw two familiar faces from Eastwood Edenmunity who had moved into the apartment


    building.


    The police station was open for business, but considering the events of the past three years, they


    instinctively took a detour.


    When they returned to Hopefield Community, their legs were sore and numb. From a distance, they


    saw a crowd gathered at the entrance of themunity, seemingly in a heated argument.


    "What''s with your attitude?" An agitated voice rose, "We used to visit every now and then. Why can''t


    we enter now?"


    The security officer had a stern face, "I''m sorry, for safety reasons, themunity has unanimously


    decided that non-residents cannot enter. If you have business here, you can notify the homeowner


    toe and get you."


    "What do you mean for safety reasons? Do we look like thieves or robbers?"


    "How are we supposed to let the homeowners know if you won''t let us in? I think you''re just looking


    down on us because you''re in a position of power."


    The security officer remained unflustered, "We''ve made our requirements clear. Please don''t cause


    a scene here."


    "We''re going to cause a scene, so what? We used toe here all the time and it was never a


    problem. Why can''t we enter now!"


    The man who was speaking became agitated and almost poked the security officer with his finger.


    The security officer quickly grabbed his arm with a counter hold, causing the man to howl in pain.


    The other security staff swarmed in, pulling out batons and surrounding the group. "If you keep


    causing trouble, we will drag you to the police station."


    Ste stepped forward, eyebrows furrowing as she recognized who was being cornered. "Hold it,"


    she called out, "They''re friends of the folks from block 49."

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Upon seeing Ste, Monkey was overjoyed, "We came looking for the Boss, but these guards won''t


    let us in."


    The security team captain exined, "It''s not that we won''t let you in. We''re just looking out for the


    safety of themunity. Non-residents can''t enter unless the homeowneres to fetch them."


    The Homeowners Association had made this rule, and it was for the best, especially with the chaos


    outside. If anyone and everyone could wander in, security would indeed bepromised. However,


    why hadn''t she received any notification?


    Ste suggested, "Since there''s a rule against entering, could you ry a message for us?"


    "Sorry, but that''s not part of our job as security."


    Interesting.


    Ste retorted, "So, you won''t let people in, you won''t ry a message, and there''s no phone


    contact. What exactly are we supposed to do?"


    Monkey and the rest were furious, "They''re clearly just being difficult."


    Neither side backed down, and the tension was palpable.


    Despite their savvy business skills, Monkey and his crew were no match for the security team. If a


    fight broke out, they''d definitely be at a disadvantage.


    The security team was clearly being difficult, not letting them in. Ste decided on a different


    approach, turning to Monkey, "Is it urgent? Wait a bit and I''ll pass on the message, let Austine


    and fetch you."


    Monkey and the rest wouldn''t dare let their bosse and fetch them, "No, it''s not urgent. We''re


    just here to see him."


    "Why don''t you guys go back for now? Let Austin register and apply for entry, then you cane


    in."


    This was the only option for now, but everyone was seething. These guards were really pushing


    their luck! A bunch of bullies!


    Ste was equally displeased with the high-handed tactics of the upper ss, but the orders had


    come from the Homeowners Association, so arguing with the security team wouldn''t do much good.


    Taking a deep breath to calm herself, she led Rosie inside.


    "Ma''am," a security guard stopped her. "You can''t go in."


    Ste''s gaze turned steely, "I live in unit 50. Didn''t you see me when I left?"


    "Sorry, but we don''t have you registered. We can''t confirm that you''re a resident of unit 50, and


    furthermore, the homeowner of unit 50 hasn''t paid the homeowner''s fees."


    Ste''s temper red, "Was I informed when the Homeowners Association was formed? When was


    it announced that homeowner''s fees needed to be paid? Was I notified when new entry


    requirements were implemented?"


    "We''re just carrying out orders."


    "So, I bought a house here and now I can''t go home?"


    "If you can''t prove that you''re a resident, we can''t let you in."


    Ste understood then. This was a collective effort by the wealthy to exclude those who didn''t fit in


    their ss.


    Fine, very well.


    Ste''s eyes grew cold, "What if I insist on going in today?"


    "We''ll have to stick to the rules. Please understand."


    Ste let go of Rosie''s hand and signaled her to move away. Then, she strode towards the


    entrance.


    A security guard reached out, trying to restrain her. Suddenly, Ste clenched her fist and delivered


    a powerful punch to his belly. Her move was swift as lightning, and she used all her strength.


    The guard was sent flying,nding several steps away, and passed out from the impact.


    The other guards swarmed in. Jasper took action, and screams of pain echoed. Once in action, he


    wouldn''t give anyone a chance to retaliate.


    Two were sent flying, three had their arms dislocated, and one had his neck mmed against the


    ss of the security booth.


    The ss shattered.


    Rosie wasn''t idle either. She suddenlyunched into a spin kick, hitting an opponent in the jaw, and


    followed up with several punches.


    Ste, with her years of experience with pressure points, was extremely urate with her punches.


    Of course, she controlled her strength to merely injure, not kill.


    They should be thankful this was Newtown, and Ste still had to live here for a few more years.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t hesitate to bring out her assault rifle.


    The security team was quickly subdued, each member groaning on the ground. The other group of


    patrolling security guards, upon hearing themotion, quickly grabbed their weapons and rushed


    over.


    Monkey almost cheered like a high school cheerleader, Ste was so cool!


    Ste didn''t even blink at their aggressive approach, unleashing the pent-up anger from all this time


    onto her fists.


    Some people were just born to push the limits. You stepped back, and they thought you were


    scared, so they took ten steps forward.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    You stepped back twice, and they became arrogant, trampling over you without remorse.


    If she didn''t show her strength today, they''d always mess with her.


    Ste stopped aiming for pressure points, and grabbed one of their batons. She started beating the


    guards, avoiding vital areas but still hitting hard enough to cause serious pain.


    A few tried to gang up on Jasper, but he swiftly disarmed them and sent them flying with a powerful


    kick.


    A Maybach roared in from the distance, about to enter themunity with the music ring.


    "Crash!"


    A figure was thrown hard against the car. The airbags inted instantly, and Bran, the driver,


    instinctively hit the brakes.


    "Crash!"


    "Crash!"


    "Crash!"


    By the time he pushed open the car door and crawled out from behind the airbags, four groaning


    security guards were sprawled on the car hood.


    What the hell, who was this badass wreaking havoc everywhere?


    Men, women, and, what the heck, a child?


    "Ah!!!"


    A figure flew towards his face, and Bran instinctively crouched and covered his head. That was


    close!


    "Stop!"


    A gruff voice of anger rang out. A bodyguard in a ck suit appeared, aiming his gun at Ste from


    a distance.


    Ste calmly warned, "I really don''t like it when people point guns at me."


    "You''ve got guts, causing trouble in Hopefield Community. Do you know whose territory this is."


    "Are you deaf? If you point that gun at me again, face the consequences yourself."


    "You''re quite arrogant, ah..."


    The gun fell from his hand, and a sharp military knife was embedded in the bodyguard''s hand.


    Jasper had thrown it.


    Ste didn''t even get a chance to react. She walked over, picked up the dropped gun, and pressed


    it against the bodyguard''s forehead, sneering, "How does it feel to have a gun pointed at you?"


    Blood flowed freely, and the bodyguard''s face turned pale from the pain.


    Ste mocked him, "Which blind fool hired a doofus you? You''d probably lose your head without


    even realizing it."


    The bodyguard bit his lip hard, refusing to make a sound.


    "I''m confiscating your gun. Consider it the interest for the offense you''ve made." Ste gazed at the


    wealthy onlookers in the distance, raising her hand and firing a shot without hesitation.


    Screams echoed all around, men scrambling for cover, women losing theirposure.


    Looking at the security guards scattered on the ground, Ste''s face was emotionless as she said,


    "Now, can we go in?"

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Howls echoed across the neighbourhood, but nobody responded.


    The three of them left the scene with an air of nonchnce, as if they had merely been out for a


    stroll.


    Monkey and his crew, who had witnessed the whole spectacle, were nearly ck-jawed in shock.


    Holy cow! How did that happen?


    Bran was left dumbstruck. Who would have thought such formidable characters resided in their


    neighborhood, seemingly on par with the elite soldiers from the military base?


    Twenty supposed security guards couldn¡¯t eveny a finger on them. What good were they?


    The wounded man was kicked off the hood of the car, and Bran tried to move the airbag aside, only


    to find that the car wouldn''t start. Damn, the car was broken!


    Worse still, his three super off-road vehicles had mysteriously disappeared. This was hisst one.


    What the hell!


    To think of all the money and connections he had spent to get those cars, especially the Paramount


    Marauder, the wildest armored car in the world. This was the first one in the country, and he had it.


    In a fit of rage, heshed out with his foot. Those were his cars!


    If he ever found out who had stolen them, he would make sure to get his revenge.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Sounded like he twisted his foot.


    As Bran pulled his foot back, he noticed his sandal was caught. Damn, even his sandal was broken.


    Those were 20,000-dor sandals, and hisst pair, too.


    He angrily pounded on the steering wheel, the honking rm piercing through the air.


    This certainly caused quite the stir among the wealthy residents who had witnessed the trio¡¯s brutal


    disy.


    Who were these people residing in Unit 50?


    Even the little girl, with her soft and beautiful features, turned out to be a fierce powerhouse,


    breaking a man''s jaw with a single kick. They had even incapacitated their bodyguards. Clearly,


    they had zero respect for the Porras family.


    Could they be involved with the underworld? Heavens, how could such elements infiltrate their


    peacefulmunity? What would they do now?


    They needed toe up with a n. Now, they needed to stay calm and see what the Porras


    family would do.


    The other wealthy residents, who had always looked down on thest two vis, rushed to hide in


    their houses at the sight of the people from Unit 50 approaching.


    Back at Unit 50, the heavy wooden door was opened to reveal an excited Cooper.


    After washing their hands and wiping their faces, Jasper asked Ste, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Just a bunch of nobodies,¡± Ste nonchntly said, ¡°All show and no substance.¡±


    They walked around like they owned the ce, but when push came to shove, they crumbled like


    sands. They were clearly here just for the paycheck.


    ¡°Rosie, how about you?¡±


    Rosie shook her head at Jasper''s question, ¡°I¡¯m fine, big brother.¡±


    The dog, smelling the blood on his trainer, was immediately agitated. He had missed a fight!


    All this excitement had made them hungry. It was time for dinner. They had roast pork, chicken with


    mushrooms, stir-fried crab, and some greens.


    Rosie happily ate her meal, ¡°The veggies I nted are ready to be plucked.¡±


    ¡°Great job, Rosie. We''ll have your veggies for the next meal.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The vegetable seeds were a product of agricultural research. They had thick, wrinkled leaves filled


    with fibers. They didn''t look particrly appetizing, but they grew quickly and could withstand


    extreme weather conditions.


    That night, they had sweet potatoes, frost-resistant potatoes, and veggies. All of it was prepared by


    Rosie, with Ste guiding her.


    Knowing the value of resources, Rosie was extra frugal, even with cooking oil. As a result, the food


    was hard to swallow. But they had all experienced hunger, and none of themined. No food


    was to be wasted.


    That night, while they were watching a movie on the couch, their walkie-talkie buzzed. Austin¡¯s


    voice came through, full of surprise, ¡°What happened today? I just got back, and several people


    have already asked about you guys.¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, just a little brawl.¡±


    ¡°A brawl?¡± Austin sounded shocked, ¡°Who did you fight?¡±


    ¡°No, they tried to fight us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Ste was usually the one beating others up.


    Ste didn''t hide any details and recounted the day''s events. Austin was silent at first, then he said


    angrily, ¡°Stay where you are. I¡¯ming over.¡±


    The upper floor was their private sanctuary, so they could only entertain Austin on the first floor. It


    was clear that after today''s events, they would be at odds with the rest of themunity. Austin


    wanted toe over, likely because he shared their concerns.


    Austin arrived soon after, bringing his son, some peanuts, and beer. It seemed like he was nning


    on getting drunk.


    Ste had no choice but to get out the mini electric grill, and asked Rosie to harvest some chives,


    pick some eggnts, and get some corn.


    Dn promptly offered to help, ¡°Rosie, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    As the two headed to the backyard, Dn took out a lollipop from his pocket, ¡°Rosie, why have you


    been ignoring me?¡±


    Rosie smiled gently, ¡°I¡¯ve been sick and not feeling welltely, Dn.¡±


    ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t like them that you don¡¯t y with me?¡± Dn suddenly held her hand, ¡°I


    won¡¯t y with them anymore. It¡¯ll just be the two of us.¡±


    Actually, he didn''t like them very much either. Whenever he had food, they would gather around,


    staring at him with their mouths watering. They would touch his clothes with unwashed hands and


    sometimes even steal things.


    Dn knew that times were tough outside, and he didn''t really hate them. But whenever he was


    with them, he felt out of ce. His father, however, seemed to enjoy it and often invited his friends¡¯


    children over. During the housewarming party, they had also surrounded Rosie, drooling at Cooper.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Rosie hesitated, ¡°I¡¯m really busy. I can¡¯t y with you every day.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll y when you¡¯re not busy.¡±


    Rosie thought for a moment, ¡°Okay, but I won¡¯t be able to y for long.¡±


    Dn was delighted and handed her the lollipop.


    The dried squid was quickly grilled, its fragrance filling the room. Torn into small pieces and dipped


    in soy sauce, it was crunchy and delicious.


    Three years into the apocalypse, Austin didn''t expect the high society to be so exclusive. So what if


    they were high society? They were all human beings. What was so special about them?


    ¡°After three years into the apocalypse, most people have be quite courteous. But now that


    we''re all living in the same area, thepetition andparisons have started again.


    ¡°They had supplies, some even had minor connections with the government, but nothing


    substantial. It always seemed like the wealthy big mouths were the ones stirring up trouble.


    ¡°But the Porras family was different. Their ties with the government were solid, and they had


    significantly contributed to the development of Newtown.


    ¡°This time around, the return of the Porras family was facilitated by the government. They not only


    permitted the Porras family''s bodyguards to bear arms, but also designated a vast piece ofnd in


    Newtown for them. They were to assist in revitalizing the industry, setting up factories and


    ntations, to foster Newtown''s economic growth and job creation.


    "Today, you guys fought hard, incapacitating their bodyguards. I''m worried the Porras family won''t


    let this go so easily. You should stay vignt."

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Ste didn''t pay any mind to all this fuss; she only believed in the rule of the strongest.


    To survive, she had already made too manypromises. But everyone had their limits. She


    wouldn''t let anyone push her around and then expect her to take it lying down.


    She simply couldn''t!


    The Porras family? She had already taken down two of their private bases, so why would she fear


    them?


    "Thanks for the heads up, Austin." Ste smiled, "I don''t mess with those who don''t mess with me.


    But if someone tries to mess with me, I''ll return it a hundredfold.¡±


    ¡°Since we''ve moved in here, we don''t n on leaving. This time, we only injured the bodyguard''s


    hand. We already gave them enough dignity.


    ¡°If there''s a next time, it won''t be settled so easily. If they don¡¯t believe it, they are more than


    wee to give it a try."


    Sheid down thew today," From now on, if anyone asks you, just tell them the truth."


    Austin felt a mix of emotions. Apart from anger at their condescending attitude, he also felt that the


    two of them had blown the matter out of proportion.


    It was hard to stand alone. There was still room for negotiation in this matter, and it wasn''t


    necessary to take it to the brink. After all, the Porras family was not to be trifled with.


    However, after hearing Ste''s words, he couldn''t help but feel his blood boil.


    When he was young, he also disregarded the consequences, but reality constantly hammered him,


    forcing him to learn to bow and bend. During these years of the apocalypse, to survive he had to


    swallow his pride, but the reality was still harsh.


    Ste was right, they didn''t steal or rob. They purchased their house fair and square, with official


    property registration, yet these wealthies banded together to ostracize them, not even letting them


    in the door.


    With no option to retreat, there was no reason not to fight back.


    He downed his beer in one gulp, "Even if it''s through hell or high water, I''ll stick with you."


    At least he wasn¡¯t alone.


    Meanwhile, the Porras family mansion was aze with lights.


    Shane, formidable without anger, sat on the couch, his gaze piercing as he looked at the butler,


    "What the hell happened today?"


    The butler lowered his head and wiped the cold sweat off his brow, "Sir, what happened today has


    nothing to do with the Porras family. It was actually just a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?" Shane''s face was grave, "It''s only right to tighten the security for the owners''


    safety, but who gave the order to not even let the owners in?"


    The Butler told the truth, "Sir, I must admit I was negligent. The Porras family being the head of the


    Homeowners Association is only an honorary position, the real management is handled by the vice-


    president. I didn''t expect her to take matters into her own hands, not only excluding the owners of


    units 49 and 50, but also arranging for the security to give them a hard time."


    A bunch of idle rich, only good for stirring up trouble.


    Shane closed his eyes, only after a long while did he say, "What''s the background of these two


    families?"


    "The owners of unit 49 are hawkers, who made quite a fortune selling supplies during the disaster.


    As for unit 50, they..."


    The Butler hesitated, "They''re closely associated with unit 49, possibly friends or business partners.


    We don''t have clear information about their background yet."


    "Unknown background?" Shane took a deep breath, "You dared to mess with them without even


    knowing their details?"


    The Butler wiped his sweat and kept his head down, not daring to answer.


    "And how do you n to handle this now?"


    "Sir, the Homeowners Association is indeed at fault here, but the people from unit 50 were too


    ruthless. All 20 daytime security guards were injured, some quite severely. Not only did they hurt


    people, they even crippled a bodyguard''s hand and stole his gun, it''s clear they don''t respect the


    Porras family.


    ¡°While the Homeowners Association did mishandle the situation, it could have been resolved


    rationally, with an apology from the person responsible. But the other party not only attacked


    people, they even fired at residents, clearly criminal behavior.


    ¡°If there''s any dispute in the future, wouldn''t they go on a killing spree? The safety risks are too


    high, and this kind of evil must not be allowed to grow. I suggest we involve the police, it would be


    best if they could be sentenced. Keeping them in themunity would be too dangerous."


    Shane frowned, "Isn''t there a better solution?"


    He built his empire from scratch, and it took him decades to gain a significant foothold in the


    business world.


    In business, a peaceful rtionship was valued. Moreover, the Homeowners Association was at


    fault initially, only embarrassing themselves. What the hell were these people thinking?


    Shane was a self-made man. He started out in home appliances, faced all sorts of rejections to


    attract business. He knew what it felt like to have his dignity trampled on. If possible, he didn''t want


    to burn bridges.


    "Sir, if we back down now, how will themunity view the Porras family? If we don''t punish them


    severely, won''t everyone think they can walk all over the Porras family?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Derick, you must be getting senile."


    Azy voice came from upstairs, the sound of slippers pping against the floor echoed as Bran,


    dressed in a bathrobe and slippers, came down yawning, "Are you trying to help the Porras family?


    Or are you just afraid we won''t die fast enough?"


    Seeing his carefree demeanor, Shane felt a wave of anger. What a disgraceful brat.


    Bran sat down next to him, casually draping his hand over Shane''s shoulder, "Dad, you weren''t


    there, those three were unstoppable, they treated the security guards like punching bags. I


    purposely circled around unit 50 this afternoon, they are definitely tough cookies, probably even


    more troublesome than ouws. They must have quite a background."


    Shane frowned, "Are they really that formidable?"


    "I''ve got it all figured out, they were one of the first to start renovating, their courtyard walls are like


    fortresses, with several unbreakable doors, and the whole roof is enclosed in ss. This whole


    mess was started by those bored rich housewives. It''s been three years since the apocalypse, yet


    they still think they''re high and mighty, constantly picking on and causing trouble for others. They


    didn''t retaliate, so those women thought they were pushovers.


    ¡°They didn''t want to resort to violence at first, but the security guards were just too annoying, clearly


    trying to humiliate them. If it were me, with their skills, I wouldn''t just kill them, I''d wipe out the whole


    neighborhood."


    "Shut up!" Shane pped him on the head, and the disdain in his eyes was worse than disgust,


    "Look at the state you''re in."


    His son, wearing a robe, exposing leg hair, and even crossing his legs... Shane really wanted to


    knock some sense into him.


    Bran continued to cross his legs, "Dad, it''s the apocalypse now. Do you really have the time to care


    about my sitting posture?"


    Bran waved the butler away and slouched even more into his chair, "Believe me this time, the guy


    from Building 50 is more lethal than any Navy SEAL. He can dislocate arms and legs with the


    precision of a surgeon. And the woman, she''s even tougher, throwing punches aimed at vital


    pressure points.


    ¡°The fact that they injured their attackers severely but stopped short of killing them, that''s not


    something just anyone can control.


    ¡°The little girl is only about seven or eight, but she can kick a man''s jaw off its hinges. Imagine how


    long she must''ve been training to achieve such precision at such a young age.


    ¡°What does this tell us? This trio are no strangers to violence. They kill as easily as slicing through a


    Thanksgiving turkey. They''ve turned their vi into a fortress, even the windows are fortified. Don''t


    you think they know something we don''t?"

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Shane pondered, "So you''re saying they have insider information from the government or the


    base?"


    "Two years of constant daylight, three years of endless night, then smog..." Bran''s usual yful


    demeanor disappeared. "We worked so hard to get this confidential information from the base, but


    they''ve already acted on it.¡±


    ¡°I''ve been scouring the town for the past few days. I met a cop who gave me the scoop. Our


    confidential information originally came from Griffith. Someone sent a prophecy letter to the police,


    and it all came true. But the news was too shocking. The higher-ups ordered it to be kept secret,


    afraid that revealing it would cause a panic.


    ¡°The authorities had been stockpiling building materials because the prophecy mentioned a major


    earthquake, which did happen."


    Shane squinted, studying his son. He seemed different somehow.


    Bran''s yful demeanor returned. "Dad, don''t look at me like that. It''s been three years since the


    apocalypse. People change."


    Indeed, he used to be a party animal, his family''s status allowing him to strut around any city. But


    then the disaster hit, and money and jewels became worthless.


    Power became the most important thing.


    Politicians used to fawn over him, but now? There were plenty of military and political power


    families in the base, the Porras family''s era of dominance was over, they were being manipted


    and used. That was why he wanted to return to Griffith. He didn''t want to go back unless it was


    absolutely necessary.


    Before, he thought he was tough. But once he entered the base, he saw what real tough guys were


    like. If you offended them, you had to put your life on the line. No longer could you rely on family


    influence or wealth.


    Thinking of the man and woman''s eyes, Bran knew not everyone was someone you could mess


    with. Even with a gun pointed at their head, that calm and mocking attitude was something he had


    never seen before in the post-apocalyptic world.


    Although the Porras family still seemed to be thriving, it was because the authorities were willing to


    promote them. If one day they were unwilling, the mob outside might devour them.


    These things often happened in the base. Many rich guys strutted around the base, but once they


    left, they were chopped into mud.


    Aas long as you wanted to survive, there woulde a day when you''d be afraid.


    Shane said in a low voice, "Are you suggesting that the Porras family should apologize on behalf of


    the Homeowners Association?"


    Bran stroked his chin. "Apologizing is out of the question. We have an image to maintain. The best


    course of action is to cool things down, investigate their background, then decide what to do."


    Thinking of the man''s sleek moves, his walk and posture, Bran had a hunch that he was probably


    from the military or police background, and not of ordinary status.


    Shane was puzzled. "Military or police?"


    He thought for a moment. "You handle this. If you don''t handle it well, don''t me me for punishing


    you."


    "Okay, I happened to be bored recentely." Bran was very interested in the people of unit 50 and


    decided to take up the role of Chairman of the Homeowners Association. "But we''re going to have


    to fire all these security guards. They''re nothing but con artists. They can''t even take a punch. If


    something really happens one day, no one in the neighborhood will be able to escape."


    They even had the audacity to demand such high wages. There must be something fishy going on.


    "I think you should think about getting married."


    "Dad, are you okay? You''re still pressuring me for marriage after the apocalypse?"


    "If you don''t get married after the apocalypse, do you want our Porras family line to end?"


    "Ouch, my stomach hurts. I need to go..."


    ......


    As soon as she got up in the morning, Rosie shouted from downstairs, "The chicks have been


    born."


    Ste came downstairs and sure enough, she saw that an egg had cracked open in the incubator,


    revealing a fuzzy yellow head. She hadn''t seen a live chicken in three years, and the sight excited


    her.


    The weather changes were drastic, so Ste took out a cardboard box,id ayer of straw on the


    bottom, and put the hatched chick in it.


    Without chicken feed, she used a blender to crush corn and wheat, added some water, mixed it,


    and put it in the box.


    The newly born chick was a bit dazed, chirping for a while before it started to peck at the food.


    The addition of a new species to the house not only piqued Cooper''s curiosity, but even the rabbits


    came over to join in the fun.


    In about two days, all ten chicks had hatched. For the newborns, the extreme changes in weather


    within a day were hard to adapt to. Within a few days, three of them had died.


    Rosie took care of them every day, and she cried when they died.


    Fortunately, the ducklings hatched. A few dayster, the goslings hatched as well. With the


    experience from before, Rosie took even better care of them. When it was hot, she turned on the


    fan. When it was cold, she covered the box with a nket. Sometimes, she even told them stories


    with the dog, "Once upon a time, there was a crow. It got thirsty as it was flying¡­"


    Ste didn''t know what to say, but she didn''t want to kill her innocence.


    Dn was excited. "Can I touch them?"


    Rosie was serious. "You can, but be gentle. Don''t hurt them."


    The two of them squatted by the nest. Dn was very curious. "Can I keep them?"


    Afraid she would say no, he quickly added, "I''ll trade something for them."


    Rosie thought for a moment. "You can, but you have to wait until they grow up andy eggs to hatch


    chicks. Then you can keep them."


    "Why?"


    "Because we don''t have enough right now. We need to raise them toy eggs for us to eat."


    "Okay, I''ll wait."


    In the evening, Austin came to pick up his son.


    "A lot of people have been asking about you and Jaspertely. I''ve made up some stories for you."


    He never asked about their past, which made Ste curious. "What did you say?"


    "I said Jasper was a military descendant from the capital, and you used to work for a foreign


    mercenary group. You were the group''s leader, the kind who kills without shedding blood."


    Steughed. "What about Rosie?"


    Austin joked, "Ever watched the movie L¨¦on?"


    However, the Porras family did not cause trouble, and they even made changes to the Homeowners


    Association. They reced the entire security team.


    They also informed him to pay the property management fee and register hisings and goings.


    For security reasons, no outsiders were allowed in or out. Homeowners coulde out to meet


    people in case of emergencies.


    Everyone had to pay the property management fee. There were no exceptions.


    In an attempt to rectify their previous oversight, both unit 49 and 50 were granted a three-month


    exemption on their property fees.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    It truly reflected the saying, "Might makes right."


    Ste looked slightly surprised, "Those people have no objections towards the Porras family?"


    "When you''re outgunned, objections have to be swallowed. Besides, it was the work of some rich,


    idle socialites trying to stir up trouble. Having someone clean up their mess is already a blessing for


    them."


    It was not that the men were without fault, but at least they didn''t wear it on their sleeves.


    However, being a cunning man, Austin cautioned, "But they are more underhanded in their


    dealings, and they might just be putting on a show. You guys should still be careful."

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Ste heard but didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Walking Cooper at the doorstep, the security patrol happened to pass by. The captain stopped to


    say hello, "Ste, your household hasn''t done the homeowner registration yet. We need to take a


    photograph and input it into the system. When you get a chance, could youe by the security


    booth?"


    He also gave her the frequency for the walkie-talkie at the security booth. If homeowners needed


    help, they could open the channel andmunicate promptly.


    His attitude was nice, so Ste agreed.


    With such contrasting attitudes, Jasper was suspicious of a catch. "I''ll go and register first, to see


    what they''re up to."


    Ste didn''t object. "Just be careful."


    It should have taken no more than 15 minutes, but Jasper spent half an hour. Ste was puzzled.


    "What took you so long?"


    "The registration was quick, and I didn''t notice anything unusual about them. I walked around the


    vi before I came back."


    There were those who scrutinized them subtly, but it was noticeably more restrained than before.


    Without any surprises, the unit 50 became famous in one go.


    Pets also needed to be entered into the system. Jasper didn''t feelfortable letting Ste take


    Cooper and Rosie out alone. "I''lle with you."


    Getting ready for the photo, they didn''t forget to groom Cooper and Rosie a bit. The three of them


    and the dog set out to the security booth to handle the entry and exit procedures.


    Halfway there, they bumped into the patrolling security team. Suddenly someone in the team


    eximed, "Mr. Jasper, Ms. Ste?"


    The patrol team was in uniform, looking extra energetic.


    Ste was startled. "Samuel?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They didn¡¯t expect to meet Christian''s son, formerly a resident of Eastwood Eden, in this way.


    Samuel asked for permission to leave the formation, and the captain approved.


    "Howe you''re working here?"


    Samuel happily said: "Not just me, several of us are from Eastwood Eden. They''re on duty with me."


    Thanks to Jasper''s selfless teaching, the students he personally trained were quite skilled. After


    moving to Newtown, Samuel hadn''t found a suitable job and originally nned to apply for a patrol


    officer at the police station. He identally saw that Hopefield was also recruiting, and the


    conditions were very tempting.


    Mark suggested that since Hopefield was a ce with less work but more food, and safety was


    guaranteed, they could give it a try.


    A total of 8 people were hired, with food and housing provided, and even 10 pounds of rice or flour


    every month.


    Samuel cherished this hard-earned job opportunity, especially being able to meet Jasper and Ste.


    Ste asked, "How are Mark and the others doing?"


    "They''re doing alright, the new neighbors on the fifth and sixth floors are quite easy going. We


    installed a sr generator on the rooftop and nted potatoes and vegetables.


    ¡°Also, the city government came to find Mark and offered him a government job. He''ll get trade


    coins every month, which can be used to purchase supplies.


    ¡°Mark initially refused, but the city government came several times, and he agreed to take the job. It


    seems like his position isn''t low."


    After numerous natural disasters, the number of government employees drastically reduced. Mark


    was indeed a talent. With years of dealing with the higher-ups, it was not surprising that he was


    discovered. People like him, with firm determination, were worth benefiting more survivors.


    Ste couldn''t help but admire him.


    After a brief chat, Samuel ran back to his team, and Ste headed to the security booth.


    Neers brought a fresh approach, this batch of securities was noticeably more polite.


    Registering names and house numbers, taking photos for records, the whole process took only a


    few minutes. After that, they took Cooper for a walk.


    There were saplings, including wildflowers and weeds, to restore life to thend as soon as


    possible.


    Somedy celebrated her birthday in unit 36, and many attractive men and beautiful women came


    to join the lively pet party. There were all kinds of pets like corgi, Papillon, Persian cat, British


    Shorthair, and... alpaca?


    Cooper''s eyes widened as if he had discovered a new world. His bloodline awakening made him


    somewhat uncontroble. However, under Jasper''s soothing touch, he immediately entered guard


    dog mode - mature and stable, striding forward with vigor and courage.


    The party was lively, especially when Bran made an appearance, the whole crowd was screaming.


    No one noticed the alpaca walking out of the yard.


    As Ste was walking, something suddenly appeared on her face, wet and warm. By the time she


    realized what it was, she was stunned.


    Then, the alpaca let out a yelp like a puppy. Cooper had already knocked down the alpaca, biting


    and tugging at its leg.


    Jasper called out, "Cooper."


    The dog didn''t listen, biting the alpaca''s leg and not letting go. Blood quickly seeped out.


    Ste quickly intervened, "Cooper!"


    Cooper finally let go, but he was still filled with resentment, and lifted his leg to relieve himself on


    the alpaca''s head and face.


    The party was interrupted by the alpaca''s screams, and a group of young men and women came


    out.


    Seeing the scene, everyone gasped and covered their mouths, "Oh, My God!"


    A girl rushed over, intending to hit the dog with a bag, "Mimi."


    The dog dodged, bared his teeth at her.


    Ste intervened again, "Cooper,e here."


    Cooper finally returned to his owner''s side, but the vignce in his eyes did not diminish.


    The girl turned to Ste and started shouting, "Are you sick, walking your dog without a leash. It hurt


    my Mimi. My Mimi is of precious bloodline, an exotic pet from overseas, not something you


    commoners can afford. Its life is worth much more than yours!"


    Seeing Ste dressed in ordinary sportswear, she was even more rude, "If anything happens to


    Mimi, your whole family won''t be enough topensate."


    Her beloved pet was bitten and bleeding, her heartache was indescribable. She came up to Ste


    and tried to p her, "You and your cheap dog, I can¡¯t even look at you. Can you afford this?"


    Jasper reached out to stop her, but Ste was faster. Before she could p Ste, Ste pped


    her right back. Caught off guard, the girl was knocked to the ground, "Ah!"


    "First of all, I did leash my dog, you didn''t see it because you''re blind. Secondly, your alpaca spat on


    me first, and that''s why my dog bit it."


    Ste stared at her coldly, "If your alpaca is so noble, why don''t you leash it, instead of letting it spit


    on people? No matter how low my life is, it''s not as cheap as yours."


    Alpacas spit as a stress response. Dogs protecting their owners was instinctive, but indeed, Cooper


    overreacted.


    There was no absolute right or wrong in this situation. Both parties should understand each other


    and talk it out, and Ste could evenpensate for the medical expenses. But no, this girl came


    up with personal attacks and even tried to hit Ste.


    If she didn''t teach her a lesson, she''d feel as though she was doing her a disservice.


    Three years into the apocalypse and she still had the audacity to y this high and mighty act?


    Who the hell was she fooling?


    The girl scrambled up, still spouting off. ¡°What kind of proof do you have that Mimi spat on you?¡±


    Ste felt a surge of fury. She yanked the girl to her feet by her cor, wiped her hand on her face,


    and smeared it onto the girl¡¯s mouth. ¡°You want proof? Here, take a good whiff.¡±


    Mimi''s saliva was not just saliva, but a mix of her stomach''s contents and her own spit. The smell


    was overpowering. The stench hit her nostrils and the girl gagged immediately.


    She tried to push Ste away, but when Ste got a good look at her face, she was taken aback.


    Ste recognized that face. She had seen it somewhere before.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Ste''s hesitation gave the rich kids a chance to react. Seeing one of their own being bullied, they


    rallied to her defense, saying, "Why did you hit her?"


    Someone rushed over to help the girl up, asking with concern, "Julia, are you okay?"


    When Julia saw Ste''s features clearly, she was also taken aback. She had dismissed earlier


    mentions of a woman in the neighborhood who looked like her. After all, prior to the apocalypse,


    countless people had undergone stic surgeries, especially influencers who were often


    unrecognizable when gathered together.


    She thought people were exaggerating, but it turned out to be true. Although they weren''t identical,


    they shared about 50% resemnce. The only difference was that Ste was taller and her gaze


    was cold and sharp.


    Facing the arrogant elites, Ste retorted coldly, "Are you blind? Can''t you see she was the one who


    started it?"


    "She didn''t mean it. You were too harsh. Plus, your dog is the one who severely injured the alpaca."


    "So, I deserved to be spat on by an alpaca?"


    Julia exined, "The alpaca didn''t mean it. Spitting is its natural defense mechanism."


    "It''s been three years since the apocalypse, and my natural instinct is to kill. If I kill you now, it''s not


    intentional either, so I can just kill you?"


    Julia stubbornly disagreed, "You''re being unreasonable. Who saw the alpaca spit on you? Alpacas


    wouldn''t spit without provocation, so you must have threatened it first."


    "Yes, call the police. She hit you." The crowd started to agitate, "Arrest her!"


    Steughed helplessly, "Go ahead. Call the police. I''ll wait."


    "Security, security." Spotting the patrol team, someone called out arrogantly, "She attacked


    someone, arrest her and take her to the police."


    The patrol team arrived to find the scene in chaos, with clear divisions among the crowd. They were


    all homeowners, and the security captain didn''t want to offend anyone, "This is an internal dispute


    among homeowners. You can resolve it peacefully. If that doesn''t work, we''ll call the police."


    The captain knew exactly why the previous team was fired, and Samuel was currently in the team,


    so he knew something about the residents of unit 50. Moreover, they were hired by the Porras


    family. As long as the Porras family didn''t say anything, it was best to remain impartial.


    Seeing the security not cooperating, someone protested, "What''s the meaning of this? We pay so


    much for property management, and this is how you deal with us?"


    "Everyone, please calm down, let''s sit down and resolve this."


    A young man stepped forward and pped the security captain, "Resolve what? You''re just a bunch


    of cowards who only know how to bend. A guard dog would be more useful than you."


    The rich guys didn''t dare toy a hand on the residents of unit 50, but hitting the security was a


    piece of cake.


    The pped security captain was furious but dared not speak a word, enduring the p in silence.


    "What''s happening?" Azy voice sounded, "Why didn''t anyone invite me to this fun?"


    Hearing the voice, the crowd parted to make way, "Mr. Bran."


    Someone immediately exined, "Mr. Bran, that woman over there has been bullying Julia."


    Julia suddenly felt wronged and whined, "Mr. Bran, she''s deliberately picking on us to seek


    revenge."


    Ste red at them. Although she knew to separate personal feelings from business, the thought


    of the three super off-road vehicles left in Arcadia, and the eighty million pink diamonds swallowed


    by Arcadia, made her feel somewhat guilty when looking at Bran''s gaze. However, she hid it well,


    and it was gone in a sh.


    "Really?" Bran raised a smile, his hands in his pockets, "So arrogant?"


    Julia''s friend added, "Yes, we saw it with our own eyes."


    Many people joined in, "Yes, she deliberately attacked the alpaca and let her vicious dog provoke


    us, she''s clearly looking for trouble."


    One by one, by the end, everyone was siding with Julia, growing increasingly arrogant.


    These poor beggers really thought they could run rampant in themunity just because they had


    beaten up securityst time? Did they think everyone else was dead?


    Would the Porras family swallow this humiliation?


    Branughed, his gazending on Ste.


    Ste was waiting for his move, but he turned to look at Julia and the others instead, "But I saw your


    alpaca spit at her first."


    At his words, everyone''s expressions changed. They never expected Bran, who was always


    arrogant and rude due to his family background, to side with an outsider.


    They were his people, yet he was siding with a beggar?


    Bran looked at Julia, "You knew alpacas spit, so you should have watched it carefully. If you didn''t,


    isn''t it only right that you got hit?"


    Julia was so embarrassed, she wished she could crawl into a hole. She didn''t expect that Bran, who


    had just returned from the base, would have changed so much.


    Ste was equally surprised. She had worked in his car modification club during the summer and


    knew him to be an arrogant rich kid, but now, it was truly a case of living long enough to see


    everything.


    Or perhaps it was just his erratic mood swings.


    Julia had never been so humiliated before, feeling like her dignity had been trampled upon.


    Her eyes filled with tears, she covered her face and ran home, even leaving behind her injured


    alpaca.


    The rich kids reacted quickly, "Yes, it was Julia who didn''t leash the alpaca. We misjudged the


    situation. We''re sorry."


    Their apologies were not for Ste, but for Bran. Bran waved his hand, and they all returned to the


    courtyard to continue the party.


    Thus, the farce ended.


    Ste didn''t say a word. She turned around, and left with her dog.


    "Wait." Bran called out, walking over and extending his hand, "Ste, isn''t it time to return my


    family''s gun?"


    Ste feigned ignorance, "What gun?"


    "The one you took from my bodyguard."


    Ste corrected him, "I picked it up from the ground."


    "No matter where you picked it up from, it belongs to my family."


    Ste didn''t need guns, and she didn''t want to deal with the Porras family. So, she reached into her


    pocket and took it out.


    However, she was cautious, she unloaded the bullets and only returned the empty gun.


    This guy''s mood was unpredictable, so who knew if he''d turn the gun on her?


    Bran took the empty gun, gave it a casual shake, and chuckled with a meaningful smile. "My


    bodyguard should be grateful for your mercy."


    Ste returned the warm smile, "If someone doesn''t offend me, I won''t offend them."


    She had barely taken a few steps when Bran spoke up again, "You seem familiar, as if I''ve seen you


    somewhere before?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    It was not just that he had seen her before. She had even suffered his pettiness back in the auto


    club. He was a real handful, to say the least. If it wasn''t for the sake of capturing video content to


    gain followers, she wouldn''t have put up with him.


    Ste smirked, "Are you trying to hit on me, Bran?"


    Wait, what? That threw Bran off bnce.


    Sure, she was attractive and had a strong personality, standing out like a thorny rose in the dull


    post-apocalyptic world. But let''s get one thing straight: while Bran weed a challenge, he wasn''t


    desperate.


    People saw him as adies'' man, but ever since he had spent 80 million on a pink diamond, he had


    nned to settle down. Unfortunately, his girlfriend had gone missing during the apocalypse.


    Thinking about it, it had been a while since he had been with a woman.


    "Sorry, I''m spoken for," Ste said, holding Jasper''s hand. "And it''s been three years since the


    apocalypse, and your pick-up lines could use some work. I''m not interested in you, so could you


    please keep your distance in the future?"


    A young girl jumped out, her small face flushed with anger. "You''re a bad man. Ste belongs to my


    brother."


    "Woof!" Cooper growled, his eyes filled with fury, ready to tear him apart, his tail standing up in


    anger.


    Surrounded by hostility, Bran was speechless. Who gave them the idea that he was interested in


    her?


    By the time he came to his senses, Ste and her group had already walked away. Wait, were they


    messing with him?


    Turning around, he saw the security team was still there. Bran took a deep breath, suppressing his


    temper, and asked the head of the security team, "Who knows what''s going on with unit 50?"


    Despite being responsible for the security of the entire neighborhood, the head of the security team


    knew who the real boss was. "Samuel, step forward."


    So, Samuel was left behind.


    Bran was satisfied with the head of the security team''s performance and said with a smile, "I''m sorry


    for the inconvenience today. Collect your five pounds of foodter."


    "Thank you, Mr. Bran."


    After the patrol team left, Bran lit up a cigarette. "Do you know the people in Building 50?"


    "Yes."


    "How do you know them?" Bran asked, suddenly interested. "What''s their story?"


    "They moved into Eastwood Eden during the heatwave. I don''t know exactly where they came from,


    but they know martial arts, and they exchanged their skills for the right to live in an independent


    building. Mr. Jasper, other than teaching sses, never interacts with us."


    "Mr. Jasper?" Bran squinted. "Is he a soldier?"


    "I''m not sure, but he has taught us military boxing. We call him our coach. He never answers any


    questions outside of ss, so we stopped asking."


    Bran had been around the block a few times. He could tell that the young man was lying, or at least


    hiding something.


    The people from unit 50 seemed to be more interesting than he had thought.


    Bran didn''t give him a hard time and left with a wave of his hand.


    Samuel sighed in relief. The values of the rich were really something else. He didn''t understand why


    they were so against Ste? Fortunately, Mark had warned him not to mention too much about


    Jasper or Ste''s affairs, especially what they had done to protect Eastwood Eden. It was a secret


    that had to be kept.


    He didn''t understand why heroes didn''t want to be recognized before, but now he knew. The world


    wasplicated.


    Just as Bran was about to leave, a man and a woman in the yard called him over. "Bran, let''s


    continue ying."


    "No thanks, enjoy yourselves," Bran said, leaving with a cigarette in his mouth.


    The party was supposed to be in Bran''s honor, but he wasn''t interested. After what happened with


    Julia, the enthusiasm of the privileged youth waspletely gone. They were deted, like airless


    balls.


    What was the story behind unit 50? Even Bran had to tread carefully around them.


    When she returned home, Ste was lost in thought, the image of Julia unwittingly surfacing in her


    mind, causing her to feel restless.


    Jasper made her a cup of hot tea. "Worried about Bran causing trouble?"


    Ste shook her head. As long as the cars were in Arcadia, no one would know.


    "Is it because of the woman who keeps the alpaca?"


    Ste still shook her head, remaining silent.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jasper sat down next to her. "Ste, no matter what happens in the future, we won''t start trouble,


    but we won''t avoid it either."


    Ste leaned against his shoulder and closed her eyes to rest. Her hand was a bit cold, and Jasper


    covered it with his own.


    He had a good idea of what was bothering her, but since she didn''t want to talk about it, he didn''t


    ask.


    Austin contacted them through the walkie-talkie. "Ste, are you okay?"


    Sleeping with the curtains drawn would make everything seem like a bad dream when she woke up.


    Ste cheered up. "Thank you for your concern, Austin. I''m fine."


    After today''s incident, they had undoubtedly offended the rich in the neighborhood again, making


    the conflict even more apparent.


    Ste never fought unprepared. "Do you know anything about the family that keeps the alpaca?"


    While there were many people in the neighborhood and Austin didn''t know all of them, the one with


    the alpaca was unforgettable.


    "That''s the Riley family. They made their fortune in the appliance industry. Do you remember the


    fresh water and ice during the heatwave? That was bought by the Rileys for their daughter''s pool


    party."


    A pool party? How could Ste forget? If it wasn''t for the expansion of Arcadia, that deal would


    never have happened. It seemed that the Riley family was quite powerful.


    "They''re on theirst legs," Austin said without hiding anything. "After the apocalypse, the Riley


    family gradually declined. The reason they splurged on a pool party during the heatwave was just to


    show off and find a good match for their daughter."


    To find a match for Julia? Ste thought of Julia''s flirtatious behavior towards Bran. Indeed, Bran


    was a golden bachelor. But it seemed like she hadn''t hooked him yet.


    Ste wanted to ask more about the Riley family, but in the end, she didn''t.


    For the next few days, she didn''t leave the house.


    In Arcadia, the majority of the herbs had established themselves firmly. Those needing grafting were


    diligently grafted, those requiring division were carefully divided, and the ready for harvesting were


    promptly reaped. Ste busied herself, dividing the backyard greenhouse into two sections. One for


    raising chickens, ducks, geese, and rabbits, and one for growing vegetables and grains.


    The outside was taken care of by the Jasper and Rosie, with the dog often causing trouble on the


    side. Dn woulde over to help from time to time.


    Sensing his love for small creatures, Ste gifted him a pair of rabbits. "Take good care of them, and


    if you have any questions, ask Rosie," she instructed.


    Dn''s face lit up with joy. "Thanks, Ste," he replied enthusiastically.


    The sshouse on the rooftop served as a herb garden, filled with a variety of nts.


    Ste had ns. Once the nts grew a bit more robust, she would try to move them to the


    backyard, testing their resilience against extreme weather conditions. Then, she wouldpare


    them to the herbs in Arcadia, checking for any signs of mutation.


    While having lunch, a piece of news caught their attention.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    The College of Herbal Medicine in Swan Hill was recruiting in Griffith. Those who were interested


    and had some basic knowledge in the field could apply.


    Ever since the catastrophe, the number of doctors had plummeted, particrly Western medicine


    practitioners. Either they perished in the disaster, or due to theck of medication or equipment;


    civilization was nearly wiped out.


    Once a survivor fell ill, their options were limited to enduring the illness or waiting for death.


    Given the situation, Herbal Medicine had to step up, not only to conserve as much medicinal herbs


    as possible during the rtively milder disasters but also to train a new generation of practitioners.


    Despite the so-called mildness, the conditions were deteriorating, with the highest temperature


    hitting 45 degrees and the coldest dropping to -15 degrees.


    Luckily, the houses had been insted, and they had thermal clothing. Otherwise, they might not


    survive the alternating furnace-like heat and freezer-like cold.


    Many people outside were sick. Those who could endure lived, and those who couldn''t vanished.


    Those with family knew you had once existed in this world; those without had to wait for the clean-


    up crew to discover them.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    There were Styrofoam boxes at home. Otherwise, the chickens, ducks, and geese even with fur all


    over their bodies couldn''t withstand the harsh conditions. The rabbits seemed to have gotten used


    to it and would even cuddle the poultry if they felt like it. They had been cuddled by the dog before,


    and now they were cuddling others. Perhaps this was the continuation of love. In any case, the


    young animals loved following the rabbits.


    Jasper asked, "Are you thinking of applying?"


    Ste nodded. Despite her self-studying these past years, Herbal Medicine was profound. Many of


    its essence couldn''t be learned from books or videos, but instead from the wisdom passed down by


    the predecessors and umted from countless experiences.


    She really didn''t want to cough her lungs out.


    Considering she was free anyway, and the neighborhood seemed rtively safe for now, Ste


    suddenly had a thought, "Why don''t you and Rosie go too?"


    Given the unpredictable nature of the catastrophe, who knew how much longer they could stay


    together? If they were separated, wouldn''t knowing some medical knowledge allow them to go


    further?


    Jasper had no objections, and Rosie was always eager to learn.


    "Woof!" Although the dog considered himself a human, this was probably beyond his abilities.


    The trio decided to leave, leaving Cooper in Austin''s care, which delighted Dn, "Rosie, I''ll wait for


    you toe back. Remember to teach me how to do a somersault."


    Indeed, the introverted Dn had not only learned to grow vegetables and raise animals, but also


    wanted to further challenge himself under his father''s encouragement.


    As Ste started the car and was about to turn the corner to exit, a car suddenly shot out from the


    side. With a loud "bang", the two cars collided heavily. In that instant, Ste instinctively turned the


    wheel, but it was toote to avoid the collision.


    Luckily, they were all wearing seat belts, but their bodies were nearly flung out of the car. Everything


    was spinning, their ears ringing.


    Fortunately, their Hummer had been modified and its body and ss were bulletproof. Otherwise,


    the consequences would be unthinkable.


    Her chest ached from the impact, and Ste''s forehead nearly hit the steering wheel, but Jasper


    quickly held her back. His sister was sitting in the back, and Jasper quickly asked, "Rosie, are you


    okay?"


    Rosie was startled, but thanks to the seat belt, she was safe, "I''m okay."


    When Ste saw who had hit them, she was instantly livid. It was Bran''s Maybach SUV.


    Without saying a word, Ste started reversing, "Hold on." With that, she mmed the gas pedal


    and rammed the Maybach SUV.


    A loud "bang", and the Maybach SUV was pushed several meters away.


    The sound drew the attention of the Porras family''s bodyguards and the patrolling security guards.


    Seeing the Hummer ramming the Maybach, a bodyguard drew his gun and pointed it at Ste,


    "Stop."


    Jasper took out a bomb and a lighter. The bodyguard quickly backed off.


    Ste reversed again, and once more rammed the Maybach, causing Bran to look pale as he


    clumsily climbed out of the car.


    Barely had he climbed out when Ste floored the elerator, sending the Maybach flying through


    the air, spinning and then rolling.


    Despite the Maybach being a world-ss luxury car, the real king in the off-road world was the


    Hummer, the ideal vehicle for the post-apocalyptic world. Moreover, Jasper had armed it to the


    teeth, including a sturdy bumper.


    Even though the Maybach had also been modified, its off-road performance couldn''tpare to the


    Hummer.


    When it had rammed them, Ste turned the wheel to avoid some of the impact, causing the


    Maybach to hit a rock and then getting hit three times by Ste, who was channeling her inner Vin


    Diesel.


    In a post-apocalyptic world without high-end car modification clubs, this vehicle was basically


    totaled.


    Bran pushed past the bodyguard, holding his splitting headache, and banged on the Hummer''s


    window, "Open the door!"


    Ste lowered the window by a crack.


    "Are you crazy?!" Bran, a bit dazed, vented his anger at Ste, "My car had a problem, and it


    identally hit yours. Did you have to ram me like that?"


    Through the window, he had seen the murderous intent in Ste''s eyes. This woman was really out


    for blood, as ruthless as the desperados near the base. At that moment, his heart trembled.


    Ste stared at him coldly, "Aren''t you the third son of the Porras family, the owner of the car


    modification club, and a master in car racing? Who dares topete with you in terms of driving


    skills?


    ¡°Whether your car has a problem or not, you would know as soon as you got behind the wheel.


    Don''t makeme excuses.


    To you, our lives may be worthless, something you can toy with. But to me, no matter how rich or


    influential your family is, if you dare to joke with my life, I''ll fight you to the death. We only have one


    life, so if you''re not afraid of death, bring it on."


    The fact that the three of them were safe was not due to luck, but because the Hummer was heavily


    armed. If it were just ordinary vehicles, they would probably have been smashed into scrap metal by


    the Maybach long ago. Even if they didn''t die on the spot, they would have suffered serious injuries.


    If they were really injured, would these guys save her?


    Ste knew in her heart that Bran was only testing the waters. But what then? Because he was the


    son of a billionaire, he could test whoever he wanted, without considering whether it would result in


    someone''s death.


    In his eyes, it was just three lives, no different from ants. Since he didn''t value others'' lives, he had


    to bear the consequences.


    Bran was taken aback, "Look, I''m a peaceful guy. Don''t paint me as some kind of viin. It really


    was just a car malfunction."


    "Cut the crap." Ste interrupted, her voice icy. "I''mying it out for you all today. My house is here,


    and I live here. If any of you has a problem with that, bring it on. I''ve got nothing to lose. One


    challenger, I break even. Two challengers, I profit. If we''re going to die, we''ll die together. Let''s see


    who makes it out alive."


    Bran was speechless. "Are you suffering from some kind of persecutionplex?"


    "Stand in front of my car, and see if I don''t run you over."


    Bran swallowed hard, suddenly feeling a bit apprehensive. But he stood tall, even shooting back a


    threat. "I should''ve been fully responsible for the car ident, but you''re making baseless


    usations and seeking revenge. I''m telling you, this isn''t over ¨C wait for it."


    "No need to wait," With a grin on her face, Ste pulled out a grenade. "How do you n on killing


    me?"


    One had a bomb, the other a grenade. What was Bran supposed to do?


    She was insane. That was all there was to it.


    Word spread quickly, and a crowd started to gather. Bran was in the spotlight and couldn''t back


    down now.


    The head of security stepped in to defuse the situation. "Ste, it''s all a big misunderstanding.


    Bran''s car broke down yesterday, and he was just trying to get it fixed today. He didn''t mean to hit


    your car. Since the damage has already been done, why don''t we all sit down and talk this


    through?"


    Sit down and talk? Would she even make it out alive?

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Ste couldn''t quite understand. She had merely bought a house, yet it seemed to have be a


    thorn in everyone''s side. However, things shoulde to an end when they start looking up. She


    finally eased up and said, "If it was a misunderstanding, I''ll let it slide this time. But don''t expect me


    to be so forgiving next time."


    After saying that, she mmed the elerator to the floor, and the Hummer roared away at full


    speed.


    Bran was left choking on her exhaust, nearly bursting with rage. Damn it, hisst remaining off-road


    vehicle had been reduced to scrap metal!


    Bloody hell!


    As they left the neighborhood, Ste expressed her confusion, "What on earth is Bran up to?"


    Jasper struggled to understand the mindset of the rich kid. After a while, he spoke up, "He defended


    you in front of his friendsst time, and this time he intentionally crashed into you. He''s probably


    trying to find a reason to get close."


    Ste was equally baffled. Who knew what went on in the head of a rich boy?


    "Do you think he knows something? Is that why he''s trying to get close?" She was referring to the


    three cars or the secret of Arcadia.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps he had learned something about Eastwood Eden through Samuel, or even earlier. The


    Porras family, with their astounding wealth, had managed to survive the apocalypse for three years,


    looking even more radiant than before. They were even invited back by the Griffith city government


    to help with the economic development. They were clearly not simple-minded people. Moreover,


    upon meeting again, Ste could clearly see that Bran had changed.


    Jasper''s face was grave, "No matter what he''s up to, we need to stay vignt."


    The newly built school hadn''t started enrolling students yet. After some discussions with the higher-


    ups, it was temporarily lent to the Institute of Traditional Medicine for recruiting staff and handling


    the herbal medicine cultivation.


    When Ste drove in, there were already many people gathered for interviews and inquiries.


    Many lower-ss survivors didn''t have ess to medicine. Learning some medical skills or growing


    some herbs seemed like a good deal. Unfortunately, not only did the institute require basic


    knowledge, but they also only offered one meal a day and no sry.


    This was practically asking them to work for big love, and they were already struggling to fill their


    stomachs.


    Upon learning the situation, many left in disappointment. The staff of the Institute of Traditional


    Medicine felt equally frustrated. Starting anything without funding was difficult. They wanted to hire


    people and pay sries, but the extreme weather was harsh, requiring a great deal of effort to


    cultivate medicinal herbs.


    They had exhausted all their funds on indoor temperature control for growing herbs. They too were


    working out of love, to preserve a civilization that had existed for thousands of years.


    "Dr. Collin, are we going to return empty-handed this time?" A student asked with frustration, "We


    took such good care of the herbs we brought backst time, like they were precious gems, but still,


    half of them died. The ones that survived aren''t growing well either."


    Collin was disheartened, but he still tried to reassure the student, "Things will get better. We just


    have to be patient."


    The Hummer was quite conspicuous, and as soon as they entered the school gates, they attracted


    everyone''s attention.


    Collin thought the car looked familiar, and then he saw Jasper and Ste getting out of it. He was


    overjoyed, "Jasper, Ste, what brings you here?"


    "We live nearby and we''re very interested in growing herbs, so we thought we''de have a look."


    Ste had mentioned during theirst herb gathering trip that she was a medical student, and Collin


    had a good impression of her, "Are you here to apply for a job?"


    Ste wasn''t interested in working a desk job or growing herbs. She was here primarily to establish


    a rtionship with Collin so that she''d have a reason to interact with him in the future. "Dr. Collin,


    actually, we''re considering making a living by selling herbs. But we''re not very good at growing


    them, so we thought we''de here and learn from you."


    Selling herbs for a living?


    Collin was intrigued, "How did the seedlings you gatheredst time turn out?"


    Ste responded modestly, "Not bad, about seventy to eighty percent of them survived."


    The staff were astonished. They had taken great care of their own herbs and only half of them


    survived. How had Ste and Jasper managed to do so well?


    In response to their curiosity, Ste borated, "We built a greenhouse. The indoor temperature


    doesn''t fluctuate as much, and if it''s too cold we heat it with charcoal."


    It made sense. Those who could afford to drive a Hummer in the post-apocalyptic world were


    obviously well-off.


    Despite being a part of the Institute of Traditional Medicine, they found it nearly impossible to build a


    greenhouse. It wasn''t that the government wasn''t supportive. It was just that ss was a precious


    resource after the earthquake. Even if they had any, it would be used primarily for growing food


    crops to ensure the survivors had enough to eat.


    The institute already had one greenhouse, so getting approval for a new one was out of the


    question. One greenhouse simply couldn''t grow enough herbs, let alone mass produce them.


    Ste''s words gave Collin a new idea. Just because the institute couldn''t build a greenhouse didn''t


    mean others couldn''t. Three years into the apocalypse, anyone who still had ess to medicine


    had a significant advantage.


    Even if it was expensive, people would be willing to buy it. If the government couldn''t mass produce


    it, why not encourage private cultivation? Whether for the sake of preserving civilization or the


    benefit of the people, it would undoubtedly be a great contribution to society.


    Especially when he learned that Ste had a greenhouse of over a hundred square meters, Collin


    was excited. One person didn''t want to work a desk job, and the other didn''t have a greenhouse. It


    was a perfect match.


    Collin offered, "We can teach you scientific cultivation, basic traditional medicine, acupuncture,


    acupressure, and rted medical knowledge. But you will have to give us twenty percent of the


    herbs you grow. If you need us to provide seedlings, you''ll have to give us an additional ten percent.


    What do you think?"


    Ste pretended to discuss it with Jasper, and after some consideration, she agreed, "That''s fine.


    We''ll figure out the seedlings ourselves."


    They quickly came to an agreement and signed a contract on the spot.


    Collin nned the varieties of herbs they would grow, "Given the unpredictable weather, it''s easy to


    catch a cold. A minor one could lead to a fever, and a serious one could lead to a lung infection.


    We''re currentlycking in herbs that can treat these conditions."


    He listed nearly thirty types of herbs that could be used to treat diseases, "You can find the


    seedlings ording to this list. If you encounter any problems during cultivation, you cane to


    the institute and ask the staff."


    Once they had agreed on the details, he detailed the best cultivation methods and growth


    environments for each herb and tested the three of them on their medical skills.


    Jasper and Rosie hardly knew anything, but Ste had a basic understanding and had been self-


    studying for a few years. She would be able to learn the basics. Ste still had her medical books.


    Meanwhile, back with the Porras family, Bran returned to his mansion with a dark expression. The


    butler quickly sent for a private doctor.


    Bran kicked off his shoes and slumped onto the sofa, "I''m not dying, no need for a doctor."


    The incident in the neighborhood couldn''t be kept from Shane. He quickly returned from outside.


    Seeing the bruise on his son''s forehead, he held back his anger and asked, "What happened?"


    "I crashed my car into the one at Building 50."


    "What the hell are you thinking?" If it wasn''t his own flesh and blood, Shane would have chucked his


    mug at him by now.


    He hadn''t even figured out the full story behind the people in Building 50, but Bran was already


    defending them, riling up most of the neighborhood. They were only keeping their opinions to


    themselves out of respect for the Porras family.


    Well, whatever. They were nothing more than second and third-generationyabouts, living


    morously off their family''s legacy, oblivious to the harsh realities of the world. Socializing with


    them was a surefire way to dumb himself down.


    On this point, he did agree with his son.


    But what the hell was his son thinking, ramming his car into the people from Building 50?


    "Are you out of your mind? Those people had the guts to attack bodyguards. They''re clearly


    fearless. Now they''re even bringing out dynamite and grenades. If you are so brave, why don''t you


    go and confront them?"

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Bran was dazed from the impact, and the scolding from his own father made it even more painful.


    ¡°Dad, I just wanted to test them a bit,¡± heined.


    ¡°Test?¡± Shane nearly whacked him with his cane. ¡°You''re testing your own life!¡±


    Despite his anger, Shane couldn''t ignore how audaciously the residents of building 50 had behaved,


    ramming the Porras family''s Maybach several times, even bringing out explosives and grenades.


    What, they thought the Porras family were y-dough, to be messed with however they wanted?


    Furious, Shane called upon the butler to bring over the chief of police. Such people were too


    dangerous to be left in themunity.


    ¡°Dad, let me handle this. Don''t call the police.¡±


    ¡°You handle it, my foot!¡± Shane, exasperated, gave him a whack with his cane. ¡°Haven''t you caused


    enough trouble? One of these days, you won''t even know how you died!¡±


    If Bran weren''t his own blood, Shane would have kicked him out long ago.


    With the standing of the Porras family, Evan, the police chief, was quickly called over. Before


    entering the Porras residence, he first inspected the damaged Maybach, and listened to eyewitness


    ounts; whether they were security guards or rich onlookers, their testimonies were surprisingly


    consistent.


    The residents of building 50 were a nest of extremists. They had explosives, grenades, could


    disarm people barehanded, fought twenty with just three of them, and would p someone at the


    slightest provocation. It did sound very violent.


    Once inside the Porras residence, Evan asked Bran, ¡°Mr. Bran, could you tell me what happened?¡±


    Bran was astonished at how big the incident had be. He was indeed interested in building 50,


    but couldn''t find a suitable reason to approach. So he went for a bit extreme method. But he never


    expected Ste¡¯s reaction would be even more extreme.


    ¡°Actually, my car isn''t damaged.¡± After much deliberation, he finally told the truth.


    Shane''s expression instantly changed.


    Evan knew Bran well. The son of the richest man in Griffith, a notorious troublemaker. If he weren''t


    wearing his uniform, he would have said, "Finally, someone who can handle him." This kind of


    people really had iting.


    Evan was curious about the residents of building 50. They challenged the entiremunity single-


    handedly, tantly disying dangerous items, and didn''t give the Porras family a chance to


    maintain their image.


    Bold.


    The residents of building 50 hadn''t returned yet. Evan asked, ¡°Do you have their photos?¡±


    Of course, there were records in the security room. Evan stared intently at the photos. They looked


    so familiar. ¡°Do they have a massive, handsome German Shepherd?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they do have a dog. It almost killed someone''s alpaca a while ago.¡±


    As Evan staring nkly at the photo, not reacting for quite a while, Shane felt something was


    amiss.¡°Evan, is there something wrong with these people?¡±


    There was definitely a problem, but how to say it? Evan mulled it over in his mind.


    Their first meeting was at the public trial. The second meeting was at Silver Asylum, where they left


    him quite a few gifts.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Although he didn''t see them personally, ording to the survivors'' testimonies, a dog that can carry


    explosives and climb trees, he couldn''t think of a second one.


    The third meeting, Mark hid it well, but not everyone in the neighbourhood had his calm demeanor.


    Evan didn''t even need to ask, knowing there was a dog was enough.


    Now, they hade to Hopefield.


    How to put it, Evan always felt that the first meeting was not at the public trial, but earlier, like in


    Unity Vige''s The Chaos. Of course, this was all his spection. If his spection was correct,


    they were really interesting.


    Evan thought for a moment, then slowly said, ¡°Shane, can we talk privately?¡±


    Shane was taken aback, immediately asked his son and everyone else to leave.


    Once the room was cleared, he said solemnly, ¡°Evan, what have you find out?¡±


    Evanposed his words, ¡°The identities of these two people are indeed special. As for how


    special, I can''t exin it to you right now.¡±


    He paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°You know about the two private bases involved in the


    underworld that were taken down a year ago?¡±


    ¡°I''ve heard something about it.¡± Two underworld bases were taken down by the police in one day.


    ¡°Half a year ago, there was a riot in a temporary settlement. Over three hundred refugees tried to


    rob the residents of Eastwood Eden, but not only did they suffer no casualties, they drove the


    refugees back. Do you know about this?¡±


    The Porras family had returned to Griffith and naturally needed to find out everything. Shane knew


    that, but didn¡¯t know the details.


    ¡°The more we face the end of the world, the more we need to treat each other with respect and


    understanding. As long as you can do this, I believe Hopefield will be safe.¡± Without revealing too


    much, Evan decided to stop here, ¡°We will continue the investigation. We will inform you of any new


    developments.¡±


    Shane''s expressions changed, and he personally escorted Evan out, ¡°Thank you for your efforts,


    Evan. This mess was caused by my son, and I will give him a good lesson.¡±


    ¡°The case shouldn''t be publicized. Before we have a result, I hope you can keep it confidential.¡±


    Evan reminded again, ¡°Also, in the face of natural disasters, people should show kindness. I hope


    Hopefield can work together with the city government to build a new era of prosperity in Griffith.¡±


    Instead of focusing on internal strife.


    Shane, who had been in the business world all his life, could understand what he intended to say,


    ¡°You''re right, Evan.¡±


    If it weren''t for the natural disaster, the police chief wouldn''t have the audacity to say these to the


    Porras.


    As soon as Evan left, Shane called his son over. Without a word, he threw a coffee cup at him. Bran


    quickly dodged, ¡°Dad, what now?¡±


    Shane was furious, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, stay away from those people living in building 50!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Bran was curious, ¡°Are their identities very special?¡±


    Shane didn''t believe this son of his. Someone who could make the police chief vouch for them was


    definitely not to be underestimated. No wonder they acted so arrogantly.


    He warned his son, ¡°Don''t take my words lightly. If I see you near them again, I''ll break your legs.¡±


    Afterward, Evan didn''t rush off. Instead, he had his squad car parked at the entrance of the


    suburban neighborhood.


    Approximately half an hourter, a Hummer gradually came into view, and the person of interest


    emerged.


    Upon seeing the police car, Jasper slowed down, "Should we stop?"


    "Let''s stop," Whatever was meant toe would eventuallye, there was no escaping it. So the


    Hummer pulled up next to the squad car, and the window slowly rolled down.


    Evan stepped out of his car, eyed the Hummer up and down, and said with a grin, "Nice ride. Did


    you have it customized before the natural disasters?"

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    In response to Evan''s question, Jasper answered honestly, "There were some modifications made


    before and after the disasters."


    "Quality work, I must say. You rammed a Maybach into oblivion, yet your car didn''t have a scratch.


    You must have spent a hefty sum on modifications, huh?"


    "Not much, really. Just some tinkering on my own," Jasper shrugged.


    Evan nced at the two of them, "Can you tell me what happened today?"


    Women were proficient in verbal warfare, Ste shared the story of how the wealthy residents of the


    community ganged up against them, all the way to Bran charging at them with his vehicle. It took


    her a good hour to cover everything.


    Evan, fighting off drowsiness, barely managed to suppress a yawn.


    "ording to witnesses, you guys were armed with explosives and grenades, both of which are


    legally prohibited."


    "Nonsense," Ste retorted without batting an eye. "They were just trying to frame us. If you don''t


    believe me, feel free to search."


    Evan did conduct a search, ordering his officers to thoroughly inspect the vehicle.


    Next, his eyesnded on the timid little girl, "Sweetie, are you sure you didn''t have any explosives


    or grenades?"


    Scared, Rosie hid behind Jasper, peeking out from behind him, "Officer, we didn''t have any of


    those. They''re the bad guys. They wouldn''t let us into themunity and even had an alpaca spit


    at us. I''m really hurt, I got hit by the seat belt."


    She was telling the truth, Rosie''s small shoulders bore injuries from the seat belt.


    After a thorough search of the vehicle, they found nothing. Evan''s gaze was intense and sharp,


    "May we check your residence?"


    "Sure," Ste responded confidently.


    When the they left the house, she made sure to hide anything questionable in the Arcadia.


    Just as they were about to leave, the walkie-talkie rang, "Evan, there''s been a murder in the west of


    New Town. Six people are dead."


    Regret shed across Evan''s face, "We''ll have to leave it at this for today. We will contact youter."


    Watching the police car drive off, Ste and Jasper remained silent, driving their Hummer back


    home.


    Hearing the familiar sound of their car, Cooper, was scratching at the door. As the door opened,


    Cooper charged at Ste, "Woof, woof, woof."


    Once they parked the car in the garage, Jasper checked the surroundings to ensure nothing was


    amiss before locking the doors.


    "Are you worried they nted a listening device?"


    "Better safe than sorry. Ordinary people might not, but the police could."


    Once inside, they locked the doors.


    Ste asked, "Why do you think Evan gave up halfway?"


    With the Porras family exerting pressure, they should have taken this matter seriously.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasper pondered, "Evan might have recognized us."


    Not that they looked familiar, but he might have guessed about the Silver Asylum incident.


    In the past life, Jasper had worked with him. He was a wise, brave, and open-minded man, capable


    of adapting to the changing circumstances.


    There were too many loopholes, and he had no reason not to investigate further. Even if he couldn''t


    guess that Ste had the Arcadia, it wouldn''t be hard for him to find them with his capabilities.


    Jasper didn''t tell the truth, just to put her mind at ease.


    Evan didn''t dispatch additional police force to thoroughly investigate the incident at the base,


    indicating he had his own considerations, including today''s incident. Regardless, they couldn''t let


    their guard down.


    "Ste, if you''re notfortable living here, we can find another ce."


    "I''m quitefortable," Ste had never been bothered by those people, "Do you and Rosie not


    want to live here?"


    Finding a ce to live was easy, but troubles would follow them wherever they went.


    Across from the police station, there were two avable apartments. They could move anytime, but


    where there were people, there were disputes. In the tiny room, even turning around could result in


    bumping into someone, and there were endless troubles to deal with. At least, here was rtively


    better, they could turn a deaf ear to the outside world.


    Even if the Porras family threw a bomb in, there was a ten-foot wall protecting them, making it


    impossible for a direct hit.


    For Jasper, anywhere was fine as long as Ste and Rosie were there. That was home.


    "Woof!"


    Yes, and also Cooper, indispensable.


    They decided to y it by ear. There was no use worrying too much in this post-apocalyptic world.


    After dinner, Ste sorted out the information provided by Collin and nned to redesign the rooftop


    greenhouse.


    Out of the thirty different types of herbs, aside from what was already in the Arcadia, they were still


    short of around ten types. It seemed they had to venture into the deep mountains again to find as


    many seedlings as possible, in case the unpredictable disaster caused them to go extinct.


    The police came and left, and Building 50 remained unscathed, leaving the Porras family to swallow


    their pride. Whispers spread around themunity, causing unease among the residents. What


    was the background of Building 50 that even the police couldn''t touch them?


    The Porras family didn''t even mention the incident. And Bran actually came to apologize. God, what


    was happening to the world?


    "Ste!" Bran called, hands on his hips, yelling up at the building. Only the furious growls of a guard


    dog met his calls.


    Ste originally didn''t want to respond, but Bran refused to leave.


    This jerk had an innate spotlight, wherever he went, people''s attention followed. In no time, a crowd


    had gathered.


    Fortunately, Bran came alone without his security, and there were no ambushes in the


    surroundings. Ste nned to finish this quickly.


    Jasper wanted to apany her for protection, but she declined, "I''m wearing a bulletproof vest.


    You can keep a better lookout from above."


    She opened the door and quickly stepped outside.


    Cooper darted out, his posture agile, eyes gleaming with ferocity. Who was there!


    Based on the scent, he sessfully identified the intruder. His muscles instantly tensed, and a low


    growl of attack echoed from his mouth, waiting for his master''s order.


    Honestly, Bran had seen dogs, even visited dogfighting rings, but this was the fiercest he''d ever


    encountered. It was beyond murderous, it was like he wanted to grind him to dust.


    What was the background of the people living in Building 50? Not only did they train a child to be a


    pro, even a dog...


    Bran suddenly regretted his actions. He had acted impulsively, thinking he could solve the situation


    with his usual methods. After all, who in Griffith didn''t consider the influence of the Porras family?


    Now he realized his mistake, who gave him such courage? God, things really had changed.


    But still, he needed to maintain his image.


    Bran touched his nose, "Ste, about that..."


    Seeing the onlookers, Bran shot them a re, and the spectating crowd immediately dispersed. He


    waved to Ste, "I have something to say to you."


    Ste stood her ground, "Then speak."


    No, he would lose his dignity if he spoke from such a distance, wouldn''t he?


    Ste turned to leave, but Bran blurted out on impulse, "I''m attracted to you."


    What? Was he out of his mind?


    Ste looked at him with a skeptical gaze, "By my beauty?"

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    "Absolutely not!" Bran almost choked on his disbelief.


    He''d admit, Ste was a looker, but women were thest thing hecked. What kind of beauty


    hadn''t he seen? Hollywood starlets, social media influencers, budding models, small-town girls... all


    he had to do was snap his fingers and they were his.


    "You''re overthinking." Bran said dismissively, "I''m just intrigued by your mystery."


    That was a relief. Ste would''ve been terrified to be on his radar, "So what?"


    "I got curious, so I identally hit you with my car."


    Steughed, "Bran, I''m curious about what goes on in your head. Should I crack it open with a


    knife to take a look?"


    Yep, she was definitely the first woman to speak to him like that.


    Bran looked ufortable, his eyes darting elsewhere, "I didn''t expect such a big fuss today. My...


    my apologies."


    Well, what a surprise! The rich boy apologizing. Had it been anyone else, Ste might not have let it


    go. But considering the vehicles and parts in Arcadia, and the swallowed pink diamond, she felt


    slightly uneasy.


    Moreover, her ultimate goal was to continue living in the vi, and the Porras family wasn''t to be


    messed with. Since he had given her an out, there was no need to push it.


    "Of course, if you people insist on causing trouble, we''re not afraid."


    By "you people", she meant the self-proimed elites of the neighborhood. Her words were not only


    for Bran but also for those who thought highly of themselves.


    Bran''s pride took a hit, but considering his father''s sudden change of attitude after meeting Evan, he


    decided to swallow his pride. He waved nonchntly and strutted away.


    Cooper stubbornly remained where he was, staring at Bran''s retreating figure, baring his teeth.


    Ste patted him and turned to go home.


    As she closed the gate, Jasper came downstairs, "What did he say to you?"


    "He said he was attracted to me," Ste replied honestly.


    Jasper frowned, taking a while before asking, "And you?"


    Ste leaned forward, sniffing, "You smell like jealousy."


    Jasper pulled her into a hug, "Are you attracted to him too?"


    "Are you jealous?" Steughed, "Don''t you have faith in yourself?"


    It wasn''t that, but he couldn''t help feeling ufortable.


    "You''re overthinking. I guess he''s just a little dazed." Ste sat down to exin, "Bran is the


    youngest of the Porras family, spoiled since childhood. Everyone praises him wherever he goes,


    which has fostered his arrogant and domineering behavior. But then he was humbled by the


    apocalypse."


    If it were before the apocalypse, anyone who dared disrespect the Porras family would probably be


    annihted. After the bloodshed of the apocalypse, the Porras family became more cautious and


    low-key, but their pride remained, which might have caused Bran''s split personality.


    In any case, as long as the Porras family didn''t provoke them, Ste was willing to keep the peace.


    Much to her surprise, Bran actually sent people to deliver food. Ste was speechless and ignored


    it.


    Unexpectedly, the next day he sent more things over. Drinks this time. He mentioned clearing up the


    misunderstanding and dropping the case at the police station. Ste ignored him, letting her vicious


    Cooper growl.


    The herbs were nted in the rooftop greenhouse, and they wilted for several days. Eventually,


    they gradually adapted to the climate, and their condition improved.


    They were well-raised in Arcadia, which allowed them to gradually transition to the greenhouse. If


    they had found seedlings in the wild, most would have died, let alone outdoor nting.


    It seemed cultivating herbs was quite tricky.


    The varieties that Collin gave were quiteplete, enough to treat a cold and resultant pneumonia,


    which was like providing a standard answer. Ste wanted to go into the mountains to find as many


    herbs as possible.


    Jasper had no objections. The other things could be moved into Arcadia, but it was hard to deal with


    poultry and rabbits.


    Rosie volunteered, "Let Dn take care of them. He really likes Smoky and Snowy."


    There was a lot of poultry and it might be too much for a child to handle. Moreover, everyone knew


    how much Austin pampered his son.


    Ste thought for a moment and decided to ask on the walkie-talkie.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Learning that the family would be out for a few days, Austin readily agreed, "No problem, just bring


    them over. Dn has been nagging about wanting to keep some pets. This will keep him happy."


    Raising poultry was dirty and smelly. It would be good for the kid to experience some hardship, to


    understand the realities of life.


    So, tworge cages of poultry were carried over, along with a big bag of feed made from crushed


    corn and sweet potato sprouts.


    The three of them and the dog set off again.


    They didn''t choose Mount Greenwood as it had probably been thoroughly searched by many


    people. They chose to enter the mountains from another direction in Ivywood Estates, aiming for an


    unexplored area.


    The seasons became more distinct, and many early-budding nts and seedlings were frozen to


    death or injured. Of course, there were also resilient ones who were still struggling against the


    harsh conditions.


    Ste had spent a lot of time teaching the siblings about herbs, and now they split up to search.


    Rosie was assigned Cooper as her bodyguard for safety.


    By the end of the day, they had gathered dozens of herbs, all of which were preserved in Arcadia.


    The weather was cold at night, so Ste took out the mummy sleeping bags. She shared one with


    Jasper, while Rosie shared with Cooper.


    Ste had stocked up on insect repellent, so Ste would regrly apply it on Cooper, not worrying


    about him having parasites.


    The weather was good in the morning. Recalling how they had traded a lot of wood for the house,


    the two of them took out their chainsaws and collected more.


    In the evening, as they wereing down the mountain, Rosie who was at the top for a breather


    eximed, "Jasper, there''s smokeing from the valley."


    More urately, it was fog.


    Continual fog lingered in the valley.


    This area had suffered severe earthquakes, so they approached the valley carefully. They saw a


    largeke, with a scent of sulfur.


    It was a hot spring!


    It must have been a result of the earthquakes, or else it would have been developed into a tourist


    resort. Theke was quite big, about three to four acres, with waves continuously rolling in the


    middle. Ste tried it, estimating the temperature to be around 50 to 60 degrees Celsius.


    They had been exhausted these past few days, camping out and dealing with drastic temperature


    changes. She couldn''t help but suggest, "How about we take a hot spring bath?"


    Who could resist the allure of a hot spring? Yet, the water was dangerously hot, and who knows


    what lurked beneath the surface of theke.


    Ste had previously convinced Patrick to stockpile a decent amount of wooden hot tubs, which


    could conveniently now be put to use.


    They got one tub for each person, making sure the temperature was just right before stepping in.


    Ste had also stocked up on quite a few swimsuits in Arcadia, with each person getting one. Ste


    and Jasper wore the ones they''d brought from their old home in Unity Vige, while Rosie''s was a


    cute swim dress. As for Cooper, did it really matter whether it wore anything?


    When it came time to change, Ste couldn''t resist stealing a nce at Jasper. Immediately, her


    cheeks flushed bright red.


    Gosh!!!

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    As Rosie stepped into the water, she gasped, gripping the wooden edge of the hot tub. "Jasper, I''m


    floating."


    "Don''t be scared, Rosie. It''s normal to float in hot springs."


    Once she adjusted to the sensation, Rosie brightened. So, this was what it felt like to be in a hot


    spring.


    They were sunbathing and soaking in the hot spring, each of them sipping fresh lemonade; it was


    hard to describe the sense of contentment.


    The vegetation around theke, nourished by the spring water, was lush and vibrant, noticeably


    more so than elsewhere. The three of them started to explore around theke and, sure enough,


    they discovered numerous herbs, all of them flourishing.


    That night, they pitched their tents not far from theke. After soaking in the hot spring, Rosie,


    completely rxed, fell asleep quickly.


    The warm spring water was beneficial to their health, and Ste took advantage of the night to


    gather some. They emptied the water tower in Arcadia, recing the water with the hot spring


    water. Now, they could enjoy a hot spring soak whenever they returned home.


    They had plenty of water towers and various containers, enough tost them for several years.


    After soaking in the hot spring, they slept extremely well. Ste guessed that if it hadn''t been for


    Cooper keeping watch, they might have been carried away without even realizing it.


    They spent three more days exploring the deep forest, collecting every potential medicinal nt


    they found.


    With the climate bing increasingly harsh, many young nts were barely clinging to life. Even


    in Arcadia''s favorable environment, not all could be saved. If these species died out, it could be a


    case of extinction.


    Upon returning to the city, Ste made a special trip to Griffith''s post at the Institute of Traditional


    Medicine. Collin wasn''t there, but there were staff members on duty.


    They examined the young nts Ste had brought and rmended some nutrient solution and


    growth hormones. "We often encounter this situation. You can try these. They can increase the


    survival rate of the young nts."


    The solution was developed by the Institute, and it had already been used in their greenhouse. It


    wasn''t free, but they could barter food or young nts for it. The Institute had a government


    subsidy. They might not be rich, but they definitely wouldn''t starve. The young nts were what


    they needed most.


    Ste took out extra herbs from her backpack. "I''ll exchange these for the solution."


    The staff members were pleased. They chose either nts the Institute didn''t have or those with a


    broad range of medicinal uses. In the end, Ste swapped 30 nts for a bottle of nutrient solution


    and growth hormones. Both parties were satisfied.


    Carrying the solution, they drove back to their home.


    After being away for several days, Ste wondered how their house had fared. As they drove into


    the residential area, they noticed a man lurking near the entrance of their property. Jasper floored


    the elerator.


    The sound of the car startled the man, who bolted, quickly disappearing around a corner.


    As Ste got out of the car, a foul smell hit her. It wasing from their front door, which was


    covered in disgusting, smelly waste ¨C a direct assault on their senses.


    Cooper sprang out of the car and chased after the man. Worried about his safety, they hopped back


    into the car to follow.


    They rounded the corner to see their dog pouncing on the man who had hidden in the corner of


    another vi.


    Screams filled the air as man and dog fought. Ste, like a released arrow, rushed out of the car,


    landing a few punches on the man.


    With the ferocious dog attacking him, the man had no way of defending himself. He was bleeding


    from several bite wounds, and Ste''s punches had knocked out a few of his teeth.


    Remembering the waste that had been thrown on their door, she didn''t bother with questions. She


    just hit him.


    The man''s screams echoed around them, making Jasper feel slightly awkward.


    The security patrol, hearing themotion, rushed over. "What''s going on here?"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste finally stopped, but the dog didn¡¯t. He had his teeth mped around the man''s throat. One


    command from his master and he could end this man''s life, having a taste of his warm, freshly killed


    leg.


    The man, his windpipe crushed, wet himself in fear.


    Ste ignored the security team, her cold eyes fixed on the man lying on the ground. "You have one


    chance to save your life. Choose wisely."


    The man was trembling with fear. "Please... please spare me."


    "Who told you to do this?" Ste asked.


    No sooner had she finished speaking than the dog''s bite tightened, sending the man into a panic. "It


    was Miss Julia! She''s still holding a grudge against you for hitting her and for shamelessly flirting


    with Bran. She was so angry and wanted to teach you a lesson."


    Ste remembered Julia. She didn''t associate with the wealthy, but because Austin was around,


    she knew some of their gossip.


    The Riley family had thrown a pool party for their daughter Julia to help her find a rich husband, and


    that man was Bran.


    Women''s jealousy and resentment were so strange. Instead of learning a lesson from thest


    beating, Julia resented Ste even more for Bran sending things, thinking that Ste was the one


    who had stolen her beloved man.


    "Were you hired by her?"


    On the brink of death, the man didn''t dare to lie. "I work for her family. Miss Julia promised me 10


    pounds of rice, but she''s the people in charge. I didn''t dare disobey her. Please, I don''t want the rice


    anymore."


    Samuel happened to be on the patrol team. "I''ve seen him. He really is a servant of the Riley


    family."


    Knowing the whole story, the patrol team felt awkward. What should they do now?


    Jasper spoke to the security team. "You go on with your patrol. We''ll handle this peacefully."


    The security team leader snapped back to reality. Yes, patrol. The safety of the residential area was


    the most important thing. Still, he advised, "Let''s all be peaceful. We''re all residents here. If there''s a


    problem, why not sit down and discuss it?"


    Jasper smiled. "Sure."


    As soon as the patrol team left, Ste dragged the man toward unit 39.


    The front yard of unit 39 was a garden with a white picket fence, newly nted flowers, and a pink


    swing.


    Ste kicked the door once, twice.


    A maid quickly came to open the door, but was shocked to see Ste. "What are you..."


    Ste shoved the maid aside and dragged the man into the yard.


    A woman in her early forties, draped in a white shawl and dressed in a cocktail dress, emerged,


    "Who''s there?"


    She was remarkably well-preserved, still possessing an alluring charm despite her age. Yet, when


    their eyes met, both of them froze.


    It was less that Ste resembled Julia in features, and more that she was a mirror image of Tracy.


    Ste''s mind buzzed, feeling as if a dagger had pierced her heart. Likewise, Tracy''s pupils dted in


    shock, "You...."

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    A flirtatious voice echoed, followed by a slender figure stepping out, "Mom, who''s making a racket


    outside?"


    Dressed in pre-apocalypse luxury couture, Julia looked bright and captivating, like a carefully


    nurtured flower in a greenhouse.


    Ste instantly snapped to attention and pushed Tracy aside. Tracy, in her high heels, nearly


    toppled over from the shove.


    Seeing the battered servant, Julia quickly understood the situation and instinctively backed into the


    house. But Ste was quicker. She grabbed Julia by the hair and dragged her outside.


    Julia let out a piercing shriek, "Let go of me, you lunatic! Help, help!"


    Startled, Tracy tried to follow but twisted her ankle.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ste, ignoring Julia''s screams, dragged her all the way back to unit 50. Without a word, she


    shoved Julia against a door smeared with filth.


    Julia, who had grown up pampered and protected, had never encountered such filth. The filth was


    still wet and it clung to her, her hands, her precious dress, everywhere. The stench was


    overpowering, causing her to retch.


    As she tried to get up, Ste kicked her, pressing a foot onto Julia''s face.


    Half of Julia''s face was pressed against the filthy door, smeared all over. Any struggle made it


    worse, getting it in her mouth and nose.


    "You like throwing filth, do you?" Ste sneered, her foot pressing down on Julia''s attractive face,


    "Since you like it so much, you''re not leaving until you''ve licked this door clean."


    Weeping and retching, Julia cursed Ste, "What the hell do you want, you crazy woman?"


    Jasper didn''t forget to bring the perpetrator over. Without him needing to say anything, the scared


    man confessed, "Miss Julia, it was your jealousy and hatred that made me teach her a lesson. You


    threatened to fire me. If I lost this job, my family would starve. I had no choice but to agree."


    Julia denied it fiercely, "I didn''t. I didn''t!"


    "Besides threatening me, you also promised me 10 pounds of rice and said you would raise my


    sry."


    In his desperation, he began to argue with Julia, "I have no grudge against those people living in


    Building 50. Why would I provoke her? It''s you who hold a grudge against her for hitting you and


    seducing your beloved Bran."


    "Shut up. I didn''t..."


    Julia''s scandal attracted more than half of the neighborhood.


    Among them were Julia''s close friends. The deeper their friendship used to be, the more disgusted


    they were now, even showing expressions of schadenfreude.


    Julia knew that she was finished. Covered in filth, she would never be able to mingle in this circle


    again.


    She hated Ste so much. Ste had made a fool of her once, and this time was even worse. This


    vile woman, not only did she look like her, but she also became the talk of the town by bullying her.


    Using her outrageous actions, she attracted Bran''s attention, making him constantly revolve around


    her. She had liked Bran for so many years, always hoping to marry him when she came of age, but


    he was always lukewarm towards her. Who would have known that Ste would appear and attract


    all his attention?


    If it had been someone else, perhaps Julia wouldn''t be so angry. But Ste''s face was so much like


    hers. Without her youth and beauty, looking as in as a potato, how could Ste seduce Bran?


    And in front of Bran, she had undressed, and he hadn''t even nced at her, but he was so


    infatuated with Ste.


    "Stop!"


    Tracy, supported by a servant, rushed out.


    Seeing her precious daughter being humiliated and covered in filth, making the Riley family lose


    dignity in the neighborhood, Tracy raised her hand to p Ste in a fit of rage.


    Ste grabbed her wrist and said coldly, "Tracy, it''s a mother''s fault when her daughter is not


    educated. You raised this shameless girl, so what makes you think you can hit me?


    ¡°Do you think your age or status gives you the right? It''s the end of the world and you''re still trying to


    bully the weak. I can stomach anything, but I won''t tolerate being wronged. If you dare toy a


    finger on me today, I''ll chop off your precious daughter."


    Tracy was shaking with rage, "What...what do you want?"


    "It''s your daughter who wanted something." Ste retorted, "She not only ndered me for seducing


    Bran, but also had people throw filth at my house. Is this the so-called etiquette of high society? I


    have a family and a husband. Even if I didn''t, what business is it of hers who I associate with? It''s


    not her ce to teach me how to live my life."


    Tracy denied the allegations, "You''re making false usations."


    Ste didn''t have the patience to argue with her, "There''s plenty of evidence and witnesses. If you


    want to deny it, you''ll have to see if I agree."


    Tracy was fully aware of her daughter''s character, but this was something she couldn''t admit to.


    While Ste was wrong to hit someone, if they reported it to the police and it was proven, Julia''s


    reputation would be ruined and she would never be able to find a good family to marry into.


    The onlookers, they were friends or allies of the Riley family, but not a single one stepped forward to


    help. They were all afraid of getting involved with Building 50.


    Julia was careless. Tracy had repeatedly warned her not to provoke the people living in Building 50,


    a bunch of reckless people who didn''t even care about the Porras family. Even the police were


    useless against them.


    Understanding the pros and cons, Tracy softened her tone, "This is all a misunderstanding. It was


    the servant acting on his own. I''ll have him apologize and clean up this ce."


    "Are you deaf or just stupid?"


    Ste didn''t spare her any dignity, "The man is still breathing here, and you want to twist the facts.


    Do you think I would let you? You know very well whether it was a misunderstanding or not. If you


    want me to let it slide, you better show me some respect."


    Tracy didn''t expect her to be so difficult, insisting that Julia apologize in public. How could the Riley


    family maintain their status in the neighborhood after this?


    Tracy''s face turned red, "You really want this?"


    "Why not?" Ste countered, "Who do you think you are, that I should help you keep your dignity?"


    Tracy was so angry that her blood rushed to her head, "I am, I..."


    "What''s going on?" Bran arrivedte with the security patrol, striding with an air of indifference.


    "What happened?"


    There was no need for the involved parties to speak. Those eager to suck up to the Porras family


    took the opportunity to exin the situation in vivid detail.


    Upon seeing Bran, Julia, covered in filth, blushed with a mix of anger, humiliation, and a hint of


    expectation. "Mr. Bran," she said.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    The smell was so pungent it was unbearable, the sight was even more nauseating. Bran had to


    cover his nose and keep a distance.


    Seeing his repulsed expression, Julia felt like dying. Worse, she couldn''t even struggle as Ste had


    her pinned down.


    Wearing a filtered mask, Bran cautiously approached. He had just gotten a new pair of slippers and


    didn''t want to dirty them. As the president of the Homeowners Association, it was his duty to


    mediate the conflicts between the homeowners. "Are we going to settle this privately, or should I call


    the police?"


    Once the police were involved, things would get out of hand. Tracy didn''t want that. "Bran, there''s


    been a misunderstanding."


    Bran turned to Ste, "And you?"


    Ste was confident that the Riley family didn''t want to involve the police. She coldly replied, "We


    can settle this privately, but she has to clean my front door. With her tongue."


    "Come on, it''s wrong for her to vandalize your door, but look at how badly you''ve beaten her. Show


    some mercy."


    "If I spare her, who will spare me in the future?"


    Bran confidently reassured her, "I will. I''m the president of the Homeowners Association now. If


    anyone dares to bully you,e to me."


    Ste refused, "I don''t trust you."


    "Ste," Bran sighed, e on."


    Bran''s sincerity almost made Ste burst intoughter. It was rare to see the spoiled brat acting


    humble. Well, you live and you learn.


    Since Bran had given her the chance, Ste decided to let it go. "Fine, I''ll let it go this time. But if


    anyone dares to mess with me again, they won''t get off as easily."


    So, the security dispersed the crowd and Bran had Tracy arrange for someone to clean the front


    door of building 50. After that, Bran fled the scene, afraid of being contaminated by Julia¡¯s filth.


    Julia watched him leave, crying her heart out. At that moment, she knew that she and Bran would


    never be together. It was all Ste''s fault. Julia would get her revenge.


    Tracy looked at Ste with aplex expression, then quickly led her daughter home.


    On the way, Julia was crying and vomiting. "Mom, what do we do now? I don''t even want to live


    anymore."


    Tracy remained silent, lost in her own thoughts.


    "Mom, are you listening to me? Do you despise me too?"


    "Julia, stay in the house for a while. Don''t go anywhere. People have short memories. In a few


    months, everything will be forgotten."


    When Bran got home, he couldn''t hide his joy. "Dad, do you know what happened?"


    Shane shot his useless son a sidelong nce. "Did you mess with those people in building 50


    again?"


    "It was the Riley family. Juliamanded her people to vandalize building 50, but they got caught.


    She was beaten and forced to clean up the mess with her tongue."


    Bran was beyond pleased. "Dad, do you want a daughter-inw who eats shit? Don''t try to match


    me with Julia anymore. Just the thought of her makes me want to puke."


    Shane stared at him, speechless.


    ...


    Ste, Jasper, Rosie, and Cooper sat in the car, watching the Riley''s servants repeatedly clean the


    front door.


    Ste was picky, making them clean the door with detergent, dish soap, and air freshener, over and


    over again. Only when she was sure there was no foul smell did she let them go.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When they got home, they all took a thorough bath.


    When Jasper came out of the bathroom, he found Ste drinking in their room. There were two


    empty beer bottles on the table, and she was drinking vodka straight from the bottle.


    He quickly took the bottle away from her.


    Ste''s face was flushed, and her eyes were blurry. She stared at Jasper andughed. Jasper


    pulled her into a hug. "Ste, if you''re feeling down, you can talk to me."


    Talk? Ste didn''t know what to say or where to start. Suddenly, she wrapped her arms around


    Jasper''s neck, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed him passionately, starting to unbuckle his belt.


    "Wait, let me lock the door first."


    They pulled the curtains and slept until the next day. When Ste woke up, she was calm again.


    Rosie had brought the chickens, ducks, geese, and rabbits back home and was taking good care of


    them. "Dn, thank you for helping me take care of them. When they grow up andy eggs, I''ll


    invite you to eat."


    "Rosie, I''ve learned how to do somersaults these days. Come to my houseter, and I''ll show you."


    "Okay."


    "Dad gave me some snacks. I saved some for you."


    "Thank you, Dn." Rosie took out some dried sweet potatoes from her pocket. "These are sweet


    potatoes I grew. I made them into dried sweet potatoes. I want you to try them."


    Jasper made breakfast in the kitchen and then went upstairs to wake Ste. "Are you tired? Do you


    want to sleep a bit more?"


    She was tired, her body felt like it was falling apart, but she felt incredibly rxed. She sat up and


    leaned against his shoulder. "Thank you."


    Jasper ruffled her hair. "Don''t mention it. Don''t forget what you saidst night."


    "What did I sayst night?"


    "You have a family." Jasper reminded her, smiling. "You have a husband."


    Ste blushed, "We don''t have a certificate. It doesn''t count."


    "We''re already living together. How does that not count?"


    Ste found that Jasper was not only bing more shameless but also more eloquent.


    After getting up and having breakfast, Ste started to work. She sorted the medicinal nts she


    had collected, prepared nutrient solutions and growth promoters, and soaked the nts that had


    been damaged by the weather. Those in better condition were directly nted in The Garden and


    would be transnted once they had grown stronger.


    For the next few days, Ste didn''t leave the house. She took care of the nts in Arcadia and


    tutored Jasper and Rosie in the basics of medicine.


    Collin spent most of his time doing research in Swan Hill, but he woulde to Griffith every week


    to give free lectures to qualified students and provide medical consultations for survivors.


    He didn''t want the tradition of herbal medicine to be lost, so teaching the students was free. The


    only requirement was that they had to be qualified.


    He was too busy and could only selectively teach. As for those with poorer foundations, they were


    taught by the students. So far, Ste was the only student Collin had taken under his wing.


    As for his clinic, he did charge a fee. It wasn''t expensive, just a couple of cans of beans per patient.


    After all, he was only diagnosing and prescribing, not providing medication. Acupuncture, however,


    required a bit more - half a pound of dried goods.


    Not only was he treating patients, but other doctors from the research institute were also involved.


    The collected food was used to maintain the operation of the greenhouse.


    Collin had looked into Ste''s background. To have self-taught herbal medicine to such an extent in


    a post-apocalyptic world was genuinelymendable.


    Her foundational knowledge was already solid. What shecked most was experience. So, Collin


    took Ste on house calls, giving her a few simple cases to handle.


    And she did well, not only with prescriptions but also with massages and acupuncture, showing


    impressive proficiency. If they encountered moreplicated cases, Collin would call Ste over


    and exin the treatment process to her.


    Learning from a top expert who was willing to guide was indeed a great opportunity. Ste was all


    over the ce, learning all day.


    In the end, to thank Collin for his selflessness, she drove him and his team back to their Swan Hill


    research institute.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    There was still a distance between the two new towns, and the transition zone was pretty chaotic


    with a lot of risksing and going.


    Knowing Ste''s prowess, Collin didn''t refuse.


    Swan Hill Medical Research Institute was significantlyrgerpared to Griffith''s temporary


    outpost. The Hummer parked outside just in time to see someone walking out with a medicinal


    nt, indicating that their cooperative cultivation model was doing well.


    "Ste, if you guys hadn''t shown us the way, we would have never thought of this brilliant method."


    Collin was pleased, "I spend most of my time here, if you ever need anything, feel free toe


    directly."


    "Thank you, Dr. Collin, I''ll be bothering you more often, I hope you won''t find me annoying then."


    Collin wasn''t bothered, in fact, he hoped for more people like Ste. Cultivating a skilled herbal


    medicine expert was extremely difficult. The sudden apocalypse had imed many doctors, and a


    talent gap was the most terrifying thing.


    He pulled out a weathered book from his bag, "This is a book my mentor gave me years ago, and


    it''s been out of print for decades. It records the difficult diseases encountered by traditional


    medicine over thousands of years and their solutions, now, I''m lending it to you for your study,


    remember to keep it safe."


    The thick book, worn and yellowed from use, showed its value. Ste was pleasantly surprised,


    "Thank you, Dr. Collin."


    Collin''s mentor must be the old professor who developed the treatment for smog-induced lung and


    liver infections. She hoped one day she could meet him.


    Waving goodbye, Ste drove back to Griffith. Just as she reached the Griffith boundary, a figure


    darted out from the roadside.


    Unable to stop in time, she hit the figure, sending it flying. Ity motionless. Was this what the


    apocalypse hade to, people running into cars forpensation?


    Ste, her head slightly dazed from the impact, didn''t get out to check but took out her gun, wary of


    her surroundings.


    Not far away, another figure sprinted over, agile and swift, an arm sporting a security patrol badge,


    and a baton in hand.


    Looking at the man lying in a pool of blood, he was taken aback before crouching down to check.


    The man was barely breathing, beyond saving.


    Taking the cloth bag clutched in the man''s hand, he dragged the body to the roadside, then


    gestured for Ste to get out of the car.


    Ste looked at the man outside the car window, her blood rushing to her head. Their gazes met,


    both taken aback.


    Ste got out of the car, the man first showed joy, thenplexity, and then rushed over in


    excitement to hug her, "Ste."


    She hadn''t expected to meet Lukas under these circumstances. In fact, she''d almost not recognized


    him.


    Two years apart, Lukas seemed like a different person. His once smooth and delicate skin was


    gone, reced by rough, darkplexion, even a scar on his cheek. Once feminine-looking, he


    had been turned into a rugged man.


    In contrast, Ste had hardly changed. She looked even more beautiful, her clean-cut charm now


    apanied by a touch of brilliance and allure.


    The two, who started from the same ce, were now worlds apart.


    "Why are you here?" Ste asked, immersed in the joy of reunion, "Jasper and I went to Mount


    Murray a few months ago and even went to the military base to look for you guys, but they said


    there were no records of you, we thought you guys went to the military base in Jia City."


    Mentioning the past, Lukas managed a small smile, "After reaching Lincoln, we went to the official


    base."


    It wasn''t safe to talk on the roadside, so Ste pulled Lukas into the car, "How are Cody and


    Ang? Was the official base not good? Why did you guyse back to Griffith?"


    Lukas was not dressed warmly enough and his face was frostbitten, so Ste handed him a


    thermos, "Warm water."


    Lukas didn''t take it, unsure of how to tell her about his experiences in thest two years, "Ste, do


    you have a cigarette?"


    Ste was taken aback. She didn''t like the smell of cigarettes, and Lukas hardly ever smoked in the


    past. However, the oppressive environment could make people turn to anything for relief, it wasn''t


    surprising he''d taken up smoking.


    Ste handed over a cigarette. Lukas lit up three in a row, rubbing the cigarette and said: "Cody and


    Ang are both fine. We patrol different areas. Ang''s in the east of the city, and Cody''s in the


    center, just like before. We rotate every two weeks."


    Seeing how adept he was at smoking, Ste knew that the three of them must have hit a rough


    patch. And it wasn''t just any rough patch.


    What kind of situation could have turned a naturally optimistic and slightly naive person into the man


    he was today?


    "On our way to Lincoln, we encountered a few groups of robbers, but we managed to get through


    each time without any major incidents..."


    Ang''s family lived in a small town in the county. After going through a typhoon, floods, and a


    freeze, they finally made it home, but it was toote. Her parents were gone.


    ording to the neighbors, they had died from heatstroke.


    After Ang''s family buried their parents, they moved to the official base in Goldbridge.


    Ang had always quarreled with her brothers since they were kids. They were particrly close,


    but they were blood after all. Especially for Ang, who hadn''t even seen her parents for thest


    time, her two brothers were thest of her kin.


    Lukas and Cody wanted to join the military base, but after discussing, they decided to apany


    Ang to Goldbridge.


    They paid 30 pounds of grain and sessfully entered the base, they also found Ang''s two


    brothers and their wives. Their nephews and nieces were all still alive.


    Perhaps to make up for the lost kinship, Ang took great care of the two families, and the children


    woulde over for food from time to time.


    At first, Lukas didn''t mind, after all, Ang was his beloved, and she was more capable than him.


    During their rtionship, she had always been the one to give more.


    But once you started doing something, it was hard to stop. The two families kept finding reasons to


    ask for things, one more outrageous than the other. Despite the trio bringing a lot of food andProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    medicine, they couldn''t keep up with the consumption.


    In order to settle down at the base, the three of them actively sought work to n for the future.


    Being neers with no connections, they could only do the mostbor-intensive jobs, barely


    getting enough to eat, and even less grain to take home.


    Ang''s family always had issues. Today a child was sick, and tomorrow another child fainted from


    hunger.


    Lukas gently brought up the issue with Ang, but she was still grieving from the loss of her


    parents and was constantly manipted by her brothers'' families. She gave everything she could,


    whether it was necessary or not.


    The work at the base was hard and couldn''t even provide for their basic needs, so the three of them


    later became scavengers. Once, Ang got injured and Lukas asked Ang''s family for antibiotics,


    but nobody was willing to give any. In the end, it was Cody who provided them.


    After experiencing life and death, Ang saw through it all, and gradually distanced herself from her


    family. But then, she unexpectedly became pregnant.


    Having a baby in an apocalypse was undoubtedly a gamble with death. Since she was already


    pregnant and abortion was equally dangerous, she decided to risk it and keep the baby.


    With a new life on the way, and time revealing the true colors of her family, she didn''t even give


    them a single grain of rice.


    Her nieces and nephews, misled by their parents, felt that their aunt was being stingy by not sharing


    her food. They believed she was wasting resources on her kept boy, and now on a bastard child. In


    their anger, they hurled insults at Ang and even punched her stomach.


    Startled, Ang retaliated with a p to each of them. The children who were pped threw


    tantrums on the ground, one of them bawling, "You and your baby are a waste of food. When it''s


    born, just let it starve to death, like we let grandma and grandpa starve..."

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Ang could never have fathomed the hidden truth behind her parents'' death. They hadn''t


    sumbed to a heat stroke; they had been starved to death.


    The children, frightened into submission, spilled everything.


    No one could have predicted the cmity wouldst this long. At first, there was peace in the family,


    but soon, greed took over.


    The eldest brother used the younger of eating more than his share, while the younger suspected


    the elder of hoarding warm clothes. In the end, they each resorted to dipping into their parents'' life


    supplies.


    Reluctantly, the family divided. Deprived ofpassion, they manipted and exploited their


    parents, leaving them without any supplies. Each brother felt wronged, ming their parents for


    being selfish and not evenly splitting their resources.


    Guarding their separate stashes of food, neither brother stepped down, allowing their parents to


    starve to death. But they had their pride, and so they fabricated a more respectable cause for their


    parents'' deaths.


    Ang, upon learning the truth, lost her mind. She stormed into her brother''s house, beating the life


    out of them. Had military personnel not intervened, there might have been casualties.


    During the chaos and emotional turmoil, Ang miscarried, bleeding profusely. Fortunately, there


    was a doctor at the base camp who managed to save her life. But due tock of medicine for


    immediate treatment, she developed repeated infections, and her once robust health took a severe


    hit. To add to theplications, Ang was evicted from the base due to the violent nature of her


    actions.


    With no other choice, the trio was forced to return to Griffith to scrape out a living. In order to


    survive, they had to resort to their old ways.


    Ste could only sigh at their fate. They had left with hope, only to return battered and bruised.


    Lukas had to continue his patrols and couldn''t stay in the vehicle for too long. With a bitterugh, he


    stepped out and walked away.


    Before he went too far, he turned back and said, "Forgot to tell you, Cody found a partner."


    Ste blinked, "Is she olddy?"


    "We were scavenging when he saved ady. In gratitude, she invited us for dinner and ended up


    getting a bit too drunk and slept with Cody."


    Thedy seemed to enjoy it and so, Cody and she were together for a while.


    "She''s three years older than him. Quite capable, used to lead a team. When the team grew too big


    and unruly, she decided to go lone wolf."


    Probably tired of being alone, she started sleeping with men.


    "It''s been over six months, but she hasn''t made anymitments. No one knows how much longer


    it willst."


    Lukas gave Ste an address, suggesting she should visit sometime.


    As Lukas'' figure receded in the distance, Ste sat in the car for a while before driving home. Upon


    her arrival, her dog bounded out, frantically pawing at her.


    Jasper came downstairs, "What happened? You''rete."


    "Nothing, I just dropped Dr. Collin off at Swan Hill." Ste paused, "On the way back, I ran into


    Lukas."


    Lukas? Jasper was surprised. Shouldn''t she be happy to see an old friend? Instead, she seemed


    troubled.


    "Did something happen to them?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Ste recounted the story.


    Jasper listened, his expression calm. "In times of disaster, every lower-ss family will go through


    this. Even if Ang''s parents hadn''t died, their family would have had to face this situation


    eventually."


    Parents, siblings, nieces, and nephews, not everyone can withstand the tests of the apocalypse.


    Jasper held her hand, "Everyone has their own path. We just need to take care of ourselves."


    Ste thought so too.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The joy of their reunion was quickly eclipsed byplexity. If it were the past, she might have gone


    to see Ang immediately. But she didn''t. She even started to wonder, when should she go see


    Ang? What should she say when she did?


    Two years had passed, and not only had Lukas changed, Ang had suffered both mentally and


    physically. Was she still the optimistic and positive girl who used to approach things with a carefree


    attitude?


    Ste even worried that her presence might create a stark contrast, making Ang ufortable.


    Two years might not seem like a long time, but for some, it felt longer than a lifetime. Back at the


    18th floor, everyone started at the same point, and their emotional journey was much simpler.


    As they turned off the lights to sleep, Ste discussed with Jasper, "I want to go see Ang


    tomorrow. Do you want toe?"


    "Where do they live?"


    Ste mentioned the address Lukas had given.


    Jasper thought for a moment, "That ce is chaotic, full of survivors from the lower sses. It''s


    basically a slum."


    Having lived in Newtown for several months, Ste had a fair idea about the surroundings. That


    area, close to the edge of the city, was indeed a lot more harsh due to its cheaper rent.


    "I''ll apany you, but I won''t go up."


    Firstly, his previous rtionship with the the people living in 1803 were merely professional, not


    personal. Secondly, he was not good with words. With him around, Ang might not feel


    comfortable opening up to Ste.


    Ste agreed, "I''ll go alone. You stay back and look after Rosie and Cooper."


    "It''s too far, and it''s not safe for you to walk alone."


    The next day, Ste gathered some herbs, all known for helping recover from miscarriage and


    gynecological disorders. She didn''t carry anything expensive, just fast-growing herbs. She would


    decide on the next steps after assessing the situation.


    People living in Building 50 had a notorious reputation, and no one dared to provoke themtely. If


    they ran into anyone from Building 50 on the road, they would take a detour.


    Jasper, along with Cooper and Rosie, drove Ste to Southern Street in the southern part of the


    town in their Hummer.


    Garbage was strewn everywhere, and sewage ran down the streets. Children, barely clothed,


    yed around the buildings. As soon as the car stopped, numerous eyes turned their way.


    Ste, dressed in worn-out clothes, still felt uneasy, "Come pick me up in an hour." She pulled out a


    butcher''s knife from her bag and stepped into the cramped building.


    The hallway and stairs were cluttered with junk, forcing people to sidestep to navigate. The stench


    was everywhere.


    Despite the squalor, there were many eyes watching, mostly belonging to the elderly and children,


    their clothes torn and eyes dull.


    An endless gloom permeated the building, a chill creeping up from the floor.


    When she finally reached the 5th floor, Ste knocked for what seemed like an eternity before a


    hoarse voice from within asked, "Who is it?"


    Ste was taken aback, "Ang?"


    After a while, the door creaked open, revealing a gaunt and weary face. Ste thought she had the


    wrong apartment, but it was indeed Ang.


    This hardly looked like Ang. Her face withered and turned pale, and she even coughed to the


    point of being unsteady on her feet.


    The former National Collegiate Boxing Champion, Ang, who could send a man flying with just a


    punch, and who once killed a wild boar with her bare hands, now looked as thin as a skeleton.


    Her thighs, once thicker than Lukas'' waist, had also gone. The clothes hanging on her body looked


    empty and deted.


    Ang was taken aback. "Ste?"

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    By the look on Ang''s face, it was clear that Lukas had told her about their unexpected encounter.


    She just didn''t expect Ste to drop by.


    "I bumped into Lukas yesterday and found out you guys are back in Griffith. I thought I''de by


    and see how you''re doing."


    Ang and Lukas were subletting a room in the house, sharing the living space with Cody and his


    girl, who upied the other room.


    The small, cramped space was filled to the brim with a hodgepodge of items, leaving little room for


    much else aside from a bed and a corner for cooking.


    Despite feeling under the weather, Ang tidied up and weed Ste into their humble abode,


    ¡°Sorry for the mess. We don¡¯t really have a ce for visitors.¡±


    "No worries, I''m not a stranger," Ste replied, sitting down on the edge of the bed.


    "After you guys left, I went with Jasper to Swan Hill Beach. We dabbled in the seafood business for


    a while. For the past few years, we''ve been bouncing around Griffith, epting business when


    avable and studying medical books when not. I heard from Lukas that you haven''t been well since


    the miscarriage. If you don''t mind, I could take a look. I''ve picked up a few things from the books."


    Ang looked at her with a bitter smile and a hint of guilt. "I''ve been a burden to Lukas. He would


    have been better off without me."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''ve been together for so long. There''s no such thing as being a burden."


    "You don¡¯t understand, Ste. He has spent so much trying to treat my illness."


    Ste reassured her, "Then you should get better soon. Lukas is an orphan. You gave him a sense


    of belonging. If you give up on yourself, he''ll truly be alone."


    Ang''s condition was indeed serious. It wasn''t incurable, but due to ack of proper medication,


    her condition had worsened over time.


    "There''s no big issue, it''s just inmmation. Some acupuncture and massage, coupled with some


    medication, should do the trick," Ste exined.


    Ste showed Ang some massage techniques. "There are a few points that require assistance.


    I''ll write down the methods for Lukas to help youter."


    After the massage, Ste performed acupuncture on Ang. She then took out some herbal


    medicine from her bag, "I brought a few types of herbs. You can start by taking these."


    "Where did you get all these herbs?" Ang asked in surprise. "These could be traded for a lot of


    currency. It''s a waste to use them on me."


    Ste, however, insisted. "Don¡¯t worry about the cost. The weather has been good this year. Jasper


    and I have been cultivating our herbs, so we didn''t need to buy any. What matters now is getting


    you better."


    After the massage and acupuncture, Ang felt much better. "Ste, thank you."


    "We all have our tough times. If we lend each other a hand, we might just get through it," Ste


    patted her shoulder. "Get better and start fresh, Ang. I want to see you boxing again, just like the


    old times."


    Ang wanted to share her meal, but both families had emptied their pockets to treat their


    illnesses. With her mouth open, she couldn''t bring herself to say anything, only left with a heart full


    of bitterness.


    Ste reminded her to lock the door as she left. When she reached the roadside, Jasper''s car was


    already waiting, and the two warmly weed her. When they arrived home, Jasper finally spoke


    up, asking, "How is she?"


    "Ang''s condition is very poor. It''s not just her physical health that''s the problem; she also suffers


    from depression," Ste replied. She could tell that Ang had thoughts of despair and suicide. If it


    weren''t for her feelings and guilt towards Lukas, she might not have been able to endure it.


    Physical illnesses can be treated, but mental illnesses are the most tormenting. Jasper pondered for


    a moment and asked, "What do you n to do?"


    "I talked to her today, and her cognition and sense of right and wrong are still normal. But living in


    such a terrible environment and being tormented by dual illnesses, it''s only a matter of time before


    major problems arise," Ste exined.


    Ste thought for a moment and said, "When they left Griffith, they left behind one-third of the food


    and medicine."


    Jasper understood that Ste wanted to help Ang. She only had three friends, two of whom were


    childhood friends, and Ang had helped her in her previous life.


    When times are tough, one should focus on self-improvement; when times are good, one should


    help others. Jasper had no objections, but he knew that people''s hearts can be unpredictable in the


    apocalypse. He hoped Ste would be mindful of the approach and methods, so as not to lose even


    the sense of camaraderie in the end.


    Ste understood this well. The food and medicine couldn''t be returned as they were, and there had


    to be suitable reasons for giving them to others. First and foremost, Ang''s illness needed to be


    treated.


    Ste had prepared antidepressant medication before the natural disaster struck. But because of


    Jasper and thepanionship of Rosie and Cooper, her mood had improved significantly, and she


    no longer needed medication. She could give Ang a portion of it.


    In addition, the insulin for Aqua Base also belonged to both families. It could be exchanged for the


    expansion of Arcadia and the cruise ship. Their contributions could not be erased. If conditions


    allowed, Ste should return some supplies to them.


    However, the trouble was that Cody had a girlfriend. To avoid trouble and disputes, the distribution


    of supplies had to be fair and just, so as not to leave room forints from either side.


    Jasper suggested, "When helping others, we should do it in a way that hits the mark. There''s no


    need to rush. Let''s see what they need first."


    Influenced by romance magazines and fearing that Jasper might have objections, Ste was very


    soft and asked while leaning against his shoulder, "What do you suggest giving first? I''ll listen to


    you."


    Regardless of who it is, men always fall for this tactic, and Jasper was no exception. He hugged


    Ste''s waist and thought for a moment before saying, "First, let''s cure Ang''s illness. We can


    give some seafood and grains. We''ll exin the situation first and see what they need. We can


    exchange the previous medicine for corresponding supplies."


    "Okay," Ste agreed.


    Ste took several boxes of antidepressant medication and found some motivational books in the


    study to help Ang pass the time. She also prepared some medicinal herbs for treatment. Cody


    had collected a lot of electronic products in the office, and when he left, he gave her all the


    unopened ones. Ste charged them up, copied some rxing music and TV shows, and took them


    along.


    With a mix of people there, giving too much food might not be a good thing. Ste took two pounds


    of dried seafood and five pounds of crushed corn kernels.


    In the morning, after getting everything ready, Jasper apanied her to the street corner. As soon


    as someone slightly well-off appeared in the slum, everyone stared as if watching a monkey show,


    their eyes full of scrutiny and calctions.


    She knocked on the door upstairs, and a sister opened it. She was wearing shorts, a short T-shirt,


    and had a crew cut hairstyle with tanned skin.


    Ste could already sense the aura emanating from her just by meeting her gaze. She was


    someone who had experienced tough times and had been through life-or-death situations.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The girl¡¯s eyes were sharp as she asked, "Who are you looking for?"

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    "Ste?" An excited voice echoed through the house as Cody hurriedly came out of the room,


    embracing Ste tightly. "Finally, you''re here! We went searching for you at the Sunrise Sanctuary


    when we got back to Griffith, but it was all in ruins. We thought something had happened to you and


    Jasper. Hey, where is Jasper?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Ste felt a wave of relief. Good to know Cody was still his goofy self.


    However, he had changed quite a bit. He was tougher and more mature.


    Unlike Lukas and Ang, there was still light in his eyes.


    Probably from all the hard knocks they''d taken, his spirit was stronger than ever, especially after


    finding love. Even if he stumbled, he could get back up quickly.


    Ste smiled, "He had some things to take care of at home. He''lle next time."


    "Come here, let me introduce you." Cody naturally wrapped his arm around his girl''s waist, "Ste,


    this is my girlfriend, Kitty. Kitty, this is Ste, the one we always talk about. We all grew up together."


    Kitty was no beauty queen, with a stern face and a cold aura, but she had a fantastic figure.


    After three years of hardships, Cody looked tougher and stood with newfound confidence.


    "Hi, Kitty." Ste greeted with a smile, then punched Cody yfully, "Congrattions, you''ve finally


    found your love."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lukas emerged from the house, ruffling his messy hair, "Ste."


    Ste entered the house, lightly patting Lukas, "How''s Ang doing?"


    Ang was tidying up a ce for her to sit, "He massages me every couple of hours, and I feel


    much better."


    The room smelled of cigarettes and medicine, probably because Ang had just taken their meds.


    Seeing Ang in good spirits, Ste felt relieved. Three years into the catastrophe, they were all


    still alive and able to reunite, which was worth celebrating.


    After catching up, Ste briefly exined what had happened since they parted ways, "Jasper and I


    have been doing business by the sea, selling some medicine, and have managed to save up


    enough to buy a house in Hopefield."


    She took out a notebook from her bag, "When you guys left, you left some food and medicine. The


    food has been eaten, and some of the medicine that was about to expire has been sold. I''ve always


    kept the precious antibiotics and anti-inmmatory drugs, not willing to sell them. They can still be


    used after expiry. I just can''t guarantee their effectiveness."


    She took out a bag of medicine, "The rest is in here. You guys can split it."


    She also took out some dried seafood and corn, "I didn¡¯t dare to bring too much over because I was


    worried about the safety here. If you need more, you can ask me, or I can give you all at once. Tell


    me which way is safer."


    She handed the notebook to Cody, "I''ve kept a record of what we got in exchange for the near-


    expiry medicine. You can use it to get more food or medicine, or if you need something specific, I


    can find someone to trade for it."


    Back at the 18th floor, Ste and Jasper had taken great care of Apartment 1803, and they knew it.


    The food and medicine they had left behind were supposed to be for Ste and Jasper, but they


    didn''t expect them to return it.


    For a moment, they were overwhelmed with emotion, especially Ang. After two years of


    witnessing the worst of humanity, where people would fight to the death over a moldy piece of


    bread, like her own family, Ste remained unchanged, still willing to take care of them.


    Ang looked out the window, her eyes misty with unshed tears.


    Even though they wanted the medicine, Cody decided to refuse, "Ste, this was supposed to be for


    you and Jasper. We just made up an excuse because we were afraid you wouldn''t ept it. We


    may be down and out now, but we can''t go back on our word to you."


    Lukas also wanted the medicine for Ang''s treatment, but remembering their past, he remained


    silent.


    "We are friends." Ste retorted, "When we went to get the medicine, Jasper and I were part of it.


    We don''t need your share. Use it for treatment, or trade it for better living conditions."


    They exchanged a nce, and Cody finally replied, "Alright, we won''t be polite then. When we can


    afford it, we''ll pay you back."


    Ste continued to take out items from her bag, herbal medicine for Ang, and some electronics


    for them to pass the time.


    Ang picked out a box of fever reducer, "Ste, this medicine is for the herbs you gave us. If it''s


    not enough, we''ll owe you."


    They may be impoverished, but their personalities hadn''t changed much.


    "Alright, I won''t be polite either." Ste dly epted, "Check the notebook and let me know in


    advance if you need anything, I''ll figure out how to get it."


    Despite their poverty, they could still earn a living as security patrol officers, despite the high risks


    involved. As long as Ang''s illness was treated, they wouldn''t necessarily be rich, but they


    would have no problem making ends meet.


    This was why they chose to be security patrol officers instead of police officers.


    With their skills, they could easily be police officers, but being a police officer was more than a


    job, it was a responsibility. Wearing the uniform would make them feel guilty when taking ownerless


    items, but being patrol officers wouldn''t.


    While Ang was getting acupuncture treatment, Ste chatted with Lukas and Cody, asionally


    stealing a nce at Kitty. She was like a lone wolf, aloof and independent, sitting quietly on the side.


    Despite being an outsider, she didn''t seem ufortable at all.


    Ste could tell that Kitty was a strong woman. To her, Cody was more like a passerby or a rest


    stop. Catching her heart wouldn''t be easy. Despite her cold exterior, she didn''t seem like the type to


    haggle over gains and losses, or else she wouldn''t be willing to trade her supplies for medicine to


    treat Ang''s illness. It appeared that she got pretty well with the trio.


    After the acupuncture was done, Lukas invited Ste to stay for lunch, but she politely declined.


    "Cooking around here seems inconvenient; all the caution just to make soup without anyone


    catching the scent. When you have some time,e over to my ce. We can have a proper get-


    together just like old times."


    Ste rose to leave, a thought suddenly striking her, ¡°Do you still have your walkie-talkies?¡±


    During a scavenge gone wrong, they had lost the walkie-talkies Jasper had given them in a


    skirmish.


    However, Kitty still had one.


    Knowing that her walkie-talkie had a range of 10 kilometers, Ste was thrilled. She shared her


    home''smunication channel, "Keep in touch."


    Especially Ang, who needed to let her know if she felt unwell, and not keep everything bottled


    up.


    Ste had brought a sr charger with her, but seeing that Cody had one in his room, she decided


    not to pull hers out.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    The past couple of years had not been kind to them, especially to Ang. Ste knew better than to


    pry, so she left it at that.


    Jasper was already waiting for her at the curb. As they all piled into the car ¨C the three of them and


    Cooper ¨C Ste filled Jasper in on the situation. "Cody''s doing alright, considering. But Ang''s in a


    bad way because of her depression. Lukas might seem like he''s all jokes andughter, but I think


    he''s swallowing a lot of pain. He looks like he''s on the verge of a breakdown himself."


    Without Cody''sforting presence, Lukas might all be following in Ang''s footsteps. End of the


    world or not, the brutality of reality, the torment of one''s own mind ¨C how many could maintain their


    mental health through all that?


    Back in their gatedmunity, a new notice was posted at the security booth. The Homeowners


    Association was holding its first ever meeting to discuss maintenance fees and ns for improving


    the green spaces. The meeting would be held promptly at eight in the evening.


    No one was going to overlook Building 50 this time around.


    After dinner, Ste and Jasper attended the meeting. Most of the other homeowners were already


    there, congratting andplimenting each other. The atmosphere was so pleasant that one


    might mistake it for a cocktail party.


    The couple wasn''t one for crowds, so they found a quiet spot in a corner.


    From the corner of her eye, Ste spotted a familiar figure. Tracy, dressed in a ssic dress, was


    arm-in-arm with a middle-aged man in a suit and tie, ck leather shoes, and a slight beer belly. He


    was making small talk with everyone.


    This must be Asher, Julia''s father.


    "Jasper," Austin joined them at the meeting, settling down next to the couple.


    The second-hand dealer had always loved gossip, using it as a way to quickly bring each other


    closer. Particrly, upon learning that Ste had fed shit to Julia, he was even more excited.


    He nced towards the crowd, lowered his voice, and started spilling the beans. "See that guy in


    the suit with sses? That''s the head of the Riley household. He might look decent, but he''s a wolf


    in sheep''s clothing. He has a mistress and even brought his illegitimate child back home for his wife


    to raise."


    Ste frowned. "How do you know all this?"


    "Heh, in our line of work, there''s nothing we don''t know."


    Austin continued his gossip. "Poor Tracy. She used to be a spoiled rich girl, but her family fell on


    hard times. She married into the Riley family to save her family¡¯spany. Unfortunately, she had


    complications during childbirth and can''t have any more kids. She has to turn a blind eye to her


    husband''s affairs."


    Most wealthy people were like that. They put on a show of being a loving couple, but behind the


    scenes, they had no rules.


    Ste smiled but didn''t say anything.


    Most of the homeowners had arrived by now. Bran made ate entrance, all eyes on him as he


    walked in. He was wearing a floral shirt, capris, slide sandals, and a coat.


    Bran, despite his entric appearance, was the object of adoration for all the women in the room.


    Their faces were flushed with infatuation, and they seemed ready to throw themselves at him.


    Bran looked around the room and then casually walked over to the corner where Ste and Jasper


    were sitting. He plopped down in the seat in front of them and turned around to greet Ste with a


    grin. "Ste."


    If only he would sober up a bit. Ste really didn''t want her doorstep to be defiled again.


    They say you shouldn''t hit a man who''s smiling at you, but Ste didn''t return his smile. "Sorry, but I


    don¡¯t think we know each other that well."


    Branughed. "It doesn''t matter. I remember you pretty well."


    Back when she worked under him, she''de close to being humiliated. She hadn''t expected to


    turn the tables in the apocalypse.


    Ste couldn''t be bothered with Bran. Her attention was drawn to the man sitting next to him. He


    was in his early thirties, with a cold and aloof look on his face. He was wearing gold-rimmed sses


    and a custom-made Armani suit. His long legs were stretched out in front of him, and his


    immacte leather shoes reflected the cold light.


    The domineering CEO aura was overwhelming, and Ste felt a bit dizzy. No, it couldn''t be. It had


    been three years since the apocalypse, and that rich CEO was still going strong? Clearly, the end of


    the world was only for ordinary people.


    The homeowners'' meeting was chaired by the vice-chair of the association. She was dressed in a


    dress and a fox fur shawl, looking both luxurious and elegant. Her words were also pleasing to the


    ear. Ste remembered her. She had led the ostracization incidentst time.


    The meeting was simple, focusing on the calction of maintenance fees.


    Where there were people, there would be disputes. Even the upper ss had hierarchies. In the


    past, the members of the Homeowners Association made decisions together, and the maintenance


    fees were charged per household, with each household paying 20 pounds of rice and flour per


    month.


    The one-size-fits-all approach from above naturally met with objections from below. It wasn''t that


    they cared about the resources, but they were unhappy that Building 50 was gaining power. So,


    they proposed that the maintenance fees should be calcted based on the size of the mansion.


    Even the Porras family was keeping a low profile, and the vice-chair didn''t dare make a decision on


    her own. After a discussion, they decided to hold a meeting.


    Since Ste was ignoring him, Bran started idly chatting with the man next to him. "Cousin, could


    you help me get a few off-road vehicles?"


    The man was generous. "I have a Land Rover. It''s yours."


    Bran was picky. "At least get me a Hummer."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The man adjusted his sses, and his sharp eyes nced over. "If I recall correctly, you had a


    Raider." It was the only one in the country. He had pulled some strings to get all the paperwork


    done. Don''t remind him. It was a heart-wrenching story.


    Bran''s heart was aching, and he was about to have an aneurysm. "Some son of a bitch stole my


    two huge shipping containers."


    His cherished off-roaders and a whole container of top-quality parts, he hadn''t even had a chance to


    touch them. The thief not only took the valuable stuff but even stole his flip-flops. Damn it!


    "Bentley, o you think it''s a ghost? The club''s front door was locked, and only the window in the


    second-floor bathroom was broken. How the hell did two suchrge containers disappear?"


    Bentley didn''t even blink. "I suspect it''s the work of your employees. Breaking the bathroom window


    was just a diversion."


    "No way!" Bran was very confident. "The club''s front door requires my fingerprint, face, and iris


    recognition. All three have to match to open it. Otherwise, it''s imprable. No one could possibly


    break in."


    "These three things require the presence of electronic devices to be identifiable." Bentley expressed


    his concerns for his intelligence. "If you''re so certain, would you mind telling me how you managed


    to unlock the door after the flood?"


    Feeling insulted, Bran felt silent.


    Unwilling to admit defeat, he suddenly changed the subject. "I''ve heard that your office has also


    been broken into. Could it be the work of an inside job?"


    "It was broken into."


    Bentley adjusted his gold-rimmed sses, "But it wasn''t an insider. It was survivors scavenging for


    resources."


    Bran, took pleasure in Bentley''s misfortune. "What did you lose? Give me something to cheer


    about."

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Facing his dim-witted cousin, Bentley remained impassive. "Dozens of boxes of Scotch, a collection


    of antiques, a million-dor set of golf clubs, diving gear, wristwatches, cash, pistols and bullets, a


    five-million-dor Samurai sword, as well as a batch of high-grade food."


    "Pistols and bullets?" Bran was astonished. "You''re quite the rascal."


    Bentley nced at him, "You''re one to talk."


    Ramming other cars, starting brawls, and tax issues, if it weren''t for the apocalypse, these wouldn''t


    be issues you could solve with a stint in the mmer.


    "What you lost doesn''t even amount to the cost of my car." Bran was meant to find this amusing, but


    instead, he felt more despondent. "How the hell did you keep all this stuff at your office?"


    "I had kept Lindsay trapped in the vi. She was extremely unruly, not just smashing everything in


    sight, but she even stabbed me a few times. She would go crazy every time she saw me."


    So, for a long period of time, he lived in his office, only returning to the vi when he really wanted


    to see her.


    Trapped? Bran was taken aback, "With your status and position, you could have any woman you


    want. Just a snap of your fingers and there''d be a line of women ready to orbit the earth three times.


    Is it necessary to resort to such measures?"


    "You wouldn''t understand her worth." Bentley''s intense gaze revealed sadness. "I broke her legs,


    chained her up, all in the hopes of winning her heart. There are plenty of women in this world, but I


    only want her."


    This wasn''t his cousin, this was a criminal. Bran''s worldview was challenged, "What happened


    next?"


    "She was disobedient, so I starved her for half a month as punishment. All she had to do was


    apologize, but she''d rather drink toilet water and chew on tissues, than bow to me. Then the


    hurricane came, she stabbed me and jumped from the second floor."


    "Did she die?"


    "No." Bentley was engulfed in painful memories, "She starved for half a month, was skin and bones,


    had a broken leg, and was carried away by the hurricane."


    He had searched frantically for a long time but didn''t even find a trace of her.


    In the backseat, Ste with her excellent hearing, felt silent.


    Wasn''t this just Bentley and Bran, twow-breaking individuals, casually discussing their crimes as


    if she wasn''t there?


    Right, it was the apocalypse now. Even if there were no legal boundaries before the disaster, who


    would hold them ountable now?


    But why did the list of items Bentley reported missing sound so familiar to her?


    Ste racked her brains and her pupils dted in realization. Damn, all the stuff Bentley lost was in


    her Arcadia. There were still a few bottles of Scotch left, and plenty of steak and ham. If they found


    out, she probably wouldn''t even be left with a scrap of bone.


    It was the apocalypse though. Who hadn''t gotten their hands dirty?


    Initially timid Ste suddenly brimmed with courage; there was no way she was returning anything.


    You want a fight? Bring it on!


    Despite her internal bravery, she maintained a low profile, making sure they didn''t notice her. So


    she pretended to be engrossed in the meeting.


    Everyone living in Hopefield was well-off, and they all agreed to pay property fees based on the size


    of their vis.


    Ste was all for it. Her house was the smallest, but she still had to pay 20 kilograms of food every


    month. The Porras family had to pay no less than 150 kilograms.


    In this way, the property management got a lot of grain.


    The vice-chair suggested hiring some cleaning and gardening staff. After all, many families had pets


    that needed to be walked and relieved, and there was also the matter of handling household waste.


    The Porras family had no objections, and neither did anyone else.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ...


    In reality, Bran was just bored. He missed cars. Sigh, a Range Rover would do. Better than nothing.


    Who knew Bentley''s Range Rover wouldn''t be easy to get. Despite Bran''s carefree demeanor, he


    had a solidwork. "You need to find a way to find Lindsay for me."


    Bran was stunned, bluntly saying, "Cousin, can you snap out of it? She broke one leg, jumped from


    the second floor and broke another, and then got swept away by a hurricane. The chances of her


    being alive..."


    Bentley refused to ept the reality, "No, I believe she''s still alive."


    "Fine, give me the car first."


    There was no saving his cousin. Bran decided to secure the car first. As for that Lindsay, she must


    have destroyed the earth in her past life to be so unlucky in this one.


    Bran had even given up on finding his own able-bodied girlfriend, let alone helping him find a


    crippled captive. She was probably blown to the Pacific by the hurricane.


    Bentley nodded, "You can have the car, but I''m curious. Who was it that dared to turn your Maybach


    into scrap metal?"


    What a provocative question. Bran slowly turned around, smiling especially cheeky, "Well, it was


    thisdy right here."


    Bentley followed his gaze.


    Ste smiled sarcastically, her voice exceptionally gentle, "Hello, gentlemen."


    Bentley was aloof, turning away without saying a word.


    Bran, on the other hand, was like someone who had been injected with adrenaline, instantly


    became the vige fool when he saw Ste smile at him, "Miss, it was indeed my fault for


    identally bumping into your carst time. These days, the more I reflect on it, the more guilty I


    feel. How about giving me a chance to make it up to you?"


    Ste was shocked, "Didn''t I wreck your car? We''re even."


    "No, no, no, how can we be even? My family even called the policeter, causing you guys to be


    scared. So, I still need topensate. How about I treat you all to dinner?"


    "No need, just stay away from us in the future."


    "Sure, if you feel it''s inconvenient, I cane over to your ce for dinner."


    Ste was speechless, "Stay away, OK?"


    Bran was hurt, "Just give me a chance to make up for it. We''ll be even, and I''ll stay away from you


    for good."


    Bentley, who was sitting upright, felt speechless. His cousin must have a serious brain disorder.


    The homeowner''s meeting ended, the weather was getting colder, and Ste got up to leave


    quickly.


    Afraid that Ste would get cold, Jasper took her hand and tucked it into his coat pocket.


    Bentley spoke without any consideration, "Are you interested in her?"


    Bran was speechless. His cousin must have a serious brain disorder. How did hee to the


    conclusion that he was interested in Ste? Well, he was interested, but not in the romantic sense.


    It was only due to the crowd at the Homeowners Association meeting that Ste didn''t st these


    two troublemakers.


    No sooner had she left than Ste felt the prying eyes on her. It was Tracy from building 39, and it


    wasn''t the first time tonight. Pretending not to notice, Ste wrapped her coat tighter around her,


    hurriedly linking arms with Jasper, and rushed home. It was so cold.


    The moment they opened the door, Cooper and Rosie came running to greet them. The space


    heater was on in the living room upstairs, making it cozily warm.


    Feeling a bit hungry, they pulled out some stir-fried noodles and barbecued ribs forte supper,


    washing it down with half a bottle of chilled beer.


    Cooper and Rosie, having eaten their fill, quickly sumbed to sleep, snuggling into their beds with


    contentment.


    Jasper, however, was wide awake. He took clean pajamas and followed Ste into the bathroom


    before carefully closing the door behind him.


    That night, Ste had a nightmare. Bentley was showing a fierce face, first breaking her leg, then


    chaining her up. She was forced to drink tap water and to gnaw on toilet paper to sate her hunger.


    In the end, he raised a five-million-dor samurai sword and began hacking wildly. "It was you. I


    knew it was you! Give it back to me!"


    The sttered blood on his golden-rimmed sses was chillingly vivid.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Ste sat bolt upright, her heart pounding. It took her a moment to realize that she had been


    dreaming and that the world outside her window was still bathed in the bright sunlight.


    Jasper stirred awake at her sudden movement. "What is it?" he asked.


    "I...I had a bad dream," Ste admitted, wiping away the sweat from her forehead. The dreams had


    felt so real and vivid. She could still feel the terror lingering in her heart.


    "You know the guy who was sitting next to Branst night?" Jasper guessed.


    "I don''t know him personally, but there''s some bad blood between us," Ste confessed, recounting


    the details of the recent burry incident at Bentley''s office.


    Living next to the rich and powerful had its drawbacks. You never really knew whose nest you were


    poking into.


    Not only were the three top-tier off-road vehicles off limits now, but even the samurai sword and golf


    clubs were deemed too dangerous for their use. It was just their rotten luck.


    Death was everywhere in this post-apocalyptic world, but Bentley, this domineering CEO that came


    straight out of a romance novel, seemed invincible.


    After having breakfast, Ste took stock of their inventory in Arcadia. The weapons and supplies


    they could no longer use were all locked away, preventing any impulsive decisions in moments of


    crisis.


    The four members of Lukas'' group shared one walkie-talkie. Ste didn''t know their exact schedule


    and didn''t want to disturb their work hours, so she didn''t reach out to them.


    But days passed, and they made no effort to contact her either. She picked up the walkie-talkie


    several times, only to put it back down again.


    When it was time for Collin''s ss, Ste decided to drive to Swan Hill to pick him up and drop him


    back home after ss.


    In the meantime, she used a scanning pen to scan each page of the thick medical books and copy


    them onto her digital device. Books were precious, and she didn''t want to risk damaging them. It


    was better to return them as soon as possible.


    Not only did she return the books, but she also gave him a USB sh drive containing scanned


    copies.


    Collin was thrilled. The apocalypse had struck so suddenly that many precious books and resources


    couldn''t be saved and had perished in the floods.


    Ste thought for a moment. "Dr. Collin, if you need it, I have a scanning pen you could borrow."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Collin didn''t refuse. He hoped that one day the apocalypse would end, and the remnants of their


    civilization could be passed on to the future generations.


    When Ste wasn''t having sses, she was tending to her herb garden. Arcadia''s medicinal fields


    expanded continuously, while the variety of crops being cultivated decreased.


    Under Rosie''s care, the chickens, ducks, and geese were growing quite well. Ste collected


    another batch of eggs and continued incubating new life with their egg incubator.


    Just then, the walkie-talkie rang. It was Ang''s voice. Her health had improved, and she wanted to


    get more herbs. From her voice, Ste could tell that Ang was feeling a lot better.


    Ste was d. She prepared the herbs and also took 5 pounds of crushed corn kernels with her.


    Austin was at home, so she took Cooper and Rosie to Austin¡¯s ce.


    Jasper decided to go with Ste.


    Only Ang was at home. Her health had improved after taking anti-depressant medication, and


    having books and music forpany had helped boost her spirits.


    Ste not only gave Ang acupuncture treatment, but also adjusted her medication.


    Seeing Jasper after two years, Ang''s emotions were mixed. If it hadn''t been for his self-defense


    lessons back on the 18th floor, she wasn''t sure if she could have survived till now.


    Jasper was a man of few words, but he was always there to protect Ste. Their journey together


    was truly enviable. And then there was herself, making a mess of things.


    Depression often led to overthinking. Ste sent Jasper away tofort Ang. "In fact, I''m quite


    envious of you."


    She truly meant it. She had underestimated Lukas.


    Ste was an orphan. Jasper''s parents had passed away. Since Rosie was young, there were no


    family conflicts when they interacted. But Ang''s family wasplicated. If she and Jasper were


    in their shoes, they might not have been able to stay asmitted as Lukas was.


    "Your health is not a big issue, and you need to ovee your emotional problems. Think positively


    and you''ll get through this," Ste encouraged.


    As they drove back to themunity, a loud rumbling noise came from above. It sounded like


    helicopter des.


    Ste looked up and sure enough, a helicopter was descending towards the rooftop of the Porras


    family''s mansion. The entiremunity was buzzing with excitement.


    While others struggled to get a car, the Porras family had managed to acquire a helicopter. And it


    was brand new. How could one not be envious?


    But envy wouldn''t get them anywhere. They simply weren''t as fortunate.


    After dinner, Ste took Cooper for a walk. As luck would have it, she ran into Bran, who was


    dressed in his coat.


    He had somehow gotten hold of a mastiff, which he kept on a golden leash. "Hey,dy, wanna have


    a dog fight?" he asked.


    Ste ignored him. His dog was just a pet, but Cooper was herpanion.


    But as it goes, "when kings meet, they fight". The mastiff and Cooper both bared their teeth, their fur


    standing on end.


    The mastiff lunged towards Cooper, but Bran had a firm grip on the leash. However, the sudden


    lunge caused Bran to lose his bnce and fall face-first onto the ground, his slipper flying off his


    foot.


    With Bran dragging behind, the mastiff''s speed was reduced. And in a fight, speed was everything.


    Cooper, however, was a big and muscr German Shepherd. He charged at the mastiff like an


    arrow released from a bow, knocking it off its feet.


    Before the mastiff could recover, Cooper leapt onto it, his jaws mping down on its throat. With


    onemand from Ste, Cooper could easily sever the mastiff''s jugr.


    Bran sat up, his face and hands scraped and bruised from the fall. His precious face!


    He looked in the direction Ste was looking and was stunned. His dog had been beaten. It was just


    too much. Bran sat down on the ground,pletely shocked. He couldn''tprehend why the end


    of the world seemed to have a personal vendetta against him. Every time he managed to scrape


    himself off the ground, he was knocked down again.


    He was humted by the kids with military and political background at the baseg, and now even the


    homeowners in the suburban neighborhood bested him. He was truly heartbroken and felt like


    crying. He wanted to justy down, ept his fate, and wait for the end.


    Ste looked down at him with an air of superiority, "My dog has already won. Do you want to


    continue?"


    If he wanted to continue, the Porras family would have dog stew for dinner tonight.


    Bran was utterly humiliated. "Miss, I was just kidding. Did your dog really need to take it so


    seriously?"


    "My dog was just kidding too."


    Alright then, it wasn''t the first time he had been humiliated. Bran awkwardly got up, limping as he


    slipped on his loafers. "You win. What do you want as a prize?"


    Without hesitation, Ste pointed towards the rooftop of the Porras family''s house. "You can lose


    that to me."

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    "Oh my god, are you serious?"


    Seeing her pointing to the helicopter, Bran''s adrenaline shot up, he excitedly said, "If I give it to you,


    the old man would beat me to death."


    This was something that his dad had used a lot of resources and connections to secure. If it were


    before the apocalypse, he would''ve dly lost a bet and given her the helicopter without a second


    thought. But now, to put it bluntly, he was less valuable than the helicopter in the old man''s eyes. He


    couldn¡¯t make such a request.


    Ste mercilessly mocked, "If you can''t do it, then don''t brag about it. I don''t need the helicopter, but


    if you continue to mess around, don''t me me for getting nasty."


    She beckoned to her dog, "Cooper,e here."


    Cooper released his hold, and when he noticed the mastiff threatened with death not not fighting


    back, he cautiously returned to Ste''s side.


    "You''re really hurting my pride here." Bran retorted, "I could''ve done anything for you except for the


    helicopter."


    Feeling like the rich fool didn''t understand her, Ste was exasperated, "Fine, then help me find a


    few radiation suits."


    "No problem. Wait, why do you need radiation suits?"


    Ste stared at him in silence.


    Bran didn''t ask further, "Okay, just wait for it."


    Having lost all his dignity, he felt furious. He took the mastiff and stormed off. Once home, he threw


    the dog''s leash to the butler, "Derick, we''re having dog stew tonight."


    "What happened to your face?"


    What happened? It was all because of this useless dog. He took off his slippers and sat on the sofa


    in a huff.


    Just then, Shane came down from the upstairs study, Bran didn''t even look up, "Dad, help me get a


    few radiation suits."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Shane frowned, "Why do you need radiation suits?"


    "It''s not for me. It''s for the people in the 50th building."


    Shane skillfully tossed his cane, "You took my words as wind? Do you really think I wouldn''t break


    your legs? You are still dealing with people from the 50th building?"


    Bran got beaten outside, and still got beaten at home.


    "Why can''t you help when I ask for it?" Bran was frustrated, "Even Evan is protecting the people


    from the 50th building, their background must be something, and they wouldn''t ask for radiation


    suits for no reason, right?"


    There might be a second earthquake or something, causing a nuclear leak along the coast.


    "Dad, getting radiation suits isn''t easy, so remember to get some for us too."


    Favors were like this, the more you asked, the less you got, better to ask once and get it all.


    Shane frowned; just asking for a few radiation suits, it seemed to have no harm to the Porras family.


    It was worth testing the people in the 50th building.


    "What happened to your face?"


    "It''s nothing. I tripped and fell while walking."


    "You''re not that old yet, and your limbs are already deteriorating?"


    Bran stormed off, went back to his room to tend to his face.


    Shane called the guard on the rooftop, and only then did he learn the truth about his prodigal son''s


    injury.


    The more Bran got beaten, the more stubborn he got.


    ......


    Ste didn''t expect that Bran would actually find the radiation suits with a casual word of hers. And


    there were 3 of them.


    "Too bad there aren''t any for dogs, otherwise I could''ve gotten them for you too."


    Ste asked Austin to find them, but the radiation suits were controlled by special departments, and


    he couldn''t get them.


    However, the Porras family could easily get them.


    She carefully checked; the radiation suits were intact. She had to admit that she was a bit


    impressed with the rich kid.


    Ste spoke up, "I can''t take these for free. What do you want?"


    Bran waved his hand, "I lost a bet. I don''t need anything from you."


    "I didn''t bet with you. Besides, your dog got a lesson too."


    Taking advantage of others was dangerous. These things must be taken clearly, otherwise, it was


    just nting a bomb for oneself.


    Ste wouldn''t ept them unless he rified.


    "Seriously, is this necessary?" Bran was exasperated, "What can you offer that the Porras family


    lacks?"


    Ste asked with a smile, "If youck nothing, why do you persist in getting close to us?"


    "You... that''s not cool, we''re friends, aren''t we?"


    "Clear ounts make good friends. I never make friends with people of unclear origin."


    Bran was choked, his face flushed red. He thought for a while, and after a while, he said, "I don''t


    need any supplies, just consider it a favour to the Porras family. If you have a chance to return it in


    the future, do it, if not, it''s okay too."


    "What if you ask me tomit murder or arson?"


    Bran nearly choked on his own blood, "With all the bodyguards in the Porras family, if we really


    wanted tomit murder or arson, it wouldn''t be your turn."


    Ste was cautious. She closed the door and went upstairs to find Jasper.


    After a moment''s thought, Jasper said, "The Porras family probably doesn''t know about your


    Arcadia, they probably think we have connections, so they want to get close to us, just to keep their


    options open."


    The apocalypse was real. If you were capable enough, people would naturally want to get close to


    you. Sometimes a piece of news, or a helping hand from others, can bring benefits or escape from


    death.


    Ste thought the same, "Should we take the radiation suits?"


    "We can." Jasper analyzed, "If you don''t ept, the Porras family will still find other ways to get


    close, better to ept and let them rest assured, and you can also get some peace."


    So Ste epted the radiation suits and said to Bran, "Thanks."


    Bran smiled, it was a bit satisfying. How to put it, he seemed to realize that every time he


    approached the 50th building, something unfortunate would happen, so afterpleting the favor,


    he disappeared swiftly.


    What annoyed Ste was that although Bran didn''t deliberately appear, his dog took his ce.


    The mastiff came every day, barking twice at the front gate. It didn''t sound like a challenge, but


    more like a call.


    Dognguage was hard to understand, so she let them sort it out. She opened the door, and let


    Cooper out.


    Cooper rushed out immediately, knocking the mastiff to the ground. The tall andrge Mastiff didn''t


    resist, buty prone on the ground.


    Ste was a bit taken aback, "Is it here to submit?"


    In the apocalypse, even people would form gangs, not to mention dogs that love to group together.


    Jasper pondered, "Probably."


    No matter how aggressive Cooper got, even using his ws to nudge the mastiff, the mastiff just


    wouldn''t retaliate. Instead, it rolled over, exposing its soft belly in a disy of submission.


    Ste understood this caninenguage. It was a sign of surrender.


    Bran, and his dog, they were acting the same way.


    In terms ofbat, Cooper was fearless. But this situation was throwing him off. He nudged the


    mastiff''s belly with his paw but the big dog wouldn''t budge.


    Ste thought the mastiff might have some other thoughts. She took out her binocrs to examine it


    more closely, only to find out that he and Cooper were both males,pletely ruling out any


    attraction between different sexes.


    Cooper, with his cool and dignified demeanor, turned around and strutted back into the house.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    The mastiff was not deterred, showing up every day.


    Cooper had no shortage of bunny minions and had been deeply brainwashed by his owner.


    ¡°Cooper, don''t leave home without permission. You¡¯ll get trapped or poisoned. Then you won''t have


    any steak to eat and won''t be able to y with us anymore.¡±


    So, even though the mastiff was persistent, Cooper stayed within the boundaries set by his owner.


    asionally, he would yfight with the mastiff, but it was always harmless. He had some sense of


    decorum as long as the other dog didn¡¯t push him too far.


    One day, Ste was walking the dog and the mastiff followed her. It was the epitome of loyalty.


    "Ste." A voice came from behind.


    Tracy was not far away, her eyes filled withplexity.


    Ste frowned, "What do you want?"


    Tracy took a deep breath, nervously saying, ¡°Did you grow up in an orphanage? Do you have a


    pendant?¡±


    Ste stared at her, her eyes sharp and icy. The cutting gaze made Tracy feel ufortable.


    ¡°Woof!¡± Cooper snarled, ready to attack.


    ¡°Woof!¡± The mastiff followed suit, looking much more ferocious.


    Tracy was scared and stepped back.


    ¡°Tracy, there are some things that once said, you have to pay a price.¡± Ste coldly warned, ¡°If you


    can''t afford the price, it''s better to keep them to yourself.¡±


    Tracy was shocked and stood speechless.


    Ste walked away without looking back.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Tracy clutched her chest, feeling suffocated. She watched as the young woman disappeared from


    her sight.


    Days passed and Ste continued to provide Ang with medication. Ang condition improved


    slightly, and she continued to work. Working was tiring, and Ste wanted to suggest rest, but


    knowing that being alone in a small apartment could worsen depression, she kept quiet. However,


    she did get Austin to provide a pair of boxing gloves.


    Seeing the new gloves, Ang broke down crying, hugging Ste.


    Ste patted her shoulder, ¡°It''s okay. We need to look forward. We will survive the disaster.¡±


    She wondered whether Ang had survived in her previous life, but she hoped this time Ang


    could make it till the end.


    The antibiotics and anti-inmmatory drugs were effective initially, andter the herbal remedies


    helped Ang recover from her miscarriage.


    The herbal remedies weren¡¯t free, butpared to the ck market, they were almost a giveaway.


    Lukas and others didn¡¯t need to exchange a lot of resources for medicine. They saved all the gray


    ie from work, and their difficult lives gradually improved.


    Both families soon moved out of the slum and got better living conditions. They moved to a ce


    closer to the city center. The rent was three times higher, but each family rented an apartment. It felt


    like a breath of fresh air, away from the prying eyes of others.


    The two rented apartments were still close to each other for mutual support.


    Cody called on the walkie-talkie, saying he and Lukas were off work and invited Ste for ate-


    night snack. Yes, there werete-night snacks even in the apocalypse, avable in both official and


    private stores.


    This was an orphanage reunion, and Ste didn''t n to bring her family, but she still mentioned it


    to Jasper.


    Jasper kindly reminded, ¡°BBQ is quite expensive, especially meat and alcohol.¡±


    In his previous life, he had tried it when Evan invited everyone after a disaster relief work. A meal


    had consumed a month''s sry, and it was not even satisfying.


    So he suggested that Ste could bring some food, to not burden Cody and Lukas, and to have a


    pleasant and happy get-together.


    Ste agreed and brought some food from Arcadia. For meat, she had bacon and dried squid. She


    didn¡¯t dare to bring the fresh ones. She also brought three bottles of beer. She packed them into a


    large insted lunch box and set off on her bicycle.


    Cody chose an official store. They were tired after work, but they were excited about the get-


    together.


    Lukas was lucky that day. He got a dozen pounds of sweet potatoes when chasing a robber,


    ¡°Thanks to Ste''s careful treatment and precious medicine, Ang''s getting better. My treat


    tonight.¡±


    Cody knew that Lukas was not just physically tired, but also emotionally drained. Lukas held back


    his tears and kept everything to himself.


    Seeing Lukas gradually lighten up, Cody was relieved, ¡°It feels like Ste saved us again.¡±


    Just like when they were kids, if they hadn''t followed Ste, they might not have been able to afford


    college. After all the twists and turns, they were back to Griffith, seeing the light of life. And this light


    came from Ste.


    Lukas ordered quite a lot and was about to pay when he was sessfully intercepted. Just in time,


    Ste came. She took back the bacon, dried fish, and dried squid.


    Bringing your own food to a restaurant and not ordering was a sure way to get kicked out, so Ste


    ordered some greens and two servings of fried noodles.


    The apocalypse had been going on for over three years, and they didn¡¯t have much of a choice


    regarding food.


    The waitress looked at Ste with resentment for stealing hermission.


    Ste smiled at her and handed her a candy, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The three of them found a corner and sat down. Ste took out the BBQ she brought, ¡°Did you


    forget what I used to do? I don''t have much left, but I can still share.¡±


    Smelling the familiar BBQ, Lukas and Cody salivated, ¡°Ste, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Savoring the taste from before the disaster, it felt like their souls were instantly uplifted. The two


    were in a state of bliss, as if they were on drugs.


    Ste smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Look at you two, so easily satisfied.¡±


    She motivated them, ¡°Hang in there, take it one step at a time, and someday you¡¯ll have meat, wine,


    and a big house.¡±


    Funny enough, they both had that ns.


    Ang was getting better, and although being a patrol officer was dangerous, if they were lucky,


    they could earn more in one outing than others in a month.


    They were renting now, but they hoped to buy a house in the future, to call it home. Dreaming of a


    mansion was too much, but they were certainly aiming for a cozy little house.


    Ste pulled out barbecue and beer, and their eyes nearly popped out of their heads. Beer, oh,


    glorious beer!


    If they wanted to feast on delicious food and drink, they had to stick with her.


    Just as the three of them were about to dig in, the door to the shop suddenly swung open, and a tall


    figure strode in. "What a coincidence, you guys are here too?"

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Upon hearing the voice, Cody and Lukas snapped to his feet, "Evan."


    Just as she feared, Evan seemed to be an unshakeable presence. Ste was that close to biting


    into her juicy meat.


    Evan nodded, "You are Ste?"


    Ste smiled, "Good to see you again, Evan."


    After exchanging pleasantries, Evan, with a smile on his face, didn''t seem to be leaving.


    What to do when the boss didn''t leave? Cody reacted quickly, immediately pulling up a chair for


    him, "Come on, Evan, have a seat. We''re having a little get-together. If you don''t mind, would you


    like something to eat or drink?"


    "Am I intruding?"


    Cody couldn''t tell the truth, "Well, not at all."


    "Alright then." Evan signaled for the waiter and ordered another round of barbecue.


    Cody pulled out a ss, pouring beer for Evan.


    Evan picked up the beer and sniffed it, "Hmm, this beer is good. It''s been three years since the


    disaster, and it hasn''t expired."


    "Bran gave it as an apology." Ste said with a hint of awkwardness, her face calm as a summer''s


    day, "I don''t know how they preserved it, but they did a good job."


    Evanughed, "Ah, the Porras family''s beer, that''s good stuff. Let me try."


    Sensing Ste''s slight difort, Cody quickly changed the subject, "Evan, try the barbecue."


    The barbecue was a bit damp in the thermal box and cooled off quickly once taken out, but it still


    tasted great.


    Evan praised while eating, "Hmm, I don''t know who cooked this, but it tastes more authentic than


    the takeouts before the disaster."


    "Ste made it." Cody chatted with Evan, "Ste is the most talented among us. She''s worked in


    restaurants, barbecue joints, bakeries, you name it. Her culinary skills are top-notch. Her dishes can


    easily match those of a five-star chef."


    Evan sincerelyplimented, "Indeed, impressive. She even excels in fights."


    "Right? Back in the orphanage, when someone bullied Ste, she would chase them around the


    building with a brick for fiveps."


    Cody didn''t mind sharing embarrassing stories, "Lukas and I didn''t know better and once upset her,


    she knocked our teeth out."


    Steughed, "Well, that¡¯s how we met."


    "Exactly, after that, Lukas and I started hanging out with her."


    The waiter brought over the barbecue, and the quality of the ingredients and the skill of the cook


    were immediately apparent, leaving everyone with mouthfuls of chewy bits.


    However, the pan-fried potato noodles were quite good, the starchy potatoes withstood the cold


    well, resulting in very chewy noodles. Aside from being expensive, there was nothing wrong with


    them.


    Ste nned to get some for home too. They''d be perfect for hot pot.


    While eating and chatting, Evan started the conversation again, "How''s the neighborhood recently?


    They haven''t been giving you trouble, have they?"


    "Thanks for your concern, Evan." Ste''s voice was full of gratitude, "Ever since you came over,


    those people have calmed down a lot. They haven''t dared to give us any trouble."


    Who? Cody and Lukas were a bit confused. They wondered who bullied Ste.


    They didn''t hear wrong, did they? Ste was always the one doing the bullying, who would dare to


    mess with her?


    Their surprise was genuine, but they didn''t ask in front of Evan. Especially Cody, he nudged Lukas


    under the table, signaling that something was off and they needed to be on guard.


    Evan didn''t stay long. After tasting the food he got up to leave, "I have to get back to the police


    station. You guys enjoy your meal, I''ll take my leave."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Cody rose to his feet, escorting Evan to the door. Returning to their seats, Cody and Lukas


    immediately asked Ste, "What''s going on?"


    Ste didn''t hide anything. She told them about the harassment she had been receiving from the


    wealthy residents.


    Lukas was speechless, "The bandits outside love to rob the rich, and countless people die every


    day. These rich people still think they''re better than everyone else."


    Cody scoffed, "People like that should stay inside. Otherwise, they''ll get chopped into minced


    meat."


    Ste, having had her fill, almost wanted to light up a cigarette, "I put them in their ce a few


    times, and they''ve been behaving themselvestely."


    There was still a fair amount of beer left, so the three of them continued to chat, sharing their


    experiences.


    In the middle of their conversation, Cody suddenly leaned in, "Ste, could you help me find some


    medicine?"


    "What kind?" Drugs were bing more and more difficult toe by.


    "Uh, you know, for that."


    That? What was that?


    Ste nced at him and quickly realized what he was talking about, showing a sympathetic look,


    "Sorry, I don''t have any of that. Just eat more oysters, it''ll do the trick."


    Cody nearly choked, "What are you talking about?"


    Lukas was straightforward, "Birth control pills."


    Well, just say it directly then, and don''t beat around the bush. She thought it was something special.


    "Ste, can you help Cody out?" Lukas felt sorry for his friend, "He and Kitty haven''t been together


    long, and Ang had a miscarriage due to poor care. He was scared by the pain she suffered."


    The physical rtionship between a man and a woman was a natural part of life, but without


    protection, it could easily lead to fatal consequences. Lukas and Ang had been living together for


    several years, but Cody was still new at this, constantly repressing his desires.


    Not only Cody, but ever since Ang had her miscarriage, Lukas had also abstained from any


    physical intimacy. It felt like there were tons of dynamite buried in his body. Day by day, it was


    surprisingly agonizing.


    Ste was different. Just by looking at her, it was clear she was notcking in that department.


    Ah, truly brothers in distress. Ste couldn''t help butugh, albeit a bit unkind.


    The two men were frustrated. Ste just didn¡¯t understand their pain.


    "Is that all? I thought the sky was falling." Ste agreed without hesitation, "Alright, I''ll take care of it


    for you."


    There might not be a lot of other things, but there were plenty of contraceptives, thanks to that


    Chairman''s generous gift.


    The two men were overjoyed, especially Lukas, who was afraid he wouldn''t get any, reminded her,


    "I want some too."


    There was no choice, it was a natural part of being an adult, and besides, Ang was almost


    recovered.


    After a while, Lukas got up to pay the bill, only to be told by the cashier that Evan had already paid.


    Ste was a bit surprised, but remembering what Jasper had said, she wasn''t too shocked.


    After saying goodbye, Ste rode her bike home.


    Not long after they left, the walkie-talkie in Ste''s bag suddenly rang. "Ste, are you still with Cody


    and Lukas?" Ang''s voice was filled with urgency, "I''m with Kitty. We''re hurt, on the west side of


    town near Liberty Street. Can you get them toe quick?"


    "Wait, what happened?"


    "We''ve been attacked."


    Ste immediately whipped her bike around, "There''s a police station on the west side. Try to get in


    touch with them. I''m going with Cody and Lukas now."


    Ang blurted out their exact location, "No, don''t bother the police, juste."


    Ste hit the gas, quickly catching up to Cody and Lukas, "Ang and Kitty are in trouble."


    Their expressions changed suddenly, and they ran frantically from behind.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    The new town was small, and it took less than five miles to get to the west side. Ste pedaled her


    mountain bike swiftly, reaching her destination in less than 20 minutes.


    The ce was remote, surrounded by no signs of a skirmish - only an old car that was about


    halfway past its prime.


    The two sat in the car. Kitty took a shot to the arm, the bullet still lodged inside. She had lost a lot of


    blood, her face pale.


    Ang tied a makeshift bandage around Kitty''s wounded arm to stop the bleeding. She, too, was


    covered in blood from multiple wounds but was not in immediate danger.


    In the backseaty five male bodies. It seemed a brutal fight had taken ce, with Ang and Kitty


    emerging victorious and driving away from the scene of the crime.


    Now, the most pressing task was to remove the bullet from Kitty''s arm and stop the bleeding.


    Otherwise, her life would be at risk.


    Ste took off her backpack, saying, "I carry a few emergency medical supplies, but not much."


    She took out some rudimentary surgical tools, disinfectant, cotton, and sutures.


    Ang had been cut with a knife, but had managed to stop the bleeding. "My wounds are not


    severe," she said. "Just focus on saving Kitty."


    The women were part of a local patrol unit, always ready with basic first aid supplies. But they


    hadn''t expected a situation this dire where even the cotton and bandages weren''t enough.


    Cody and Lukas had been running hard to reach them. When Cody heard of Kitty''s condition, he


    paled and nervously asked, "What happened?"


    Ang exined their encounter with a gang conflict while on patrol. They had decided to


    intervene, seeing the ample resources at stake. After all, survival of the fittest was the harsh reality


    of their world. Unexpectedly, the opponent had been hiding his true strength, only revealing his gun


    at the very brink of life and death. Fortunately, both girls were skilled and risked their lives to win the


    gamble.


    After half an hour of anxious waiting, Cody saw the car door finally open. "How is she?" he asked


    Ste nervously.


    "The bullet is out," Ste replied. "But she''s lost a lot of blood. Whether she makes it depends on


    her own now."


    Without a hospital nearby to perform a blood transfusion, they had to leave it to fate.


    Cody looked at Kitty worriedly as Ste focused on treating Ang''s wounds.


    With limited anesthesia, Ang gritted her teeth through the pain as Ste disinfected and stitched


    up her wounds.


    Once the injuries were taken care of, they had to deal with the bodies. They drove to a deste


    area and dumped them in a forest. In a world where death wasmonce, no one would


    investigate.


    In the trunk of their car, they found a box of medicine, a box of cured meat, and supplies of rice,


    salt, sugar, and half a box each of cigarettes and alcohol.


    Ste prepared a sugar water drink for Kitty and Ang to replenish their strength. Then they drove


    back home, with Ste sorting through the medicine on the way.


    As for how to handle the car, Ste wasn''t foolish enough to ask.


    Ang took out a few bottles of medicine and two packets of sugar, "Ste, thanks for your help


    today." This was for countering the consumption of anesthetics and other drugs. Since she had


    known them for so long, Ste didn''t refuse and took the supplies and packed them into her bag.


    Ste then returned home, where she found Jasper waiting for her. After exining everything that


    had happened, she went to bed, exhausted but safe.


    Kitty''s willpower was strong, and she managed to endure it. Even Ste admired her tenacious


    vitality. After more than ten days, Ste went to help her remove the stitches, and at the same time,


    she didn''t forget to give Cody and Lukas what they wanted most.


    She told Jasper about this. The condoms were collected by Ste, so Jasper had no objections, as


    long as he got to keep what he needed.


    Ste didn''t understand all of it, so she kept what seemed to fit for Jasper and took some of the rest.


    Coming back from the brink of death was all thanks to Ste''s help. Kitty''s cold face softened a lot,


    "Ste, thank you."


    "We''re not strangers."


    Disinfecting and stitching up was done quickly.


    Cody and Lukas were both at work, and Ang was not around, so Ste had to give her two bags


    of condoms.


    Seeing clearly what was in the bag, Kitty was especially indifferent, "This is not easy to find. What


    can I exchange for it with you?" She had looked for condoms and they were rmingly expensive.


    Ste told the truth, "We were harassed by gangs and almost got blown to bits. In a fit of anger, we


    raided their hideout. This stuff is a windfall. We can''t use it all. If you need it in the future, just let us


    know."


    The weather was too extreme to preserve it, so she only took enough for half a year, "The police


    don''t know about this, so please keep it confidential."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not a gossip."


    The car has been dealt with and a batch of materials has been received. Kitty took out tworge


    boxes of sealed truffle, "There''s nothing good, you take this."


    Ste declined a few times before epting.


    It''s only by giving and receiving that rtionships canst long. Otherwise, once a habit is formed, it


    may actually be harmful to both parties.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Months whisked by in the blink of an eye, and just like that, it was Christmas.


    Jasper had a knack for making wreaths, and Ste talked him into making a few, which she gleefully


    stered on the door.


    Little did they know, Austin caught sight of them and requested two more for himself.


    No matter what the weather was, the mastiff came every day, having be a fan of Cooper. The


    two dogs often sparred at the gate.


    Now, the mastiff didn''t even see himself as an outsider, edging closer and closer to Jasper. If it


    wasn''t for the pat-down they gave him before letting him in, Ste would have suspected him to be


    Bran''s spy. Finally, they handed it a Christmas wreath, which it trotted off with.


    Ang''s gynecological issue was cured, but her depression remained rooted. It was something she


    needed to keep an eye on. She buzzed the walkie-talkie, inviting Ste and Jasper for Christmas


    dinner.


    Their ce was crowded, barely enough room to turn around.


    After more than six months of bonding, Ste felt they were gradually returning to their old selves,


    so she proposed, "Your ce is too packed. Even making a soup requires closing the windows.


    How abouting over to my ce?"


    Ang and the others readily agreed, promising toe over on Christmas Eve.


    The mastiff trotted off with the wreath, and surprisingly, returned with a bottle of red wine. Without a


    doubt, this had Bran''s name written all over it. As long as he wasn''t causing trouble for them, Ste


    couldn''t care less, lest he got overexcited.


    On the 24th of December, the security team informed that someone was looking for them. Ste


    guessed it was Amber.


    The Moore family was insistent on repaying the medicines with grain, and this was their third


    repayment.


    Ste thought for a moment, handing her a pair of rabbits, two chicks that had hatched half a month


    ago, and a few easy-to-grow herb sprouts.


    Out of the first batch of chickens they raised, a total of six survived, two of which were roosters.


    Ste kept one for breeding, and the other was ughtered. The hens had not only startedying


    eggs but had given birth to the first batch of chicks.


    Rosie, who had hand-fed the chickens, secretly wiped away her tears when one was ughtered.


    But when she tasted the chicken leg that night, her dimples revealed her delight, "Ste, this


    chicken is so delicious."


    Surviving extreme weather made the chicken taste a hundred times better than the ones they


    initially hoarded from the supermarket. Moreover, the chicks that hatched from the eggsid by the


    hens seemed to be much stronger.


    The remaining fertilized eggs were all stored in Arcadia. Not just chicken eggs, there were duck and


    goose eggs too, multiplying and hoarding simultaneously.


    Amber brought over 10 pounds of grain, not expecting to be able to take home baby rabbits and


    chicks. She was delighted, but also felt like she was increasingly indebted to Ste.


    Mikey apanied her. Three years had matured the once naive boy. He had be a lot more


    mature, albeit a bit too skinny.


    But then again, who wasn''t skinny these days? The Moore family had stable jobs and living


    conditions, which should be better than most people.


    "Is Katie doing okay?"


    "She''s fine. She can''t stand being idle. She''s ced all the vegetables she''s grown on the balcony.¡±


    The research institute was fenced off, much safer than the outside. Each household was finding


    ways to survive; cing the potted vegetables under the sun during the day, and bringing them in


    when it got cold. In short, everyone was trying their best to survive.


    After exchanging greetings, the Moore family waved goodbye.


    Upon learning that people wereing over for Christmas, Dn seemed displeased, "Dad, I want


    to spend Christmas with Rosie. We promised to have a big dinner together."


    Austin didn''t even blink, "Kid, who goes to someone else''s house for dinner on Christmas Eve?"


    "But aren''t those adultsing over to our house?"


    Well, well, the kid had learned to talk back.


    Austin was pleased. His son was finally showing some spunk, unlike before when he would never


    oppose anything he said, bottling up his thoughts, good or bad.


    "Rosie''s house is having guests too," Austin exined to his son, "Anyway, you see each other


    every day. How about inviting them for dinner after Christmas?"


    Dn pouted, "Okay, I''ll tell Rosie tomorrow."


    "You''re always talking about Rosie. Don''t you want to y with other kids?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Monkey and others all had children, yet he never saw Dn taking the initiative to invite them over.


    Could he be harboring some ideas?


    He observed his son, who seemed normal. Maybe their closeness was just friendship. Rosie was


    adorable and soft, anyone would like her at first sight. This neighbor was a good pick.


    Ste had chickens, ducks, and geese at home, and plenty of quails. They had eggs to collect every


    day.


    Ste couldn''t help but think of the Christmas dinner on the 18th floor. Almost four years into the


    disaster, and they were still able to gather for Christmas. Wasn''t that a kind of happiness?


    They ughtered a chicken and a duck, and baked about 5-6 pounds of quail eggs.


    Just as they finished breakfast and were about to start cooking, Ang and the others arrived. The


    security booth confirmed their identities before letting them in. Seeing the exquisite vis, they felt


    incredibly shabby and almost turned tail and ran.


    Thankfully, the sight of the bunker building allowed them to breathe a sigh of relief.


    After not seeing them for a few years, Cooper looked stunned at first but quickly recognized them,


    "Woof!"


    "Cooper!" Cody pounced on him, hugging his head and eximed, "Good boy, you''ve gotten


    bigger."


    Rosie came out to greet them, her dimples making her look charming and cute, "Cody, Lukas,


    Ang."


    "Wow, Rosie, you''ve grown so tall."


    She jumped into Ang''s arms, "Yes, I''m almost nine."


    Every day was tough in the post-apocalyptic world, yet time flew by.


    The four of them brought gifts, a pack of cigarettes, and two bottles of whiskey. The cigarettes were


    expired, but they could still fetch a good price in the post-apocalyptic world, and whiskey was


    equally sought after.


    Cody and Lukas couldn''t resist showing off, wearing their new clothes to the gathering. Especially


    Lukas, he started grooming himself whenever possible. And it worked, he didn''t look as rough as


    when they first reunited. He looked a bit cleaner and more vigorous.


    During theirst barbecue gathering, these two were down and out. But now, they seemed lively.


    Ste''s condoms must have worked.


    Ste couldn''t resist augh. The two men didn''t mind the jest andughed along. All was


    understood without words.


    After inviting them in, Ste put them to work, fearing they might feel awkward as guests. She


    handed the task of ughtering the chicken and duck to Cody and Lukas. She took out the soaked


    soybeans, put them in the blender to make soy milk, and asked Ang to help her make tofu.


    "Ste, you used to make this on the 18th floor. I didn''t expect you to still know how."


    "I''ve even sprouted some alfalfa seeds. We can toss them into a sd for lunch."


    The atmosphere was lively, everyone engrossed in their tasks, asionally reminiscing about the


    good old days on the 18th floor.


    After half a year of nurturing, Ang''s health had improved considerably, her body filling out, no


    longer the skeleton-like figure she had been when they reunited.


    Although Kitty was still reticent, the sight of the jovial group touched her heart. To have such


    camaraderie in a post-apocalyptic world was indeed precious. Perhaps, deciding to stay and cease


    wandering wasn''t a bad idea after all.


    Kitty looked at Cody who was goofing off in the distance. Even though he wasn''t the macho type, he


    brought her an unparalleled sense of ease and rxation.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    The hustle and bustle began as everyone started preparing for the Christmas feast.


    After lunch, during a lull, Ang and the others toured two sshouses, filled with chickens, ducks,


    geese, quails, sweet potatoes, regr potatoes, vegetables, and a rooftop herb garden.


    "Ang, in the future, we should also get a vi here. We can be neighbors with Ste and Jasper,


    and have chickens, ducks, cows, and sheep, all of it."


    Cody, not to be outdone, dered to his girlfriend, ¡°Kitty, I''ll work hard too.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ste almostughed but managed to hold it back, ¡°Do you guys want chicks or ducklings? You can


    take some home after dinner.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Ang said, ¡°We all have jobs. We don¡¯t have time to raise them. When we finally get


    our own vi, we can ask you then.¡±


    Everyone continued preparing the feast, with a hearty chicken broth, spicy duck, sausage stir-fry


    with bell peppers, and two baskets of vegetables.


    Just as they were about to sit down for dinner, there was barking outside. It was the mastiff, who


    hade pulling a small cart. In the cart was amb leg and ten pounds of fresh beef, still smelling


    of blood.


    Cooper¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight.


    Within the cart was also a card with mboyant handwriting: Miss, Merry Christmas.


    Ste didn¡¯t know how to feel. Bran was really getting into this.


    The mastiff looked at her with drooling anticipation.


    She was not gonna send things in return, as she knew he still had tricks up his sleeve.


    Ste took out a knife and cut arge chunk of meat for the dog. After getting approval from Cooper,


    the dog gulped it down.


    The fresh meat was taken inside, cut into several tes of beef andmb rolls, with the leftovers


    stored in the fridge.


    At five in the evening, the feast began. It was delicious, a taste they hadn''t had in four years, and it


    felt like their souls were ascending.


    Each had a bowl of chicken soup, and they all felt warm.


    Cody was constantly looking after his girlfriend, "Kitty, this is your hometown dish, try it."


    Kitty''s eyes lit up. She didn''t expect Ste''s cooking skills to be so good. Even she, who was born


    and raised in the area, couldn''tpete. She finally understood why Cody and the others spoke of


    Ste with such admiration. Ste really was an interesting person.


    As they ate and chatted, Ste brought out a bottle of wine, ¡°This is a bottle we found in an office


    building a while back, never had the heart to drink it. Merry Christmas, guys.¡±


    ¡°Ste, I want some too.¡±


    ¡°You can only have a small sip.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    ¡°You too, only a small sip.¡±


    After finishing the main dishes, they started with stew¡ªadding various ingredients into the pot.


    Since Ste couldn¡¯t take out the preserved stew spices, she had prepared a homemade version.


    The taste was very good, not much different from the big brands.


    They all ate until they were sweating.


    As they chatted, Ang brought up buying a house, ¡°The third phase isplete, and we n to


    buy a house and settle down.¡±


    Their memories of the base weren''t very pleasant. Whether in the past or now, they felt Griffith was


    more suitable for them, and they wanted to settle down here. However, the houses in the third


    phase were more expensive than the first and second phases, the prices were simply skyrocketing.


    Swan Hill and Griffith were merging, and the future would be a back-to-back management model.


    Both scientific research and security would be much better than other cities.


    The earthquake warning was timely, many survivors lived, and survivors from other cities were


    pouring in. So housing prices were climbing.


    The eternal night wasing, followed by smog and acid rain. Renting a house always had the risk


    of being evicted; if they had the ability to buy, they should try.


    Ste was very supportive, ¡°That''s a good thing. You should do it as soon as possible.¡±


    They were all capable of earning, especially Ang, who felt life had opened a new door for her


    after her illness was cured.


    With new goals, there were new prospects, cheers!


    After eating and drinking until around six, they were full and satisfied.


    Ste brought out some peanuts and nuts, ¡°These were grown by Rosie, you guys should try them.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Rosie is so talented.¡±


    Hearing these, Rosie blushed and tried to hide behind Ste.


    In addition to praise, Ang and the others also prepared gifts. The gifts were candies. Not only did


    Rosie get one, even the dog got one.


    She hadn''t received a gift in a long time, and Rosie smiled with joy.


    Ste found an old Christmas movie downloaded from years ago, and they all revisited the


    prosperous times of the past.


    After watching the movie at ten, Jasper drove the four of them home, worried about their safety on


    the road.


    Rosie cleaned up inside and out, and Ste found her a set of new clothes from Arcadia. Not only


    did Rosie get some, she also prepared some for herself and Jasper.


    Just as she was finishing her bath, she heard the sound of a car. Ste prepared bath water for


    Jasper as well.


    After drying her hair, she heard Jasper close his sister''s bedroom door. Then he dimmed the


    bedsidemp and started kissing Ste.


    ¡°Ste, thank you.¡±


    Ste was confused, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for giving me a home, and for taking such good care of Rosie.¡±


    Love was a chemical reaction.


    Apart from his charisma, Jasper''s responsibility and tolerance also yed a big part. He was strict


    with himself, but never made demands of Ste. Even when their opinions differed, he would


    respect her decision. Regardless of whether he was right or wrong, he would always defend her in


    front of others.


    These things seemed simple, but how many men could do them?


    Ste knew she had a sharp personality, and before the disaster, there weren''t many men who


    could stand her. So, if Jasper could do all this, she should be the one thanking him.


    However, women''s magazines said that sometimes men shouldn''t be praised, as it could lead to


    arrogance andcency.


    With that thought, Ste decided to abandon her words. She held onto his neck, her eyes twinkling


    with mischievous anticipation, ¡°So, how are you nning to thank me?¡±


    Jasper kissed her, reaching out to grab something from the bedside table, ¡°How much do you


    want?¡±


    Ah... no, he didn''t used to be like this. When did he learn this!


    They slept until nine in the morning, Ste got up in a daze. The siblings had already made


    breakfast and had dressed the dog in a handsome suit.


    Before they could even finish breakfast, Austin came over with his son, "Merry Christmas."


    The generous Mr. Austin handed out goodie bags filled with beef jerky, enough for both Rosie and


    the dog.


    No sooner had he sat down than Smoky and Snowy came over with their offspring, surrounding Mr.


    Austin and all looking up at him in unison.


    "Haha, hahaha." It seemed like the gifts were not enough.


    He had already had a get-together with Monkey and others the day before. After the snubbing


    incident, Austin had given up on trying to get in good with the wealthy folks. He''d do business when


    there was some, and take it easy when there wasn''t.


    Supplies were getting increasingly scarce, but he had his ways of getting goods and wasn''t worried


    about going hungry. So, even during the big holiday, he had no ns to pay visits. He brought his


    son and a live fish to the neighbor''s for a meal.


    The fish was huge, about fifteen to twenty pounds.


    Ste was surprised, "Where did you get a live fish?"

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    No one knew exactly who smuggled them out, but Austin knew that all the fish hatchlings from the


    agricultural department could be acquired if you had the right contacts.


    Austin exchanged for the fish with supplies, probably after some transactions, so it really wasn''t


    cheap. There was some leftover spices from yesterday, so Ste decided to make a fish stew.


    Rosie was diligent, with Dn assisting her.


    When Ste wasn''t looking, Dn slipped a small pack of chocte-covered almonds into Rosie''s


    pocket. Snacks were too precious and Rosie didn''t want any.


    "Rosie, I saved these especially for you. We have more at home." As he said this, he peeled one


    and ced it in her mouth, "Is it sweet?"


    "Mmm." Rosie smiled at him, "You''re so nice, Dn."


    Encouraged by her praise, Dn was overjoyed, whispering into her ear, "I only gave one to the


    others."


    By "the others", he was referring to the adults¡¯ children.


    Rosie, being singled out for special treatment, was pleased. "After dinner, I''ll teach you some


    boxing, Dn."


    "Sure!" Dn squatted next to her, helping with the chores. "The water''s too cold, Rosie. Let me do


    it."


    Father and son, both inept in the kitchen, relished the creamy fish stew, and they were extremely


    content.


    "Dad, the fish head Rosie made is really good."


    Austin corrected his son, "Nonsense, Ste made it."


    "Rosie fried the fish, and I helped with the veggies."


    "Really? You can do that now? You''re amazing, son."


    As they chatted and ate, Austin noticed Ste''s glowingplexion and asked, "Some wealthy


    ladies have been looking for skincare products. So you have a supplier?"


    Actually, she did have quite a few stashed away in Arcadia.


    "What brand do they want?"


    "It doesn''t matter what brand, as long as it''s fragrant and hasn''t gone bad."


    Austin wasn''t well-versed in women''s skincare products, but considering it was four years into the


    apocalypse, finding something usable was already a feat. Regardless of thedies'' pickiness, they


    were constantly lowering their standards.


    A few months ago, he managed to sell a bottle of generic moisturizer. At first, everyoneined


    it smelt worse than manure, but in the end, they nearly came to blows over it. As long as there was


    stock, he could sell it at a high price.


    "I have a few bottles. I''ll let you take a look."


    She had got quite a lot from the supermarket before, and collected another batch from the office


    building. No matter how long theysted, they would be harder to sell in the future.


    "Can you source some condoms?" Austin continued with his requests, "Those are in high demand,


    and everyone wants one."


    In the early years of the apocalypse, many wealthy individuals had indulged themselves with no


    rules, resulting in a myriad of diseases. If it had been before the apocalypse, curing these diseases


    wouldn''t have been an issue. But where would you find medicine in the apocalypse?


    Therefore, they quickly learned their lesson, but it was already toote. Now, medicine was worth its


    weight in gold.


    "Cough, cough."


    Jasper almost choked on a fish bone when he heard Austin asking Ste for condoms at the dinner


    table. His face turned a bit red.


    Austin nced at him, finding his shyness amusing. Ste, on the other hand, surprised them all


    with her response, "I don''t have any, and even if I did, I''d keep them for personal use."


    "Cough, ha-ha, ha-ha-ha." Austin nearly choked again, "That''s a fair point. Jasper, you''re a lucky


    man."


    At the table, Rosie was confused, "What are you guys talking about?"


    This time, Jasper truly choked. Fortunately, it was just on some pickled cabbage.


    She actually could sell some, but she probably wouldn''t be able to trade them for anything she


    wanted. Better to just let it be.


    After dinner, Ste brought down several bottles of unopened skincare products from upstairs,


    "These are what we found when we were out scavenging before. You can try selling them, no loss if


    they don''t sell."


    Austin readily agreed, "Sure, no problem." He was confident he could sell anything.


    Ste also brought down a couple of cigars, "A friend gifted these, but I think they might have lost


    their vor."


    These were the cigars Lukas had given them yesterday. Jasper didn''t smoke, and Arcadia had


    plenty of better choices. There was no need to keep these stale cigars.


    Austin was overjoyed by the unexpected windfall, "What do you guys need in return?"


    "If you can get fresh beef ormb, that would be great."


    Austin, itching to do business again after a few days off, left his son behind in Building 50 and


    departed.


    In the afternoon, Ste thought about taking the children out for a bit since it was the holiday


    season. Jasper didn''t object, so they took the kids and drove out.


    Even during the holidays, they had to be mindful of safety and couldn''t venture into dangerous


    areas.


    They went to the city square, where the weather was sunny, and there were surprisingly many


    people out and about.


    There were security patrols around, so the criminals didn''t dare to cause trouble.


    The government had arranged for festive decorations and performance to celebrate the New Year.


    The Christmas costumes were a bit worn and the team was hastily put together, so the performance


    lacked the grandeur and thrill of the pre-apocalypse era. But it was still a sight to behold.


    Apuse would break out from time to time, and the faces that were usually hardened by the harsh


    apocalypse gradually softened. Some even teared up amidst their joy.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rosie was curious, "Dn, what''s this?"


    "It''s a tradition during our Christmas celebrations. Many people perform these dances to celebrate."


    Dn had some faint memories of it, "Rosie, when I was little, dad would take me to watch it."


    After watching the dances, it was time for some photos. Cooper locked in the car whined in protest.


    This wasn''t fair!


    They took plenty of photos, and then Dn pulled out his own phone, "Rosie, can I take a picture


    with you?"


    "Sure, Dn."


    They took a selfie together, and Dn quickly hid his phone.


    There was also music ying in the square, with some old and familiar Christmas songs. It really


    felt like the holiday season. Many people started to sway to the rhythm.


    Ste spotted a familiar figure and walked over to lightly tap her shoulder, "Katie."


    Ste would have never guessed that Katie could dance so well. The steps she put forward were


    clearly those of a seasoned pro.


    On the other hand, the other three members of the Moore family were shyly standing to the side,


    waiting.


    "Ste." Katie hadn''t expected to bump into her and excitedly grasped her hand. "You''re too kind,


    my dear. We owe you for the supplies, but you''ve given us even more."


    Her kids were like dummies; despite all the reminders, they still brought back chickens, rabbits, and


    herbs.


    "It''s alright. We just happened to have plenty. If we didn''t give it to you, we''d give it to someone


    else."


    Katie sighed, her withered hand holding Ste''s tightly. "Ste, you''ve taken such good care of us


    over these years, and we owe you so much."


    "Katie, don''t be so formal with me. There aren''t many of us left from Sunrise Sanctuary. Let''s just


    consider it a bond between people."


    Katie was a born optimist. She was a bit thin, but her spirit was still strong. What made her even


    happier was that Mikey was dating someone.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Mikey''s girlfriend also worked at the research institute, however, she was an administrative staff.


    Despite looking polished and delicate, she was shrewd and far more adaptable than these three


    dummies in Katie¡¯s mind.


    Her ie wasn''t high, but all her rtives had perished in the disaster, leaving her to live alone.


    Once, she was confronted by a thug after work, and by chance, Mikey was passing by and saved


    her using a taser.


    She had no family obligations, seemed genuine and honest, making her a suitable candidate for the


    Moore family daughter-inw.


    Seeing Mikey settle down would give Katie peace when her time came.


    Enthusiastically, Katie extended an invitation, "We''re throwing a wedding reception for them next


    Sunday,. If you and Jasper have time, make sure toe by."


    Ste happily agreed, "Sure."


    After a stroll in the square as the weather grew colder, they all got in the car to head home. Upon


    reaching the neighbourhood, they saw several cars parked outside the Porras family''s mansion,


    with bodyguards hustling around, suggesting some kind of disturbance.


    Whatever it was, it was none of Ste''s business as she sat on the passenger seat.


    As they returned to their own vi, they found a body sprawled out front. To be precise, a dog''s


    body.


    The mastiffy gasping, drenched in blood.


    Cooper ran down to sniff around the injured dog, making distressed and mournful sounds.


    Ste got out of the car to examine the dog, finding multiple injuries on its body, both blunt force and


    cuts, its fur wet with blood. No doubt about it, there had been a brutal fight.


    Judging from the wounds, it didn''t look like a fight with another dog, but rather injuries inflicted by a


    person.


    Lying at the doorstep of her home, it either didn''t want to die or wanted to see Cooper onest time


    before death. Given its condition, it was likely the former.


    Dogs had feelings too, and since it hade to them for help, they couldn''t just stand by and watch


    it die, could they?


    Ste bent down to help Jasper lift the injured dog into the yard. She used bandages to clean and


    disinfect the wounds.


    Anesthetics were precious, and it would take several doses to numb so many injuries. Ste


    couldn''t bear to use them, so she used ropes to bind the Mastiff''s mouth and limbs before starting


    the suturing process.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The dog seemed to understand that Ste was trying to help it, and despite the pain, it didn''t


    struggle much, merely whimpering as Ste stitched and patched it up.


    After bandaging it, she fed it a few expired pills, leaving its fate up to the higher powers.


    Cooper dragged out his stash of half a bone and ced it in front of the Mastiff. Eat!


    Ste sighed, and for the sake of her own dog, she prepared a half bowl of high-calorie food for the


    Mastiff.


    After finishing its meal, the Mastiff didn''t linger and limped back to the Porras family mansion. Ste


    watched it leave and then bolted the double doors before retreating into the warmth of the house.


    It was too cold to venture out, so they decided to eat the food they had stored from Arcadia.


    Just as the food wasid out on the table, there was a knock on the door, "Ste!"


    It was the Porras family''s butler, Derick, "Do you know any medical procedures?"


    "No."


    "But didn''t you just suture the dog''s wounds?"


    "So?"


    "Mr. Bran is injured. Can you help?"


    "He is not a dog."


    "We''re out of options."


    Skilled surgeons were bing scarce, with the remaining skilled ones taken to the government


    base. Many of those left hadn''t held a scalpel in years. The Porras family had a family doctor, but he


    was killed in a robbery a few days ago.


    "What happened to him?"


    "He went hunting in the mountains and encountered cannibals. He barely escaped with his life.


    Please, Ste, can you help?"


    Went hunting in the mountains? It was indeed iprehensible how the rich thought.


    Ste was speechless. Had he been living under a rock? He was practically begging for trouble.


    She was about to refuse, but then she remembered the three radiation suits he had given her. Ste


    reconsidered, "I''ll take a look, but I make no guarantees."


    Derick finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank you. I was worried he wouldn''t make it."


    If they couldn''t find a doctor soon, they would have to fly to the government base. But the Porras


    family had already left the government base, and going back wasn''t as simple. Even if they


    managed to go back, they would have to negotiate with the higher-ups, and surgery wasn''t


    something that could be done at a moment''s notice. By the time they finished negotiating, Bran


    might have already bled out.


    Concerned, Jasper apanied Ste to the Porras family''s mansion. The mansion was in chaos.


    Even before they entered the main hall, they could hear Bran''s pig-like screams, "Ahhhh, oh, oh..."


    His voice was full of energy, not like someone on the verge of death.


    This was Ste''s first time entering the Porras family mansion. The interior was a stark contrast to


    the exterior, with its five-star high-ceiling decorations, exuding an aura of luxury and opulence, from


    the massive chandelier overhead to the solid teak floor underfoot.


    The extravagance was so overwhelming it left Ste dazed; she was even considering whether her


    feet would tarnish the noble floor.


    The living room was filled with over a dozen people, almost all members of the Porras family, from


    the young to the old, each with a different expression.


    Bran''s pig-like screams were unending, but the sight of the recently sutured Mastiff wagging its tail


    as it greeted Ste was somewhat amusing.


    No wonder the butler had sought her out. It turned out the Mastiff had sold her out.


    As Ste approached, Bran''s wailing got louder, "Oh, oh, help me, please save me!!!"


    After a brief exchange of nods with the members of the Porras family, Ste walked over, "What are


    you screaming for? If I hade anyter, your wounds would''ve healed on their own."


    Hearing her tone, the members of the Porras family frowned, but considering they needed her help,


    they didn''t say anything.


    Bran had been shed twice, once on the arm and once on the leg. He must have dodged in time,


    because the cuts weren''t deep and he had already received first aid.


    However, Bentley, who was beside him, was covered in blood. His eyebrow, shoulder, arm... all had


    multiple shes.


    Bentley was truly impressive. Despite being so badly injured and pale, he clenched his jaw and


    didn''t utter a sound.


    Ste asked, "Do you have any medical supplies?"


    "Yes, we have everything," Derick quickly had someone fetch the supplies, including sutures,


    surgical instruments, anesthetics, surgical gowns, etc.


    The family was truly wealthy; their medical supplies were moreprehensive than a private clinic.


    Ste checked the anesthetics, which were imported and had a long shelf life of five years.


    She requested a clean room be prepared. Now, the question was, should she choose based on the


    severity of the injuries or based on personal feelings?


    Remembering that Bentley had chained up his girlfriend and broken her leg, she promptly wheeled


    Bran into the room.


    Though Bran wasn''t exactly a saint, he was after all the guy who had once extravagantly gifted her


    radiation suits, and she owed him for that.


    As Bran opened his mouth to yell, Ste warned, "If you yell again, I might identally hit your


    carotid artery."


    Bran immediately mmed up.


    "You didn''t even blink when you crashed your car." He had fought fiercely enough, but now he was


    as meek as amb.


    "It''s not the same."


    The pain of the wound was one thing, but what really rattled him was the scene he had encountered


    deep in the forest. If it weren''t for his bodyguards, he might not have made it back.


    The sight of those cannibals churned his stomach.


    She stitched up the simple wound in half an hour. Ste patted his shoulder, "You''re fine now. You


    can go back to hunting in the woods."


    Bran grumbled, "Gee, I nearly lost my life, and you''re making fun of me?"


    "What''s there to fear? So they''re a bunch of cannibals, you, Bran, can take on a hundred of them


    single-handedly."

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Ste''s tongue was as sharp as a de.


    Bran grimaced. His sanity on the brink, he had hoped for a peaceful hunting trip in the mountains to


    clear his mind, but all he found were demons lurking in the old forest.


    Ignoring him, Ste ordered someone to bring Bentley in.


    Bentley entered with the same cold and highborn demeanor, as if he were a sculpture. Bran couldn¡¯t


    bear to see him like this. ¡°Bentley, don¡¯t overthink it. That girl merely looks like Lindsay. She can¡¯t


    possibly be her. Think about it, her legs were broken and she was swept away by a hurricane.


    There¡¯s no way she could still be alive.¡±


    Bentley remained silent, lost in his own world.


    Ste couldn¡¯t understand Bentley¡¯s obsession. He tormented himself over the loss of his girl. He


    was so consumed with grief that he seemed to be punishing himself.


    She had decided to use anesthesia, but it seemed a waste on him. So, she began stitching.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Bentley sharply inhaled as his eyes shed murderously. Well, apparently he could feel pain.


    Ste watched him coldly. ¡°Do you need anesthesia?¡±


    Bentley inhaled sharply again, his mouth twitching. ¡°Yes, a little.¡±


    ¡°It''s just a surface wound. The pain is nothingpared to a broken bone.¡±


    Bentley, covered in blood and being provoked by Ste, was silent.


    After over an hour of stitching and patching up, they were finally done. The Porras family had plenty


    of medical supplies. Ste even prepared medicine for the mastiff. Then, she got up to leave.


    The head of the family, Shane, spoke up. ¡°Ste, we really owe you one.¡±


    ¡°It was no trouble.¡± Ste gave a polite smile. ¡°I owed a favor to Bran. It was only right to repay it.¡±


    Shane understood but continued to thank her. Regardless, if they hadn¡¯t found a suitable doctor in


    time, they would have had to go through the trouble of sending them to the official base.


    Indeed, those living in Building 50 were not ordinary people. It was worth investing so much effort to


    befriend them.


    Derick personally escorted her out, his attitude aplete contrast to before. ¡°Take care, Ste.¡±


    The moment Ste left, Shane closed the door and turned on his son.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t... don¡¯t hit me, ow.¡±


    Not long after they returned home, there was another knock at the door. Another patient came


    seeking medical help.


    As it turned out, it wasn''t just Bentley and Bran who had gone hunting in the mountains. Several


    other young men from the residential area had also been injured. Upon learning that Ste had


    medical skills, they immediately sought her out.


    The person who came was a servant from the Vice Chairwoman¡¯s family, saying that their young


    son was also injured and hoped that Ste could help treat him.


    Ste found it amusing. The Vice Chairwoman had led the charge in ostracizing her. Where did they


    get the nerve?


    She didn¡¯t bother with them and instead sat down to enjoy her meal, whichprised of braised


    pork knuckles, crabs, and shrimp in oil.


    The servant left, and soon after, the Vice Chairwoman herself came over. Unfortunately for her, the


    doors and windows were soundproof, so no one paid her any mind.


    The next day, the mastiff returned, bringing not only its food but also its medicine. It brought extra


    doses, including anesthetics and antibiotics, likely as a thank you for Ste.


    Given the Porras family¡¯s disy, they clearly intended to maintain good rtions with Ste. She


    considered it and epted their offer.


    Although she preferred to keep to herself, she couldn''t deny the influence of the Porras family in


    Griffith. As long as they didn''t harbor any ill intentions towards her, she was open to asional


    interactions.


    Who knows, she might even get a helicopter out of it one day?


    Ste was curious. ¡°Can you fly a helicopter?¡±


    Jasper answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ste was incredulous. ¡°Is there anything you can''t do?¡±


    Jasper wasn''t boastful. ¡°Our unit regrly selects outstanding talents forprehensive training.¡±


    Ste threw a walnut at him. ¡°You''re so smug.¡±


    With the two of them alone, Jasper had no reason to be shy. ¡°If someone as outstanding as me is


    attracted to you, doesn''t that mean you''re even more outstanding?¡±


    Ste couldn''t help butugh. ¡°Jasper, you¡¯re such a flirt.¡±


    After sessfully getting into Ste''s good graces, the mastiff didn¡¯t just visit daily, even dragging


    the wheelchair-bound Bran along.


    Ste frowned. ¡°You¡¯re injured and you¡¯re bouncing around the neighborhood. Aren¡¯t you


    ashamed?¡±


    ¡°Only you can make me feel ashamed.¡±


    Ste didn¡¯t bother arguing. Once she saw that his wounds were healing nicely, she removed his


    stitches and sent him on his way.


    Bran examined the structure of Ste''s walls. ¡°Ste, I heard the eternal night ising. Do you


    think I should build a wall around my house?¡±


    ¡°Whether you build one is none of my business.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cold. You saved my life once. Who knows, you might save it again?¡±


    Ste retorted, ¡°What''s in it for me?¡±


    Bran looked hurt. ¡°You''re so pragmatic.¡±


    ¡°Would you prefer if I talked about sentiment?¡±


    Seeing his persistence, Ste gave him a piece of advice. ¡°Don''t bother. A wall might keep out


    external threats, but what about the ones from within?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Branughed it off, but after thinking it over, his smile froze. She meant that during the eternal night,


    there would be chaos, and the Porras family had quite a few servants and bodyguards.


    He didn''t dare think further. It sent chills down his spine.


    Bran forced a smile and left in a hurry.


    ...


    In the evening, Austin arrived, carrying over ten pounds of beef and half a sheep.


    The wealthy were easy to profit from. Skincare products were hotmodities and cigarettes even


    more so.


    However, fresh meat was hard toe by. He had gone to great lengths to barter for it.


    He also brought news. ¡°I heard the eternal night might being. We need to prepare.¡±


    Ste feigned surprise. ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±


    ¡°I saw the city installing streetlights on my way back. What else could it be?¡±


    No wonder his business ventures were so sessful. Ste admired his insight. ¡°I''ve heard the


    same thing. It''s likely to happen in the next few months.¡±


    Thanks to almost two years of perpetual daylight, despite the harsh climate, survivors had been


    given a chance to catch their breath.


    The city had called together technical experts to establish waste power nts andrge biogas


    nts. Many units were already using them. However, due to the scarcity of technical civilization


    and rted materials after rounds of natural disasters, they couldn''t be widely promoted.


    If there was lighting, it could serve as a deterrent against the evils of the eternal night.


    Austin couldn''t help but worry. ¡°If the eternal night reallyes, what should we do?¡±


    Ste gave a friendly advice, "Stock up well, fortify your homes, sharpen your knives, and try not to


    go out if it''s not necessary."


    For Austin, this was not a challenge. Even if he stopped doing business, he had enough supplies to


    last for a decade. But what about Monkey and his crew?


    No, he had to warn them in advance.


    "By the way, I know how to get hold of fish andmbs. Are you guys interested?"

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Austin was not sure how long the eternal night wouldst, he reckoned it was time to follow his


    son''s footsteps and embrace self-sufficiency. He started to grow vegetables and raise chickens and


    ducks in his backyard.


    "You have the resources to do so, but I''ll pass."


    Ste had plenty of fish and a flock of sheep at her disposal. "The temperature fluctuation is already


    significant during the pr day, and I worry it would be even more dramatic during the perpetual


    night. I won¡¯t waste my efforts."


    Austin decided to give it a try. He had nothing better to do during the endless darkness after all. So,


    he requested Ste for some vegetable seeds, nning to utilize his backyard and rooftop.


    If he couldn¡¯t manage, he could always ask Monkey and his crew for help, and share the surplus


    produce with them.


    After he left, Ste contacted Lukas via walkie-talkie, "Lukas, I''ve heard rumors that the eternal


    night may arrive in theing months. Stock up on food and reinforce your doors and windows.


    The eternal night might lead to a rise in crime. You might need to reconsider continuing your work."


    Lukas turned serious, "We''ll see about the work situation. We''ve just secured a house, and we''ll be


    moving in next month. We''ll probably have nothing left but a few bottles of whiskey and some brown


    sugar. Can you help us look out for any food resources?"


    "Sure, I''ll keep an eye out for you. If I have any surplus vegetables, I¡¯ll dry them out and give them


    to you."


    "Thanks, Ste."


    "Don''t mention it, just be careful."


    The government had not made an official announcement yet, but those with reliable sources were


    already stirring up anxieties.


    Monkey and his crew came over with their families. The women started nting hardy potatoes and


    vegetables not only in Austin''s backyard and rooftop, but they even utilized the front yard. The men


    helped install electrical fences on the high walls, including those of Building 50.


    Ste, unsure when the eternal night would arrive, decided to install the electrical fence in advance.


    As a token of thanks, she gave them 10 pounds of corn kernels, asking them to install a diesel


    generator as well.


    She knew how to dismantle the device, but reassembling it was another story. Austin had the


    manpower, why not use it?


    Arcadia had enough electricity, but they needed a source for the times when power might be


    needed.


    The actions of Building 49 and Building 50 stirred up the nerves of other households in the


    community. Those without a diesel generator approached Austin, hoping to get one.


    Austin, unable to find enough supplies, went to Ste for help.


    "Sorry, I don''t have any left. I''ve gone through a great deal just to exchange for a second-hand one."


    Austin had to find a solution on his own. He managed to get a few, and traded them for food.


    Although Austincked the physical strength of those living in Building 50, he was smart. He


    secretly gathered Monkey and his crew, built a basement in the vi, and stored all the food.


    "Remember, not even your wives can know about this. Whoever can¡¯t keep his mouth shut, I''ll break


    his head."


    After scolding his men, Austin gave each of them a bag of food, reminding them, "We don''t know


    how long the eternal night willst. If it reallyes, we can''t go out to conduct business anymore,


    so be frugal with your food. You all live together, and in times of danger, stick together. Right


    opposite is the police station. If one day you are really in danger, all of you can move over to my


    ce."


    Meanwhile, amunity meeting was held regarding the safety issues of the eternal night. This


    was a matter concerning every household, so everyone attended.


    The eternal night was like being blindfolded. To protect themunity, it was suggested that each


    household should install a light in front of their house. Not only would this facilitate security patrol,


    but it could also deter criminals to some extent.


    Despite the fact that the safety of others was none of her business, Ste still made a suggestion,


    "Installing lights at the front door is not safe. If a criminal wants to get in, they can easily break the


    light with a rock. I suggest installing the lights under the eaves of the second floor and protecting


    them with a cover."


    However, Ste suggestion fell on deaf ears, since Ste did not treat the Vice Chairwoman¡¯s son''s


    illness, which almost cost him his life. The Vice Chairwoman did not ridicule Ste openly; she just


    pretended not to hear.


    On the other hand, Bran agreed with her, "Ste is right. Let''s do as she suggested."


    As soon as themunity meeting ended, Samuel caught up with them, "Mr. Jasper, Mrs. Ste."


    Ste turned back, "What is it?"


    Samuel warned them in advance, "Mark said the eternal night is approaching, and suggested we


    quit our jobs and return home to guard our apartments.¡±


    Ste was surprised. The job at themunity paid well in food, and the work was rtively easy.


    Many people envied this job, and she didn¡¯t expect Mark to suggest they quit.


    With no outsiders present, Samuel spoke the truth, "Mark said that themunity is the safest


    ce during the pr day, but it''ll be the most dangerous during the eternal night. This ce could


    be the first target for criminals. He asked me to remind you to protect yourselves."


    No wonder the people of Eastwood Eden obeyed Mark unconditionally, he truly had foresight and a


    keen understanding of human nature.


    Ste asked curiously, "Is Mark still living with you?"


    "No, he moved to the City Hall. But he always solves our problems as soon as we ask for his help."


    Actually, they were reluctant to quit this job, but nothing was more important than their lives.


    Besides, they had managed to stock up some food over the past year. Who would protect their


    families while the young men were out working? They needed to go back and devise a defense n


    in case criminals attacked during the eternal night.


    If the timing was not off, the eternal night should still be two or three months away. Ste asked,


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Normally it''s two weeks, but the captain said we can leave only after finding suitable recements.


    I guess it will be about a month."


    Indeed, not just anyone could serve as a security guard in a wealthymunity. Besides physical


    fitness, their background also needed to be checked. It would be troublesome if they identally


    hired a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    ...


    After a series of twists and turns, Lukas and Cody finally became homeowners. It was still a tiny


    two-room apartment, with the two families right next to each other.


    Even though they could earn a living, they nearly broke their backs for these house. They didn''t


    have the resources to renovate, and even the doors and windows were second-hand goods


    selected by Ste from Arcadia.


    In addition, each household was gifted with a 10-pound bag of cracked corn and chunks of sun-


    dried sweet potatoes, along with a few pounds of dried vegetables. It was a housewarming gift from


    her and Jasper to both families.


    The housewarming dinner was held at Lukas'' ce, with Ang and Kitty cooking. They enjoyed a


    simple meal together.


    "Ste, Jasper, our food might be modestpared to what you''re used to. Please don''t mind it,"


    they said.


    Steplemented both families, "Being able to purchase a house in such a short period of time


    is no small feat. No one else in Griffith can match that. Give it another year or two, and living in a


    vi will not just be a dream."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Codyughed heartily, "Just wait, we''ll be neighbors with you and Jasper soon."


    After dinner and some chatting, Jasper and Ste headed home.


    Just as they entered the neighborhood, they noticed that the Porras family''s mansion was bustling


    with moving trucks and busy workers. They were surprised to find out that Bran had somehow


    convinced Shane to start building a fence around the property.


    If even the Porras family, with their team of bodyguards, felt the need to build a wall, it left the other


    families in the neighborhood feeling rather uneasy.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    They used to mock the people in Building 49 and Building 50 for their over-cautiousness, but now,


    they could only look with envy at their three-meter-high stone walls topped with electric wiring that


    screamed safety.


    Suddenly, many people turned to Austin, hoping to procure some building materials for their own


    walls.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    But Austin was atypical this time, ¡°Folks, I apologize, but all the avable building materials have


    been confiscated by the authorities to build the new city. I really don''t have any sources for this.


    Maybe you could try elsewhere?¡±


    He was no fool. If everyone''s home was fortified like a fortress, what would happen when rioters


    indiscriminately attacked?


    Besides, he wasn''t lying. With more and more peopleing to Griffith, building materials were


    indeed bing increasingly scarce.


    ¡­


    Ste woke up feeling groggy, her hands and feet growing colder. She pulled the nket over


    herself, but it didn¡¯t help, the chill persisted.


    Ste switched on the bedsidemp, and was surprised to find it was already nine in the morning.


    Damn, overslept again.


    The room seemed darker than usual, so she pulled back the curtains, only to find it pitch dark


    outside.


    Ste paused, the perpetual night hade early. Two months early.


    Jasper stirred awake, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The cold weather made it good for sleeping, and after an passionate nightst night, the two of


    them overslept.


    ¡°The eternal night is here.¡±


    She checked the thermometer. The room temperature had dropped to freezing point. The house


    had been insted during renovations, so it was probably around 20 degrees below zero outside.


    Jasper quickly got up and added nkets to Rosie''s bed.


    ¡°Why is it dark outside?¡±


    Jasper switched on the light, ¡°Don''t worry, it''s just the eternal night.¡±


    Rosie, dressed in her thermal clothes, was only cold in her hands and feet, ¡°Will Dn and the


    others freeze?¡±


    Jasper paused, ¡°You care about Dn that much?¡±


    Rosie thought for a moment, ¡°He''s really good to me, obedient and helps with work. What if he gets


    sick from the cold?¡±


    ¡°Contact him with the walkie-talkie.¡±


    Rosie put on her socks and immediately dug out the walkie-talkie.


    Jasper put on his clothes and, as per themunity agreement, turned on the lights on the balcony


    of the second floor, dispelling some of the darkness in front of the vi.


    Using a shlight, he went to the backyard to check on the poultry.


    The animals, too, had biological clocks. Used to constant brightness, now plunged into darkness,


    they huddled together in unease.


    The ss shed wasn''t as insted as the house, and the poultry were shivering from the cold.


    Jasper switched on the heatingmp and spread the prepared straw in the shed.


    Ste followed him, and feeling that it wasn''t warm enough, brought more wooden panels from


    Arcadia to fortify the ss.


    As for the vegetables in the nting shed, they were all stored in Arcadia for the time being.


    After dealing with the backyard, the two went to the rooftop to handle the herbs being grown there.


    Standing on the rooftop, they could hear the rumbling of engines as lights came on in other vis


    one by one. The light wasn''t broad, and in the perpetual darkness, it seemed incredibly dim and


    insignificant.


    The security guards were still on patrol, and shlights would light up on the road from time to time.


    There was a knock on the door, and it was Samuel and his buddies, all from Eastwood Eden.


    ¡°Ste, we''re leaving.¡±


    Samuel hadn''t expected the eternal night toe so soon, and they needed to rush home.


    Ste frowned slightly, ¡°Did you find your recements?¡±


    ¡°The captain said they''ve found some new patrollers.¡±


    ¡°Okay, listen to Mark and hurry home. Stick together and be very careful on the road.¡±


    Samuel nodded, his expression suggesting he wanted to say something but was holding back.


    Ste was confused, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Samuel pulled her aside and whispered, ¡°Ste, I don''t know if I''m just being paranoid, but I feel like


    the security captain and his crew are¡­ ¡±


    He didn''t know how to put it, but he felt like he had been excluded recently. The security captain and


    his crew would huddle together and whisper, but would quickly disperse when they saw them.


    Yes, even small groups had their cliques. There hadn''t been a problem before, and the security


    captain had been kind to them, but his attitude had taken aplete 180-degree turn recently.


    When Samuel and the others wanted to quit, their resignations were put on hold. The interview


    process for new members was drawn out, but today, they suddenly agreed.


    After listening to Samuel, Ste took a moment before responding, ¡°Out of sight, out of mind, isn''t it


    always like this? Don''t overthink it, grab your wages and hurry home.¡±


    ¡°You guys need to be careful. We''re leaving now.¡±


    After seeing them off, Ste''s face immediately darkened. She posted a warm reminder, then


    electrified the stainless steel door and the electric, and bolted the heavy wooden door with five


    bolts.


    Back in the house, Rosie had already cooked breakfast. Seeing Ste''s serious expression, Jasper


    asked, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Ste shared Samuel''s suspicions, ¡°The eternal night came suddenly. The security captain shouldn''t


    be letting people go at this time, in order to ensure the safety of themunity.¡±


    ¡°You''re worried the security team has other intentions?¡±


    Ste thought for a moment, ¡°If you were them, would you take the chance?¡±


    It wasn''t that she was paranoid, but rather that people were unpredictable.


    She had seen more than once, how the young and rich would spout off at the security team. Many


    of them didn''t adhere to the entry and exit rules, and when security enforced regtions, they faced


    insults. In severe cases, there were even instances of physical abuse.


    If not for the wages, who would endure the humiliation and trampling of their dignity?


    She remembered the time when the conflict started over the spit of a ma. The security captain


    came to mediate, only to be pped and called a watch dog by the rich kid.


    A conflict or two would''ve been okay, but there had been numerous confrontations over the past


    year. Even the rich families'' servants would boss the security around, making them do all sorts of


    dirty and tiring work. There were even more outrageous instances, where they were called over to


    take out the trash, or made to walk pets.


    The disparity in status was huge, but the security captain was always diplomatic, greeting even the


    most unreasonable demands with a smile.


    How could anyone''s psyche be okay after being in such an environment for so long? If an


    opportunity to turn the tables presented itself, would he take advantage of it?


    Of course, all of this was just Ste''s spection, and it may well contain a bit of malice.


    Jasper said, ¡°We have no evidence, and what if they mean no harm? And even if we told others, no


    one would believe us.¡±


    Compared to the security, people were more wary of building 50.


    Ste thought the same, ¡°Regardless of what others do, we should take care of ourselves first.¡±


    However, she still warned Austin to not casually open the door during the eternal night, even if the


    person outside was familiar.


    Ste warned him, ¡°Don''t ask me to open the door either. I definitely won''t do it.¡±


    Austinughed, ¡°And here I was thinking of inviting you over for a game of poker. If I had known, I


    would''ve made a door in the wall, so we could move freely between our houses.¡±


    They were both smart people, so a hint was enough.


    After bathing in sunshine daily, Cooper had grown unustomed to the dark, pacing restlessly


    whenever night fell.


    With the advent of eternal night, the world seemed to abruptly hit pause.


    Mansions, skyscrapers, factories, streets, survivors, crops... Everything was engulfed in the


    engulfing darkness.


    And inherent to human nature was a fear of the unknown lurking within the dark.


    Natural light and artificial light - both forms of light, yet they elicited vastly different feelings.


    When sunlight bathed everything, pulling back the curtains revealed the entire view. However,


    artificial light couldn''t do the same. When you pulled back the curtains, outside the window might


    have been a scary face or a viin wielding a knife.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Yanking open the ckout curtains, Ste flicked on every light.


    Silence prevailed outside the window. Even with the house aze with artificial daylight, an


    unsettling restlessness seeped into the room.


    Ste picked up the walkie-talkie to get in touch with Cody''s team.


    Kitty picked up. She was out patrolling with Ang.


    They were all adults, and if they insisted on working throughout this eternal night, they must have


    considered the risks. Ste chatted briefly, reminding them to stay safe, and then hung up.


    While all friends, their living conditions varied greatly. Given the choice, no one would choose to


    venture out. It was best not to criticize from a ce offort.


    After two hours of reading medical books, she sparred with Jasper, breaking a good sweat which


    made her feel much better.


    She took some hot spring water from the pantry, poured it into a bathtub, and soaked in it for 40


    minutes on a constant temperature setting.


    Meanwhile, Jasper was busy training his little sister and Cooper.


    The lights in the backyard greenhouse remained on. The rabbits, having experienced extreme cold


    before, were not much affected by the temperature drop. The chickens, ducks, and geese huddled


    together for warmth.


    Rosie looked slightly upset. "Jasper, they didn''ty any eggs today."


    Jasper reassured her. "It''s too cold and there''s no sunlight. They''ll get used to it after a while."


    Cold as it was, they still needed to feed the animals well to keep them warm. They couldn''t skimp


    on the mixed grain feed.


    He had rigged a heating pipe in the greenhouse, which could be turned on when the temperature


    dropped further at night, helping the animals survive the long nights.


    During the eternal night, they didn¡¯t have much to do and tend to go to bed early. Just as Ste was


    about to sleep, the walkie-talkie suddenly red, "Ste."


    Just as she was wondering where Monkey got the walkie-talkie, it turned out to be Bran.


    Ste was puzzled. "How did you know the channel?"


    "Don''t worry about how I know, just know that I do." His voice was smug. Bran sat there, legs


    crossed, ying with his slippers. "Do you need anything? Want me to send some stuff over?"


    "No need." She''d be grateful if he just left her alone.


    "How abouting over for a game of poker?" Bran suggested, bored enough to count leg hair. "I


    can bring Buddy over too."


    Buddy was his dopey Mastiff. If it weren''t for Buddy''s loyalty, Bran would have been torn to pieces


    by the mountain cannibals long ago.


    Ste didn''t know what to say to him. "Can you stop annoying me?"


    "No, I''m really bored. I''m about to die of boredom."


    With the eternal night preventing outdoor activities, people were stuck seeing their family all the


    time. His family was sick of him and the other local elites only knew how to tter. His cousin


    Bentley was constantly wallowing in heartbreak. He was so bored he was contemting suicide,


    hence his pestering of Ste.


    Anyway, with the eternal night going on, she couldn''t exactly storm into the Porras household to


    beat him up, could she?


    "Thanks to your reminder, my family just finished building a high wall yesterday. Who knew the


    eternal night woulde today."


    Ste''s hint had prompted him to consult with his father.


    His father had the solution. He made a donation of food to the police station, and they agreed to


    station two officers at the Porras household.


    They were just two officers, and their skills were not even on par with bodyguards, but the Porras


    family needed their deterrent effect, to show everyone that the Porras family was a primary


    protection target for the authorities. Anyone who dared to mess with them could give it a try.


    Ste wondered why the other households didn''t have high walls too.


    Ste didn''t want to listen to his chatter. Just as she was about to hang up the walkie-talkie, she


    hesitated for a moment and said. "Don''t open the door easily. Not even for the neighborhood


    security."


    Favors wore thin with every use. She had nearly paid off the debt for the three top-of-the-line off-


    road vehicles had nearly paid off their debt. Plus, Cooper¡¯s sidekick, was still in the Porras


    household.


    During the pr day, just closing the curtains would do. There would be no risk as long as they


    stayed within the neighborhood. But the eternal night was different. Evil was like omnipresent


    darkness, and you never knew when danger would pop up from a hidden corner.


    Even the people who usually greeted you with a smile might reveal a ferocious face in the dark and


    raise a butcher''s knife without hesitation.


    The mental oppression was unbearable.


    Cody switched on the walkie-talkie. "Ste, are you and Jasper alright?"


    The sound of smashing and crashing filled the background,ing from ces near and far.


    "We''re fine. What about you guys?"


    "Stay safe and don''te out unless necessary." Cody sounded worried, panting heavily. "It''s


    chaos out there. They''re looting and rioting everywhere."


    It had only been three days, but the spread of chaos was as rapid as a zombie outbreak in a movie.


    At first, it was just the criminal underworld causing havoc. But soon, the victims of the criminals,


    wearing masks and wielding kitchen knives, began to attack their fellow sufferers.


    The eternal night had unleashed the darkest and most brutal aspects of human nature, evil


    spreading faster than a virus.


    The fastest to copse were the slums. Swarms of people poured out, smashing streetlights,


    breaking windows, wielding iron rods and storming one residential building after another.


    The police had been prepared, but they were overwhelmed. They had recruited many more officers


    and patrols, but they were like driftwood in a storm when faced with the rioting mob.


    It was crucial not to wear a uniform, or you would be the first target.


    Many people fell in pools of blood, never to rise again.


    Ste felt a tight knot in her chest. "Focus on keeping yourselves safe. Don''t act heroically."


    "We''re fine." Cody reassured her. "The police are swamped. The mob will probably reach your area


    soon, so be careful."


    His voice was drowned out by a horrific scream. Ste sprang up, heading for the rooftop.


    "Ste, what''s happening?"


    "It''s chaos here too." Ste hurriedly hung up the walkie-talkie. "We have a high wall and an electric


    fence. The rioters won''t dare to target us first."


    She put on night vision goggles and rushed to the rooftop.


    The screams wereing from Building 32, still quite a distance from Building 50. Ste used her


    binocrs and saw a dozen rioters armed with weapons running out, dressed in security guard


    uniforms.


    A young girl in acy nightdress ran out barefoot, only to be dragged back in by a man who grabbed


    her by the hair. Ste vaguely remembered her. She seemed to be Julia''s best friend, who had been


    very vocal during the alpaca incident.


    That was right. Her brother was the one who had assaulted the head security guard.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The captain, surrounded by a few guards, walked in with an upromising stride. He took a


    baseball bat from one of the guards and beat the young man savagely, leaving him bloody and


    battered, then forced him to crawl on all fours.


    The young man wept as heplied, but the captain showed him no mercy. He broke his arms and


    legs one after the other, then directed a few security guards to drag him into a room.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Supplies were being continuously moved from Building 32 and loaded onto the vehicles. Once the


    cars were filled, the security guards drove the vehicle, smashing through the wooden fence.


    Next was Building 33, which, like Building 32, had no high walls for protection, just a beautifully


    designed artistic fence. To the rioters, it was as flimsy as paper.


    The night dragged on. Sleep eluded everyone, yet no one dared to venture out. They hid in their


    houses, trembling with fear, praying to God, hoping the rioters wouldn''t target their houses.


    The lights on the terrace of Building 49 shed on, and Austin also rushed up to the rooftop,


    anxiously looking into the distance.


    ¡°How are you guys?¡± He saw Ste and quickly picked up the walkie-talkie, ¡°We have a basement


    at our ce. Do you want toe over?¡±


    Austin was not good at fighting, but he had supplies, which could prove useful. If he could get


    Jasper and Ste toe over, it could ensure the safety of both households.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine here. You and Dn need to be careful. If the rioters break in, hide in the basement.


    Don''t try to fight them.¡±


    The security guards were just the beginning, the knife-wielding rioters were on their way.


    They were too far away for Ste to see clearly. She took a deep breath and stopped paying


    attention to the tragedy unfolding at Building 33. She was just a mortal, unable to y the actor of a


    savior.


    What she had to do next was to ensure that Building 50 didn''t fall during the riots.


    Jasper and Ste worked together to push the sprayer to the rooftop near the front yard. As soon as


    they opened the ss window, gasoline could be sprayed out.


    Austin, observing them, did the same, revealing his own sprayer.


    Ste was dumbfounded. Austin had copied her so thoroughly, even managing to acquire the same


    equipment from Monkey.


    The chaos continued and in less than half an hour, Building 33 had fallen. The security team then


    turned their attention to Building 18.


    Their targets were those who had looked down upon them, treated them as less than human, and


    trampled their dignity. They had endured all the humiliation and now, under the cover of the eternal


    night, they were taking their revenge in the most brutal way possible.


    They were not just taking lives but also targeting everyone, young and old, especially the young


    ladies and gentlemen from wealthy families.


    Gunshots echoed in the night, but quickly faded.


    The looting and killing continued relentlessly. The guards knew exactly where to find the victims.


    They had been nning this for a long time. Even when the owners'' main gates were tightly locked,


    they simply took out the keys. They didn¡¯t even bother to kick the doors open.


    It was a devil''s game.


    Ste couldn''t help but feel grateful that she had been cautious. The patrolling security guards had


    seen them bringing things home several times and had offered to help. Each time, she had refused,


    unlike other families who had the security guards doing more chores than their own maids, helping


    with everything from taking out the trash to walking the pets. These families had been exposed


    completely to the guards, and even their keys had been copied.


    Building 50 had minimal interaction with the security guards. They didn''t unt their wealth and even


    their clothes were the most in in the neighborhood. In addition, they had high walls and electric


    fences, so they weren''t the first targets of the security guards.


    Jasper didn''t want Ste to overthink, ¡°Let''s go. It''s time to sleep.¡±


    The riots would continue for three years, the security guards were just the first wave, and there


    would be more riotersing.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They were just mortals; surviving the apocalypse was already a great aplishment.


    Back in their room, he tucked Rosie in, ¡°Don''t be afraid, just sleep well. If anything happens, I''ll


    wake you up.¡±


    Rosie obediently nodded, ¡°I''m not scared.¡±


    Cooper loved to run around. Jasper put a bulletproof vest on him and gave him an order, ¡°Protect


    Rosie.¡±


    Cooper dragged his doghouse into the room and quietly guarded the room.


    The vi had good sound instion, blocking most of the external noise, whether it was cries of


    despair or wildughter.


    ¡°Last lifetime, how did you survive?¡± Ste asked, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    Jasper didn''t want to dwell on the past tragedy, but he felt it was necessary to tell her.


    ¡°Many people died in the big earthquake, including police and soldiers. Despite the devastation, it''s


    undeniable that there were more resources for survival than now. During the eternal night,


    everything was in chaos, everywhere there was looting and burning, more police and soldiers


    sacrificed themselves, until finally¡­"


    They had to resort to harsh measures to suppress the riots.


    But the rioters were like unleashed beasts, and the eternal night was their best cover.


    At first, the suppression was effective, but as time went by, they became better at disguising


    themselves. One moment they were knife-wielding devils, and the next, they hid in residential


    buildings, pretending to be innocent civilians.


    When facing criminals, police or soldiers might not even blink, but when facing innocent civilians,


    they hesitated. And this hesitation often led to their death.


    A moment of distraction or negligence, and a sharp knife would pierce their hearts.


    Under the relentless natural disasters, the hearts of these devils had twisted. Initially, they killed


    swiftly, butter, they took pleasure in torturing the police and soldiers.


    Ste''s heart tightened. She instinctively grabbed Jasper''s cold hand, ¡°Were you also captured by


    them?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He didn''t want Ste to know about the excessively bloody past. He and hisrades chased the


    rioters into an alley. Due to the eternal night, they couldn''t see clearly. The rioters removed their


    masks, some pretending to be attackers, others victims, a blood-soaked knife held to a child''s


    throat.


    The child was about Rosie''s age.


    Jasper felt a pang and agreed to let them go. Little did he know that the little girl would stab him with


    a dagger. They managed to escape with serious injuries, but some of hisrades never made it


    out.


    Having shared a bed for many years, Ste wasn''t oblivious. She could tell from his movements that


    he must have experienced countless brutal incidents to maintain hisposure today.


    She turned over and hugged his neck, sighing deeply, ¡°We''re not saviors. Let''s sleep.¡±


    Even though they said they were going to sleep, neither of them actually did. Outside, the gunshots


    continued, bing slightly more frequent.


    Ste counted silently in her heart. There was a total of sixteen shots. If she wasn''t mistaken, it


    should be the Porras family fighting back.


    The Porras family''s vi was four stories high, and each floor had optimal firing points.


    With police and bodyguards inside, not to mention weapons, even if they never left their home,


    dealing with dozens of security guards wouldn''t be a problem.


    Don''t be fooled by Bran''s casual demeanor. His shooting skills were top-notch. He used to invite his


    pals over for a game of y pigeon shooting and was a premium member of the shooting club.


    Finally, the outside quieted down.


    Ste fell asleep without knowing it, and when she turned on the lights again, it was already after


    eight in the morning. Outside it was still pitch dark.


    After breakfast, just as she opened the walkie-talkie, Bran''s loud voice came through. "Ste, I hope


    last night didn''t scare you? I''ve chased off those guys."


    "Wow, you''re pretty badass, Bran."

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    "Don''t patronize me." Bran sounded surprised as he heard her indifferent tone. "After ignoring all my


    calls, I thought you''d been taken by them."


    "Don''t worry. They stand no chance against me."


    "Just so you know," Bran boasted, "I shot six of them with a single bullet, scared the hell out of


    those bastards and they all ran off in their cars."


    Bran went on and on, waxing lyrical about his own bravery. "Ste, the neighborhood is safe now.


    You can take a stroll around if you like."


    Ste had had enough of his chatter and hung up.


    It wasn''t Bran''s heroics that had secured their safety. The security team, except for those who


    resigned or refused to go along with the criminals, had only about twenty-something people in total.


    They had looted several homes, gaining a lot of supplies, so of course, they had to make a quick


    getaway. If they pushed the residents of the neighborhood to their limits, they wouldn''t stand a


    chance.


    After all, many homeowners had guns.


    They had stolen a lot of supplies, yes, but they had also lost several of their own, thanks to the


    Porras family''s guns. They had probably lost at least a third of their numbers.


    If they didn''t leave now, when would they? They couldn''t risk the mob breaking in.


    "We can''t let our guard down," Jasper warned, his expression grave. "They know the neighborhood


    too well. Even if the mob doesn''t break in, they might gather forces ande back."


    Hopefield was a prime piece of real estate, dripping with wealth. It was inevitable that someone


    would want a piece of it. Ste felt the same way.


    After breakfast, the two of them started training, working to keep their physical condition at its peak.


    Rosie was busy pounding the couch with her fists, and Cooper was hanging out in the hallway.


    Around noon, Cody got in touch again. "Ste, are you guys okay?"


    "We''re fine. How about you?"


    "We''re okay. Just a few minor injuries."


    Cody''s end was quiet, probably safe. Ste thought about Jasper''s past life and couldn''t help but


    ask, "How''s the police station?"


    "A few people got hurt, but overall, we''re okay."


    The police and the military had been prepared for this eternal night. The military base in Lincoln had


    started developing supplies two years ago, providingrge shipments of ammunition, bulletproof


    vests, stab-proof clothing, and thetest night vision goggles to cities all over.


    All four of them had been given equipment. The security patrollers didn''t have guns, but they had


    high-voltage stun batons and stab-proof clothing.


    The night vision goggles were a game-changer. They couldn''t turn night into day, but they made it


    possible to see people clearly in the dark. The rioters had nowhere to hide. However, the rioters''


    momentum was too strong. If they surged forward like a massive wave, it was almost impossible to


    hold them back.


    Ste was excited. These were things she hadn''t had in her past life. With the support of the military


    base, the police and military in the major cities didn''t have to fight hand-to-hand when they ran out


    of bullets, as they had in their past life. They didn''t have to fall in a ze of glory.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "You guys don''t need to worry about it," Cody assured her. "The police have prepared a lot of


    equipment, like pepper spray and blinding shlights. And I heard that reinforcements from the


    military are on their way."


    After ending the call, Ste told Jasper thetest news. She rested her head lightly on his shoulder.


    "You don''t need to feel guilty or anxious. Things are different this time."


    The violence would continue, but it wouldn''t be as horrific as in their past life.


    Even though he never said so, Ste knew that things were different this time because of him.


    Just as Jasper was about to speak, they heard a chilling sound in the distance. They went to the


    balcony and saw countless torches in the darkness, swarming into the neighborhood.


    They were here. The rioters were here!


    Cooper sensed the change in the atmosphere. His fur stood on end and he let out a low growl.


    The three of them, and the dog, quickly put on their bulletproof vests and headed to the rooftop.


    Under the night vision goggles, groups of refugees surged into the neighborhood like a tide,


    wielding various weapons as they invaded the houses.


    Hitting, smashing, kicking, ramming.


    Screaming, crying, wailing.


    A cacophony of sounds filled the air, making it feel like a living hell.


    The first house they targeted was the mansion in the center of the neighbourhood.


    The richest family in town, living in luxury, driving fancy cars, flying in private jets. It was time to take


    them down a notch.


    The rioters tried to break down the door, only to be shocked by the electrical system. They tried to


    climb over the wall, but were shocked by the electric fence and fell down.


    The three-meter fall left them incapacitated.


    At the same time, gunshots rang out from inside the mansion. Unfortunately, the distance between


    the mansion and the gate was too great, and the high walls blocked their view, making it difficult to


    cause significant harm. But it was enough to intimidate the rioters.


    After four years of surviving in this post-apocalyptic world, the rioters were more cunning than ever.


    They swiftly changed their target,unching a ferocious attack on the other houses.


    After observing the situation, Ste realized that the rioters were organized. Among them were


    several groups of people, quickly dividing up the neighborhood and setting boundaries for looting.


    Jasper noticed it too. "There are various factions among these people. Some are from the same


    vige, some are from the slums, and some turned to crime after being robbed themselves. Each


    house is like a team, with everything nned in advance."


    There were only 50 houses in the neighborhood, and they were quickly imed like pieces of meat


    at a butcher''s shop. Over a hundred people rushed towards the house at the back.


    Soon, a crowd had gathered in front of the Building 50. The smarter ones among them used


    wooden stakes to ram the door and threw stones at the windows. Fortunately, the windows were


    bulletproof, and they couldn''t break them.


    "Arf!"


    Cooper on the rooftop let out a furious bark.


    "There''s a dog! This house has a dog!"


    The rioters below excitedly shouted. Any house that could afford to keep a dog was bound to be rich


    in supplies. Attack!


    The continuous angry barking of the dog attracted more rioters. Some bastard had brought adder


    and tried to climb over the wall to disable the electric fence, which made the other rioters howl with


    excitement.


    Building such a high wall meant they had a lot of precious supplies. They thought it was a waste of


    space, but this house turned out to be a gold mine.


    Ste didn''t turn on the lights. Instead, she quietly turned on the sprinkler system and pressed the


    start button. Gasoline sprayed out like a mist.


    In the freezing cold, the rioters were bundled up in thick clothing, scarves, and masks. In their


    excited state, they didn''t notice the gasoline being sprayed on them. By the time they smelled


    something strange, they were already drenched in gasoline.


    "Oh no, there''s gasoline!"


    As soon as the words were out, a torch lit up on the dark rooftop. The torch was thrown into the


    crowd.


    In an instant, mes shot up in the darkness and spread rapidly. Screams filled the air as the rioters,


    now on fire, ran around wildly, quickly creating a sea of fire.


    Gasoline alone wouldn''t be enough to deter the rioters. Jasper held a bomb, lit it, and threw it into


    the crowd with all his might. With a deafening explosion, many people were blown away.


    Jasper didn''t stop. He immediately threw another one, this time a Molotov cocktail. The damage


    was even greater.


    The burning rioters ran around in panic, setting more people on fire.


    "Holy crap, that''s awesome!"


    Standing on the rooftop of the Porras family''s mansion, Bran''s eyes nearly popped out of his head


    as he clutched his binocrs.


    He knew Building 50 was a force to be reckoned with, but he had no idea they were this formidable.


    He thanked his lucky stars he had decided to address her properly in time, otherwise, he wouldn''t


    even know what hit him.


    She was monstrously powerful. All the bodyguards of the Porras family would be no matcg for her.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Two thunderous booms resonated, momentarily silencing the rioters in their wanton destruction.


    What the hell? Explosions now?


    Ste didn''t hesitate. She pulled out a small Bluetooth speaker and tossed it over the high wall onto


    the street. Soon enough, the shrill wail of a siren pierced the night.


    The rioters were taken aback. They had barely started their rampage 15 minutes ago. How had the


    police arrived so swiftly?


    Damn it all, bombs and the police?!


    The more timid ones, having looted a handful of valuables, bolted at once. But those who were in


    too deep, caught up in the chaos and destruction, couldn''t control themselves. They had unleashed


    the monsters within, wielding their makeshift weapons and wrecking everything in sight.


    "What are we afraid of? They''re just cops!"


    This was the affluent district. One good haul here could set them up for years. Opportunities like this


    didn''te often. Everyone living here was fair game. They were all blood-sucking capitalists. If not


    them, then who?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There were so many of them, and the police had limited manpower and weaponry. They refused to


    believe they could be so unlucky as to get hit. So, the robbery continued. The rioters vented years


    of pent-up frustrations on the glittering elite. However, nobody dared approach the zing inferno at


    the tail end of the mansion district.


    The sounds of rioting and wailing mixed with the asional gunshot echoed through the night.


    They took what they could: canned goods, cured hams, and silk quilts. They even turned on each


    other in their frenzy. The entire neighborhood was a tragic scene.


    The rich really did have it all. One mansion looted was worth more than 10 apartment buildings.


    Many were covered in blood, but they left the neighborhood with beaming smiles, their arms filled


    with stolen goods.


    As they exited, harsh sirens and blinding lights swept over them.


    "You are surrounded. Drop your weapons and surrender immediately." The loudspeakers red,


    apanied by the authoritative voice. Two trucks rumbled in, and disciplined soldiers jumped out,


    surrounding the main entrance.


    Despite this, those determined to escape did so, and those filled with adrenaline charged on. The


    sounds of gunfire filled the air, reminiscent of Fourth of July firecrackers.


    Bullets found their targets with deadly uracy, sending the rioters scurrying back into the mansion


    district. Even the best hiding spots were not safe from the swift and efficient soldiers, while the


    rioters felt like they were stumbling in the dark.


    Spotlights illuminated the district, turning the night into day. The mansions were a grim sight, with


    materials stained red with blood.


    The riot had been thoroughly quelled.


    With the ring of the loudspeaker, the gates to the Porras family mansion slowly opened, and


    Shane, with his son at his side, came out to meet them.


    Evan did not immediately go in, instead casting his gaze towards the still burning mansion district.


    ¡°What happened over there?¡±


    Bran couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride. ¡°The rioters tried to storm the mansions, but the owners


    fought back with gasoline. Burnt arge chunk of them.¡±


    ¡°Building 50?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Just gasoline?¡±


    Bran paused, then replied: "Yes."


    Evan didn¡¯t respond, instead driving his police car towards the Building 50. Bran quickly followed.


    The air was filled with the stench of burnt corpses, and the cement road was marred by arge


    crater.


    Evan looked up at Building 50, standing tall in the darkness.


    Bran couldn''t figure out what Evan was thinking, but he knew that the Porras family was allowed to


    keep firearms due to their special connections, so he said, "Actually, if it weren''t for their actions,


    there would have been more casualties in the neighborhood."


    Evan seemed surprised. This rich kid who had previously crashed his car into Building 50 was now


    defending them?


    ¡°Who¡¯s the president of the neighborhood''s Homeowners Association?¡±


    Bran replied with some pride, ¡°That would be me.¡±


    ¡°Just remember to contact the station if you run into any trouble. We¡¯ll be there as soon as we can.¡±


    Evan patted Bran on the shoulder.


    There was only so much manpower avable to the Griffith police, and the police had to maintain


    the safety of the entire city.


    Having temporarily secured the neighborhood, they had to rush off to other parts of the city. They


    neither had the time nor the energy to stay in Hopefield.


    Bran wanted to ask them to leave some men behind, but he swallowed his words. If it were anyone


    else, he might have been able to persuade them, but Evan wouldn''t exploit his public duty for


    personal reasons.


    Bran felt the weight of his responsibility. ¡°Thank you, Evan, for arriving so promptly.¡±


    The military police didn''t linger. They patrolled the neighborhood to ensure there were no hidden


    rioters and then left for the next ce in need of rescue.


    As soon as they left, Bran began discussing the neighborhood''s security with his father. The Porras


    family had bodyguards, but if the surrounding area fell into chaos, they would inevitably be affected.


    Looking at the surviving homeowners, Shane felt a heavy responsibility. ¡°Let''s call a homeowners''


    meeting.¡±


    On the fourth day of the perpetual night, Hopefield held its third homeowners'' meeting. The


    loudspeakers echoed in the darkness.


    Half an hourter, homeowners began to emerge from their houses. Some were severely injured,


    some disheveled, and some were gone forever.


    The meeting was chaired by Shane, and each household reported the number of survivors.


    Six households had beenpletely wiped out, all by the hands of the security team. When Bran


    found out who they were, he broke out in a cold sweat. He was grateful that his family had always


    treated their security guards and servants decently.


    After everyone had reported in, it was revealed that over forty people from the neighborhood had


    died. This was due to the rioters primarily focusing on looting rather than killing, unlike the vengeful


    ughter carried out by the security team.


    However, countless people were injured, and some were emotionally traumatized.


    What surprised Ste was that Asher from Building 36 had died, and Tracy and Julia were injured.


    Perhaps they had been too domineering in the past, even their own servants had turned against


    them, looting their house and escaping with the rioters.


    Now, the mother and daughter were sobbing uncontrobly. Tracy choked on her words, ¡°Shane,


    how are we supposed to live now?¡±


    How were they supposed to live? Shane almost clenched his jaw in frustration. How was that his


    problem?


    Yet, Julia was looking at Bran with tear-filled eyes, seemingly hoping he would be her knight in


    shining armor.


    Bran was speechless. What the hell did he have to do with her? He was barely surviving himself.


    He turned his head and waved at Ste across the room.


    Julia gritted her teeth in anger.


    Shane provided Tracy with verbal constion, ¡°Please, rest assured, the safety of the neighborhood


    is the responsibility of the Homeowners Association. All the homeowners will not ignore this."


    A true cunning fox, his words meant nothing.


    Shane jumped straight to the heart of the matter, focusing on the casualties. First, they needed to


    promptly remove any bodies left in the neighborhood. Ignoring this would only invite a gue,


    wreaking havoc on their living conditions. Second, they needed to reorganize a security patrol team


    to ensure the neighborhood''s safety.


    Having experienced the betrayal of a past security team, Shane suggested the formation of a new


    team,posed solely of homeowners. Each household would contribute one person for the


    neighborhood patrol.


    The idea was sound, but it didn''t sit well with Tracy. "How are we supposed to contribute to the


    patrol?" she protested, "My husband just died, and now it''s just me and my kids in my family."

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Watching Tracy repeatedly disrespect the old man, Bran had had enough. In a sarcastic tone, he


    said, "It''s the 21st century, for Pete''s sake. Women and men are supposed to be equal. A woman


    can hold her own just as well."


    The words stung. But in this post-apocalyptic world where everyone was just trying to keep their


    own houses in order, who had the energy to help others?


    Tracy was a tear-streaked mess, but there were no knights in shining armor in sight. Everyone was


    too busy worrying about their own survival.


    The majority ruled, and it seemed the majority of the homeowners had no objections.


    There were 44 households in the neighborhood, which meant 44 people could be drafted for patrol


    duties. Split into two shifts, each group would have 22 people, ensuring round-the-clock security.


    Porch lights were lit across the neighborhood.


    Cleaning up the corpses littering their yards was a grim task. The bodies would be piled up and set


    aze with gasoline. The well-off homeowners who had never done a day''s manualbor in their


    lives were left with no choice but to roll up their sleeves and pitch in.


    Though some grumbled, no one dared voice theirints. The Porras family held the most sway


    in the neighborhood, and their cooperation was crucial for everyone''s safety.


    The sight of the blood and gore was enough to make the bravest among them vomit.


    Jasper and Ste didn''t balk at the task. Their duties were heavy, especially since their area had


    seen the most casualties.


    Back home, they donned protective gear and got to work. They didn''t shirk their duties, pulling and


    dragging the bodies.


    Austin from Building 49 also joined in the cleanup effort, as his house had been affected too.


    Dn was scared but when he saw Rosie pitched in, he mustered his courage and joined them


    saying, "Dad, I want to help too."


    Dn was nearly 11 years old. It was time for him to toughen up. "Okay, just be careful," Austin


    said.


    The number of dead was too many. The bodies were burned on the spot. After burning for several


    hours, nothing but ashes remained. The ashes were buried in a pit. Hopefully, the dead would be


    reborn in a world free of apocalypse.


    With Austin being the only adult in Building 49, he had to join the patrols, leaving people living in


    Building 50 in charge of taking care of Dn.


    In such dire times, Ste didn''t refuse. To keep Dnpany, she even Cooper stay with him on


    the ground floor.


    If it hadn''t been for patrolling, they wouldn''t have known that Austin was also equipped with gear¡ª


    bulletproof vests, helmets, pistols, stun batons¡ªeven the leather shoes had highly lethal pointed


    tips.


    Ste could hardly contain herughter. "Stay safe," she said.


    With Jasper on patrol duty, the whole family decided to adjust their routines to match his.


    Ste spent her time reading and working out, while Rosie taught Dn how to box. Cooper, on the


    other hand, slipped away to apany Jasper.


    As Cooper appeared majestically imposing, the Mastiff Buddy also came out to join in the


    excitement. But Bentley intervened. Now only two dogs in the neighborhood could y a role.


    Buddy had been assigned to another shift for patrolling.


    Bran was a little disappointed. He was hoping to see Ste.


    Bentley adjusted his gold-rimmed sses. "Still denying that you have a thing for her?"


    Bran teased him back, "Don''t you miss Linsay?"


    Bentley''s sadness was palpable. "I live to find her," he said.


    Bran felt a chill. "Then you need to stay alive." Maybe the next storm would bring her back.


    He wished mental hospitals were still open. Bentley could use a stay.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Fresh from training and drenched in sweat, Ste was about to take a drink when she heard a voice


    outside. "Ste, Ste."


    It was a woman''s voice, and it sounded familiar.


    Ste didn''t want to respond, but the woman persisted, calling out her name over and over. Wearing


    her military coat, she opened the door. "Tracy, what do you want?"


    Tracy looked at her, her eyes filled with sadness. "Ste, I... I went to the orphanage to see you."


    Ste remained calm. "To make yourself feel better?"


    Tracy choked back a sob. "I''m sorry. I am your mother..."


    "Shut up." Ste cut her off coldly. "Don''t insult that word."


    "I''m sorry, I was just..."


    "Do you remember what the orphanage was like? What gave you the idea that I crave family ties?"


    Ste didn''t mince her words. "You gave birth to me because you were afraid of bing infertile


    from a miscarriage, which would have reduced your chances of marrying into a wealthy family. And


    now you''re here because your husband is dead, and you''re struggling to survive. You''re looking for


    someone to lean on.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you think that''s pathetic? Even though I was an unwanted baby, I managed to survive. But


    you, a full-grown adult, want to be a parasite. What gave you the confidence to think that I would


    willingly let you suck my blood?


    ¡°Using the so-called bond of flesh and blood? To me, that''s worthless. I''ve never been d to be in


    this world. If you had aborted me, I might have had some respect for you. Now, I have one thing to


    say to you: get lost and stop polluting my sight."


    There was no room for forgiveness where there was no love. If Ste cared about the elusive bond


    of family, she wouldn''t have given the pendant to Hector so casually. Every time she saw it, she was


    reminded of her abandonment.


    After suffering for so long, she had no feelings for the so-called family that left the pendant.


    She was the product of a fleeting moment of passion, yet all she received was a never-ending cycle


    of mental anguish. After enduring so much torture, she became indifferent, and that was already her


    limit.


    Seeing Tracy confirmed that the pendant wasn''t hers, but likely belonged to the man who had


    impregnated her.


    Experiencing two brutal ends of the world and seeing so much of the darkness of human nature,


    Ste knew better than to have any expectations from a family that abandoned her right after birth.


    Tracy, red-faced and embarrassed, wished she could crawl into a hole. But Tracy didn''t forget why


    she came. She pleaded, tears streaming down her face, "Ste, it''s not what you think. Listen to


    me."


    "Sorry, I stopped believing in tears when I was three," Ste said. With that, she mmed the door,


    leaving Tracy out in the biting cold, her pleas falling on deaf ears. Ste went upstairs to soak in the


    hot tub, humming a tune.


    After finishing his patrol duties, Austin carried his sleeping son back home.


    Ste whipped up a bowl of hot soup, urging Jasper and Cooper to have some before heading for a


    much-needed shower to shake off the day.


    When Jasper emerged, a steaming hot meal wasid out for him. "How was your shift?" Ste


    asked, her voice filled with concern.


    The first shift was tough. Half of them were on patrol, while the other half were tasked with cleaning


    up abandoned mansions, collecting the goods looted by the rioters, "All the supplies and medicine


    we found were confiscated for the injured."


    The majority of them were rich folks or second-generation wealthy who had never done a day''s


    work in their life. With the men gone, the high-ssdies had to step up, crying while they worked


    in their high heels. What could they possibly aplish?


    For a bunch of pampered richdies, suddenly without their guiding force, it was understandable for


    them to be stuck in their grief. The real question was whether they could move past it. Otherwise,


    they were bound to be a liability or drag everyone else down.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Ste didn''t mention Tracy''s arrival. She truly felt there was no need to discuss it.


    The truth wasn''t hard to guess. Having to deal with someone like Tracy, Ste felt as though a huge


    weight had been lifted from her heart. So it was about being selfish, well, who wasn''t capable of


    that?


    What Ste actually feared was the possibility of Tracy having some unavoidable circumstances


    that she would use to gain Ste¡¯s pity.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In this apocalyptic world, familial bonds weren''t exactly unshakeable, let alone when dealing with a


    sophisticated egoist like Tracy.


    "Jasper, do you think I''m too selfish?"


    Her question caught Jasper off guard, "Why do you ask?"


    Ste gave a small chuckle, "Just a sudden thought."


    She wasn''t one to ask questions without reason, and Jasper seemed to have realized it. "You once


    said, we''re humans, not gods. Doing what we can is enough."


    Sure, she had Arcadia, but it was a mere drop in the bucket in the grand scheme of things. Plus,


    she had already warned the authorities about the impending disaster in a coded message. She had


    also left arge amount of supplies for Evan twice. She also saved the people of Eastwood Eden.


    She had done more than enough. All she needed to do was to not hold the authorities back and live


    her life. Let whates,e.


    "Jasper, thank you." If not for him, she might have lived a more self-absorbed life.


    Jasper ruffled her hair, "Stop overthinking things."


    Days went by and their neighborhood was rtively calm for the time being. It wasn''t that there


    were no troublemakers lurking around, but Bran was shamelessly enough to pester Jasper into


    making Molotov cocktails, saying, "Jasper, those capable should take charge. Our team nominates


    you as our leader."


    Indeed, he had used his connections to get into Jasper''s team.


    Molotov cocktails were too cool, weren''t they.


    Jasper wasn''t easily swayed, but given Bran''s contribution of gasoline, he ended up making a few


    Molotov cocktails.


    Austin provided several backpack-style pesticide sprayers, filled with gasoline, ready to spray


    wherever needed


    There were also two alert dogs, always on guard.


    With the Porras family''s wide connections, they even managed to secure a batch of thetest


    military gear from the base. Not much, just ten sets.


    Bran couldn''t help but be cheeky, taking two sets and giving them to Jasper and Ste.


    Upon learning the truth, Shane was close to beating him with arge stick, "What the hell are you


    thinking!"


    "Dad, do you understand the principle of Stronger Together?" Bran, who had been hit, didn''t submit.


    He grumbled, "The people in Building 50 could take on the entire neighborhood. Who else should


    we support if not them? You''re stupid."


    "What did you say? Say that again, you little rascal!"


    Bentley, pushing up his gold-rimmed sses, said, "Uncle, my cousin is right. We should help the


    people in Building 50."


    Once the gear was in Ste''s hands, there was no way she was going to give it up.


    The newly developed military gear was impressive. The bulletproof vest was of superior quality, the


    night vision goggles more clear than her own stash, and when the viewing distance was too far at


    night, it would automatically switch to thermal imaging. The electric shock baton was top-tier.


    She loved this equipment.


    Shane was willing to gift the equipment to those in building 50, but he feared Bran''s wastefulness.


    What if he casually gave it to someone else someday?


    Shane still brought out four sets of equipment, two for each team, and all for those who were dutiful


    and loyal. The rest were kept for emergencies.


    After this incident, the strength of the people in Building 50 could no longer be hidden. The


    residents who once despised them now wanted to curry favor with them. Unfortunately, Jasper


    wasn''t one for small talk.


    Despite her persistent attempts, Tracy was still treated like invisible by Ste, who didn''t even


    bother to open the door for her, let alone bury the hatchet.


    Eventually, Tracy came to understand Ste''s heart of stone. Feeling dejected, Tracy returned


    home and made a decision to leave.


    Julia was shocked, "Mom, are you out of your mind? Where else can we go if we leave here? It''s


    even more dangerous outside."


    Outside it was indeed dangerous, but it was still worth taking a gamble. By staying here, Tracy had


    to patrol for 12 hours every day. Food and medication were bing scarce. It was only a matter


    of time before they ran out.


    "Your father stashed some supplies outside. As long as we can find a way to the military base,


    things will get better."


    Julia was stunned, "Mom, I know dad''s death has hit you hard, but getting into the military base isn''t


    as easy as you think. Even dad couldn''t get in despite all his connections."


    Even the Porras family couldn''t get in, how could they?


    "As long as you listen to me, we''ll have a chance."


    Tracy was resolute, holding her daughter''s hand firmly, "But you have to remember a few things, or


    else all our efforts could go to waste."


    They could go to the military base? Julia was intrigued, "Mom, go on."


    "You''re not just turned 22, but 23 years old, and you also have a pendant."


    Julia was taken aback, pulling her hand back after a moment, "Mom, is Ste your daughter?"


    "Julia, no matter what I do, it''s all for your good."


    "She is your daughter!" Julia was instantly riled up, "You had an illegitimate child with someone


    else!"


    No more lies, she had been following her mother''s visits to Ste secretly. No wonder they looked


    so alike. No wonder every time Ste was mentioned, her mother would warn her not to provoke


    her and to keep her distance.


    Tracy stared at her defiant daughter, pain visible in her eyes, "So, do you want to go to the military


    base or not?"


    As much as she resented this, who wouldn''t want to survive? Bran was clearly smitten with Ste


    and barely noticed her.


    Julia quickly regained herposure. As long as she could get into the military base, she didn''t


    mind transforming herself into Ste. However, Julia had two younger brothers at home. Should


    they take them along?


    Tracy¡¯s face hardened, "They''re not my biological children. Taking them along would only slow us


    down, and we might not be allowed to stay at the military base."


    Why should she raise herte husband''s illegitimate children? The humiliation she had endured


    over the years was enough.


    "Mom, we need to leave quietly, without letting them know."


    Whatever was happening with the Riley family, Ste waspletely unaware. Ste spent her


    time either at home or tuning into the world outside through the radio or the walkie-talkie.


    The nights were never quiet. Sirens and gunfire sounded intermittently in the darkness, sometimes


    near, sometimes far. At times, they could see the mes flickering in the distance.


    Darkness persisted, and so did crime.


    Even though the military and police equipment had improved, the intelligence of the rioters had also


    increased.


    The massive rioting had ceased, but they quickly bounced back from the iron-fisted suppression,


    resorting to cunning guerri tactics. They''d strike hard and fast, skedaddling before the patrolling


    cops could even show up.


    It was like a game of Whack-a-mole; even the best hunting dogs would eventually tire.


    Ste hadn''t expected that the house Lukas and his crew had just purchased would fall victim too.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    A swarm of thugs rushed forward, and if it weren''t for the four of them being tough and formidable,


    their supplies would have been snatched away.


    The problem was that the thugs came in waves. They were constantly on edge, not knowing when


    danger would strike again.


    Ste furrowed her brows. Lukas had bought a house in the third phase, which was bordering Swan


    Hill and no longer at the heart of the city. The military and police forces of Griffith were mainly


    concentrated in the city center, with some deployed to protect important facilities and factories.


    There was a significant shortage of manpower, and the surrounding areas were the most affected.


    After much deliberation, Ste said, "I bought two apartments across from the police station,


    thinking that if our vi gotpromised, we could take refuge there. For now, this area is rtively


    safe. We can spare one for you guys. We''ll deal with the rest after we get through this wave."


    Across from the police station? That indeed would be the safest ce.


    When they were originally house hunting, they had considered that area and had thoroughly


    scouted the vicinity, but they hadn''t found any second-hand houses for sale.


    "Thank you, Ste," Lukas and the others expressed their gratitude. Ste had once againe to


    their rescue at a crucial moment. Otherwise, they would have been torn apart between working and


    defending against the thugs.


    Ste held the keys, but going out during the eternal night was indeed dangerous. She believed in


    Lukas'' lock-picking skills, "You can go straight there. The residents all know us. Just mention my


    name along with Jasper''s, and they''ll let you in."


    Austin handed Monkey a walkie-talkie. They kept in touch regrly and had heard that their


    rtions with the people of Eastwood Eden were amicable. Under Christian''s lead, the building was


    kept fairly secure.


    Thus, Lukas and the others packed their supplies and weapons and headed to the apartment


    across the police station.


    Two hourster, the walkie-talkie crackled with Monkey''s voice, "Miss, there are four guys


    mentioning your name wanting to move in. Is that right?"


    "Yeah, that''s correct."


    Ste reported the names, heights, and appearances of Lukas and the others. "They are my close


    friends. I appreciate your help."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Once Monkey and his crew confirmed their identities, they let them in. "Don''t worry, Miss. Your


    friends are our friends."


    When Jasper came back from his shift, Ste told him about it.


    Jasper didn''t object. The initial purchase of those apartments was for emergencies. The best-case


    scenario was not having to use them. Now that they could help Lukas and the others, it was a good


    thing.


    During dinner, he mentioned, "Tracy and her daughter from Building 36 seem to have left. Only the


    two boys are home. They were injured in an attack by thugs and without medical supplies, they


    were only getting worse. When the patrol team noticed that the Riley family hadn''t shown up for


    their shift, they went to check and found the children had passed away from their illness."


    Ste said nothing and continued eating. If Tracy really wanted to save them, she would have found


    a way to get the medicine. The natural disaster was cruel. People were dying every day, and Ste


    had very little empathy left, only enough for a few people.


    A month into the eternal night, an agricultural institute brought some good news.


    The agricultural institute had sessfully developed a nt that could grow with minimal light.


    Griffith had already arranged for personnel to collect it, and it could be distributed in three days.


    The government encouraged survivors not to venture out during the eternal night. They should form


    groups within theirmunities to collect supplies while being mindful of their safety. After


    discussion, themunity decided to go.


    This was somewhat unexpected for Ste, but understandable. The rich wouldn''t put all their eggs


    in one basket. They had secret bases for storing supplies, and the vi could at most store a year


    and a half''s worth. Many property owners had lost a significant amount of supplies due to thug


    looting.


    However, the outside was too dangerous. How to bring the supplies back was a big problem, so


    they all pinned their hopes on the Porras family.


    The Porras family was in a predicament. Their RV was too conspicuous, and they would be torn to


    pieces if they went out.


    It was Bran who came up with a solution. With a cheeky grin, he approached Jasper, "Jasper, how


    about we go collect the supplies?"


    Jasper refused.


    "Don''t be so stingy," Bran cajoled. "Your Hummer is bulletproof and bombproof. It''s very safe


    compared to my Land Rover, which might as well be made of paper."


    When it came to car modifications, he was a professional. Bran knew Jasper''s apocalyptic vehicle


    was very impressive.


    "Ah, if only that damned thief hadn''t stolen my Predator," hemented. "Then I wouldn''t have to ask


    you. All I''d need is a press on the gas pedal to crush those thugs into dust." He couldn''t bear to


    think about it. His heart ached.


    Jasper grimaced. Finally, under Bran''s relentless persuasion and the promise of a three-day rest,


    Jasper reluctantly agreed.


    Upon learning that only he and Bran were going, Ste, who had little trust in this yboy, decided


    to apany them. Leaving Cooper and Rosie with Austin, they armed themselves and set out.


    Bran was even more extravagant. He wore a bulletproof vest, helmet, and night-vision goggles.


    Inside his coat, he had seven or eight guns and a few grenades.


    Ste rubbed her temples but said nothing.


    Bran was excited, touching here and there once he got in the car. Seeing Ste roll her eyes, he


    wasn''t the least bit embarrassed. "Ste, I haven''t touched a car this nice in a long time. If my


    Predator hadn''t been stolen..."


    "Are you done?" Ste snapped at him. "Just let it go. Do you think constantly bringing it up makes


    you look capable?"


    Bran, who was already heartbroken over his lost car and now felt like his wound was being salted,


    fell silent. "I...I won''t mention it again, okay?"


    They drove out of themunity, speeding through the darkness.


    Indeed, the danger lurked everywhere in the dark. Thugs armed with weapons asionally rushed


    out from the sides of the road. Unfortunately for them, they couldn''t catch up to the four wheels.


    There were even more annoying ones who picked up stones and threw them from afar. Jasper,


    wearing night-vision goggles, swerved the vehicle in an S shape to dodge the flying stones. None


    hit the car''s windows.


    Having seen through their clumsy tricks, Jasper and Ste were no longer surprised. Bran in the


    back seat, however, was furious and pulled out his gun, "What the hell!"


    They soon arrived at Griffith''s agricultural institute, which was already crowded with peopleing


    to collect supplies. Everyone had a pot helmet on their heads and weapons in their hands.


    Groups eyed each other warily, their gaze saying, "Don''t mess with me."


    Bran had a gun permit and openly showed his firearm. The others immediately backed away from


    him.


    After waiting for over an hour, it was finally Hopefield''s turn.


    The agricultural institute had developed edible moss, which was ck in color. The moss felt rough


    to the touch, yet it was notably resilient to the cold and enjoyed shady areas. It could thrive under


    the faintest light, growing at a rapid pace. You could simply transnt it into rotting wood or soil.


    On-site staff, equipped with a megaphone, exined that the moss, a sort of ck lichen, could be


    kept indoors as long as the humidity was maintained at a suitable level.


    Hopefield collected tworge bup sacks of the stuff, cramming it all into the trunk of their vehicle.


    Bran, ever the speed demon, was itching to take control of the steering wheel, but the others paid


    him no mind.


    Ste made a special trip to the local university. The Herbal Medicine Research Department was


    temporarily closed, the interior shrouded in darkness.


    Three years of perpetual night, implying the department would also be closed for three years.


    Thankfully, Collin had once offered that Ste coulde to him in Swan Hill anytime she needed.


    Riots were breaking out everywhere, and the butterfly effect was strong. She hoped he would be


    safe amidst all the chaos.


    On the way back to their residential area, they found themselves in the midst of a looting spree, with


    hundreds of thugs reveling in the chaos.


    After the bandits had had their fill of plundering, they rushed out of the building, running straight into


    police officers on duty. The officers didn''t even have time to open the car door before they were


    swarmed by the rioters.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    The baseball bat struck with a vicious fury, shattering the police car window into a spiderweb of


    cracked ss.


    "Bang!"


    Several gunshots echoed through the air, but they didn''t deter the rioters from climbing onto the


    police car, wreaking havoc wherever they could reach.


    Violence was in full swing; they were trying to topple the police car over.


    With a deafening crash, the police car was flipped upside down. Several police officers were


    dragged out, their bodies slick with blood.


    Jasper mmed on the brakes, "Evan''s in there."


    Ste was shocked; without the deterrence of the military, the rioters had no fear of the police.


    She was torn. If they left now, they would be safe, but it meant these police officers would die.


    Without Evan, would the new leadership of the police station be as dedicated?


    Without Evan, the whistleblower''s report would not have been taken seriously, and The Chaos


    would not have been eradicated. Who knew how many people would have died then?


    Moreover, he had returned all the seized food to the people, without any reservation.


    "Damn it, is there now anymore?" Bran cursed, pulling out a weapon from his coat.


    Just as he was about to act, he noticed that Ste and Jasper were sitting still. He hesitated,


    "Should we just pretend we didn''t see?"


    With just three of them, rushing out would be like amb entering a lion''s den. They wouldn''t be


    able to save Evan, and would only risk their own lives.


    Realizing his rashness, Bran was about to put his gun back when he saw Jasper lower the car


    window and aim his gun at the rioters. Holy crap, his aim was spot on. He shot three rioters in the


    head in quick session.


    The sound of gunfire woke up the rioters. They saw a car in the distance and swarmed towards it


    like zombies. In the blink of an eye, Ste ignited a Molotov cocktail from the passenger seat and


    threw it at the charging rioters.


    The Molotov cocktail exploded, sending sparks flying and setting some of the rioters on fire. Their


    screams echoed in the night.


    The rioters who were not sshed with gasoline quickly retreated.


    Bran got out of the car, holding his weapon high, shouting, "Come on, if you don''t fear death,e


    at us!"


    The rioters saw not only guns but also grenades. They quickly retreated.


    The trio quickly rushed to the overturned police car to help. The police were lucky; they were far


    enough from the explosion that they weren''t sshed with gasoline. However, their injuries were


    severe, and they were unconscious.


    Without a second thought, they quickly loaded the injured officers into their car and sped off towards


    their safe zone.


    Jasper was driving, and Ste was keeping a close eye on the road ahead. As they were about to


    turn into their safe zone, she warned, "Careful, there''s a roadblock ahead."


    It was a spike strip. The thugs probably thought the car woulde back, so they stayed there with


    a spike strip. Fortunately, the road was wide enough, and there was only one spike strip, so Jasper


    drifts around the corner and flew over it. Bran almost dropped his chin in surprise. That was so cool.


    After a thrilling but safe return to the residential area, they drove the car to the security building.


    Ste called the patrolling security guard and said hurriedly, "Quick, lend us a hand."


    They lifted the wounded onto the bed, Ste ordered them to warm up the room and boil hot water,


    then she turned to Bran, "Have any medicine?"


    "Yes."


    When they evacuated the houses, they found some scattered medicines, but it was far from


    enough. Bran took out his walkie-talkie and quickly asked Butler toe over.


    Including Evan, all the police were severely injured, but thankfully they were wearing bulletproof


    vests so there were no life-threatening injuries, but their hands and feet were cut.


    Ste wasn''t sure if the thug''s knives were rusty, so she spoke again, "Any tetanus vines?"


    Derick didn''t bring any, so Bran went to fetch it himself.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The Porras family had it; when they first heard of the disaster, Shane had ordered people to stock


    up on drugs.


    When they heard that Evan was injured, the Porras family wanted to maintain their rtionship with


    the authorities, so they agreed to give out the vines, which were all imported.


    But it''s been four years since the disaster. Even the well-preserved ones were expired.


    Ste dressed their wounds, while the Porras family was not paying attention, she swapped the


    tetanus vines with her own, "Now we can only give it a try. If we''re lucky, there might not be any


    side effects."


    She quietly exchanged her own stash preserved in Arcadia.


    Shane opened his mouth, "Are their lives in danger?"


    "They lost a lot of blood, but there should be no major issues."


    Shane weighed his options and quickly said, "The security room is not cut for this. Arrange for Evan


    to stay with the Porras family, and I will arrange for someone to take good care of him."


    Having lived two lives, Ste could easily figure out his n, "Okay, then I''ll have to trouble you.


    Feel free to contact me if there''re any issues."


    As long as Evan and the others got the best care, she''d not care about any small worldly


    obligations.


    If they were good with the authorities, themunity might benefit too, so why not?


    Thus, Evan and others were arranged to stay with the Porras family, and Ste, all tired from the


    ordeal, took the ck Moss that belonged to her family, and went back to the vi with Jasper to


    rest.


    Knowing that they were safe for now, they quickly cleaned up and got some rest.


    Lying on the bed with the lights off, Ste couldn''t calm her mind. If there were more rioters like the


    ones today, the police station would eventually be overrun.


    There simply weren''t enough police and military personnel to handle the situation, while the rioters


    seemed endless.


    Ste even wondered if there would have been less chaos if she hadn''t warned the authorities at


    the beginning.


    "Stop overthinking," Jasper said. "If we hadn''t warned them, the casualties wouldn''t just be the


    rioters. The police, the scientists, and many innocent survivors would have died too."


    Sure enough, the government soon came up with a solution.


    Relying solely on the police and military wasn''t going to work. They needed everyone to take action.


    They divided the city into sections, each with its own security team. Each building had a team


    leader, and everyone had to work together to protect their lives and supplies. Anyone who saw a


    rioter was to alert everyone immediately, and the entire section would work together to trap them.


    At first, people were scared. But when backed into a corner, even a rabbit will bite. Especially when


    the survivors had nothing left to lose.


    Not only did they unite the people, but the government also implemented a high-reward system.


    Anyone who reported a rioter and was confirmed to be correct would receive a significant reward.


    A single ouw equaled half a pound of provisions. The more ouws one ratted out and were


    confirmed, the more rewards one could reap.


    Sure, half a pound didn¡¯t seem like much, but consider this: ouws roamed in packs, numbering


    from a handful to a few hundred. If luck would have it, you wouldn''t have to worry about survival


    supplies anymore.


    If you manage to capture an ouw and hand them over to the military police, you''d be rewarded


    with two pounds of provisions.


    Well, dang, this could turn into a legit business.


    When supplies got looted and the starving survivors were on the brink of death, they quickly pulled


    themselves together and formed teams. After all, whether they died from hunger or were killed by


    the ouws, it was still death. But what if they got lucky and caught an ouw?


    Death was inevitable. They might as well go down fighting!

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Under the promise of a hefty bounty, brave souls inevitably emerged¡ªnever underestimating the


    power of themon folk. Whether they transformed into vignt neighborhood watch groups or


    assembled as a vignte posse, there was strength in numbers.


    Most of the thugs were armed with nothing more than crudely fashioned clubs ormon kitchen


    knives. For those prepared to bet it all, the lines of fear often became blurred. Lukas was buzzing


    with excitement as he called Ste, "Hey, Ste! Our building rallied a 50-strong posse, and in just


    one day, we nabbed over 20 thugs in the neighborhood and actually scored the reward!"


    They were all flesh and bone, with really nothing to fear. With overwhelming numbers and fierce


    determination, many thugs had no choice but to surrender.


    Lukas and Cody, having grown up in an orphanage, were used to living by others'' whims. One


    ended up dating for survival, the other faced the world''s scorn while hustling from door to door.


    When disaster struck, they became security patrol officers¡ªacting had be their forte.


    Not to mention, the folks of Eastwood Eden were a tight-knit bunch, schooled in the art of


    persuasion and street smarts by the likes of Luke and Cody, while Monkey and his crew were akin


    to award-winning actors. When confronting thugs, each individual swells with a ferocity as powerful


    as a dragon devouring mountains and rivers. They brandish their weapons and rush forward with


    vigorous war cries, creating a scene as intense as an unyielding army barrelling towards you.


    Tell me, wouldn''t that scare you?


    Ste, ever curious, asked, "What happens to the thugs after they''re taken to the police station?"


    "Heavy crimes call for heavy punishment. The worst offenders get a taste of their own medicine,


    then it''s off to the waste-to-energy nt; minor offenders are put to work in hardbor."


    Lukas admired Ste¡¯s foresight; owning apartments near the police station made for a safer


    existence. The youth of Eastwood Eden had been mentored by the legendary Jasper, and although


    Monkey and his lot were a bit less adept physically, their cunning and mischief made for a


    harmonious blend of talents.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Not like Lukas'' old ce, where one had to sleep with a knife under the pillow, always on guard for


    a sneak attack.


    Ste warned, "This unrest likely won''t settle down anytime soon, so keep your eyes peeled."


    "You and Jasper as well¡ªlots of folks in the suburbs are packing heat. Ordinary thugs might not


    dare mess with you, but the real baddies? That''s a different story."


    That was precisely Ste''s concern. Since the military''s crackdown, coupled with a few scorch-the-


    earth maneuvers, many thugs had learned to steer clear of the suburbs, at least for a while. But


    there were always a few itching to make a move, thinking they had the chops to sneak over high


    walls undetected. Yet, before they could even touch the vi''s door, they''d either be mauled by


    guard dogs or caught at gunpoint by the patrol.


    These vigntes were no cops and didn¡¯t mind resort to violence¡ªif you came in standing, you''d


    leave lying down.


    After several such incidents, themunity adjusted, no longer the panicked mess they were


    during the Long Night.


    Evan and the others were recuperating at the Porras residence, giving Bran plenty of reasons to


    bombard Ste with updates. He had be a chatterbox, pestering her every half hour.


    "Ste, Evan''s awake."


    "Ste, I think Evan just farted."


    "Ste, Evan''s a bit slow. You don''t think he got knocked silly, do you?"


    "Ugh, I''m bored. Missing one for a game, you in?"


    Ste had her limits, "Bran, what the hell is wrong with you?"


    Bran had no choice; being cooped up was agony. Ste and Jasper''s boldness had left an


    impression; he felt the other rich kids paled inparison. Nothing could stop him from wanting to


    rub shoulders with the strong.


    He''d bet his reputation that there was something special between Evan and those from Building 50


    ¡ªsome unseen bond pulling them together. Bran was desperate to figure it out.


    The Porras family had hired a new family doctor, and Ste, not keen on getting too involved with


    Evan, hadn''t inquired after him.


    What she didn''t know was that Evan, upon waking and ensuring the officers were not in mortal


    danger, had insisted on informing the station toe to pick them up, despite Shane''s pleas to


    stay.


    Work awaited him. Would the thugs stop their crimes just because he was healing here?


    Bran didn''t hide anything, sharing Even¡¯s rescue story truthfully. Learning that Jasper and Ste had


    saved him from a horde of thugs, Evan wasn''t overly surprised. Before leaving, he gave the Porras


    family some credit, "You''ve done a solid job with the neighborhood watch. If othermunities had


    your dedication, we wouldn''t see such rampant thuggery. Keep up the good work and don''t let your


    guard down."


    Once he''d gone, Bran flopped onto the couch, exasperated. "Dad, what''s really going on with Evan


    and those guys from Building 50?"


    The day the thugs attacked, Evan had rushed to Building 50¡ªthat was concern if anything. After


    being saved, he showed neither surprise nor gratitude, clearly not treating those people from


    Building 50 as strangers.


    "Do you think those people living in Building 50 are Evan''s undercover agents, trying to control the


    wealthy enve from the shadows?"


    "You''ve got bats in the belfry, son," Shane scoffed, "Ever heard of an undercover who''d antagonize


    an entiremunity?"


    "You''re out of touch, old man. Don''t you get young people''s reverse psychology?"


    Father and son couldn''t see eye to eye. Bran, failing to hold his tongue, blurted, "Would I admire


    them if they acted like any other rich snobs?"


    Whatever the case, there was something unique about them. Something was off. How to put it?


    Bran couldn''t articte it, but it was anything but ordinary.


    Shane, ever the disciplinarian, swung his walking stick, "You''re too big for your britches, huh? When


    I was out there conquering the world, you were nothing. If you''re so capable, get out!"


    ...


    Ste had selected several wooden nks from Arcadia, setting them up in a room on the first floor


    with iron frames. She wet the wood, then sparingly spread ck moss across it. Forparison,


    she also prepared some nting pots. Using a low-wattage bulb, she provided about three hours of


    light each day.


    With its thriving root system, the moss clung tightly to the nks and soil, growing steadily. In less


    than a fortnight, she could harvest it with a sickle.


    After tasting a piece, Ste found it nd, but easier to chew than the dry soil. The moss could be


    stir-fried, boiled, or even eaten raw without fear of poisoning.


    Worried Rosie and Cooper wouldn''t take to it, she washed and minced the moss, scrambled it with


    eggs, and fried it up.


    Surprisingly, Cooper and Rosie eagerly hovered by the stove. The scrambled eggs were a hit,


    quickly polished off.


    nning for tougher times ahead, Ste contemted making sticky rice balls or bread. She was


    determined to ensure that both of them and poultry shared in the hardship¡ªno pampering their


    ptes.


    Hard times called for solidarity, even at the dinner table.


    In the depths of an endless night, the poultry were in blissful ignorance of the world''s woes,


    contented as long as their bellies were full. Each day they basked under the warm glow of artificial


    lights, and sometimes, strains of ssical music would drift through the barn, a luxury even in these


    dark times. Adapting to the eternal darkness and biting cold, the chickens, ducks, and geese began


    toy eggs with a fervor that seemed to defy the bleakness of their surroundings.


    Life for most had ground to a halt, the perpetual night casting a pall over the once bustling city. Even


    the wealthy, ensconced in their expansive homes, began to worry about the future, fretting over


    provisions and the longevity of theirfort.


    They had other supplies hidden outside, but it was uncertain if they had been looted by the thugs,


    and the stash inside the vi was dwindling. So, they began to ask Austin about raising some


    poultry. Even though they were separated by high walls, their hearing became increasingly sharp in


    the perpetual night. They could still hear the sounds of the chickens, ducks, and geese from


    building number 50...

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Moss was sprouting up everywhere, a veritable feast for the backyard chickens, which meant


    there''d be fresh meat on the table soon enough.


    But you couldn''t live on moss alone; a little variety wouldn''t hurt. Some seeds for lettuce or spinach


    would do nicely.


    However, no one dared to ask the folks in Building 50 directly. So, they had to take the long way


    around, through Austin.


    Austin was a shrewd middleman, always had an angle. He might''ve been all smiles and smooth talk


    around the well-to-do, but times had changed. Watching them grovel and sweet-talk was quite the


    show. Gone was their once lofty air.


    "Austin, buddy, we''re really counting on you here. This is serious."


    Austin put on airs, "I''ll see what I can do, but no promises. Those guys from Building 50 can be


    finicky. Considering... Anyway, let''s not dwell on the past, eh?"


    "We''re all created equal. We''ve always had respect for them from Building 50. It''s just that our


    wives, bless their hearts, got misled and made a mess of things. We''ve straightened them out since


    then."


    Those in the game knew when to bow and when to stand tall, quick to adapt to the new reality. After


    all, Building 50 was a force to be reckoned with. Making nice with them was all gain, no pain. Even


    Bran was eager to get in their good graces. Given the chance, they''d outdo him in no time.


    Austin actually brought it up with Ste. Now that the neighborhood was rtively safe, he and his


    son swung by Building 50 for a hot stew dinner.


    Nothing beat the warmth of a spicy stew on a cold day. Throw in a few swigs of whiskey, and you''d


    feel nothing short of heavenly.


    "You can''t just give in to every request. You gotta make ''em sweat for it. If ites too easy,


    nobody''s gonna respect you."


    If anyone knew how to y the customer game, it was Austin. No one dared im the top spot if he


    was second.


    "Mark my words, the moment this eternal night is over, they''ll turn on us faster than you can flip a


    page."


    Ste felt the same. With years of darkness ahead, she needed to stockpile meat and eggs for her


    family, not hand them out willy-nilly.


    Yet, refusing outright wasn''t practical. If everyone else was munching on scraps while you dined on


    steak, how long before resentment brewed trouble?


    Ste had a n but invited negotiation. "Austin, what''s your take?"


    "y hard to get. Let ''em sweat. But I do need a batch for Monkey''s crew. They''re tight-knit, and


    with moss aplenty, they ain''t short on chicken feed."


    If Monkey''s folks needed help, Ste couldn''t say no.


    However, since that ce was essentially anplex of apartments, the sound of chickens and


    ducks was quite conspicuous and could easily attract attention, making it susceptible to thieves.


    Moreover, poultry consumed a significant amount of food.


    "I''ll send them a few pairs of quail. They grow fast,y plenty of eggs, and the hens are quiet. Plus,


    they don''t stink up the ce when you keep ''em."


    Austinughed heartily, "You always think things through, Ste."


    Ste picked out four eggying quail hens and one male quail. She wasn''t one to y favorites;


    once the eggs hatched, she''d share with the whole building. Eastwood Eden''s members included.


    If everyone had a bit of protein, infighting was less likely.


    As for Lukas and his folks, Ste left the choice to them.


    Actually, she had mini chickens. When she bought fertilized eggs, the seller gave her 20 extra.


    When they hatched, they were just the size of a coin, smaller than quails when fully grown but with


    even healthier bodies. They just startedying eggs, and once there were more hatched, she


    nned to give them another batch as well.


    Austin sent word to Monkey.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Monkey didn''t keep secrets. With his band of bounty hunters, they were determined to escort the


    quail home safely.


    With military andmunity support, the riots didn''tst long. Some thugs went straight, others fled


    to the mountains with their loot, and a few kept up their raids. Business as usual.


    Danger was everywhere, but the situation was stabilizing.


    After a few pushes, Ste started to give the vi residents some poultry. Chickens and ducks were


    off the table, but quail were fair game. Nothing was free, and it was strategic.


    The first to receive were those who were friendly or less troublesome towards Building 50.


    Austin whispered, "We only have a few, but those guys from Building 50 know you''re a stand-up


    guy. They set aside a pair just for you. Keep it under wraps, though."


    Touched by the gesture, the recipients saw the people living in Building 50 in a new light. No more


    following the wrong crowd; picking sides mattered.


    A few pairs went out, promising a solution to eggs and meat without spoiling anyone.


    Time had flown. It was hard to believe it had been five years since she''d first seen Rosie''s shy,


    sweet face. Rosie had grown a lot since then, stretching out and starting to bloom.


    The genes of Jasper''s family did not disappoint. Not only was he ruggedly handsome, but Rosie


    was shaping up to be a beauty herself.


    Being pretty in these dark times was a double-edged sword; it drew too much attention. To protect


    yourself, you had to be stronger than the rest.


    Kids shot up fast when well-fed, but Jasper hadn''t prepared enough; Rosie was outgrowing her


    clothes.


    Ste stashed some clothes in Arcadia, but none seemed right for Rosie. Ste tried her hand at


    making something new. Her sewing skills were modest, but she managed.


    Rosie was delighted, prancing around in her new outfit. At ten, she''d be cuddled and pampered in


    peace times. But now, she had to learn to fend for herself or risk sufferingter.


    Ste felt a pang of guilt but respected Jasper''s approach to parenting.


    Austin, ever the pragmatist, roped his son into the mix. "You''re two years older than Rosie," he told


    him. "Time to man up. Someday, I''ll be counting on you to keep us safe."


    Ever since hanging out with Rosie, his son had be more spirited. Daily boxing practice


    toughened him up, a far cry from his once sickly self.


    Good neighbors made life easier, indeed.


    Despite the bone-chilling cold, Dn was all smiles, "Wait for me, Rosie."


    The kids joining the adults for patrol was quite the novelty.


    Having seen Rosie kick a guard''s jaw sideways, no one underestimated the littledy. Some even


    grew envious.


    Comparisons were odious. Thinking of their own pampered kids, snug in their beds while they


    risked their necks on patrol, they couldn''t help but wish for simpler times.


    The next day, the patrol ranks swelled. Former billionaires dragged their kids out of bed, their long-


    suppressed emotions erupting. Pointing at their children, they scolded, "Take a good look at the kid


    from Building 50. Forget about the ten-year-old girl, you''re not even on par with their dog. Starting


    today, if you don''t start honing your survival skills, you might as well roll out the red carpet for the


    thugs toe and take you to the cleaners. The kids I''ve raised aren''t going to be just sitting ducks,


    fattening up for the ughter."

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    A parent''s love for their child involved profound nning. Starting from now, they intended to be like


    wolves, no longer indulging in spoiling their children. Even if it meant paying a significant price, they


    were determined to push them to grow up quickly.


    The once pampered elite, who used to flit between Chanel boutiques and tea parties with delicate


    pastries, now found themselves doing thebor work, donning ragged clothes and feeding quails.


    They were even tasked with collecting eggs sullied with bird droppings¡ªa disgusting affair.


    Runningps, doing sit-ups, boxing, practicing martial arts¡ªit was an intense regime that had the


    young heirs screaming in protest. Their parents, however, seemed invigorated by the change,


    urging them on with a fervor, "Train until you drop!"


    The privileged youth were no match for the tenacity of Bran. Despite his lofty status and heritage,


    he still patrolled the streets, a testament to his skills and dedication.


    No one improves without challenge, and the wealthy elite held Bran in high regard, eager for him to


    demonstrate his prowess to their coddled children.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Bran, never one to shy away from a challenge, threw down the gauntlet, "Who wants to try their luck


    against me?"


    A dolled-up socialite stepped forward, her hand raised high, "Bran, may I?"


    Hoping to hitch her star to the unmarried Bran and secure a life of luxury within the Porras family,


    she approached the stage with a flirtatious sway, "Please go easy on me, Bran."


    But Bran was unfazed by her charms. With a swift motion, he caught her arm and executed a


    wless judo throw, sending her crashing to the ground.


    Stunned and humiliated, the socialitey there, unable to even scream. "The nerve of him!" she


    thought, "He doesn''t even know how to treat ady!"


    The crowd, fully aware of her intentions, could barely contain theirughter, leaving her father


    mortified.


    Bran, often dismissed as the fool of the rich, proved his physical mettle time and time again.


    Wealthy folks often dabbled in diversions like sports cars, golf, tennis, y pigeon shooting, and


    more¡ªBran was no exception, especially surrounded by a bevy of beauties.


    The socialite, her pride wounded, burst into tears, "Bran, how could you..."


    Bran replied, "I''d be d to show you mercy, but I can''t say the same for the thugs out there."


    Embarrassed, she fled the scene.


    Ste, too, grew restless confined at home and refused to let Jasper carry all the weight of their


    survival. She decided to take turns patrolling, allowing Jasper some respite.


    The 12-hour shifts were grueling. After some negotiation, they agreed to split the duty¡ªJasper and


    Rosie for six hours, then Ste and Cooper taking over. This arrangement allowed both training and


    rest.


    But Bran, that pest, kept bothering them with his idle propositions, "Ste, it''s too cold for you to be


    out here. Let''s go inside for some hot stew and a game of poker?"


    Cooper, protective of Ste, bared his teeth. One step closer, and he''d bite.


    The never-ending night wore on, and the survivors endured, some resorting to robbery and


    violence, others to despair and suicide, but most clung to hope, knowing that after darknesses


    the dawn.


    Then, Bran was kidnapped!


    The ransom demands were outrageous: 10,000 pounds of grain, 5,000 pounds of meat, all of the


    Porras family''s medicine, and 50 firearms. Failure toply would mean his death.


    Ste was resting at home, and it was Austin who brought the news.


    "He was asking for it, driving out at times like this. Now only Bentley has returned."


    Ste discovered that Bran had left his post unexpectedly, driving off with Bentley without


    exnation. Bentley returned alone, severely injured, with a broken arm andcerations, carrying a


    threatening note that warned against involving the police.


    Shane, a shrewd businessman, knew that paying the ransom quietly would seal his son''s fate.


    The reason for their outing was unclear, but Evan and the police were already on the case.


    The news spread like wildfire.


    Bran had been an unwilling participant, dragged along by Bentley, who''d received a message from


    his lost love Lindsay. Blinded by love, Bentley had rushed out to find her, and Bran, loyal to his


    cousin, joined him to prevent him from facing the dangers alone. They had left without notifying their


    bodyguards to avoid Shane''s interference.


    Austin shook his head in disbelief, "Are these guys nuts? It''s the apocalypse, not a game. Do they


    think they''re invincible?"


    With the ongoing state of eternal night stretching into its first year, the survivors'' resources were


    dwindling. Most criminals had given up, but the ruthless ones targeted the wealthy, hoping to hit the


    jackpot with the Porras family.


    Ste was exasperated; it seemed the end of the world wouldn''te until Bentley met his demise.


    In the dead of night, with sleep eluding her, Ste''s curiosity got the better of her, "Who do you think


    kidnapped Bran?"


    Jasper, calm as ever, replied, "Probably it is an insider crime."


    An insider? Ste pondered, "You mean a mole in the Porras family?"


    Not likely someone from the family, but perhaps a bodyguard or a servant. Knowing Jasper was


    adept at unraveling such mysteries, Ste nudged him yfully, "Well, what''s your take?"


    "The grain and meat are manageable; the Porras family can handle that. The real question lies with


    the demand for 50 guns."


    In a country with strict gunws, acquiring firearms was near impossible for the average person.


    Even in a chaotic post-apocalyptic world, while the wealthy might find ways to procure weapons,


    they would never have such an abundance to spare.


    In the small town where the Porras family reigned as the wealthiest, having a couple of guns was


    impressive enough for most. But even for the Porras n, with their old money and sprawling


    estate, owning a dozen or two weapons was considered borderline miraculous in the eyes of the


    townsfolk.


    When the kidnappers demanded a ransom of 50 guns, it was clear there was something fishy going


    on.


    Ste pondered for a moment and said, "Maybe they''re just shooting for the moon, expecting the


    Porras family to haggle."


    "If they were really aiming high, they could have asked for tons of grain. I''m sure Shane could


    scrounge that up. But grain''s tough to move without drawing attention. Too much of it, and you risk


    getting caught. Guns, on the other hand, are a solid ask," Jasper responded.


    Then he continued with his analysis, "Don''t forget, Bentley''s been chasing the ghost of his lost love


    for five long years since the hurricane took her. Kidnapping is a serious crime, and only someone


    very close to him would know he still holds a candle for that woman."

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    "The kidnappers knew that Bran loved a good thrill, but getting him to impulsively leave the safety of


    their suburban enve was no easy feat. That''s why they set their sights on Bentley. They were


    betting on Bentley''s reckless love over his sense of self-preservation.


    ¡°It might seem like they were always at each other''s throats, but the bond between these cousins


    was solid as oak. That''s why Bran, worried about Bentley''s safety, let his sense of loyalty get the


    better of him and agreed to a midnight joyride outside the gates."


    What could Ste say? When the the silly rich kid hell-bent on digging his own grave, not even


    angels could stop him. "Evan''s on the case; he''ll figure out there''s a rat in the Porras family soon


    enough."


    Jasper nodded in agreement. "It''s not a tough puzzle for Evan, but unless the kidnappers make


    their next move, rooting out the mole won''t be easy."


    The fact that the kidnapping happened a year into the eternal night made it clear that the


    perpetrators were neither impulsive nor unprepared.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Anyone bold enough to cross the Porras family was no ordinary thug. Just the fact that Bentley had


    been beaten to a pulp, his arm broken, was a testament to their ruthlessness.


    This was not just an act of violence; it was a warning to the Porras family:ply, or Bran would


    die.


    Ste wondered aloud, "Shane''s called the cops, but will he pay the ransom?"


    Jasper couldn''t be sure. After all, Shane was a cunning fox in the business world. Besides, these


    were the end times. A demand for 10,000 pounds of grain and 5,000 pounds of meat was one thing,


    but 50 guns and the entire stock of medicine? Even if they paid up, what were the chances of


    getting his son back?


    They couldn''t gamble the lives of dozens in the Porras household for one reckless son. A tiger


    without its teeth was just a big cat, after all.


    Ste mused, "I feel like Shane won''t act rashly, but he might struggle with it, trying to ease his


    conscience."


    Setting aside his natural business instincts, Shane had other family members to consider. It seemed


    Bran''s chances were slim.


    That was just how it was in these perilous times¡ªif you didn''t have the strength, death was your


    only ending.


    "Jasper, if I ever get kidnapped, just take care of Rosie and Cooper. Don''te after me."


    "Don''t talk nonsense," Jasper said, cutting her off.


    Their spection was correct; for a seasoned cop like Evan, sniffing out a mole in the Porras


    household wasn''t tough.


    The Porras family, being wealthy, treated their servants and bodyguards well. They were respectful,


    never stinting on pay or resorting to verbal or emotional abuse. There was no discontent or


    grudges. And ording to the Porras family''s ounts, there had been nothing unusual about the


    behavior of the staff or bodyguardstely.


    After interviewing everyone separately, Evan and his officers found no suspicious characters. They


    could only wait for the kidnapper''s next move.


    After the police left, Shane sat on the sofa, his face ashen, silent for a long time.


    The mood was grim among the other family members. The older and younger sons said nothing,


    but their wives'' faces betrayed their worry.


    Tina waved everyone out, her voice choked with tears. "What do we do now, honey?"


    Shane''s heart ached with anger. "What to do? Let the boy die!"


    "But he''s your flesh and blood. You can''t just abandon him."


    "What can I do about it? Should we all just starve to death to get him back?"


    Desperate, Tina suggested, "If ites to it, you must pressure the police to intensify the search."


    "Does the Porras family run the police station?" Shane growled, popping blood pressure pills.


    "Evan''s visit today was respect enough. You expect him to turn Griffith upside down?"


    The military and police were short-handed, barely managing to maintain order in the city. Pulling


    troops away could leave the city open to marauders, and who would bear that responsibility? Not to


    mention, the foolish boy had brought this on himself. Even if Evan agreed, the officials never would.


    Tina''s heart was in knots, "Are we to stand by and let our son be torn to pieces?"


    Shane spent a sleepless night in his study, finallying to a decision¡ªa bounty. For whoever


    could save his wayward son, he was willing to offer 10,000 pounds of grain.


    The news caused an uproar. 10,000 pounds of grain could sustain many people.


    Evan remained nomittal upon hearing the news, but bounty hunters caught wind and began to


    mobilize, forming teams to register for the challenge.


    Shane was worn thin, leaving the assessment of the hunters'' wits and skills to his eldest son and


    the bodyguards.


    Ste had just gotten off her shift when Kitty''s voice came through the walkie-talkie, "Ste, you


    there?"


    Kitty reaching out? That was a first.


    "Yeah, what''s up?"


    Kitty''s voice was cool, "Got a job that might interest you, want in?"


    Ste paused, "What kind of job?"


    "A couple of days ago on patrol, I tracked some thugs who''d looted a bunch of supplies. Followed


    them to their hideout in the mountains..."


    They were armed and their numbers were significant, but there were plenty of supplies stashed in


    that cave, all plundered in the aftermath of disaster.


    The loot was enough to keep a small group fed and living high on the hog for a while. But with just


    the four of them, both in capability and firepower, they were outmatched. That was why Kitty was


    reaching out to Ste.


    With her on board, Jasper would likely join too. Six heads were better than four.


    Ste weighed her words for a long moment, pondering how to respond to Kitty. Fortune favors the


    bold, and Kitty and her group,cking a safety, were right to take a chance. Ste and Jasper


    were different; they weren''t short on supplies and had Cooper and Rosie at home. She couldn''t


    afford to gamble, nor did she need to. There was no need to take the risk.


    "Did youe to me on your own, or did Cody send you?"


    Kitty confessed, "I came to you behind his back."


    Ste breathed a sigh of relief, "Can I talk to Cody?"


    Kitty wasn''t a bad person, but she wasn''t close enough to Ste to bare her soul.


    Ste asked calmly, "Is this operation Kitty''s idea, or did all four of you decide?"


    Cody was silent for a moment before replying, "We all agreed."


    "For the food?"


    Cody sniffed, "For a better life."


    "Have you guys even thought about the odds of pulling this off?"


    "Fifty-fifty."


    Ste took a deep breath, "Jasper has a sister to look after, and I also have to take care of Cooper;


    we can''t be part of this. I''m begging you to think this through. If it''s just about putting food on the


    table, we can figure something else out. But if it''s about chasing the high life, just think it over, okay?


    Don''t rush into anything. And whatever you decide, you better clue me in, or you can kiss our


    friendship goodbye."


    Jasper came back from his shift to find Ste spaced out on the couch, a worried look on her face.


    "What''s up?"


    Ste was feeling a bit agitated and spilled the beans.


    He asked calmly, "Are you angry?"


    "I think it''s either Kitty''s bad influence or maybe the tough breaks Lukas and Cody have had over


    the years, but their appetite for risk has gotten out of hand."


    Taking a gamble on a fifty-fifty chance? They must be out of their minds.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Jasper remained the picture of calm, "Everyone''s got a bit of a gambler in them. Remember when


    you hoarded those cruise ships and yachts? Weren''t you gambling too?"


    "I''m not like them," Ste rubbed her temples, her voice weary. "I have my little tricks up my sleeve


    with Arcadia. I can hide when danger strikes, but they''ve only got their skin and bones."


    This was sheer madness.


    "But this is their choice," Jasper said calmly. "Kitty''s always been in this game, Ang''s been


    through a family tragedy, and Lukas and Cody have had their share of agony."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Policing the streets was always a gamble with their lives; this time, they were just upping the ante.


    "They bust their backs and can only afford to live in the slums. When they owned a home, but they


    were crammed in tiny apartments, only to have their peace shattered by thugs at nightfall. Now


    they''re all holed up in your ce, while we''re living it up in our mansion, feasting on steak and


    sipping fine wine. How could they possibly stay cool-headed?"


    It wasn''t about envy or resentment. They were just ordinary survivors who had weathered five years


    of cmities. Who wouldn''t have some psychological scars?


    Backed into a corner, they were indeed risking their lives.


    Lost the bet, and it''s a worthless life gone. If they won, it''s a life of glory and wealth.


    Jasper made sense, and Ste, if she failed to understand them, would have bluntly stopped them


    rather than urging them to think twice.


    In the end, it boiled down to the concern of a friend, feeble though it may be. It wasn''t right to feast


    while telling them to be content with porridge and not to gamble with their lives for a better


    tomorrow. It was easy to talk without bearing the pain.


    However, watching friends you had grown up with gamble with their lives, knowing full well they


    might die, was heart-wrenching.


    "Ste, everyone has their way of living," Jasper said, taking her hand. "As friends, we don''t want


    them risking their lives, but if they''ve made up their minds, we really can''t stop them."


    ...


    After two days of anxious waiting, Cody finally radioed in. "Ste, the four of us scouted the


    mountains thoroughly. There''s a group of over fifty up there. We''ve thought it through and made a


    n. We''ve decided to go through with it."


    He paused, a hint ofughter in his voice. "If we don''t make it back, we''ll ept our fate."


    Just as the line was about to go dead, Ste spoke up, "Wait."


    She wouldn''t join them, but as a friend, she could offer some help to increase their odds ofing


    back alive. "I''ll find some bulletproof vests. Jasper can whip up some explosives and incendiaries.


    Find a way toe and get them. And remember, survive at all costs."


    Cody was silent for a while before replying, "We''ve got vests, but we''re short on ammo. Consider it


    a loan from you. If we win, we''ll repay with supplies. If we lose, well, if there''s an afterlife, we''ll repay


    you then."


    After the call, Ste rubbed her face vigorously, taking deep breaths to calm herself.


    As she began to prepare lunch, a knock came from downstairs. Looking from the balcony, to her


    surprise, she found the Porras family''s Rolls-Royce, with Derick standing beside it.


    The Rolls was Shane''s. What could they want at a time like this?


    Ste went down to open the door. Derick held the car door open, "Ste, Mr. Porras would like to


    see you."


    Shane hade in person.


    Ste, puzzled but courteous, got into the car. "What brings you to my doorstep?"


    Shane looked worn, aged several years in a moment. Once the soul of Griffith''s business world and


    a national tycoon, even after five years of disasters, his presence and poise remained. "Ste, have


    you heard about my son''s kidnapping?"


    "I caught wind of it, but I don''t know the details."


    "The Porras family has gathered a bunch of bounty hunters. Whoever rescues him gets 10,000


    pounds of food. I know you and Jasper are capable. Interested?"


    Ste looked apologetic, "Thank you for considering us, Shane. I regret to hear about the


    kidnapping, but I''m sure with your guidance, he''ll return safely. The reward is tempting, but our


    abilities are limited. We wouldn''t want to hinder your rescue efforts."


    If those bounty hunters werepetent, Shane wouldn''t need to make a house call. "Ste, there''s


    no need for modesty. If you feel the reward is insufficient, feel free to name your price. Anything


    within my power, I will provide."


    "It''s not about the reward. We can only do so much, and we have a child to care for."


    Knowing one''s limits was important, and Ste was well aware of what she and Jasper could


    handle. They didn''tck necessities, so there was no need for reckless gambles.


    Hearing her response, Shane seemed to dete.


    He was always hanging around those people living in Building 50, so why hadn''t Bran picked up


    their levelheadedness?


    With a heavy sigh, Shane seemed to ept the bitter reality. Disasters hadn''t taken Bran¡¯s life, but


    in the end, he had been the architect of his own downfall.


    After seeing Shane off, Ste went back to cooking lunch.


    The meal was served, three humans and a dog at the table, when she brought up Cody and the


    others'' decision to proceed with their n.


    Jasper mused, "Over fifty people in a cave, with the loot and captives, means it''s probably spacious,


    maybe even a cavern system withplex structures and multiple exits. Lobbing bombs and


    incendiaries from outside won''t do much."


    Ste felt a headacheing on. Cody and his team were taking too big a risk.


    "I''ll make some tear gas grenades; they might give them an edge."


    Ste was surprised Jasper knew so much, though he had indeed hoarded a bunch of chemicals,


    collecting dust in the corner of Arcadia.


    She gathered the materials for Jasper to tinker.


    After half a day''s work, he produced twenty grenades, ten for their own use and ten for Cody''s


    team.


    They gave what they could. Whether or not the four would survive was up to fate.


    At night, the two drove to themunity gate.


    Soon, the four approached stealthily, carrying property deeds, tea, smokes, booze, and essential


    meds ¨C their entire worth. If they didn''t return, they''d use these to settle their debt for Ste''s


    weapons.


    Kitty pulled Ste aside, "I was selfish when I came to you that day, but it''s got nothing to do with


    Cody and the others. I hope you don''t hold it against them."


    Since they''d met, Cody had always been incredibly amodating, always looking out for her.


    Never did she imagine that this would lead to their first major fallout. It seemed she had truly


    underestimated the bond among them.


    Ste handed her four pistols, a couple of Molotov cocktails, and tear gas canisters, her voice


    casual as she said, "I didn''t think much of it, or else I wouldn''t have lent you the hardware."


    She also mentioned that the cave might be a karst cavern, raising an eyebrow as she asked, "You


    guys nning a full-frontal assault?"


    Kitty had mapped out a meticulous n, "We''ve been scoping the ce out for days. They''re


    snatching people left and right, both men and women. The guys seem to be from wealthy families,


    and the women are young and good-looking."


    She assessed herself, confident that with a little sprucing up, she''d make the perfect bait to get


    them inside. Then, when the time was right, they could strike from within and without.


    Wealthy heirs? Ste frowned, "Are you sure about that?"

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Kitty was in this line of work. She could tell old money from new with a nce at their attire and the


    softness of their hands.


    "No doubt about it," she mused, "just yesterday, they snatched another one. Dragged ''em all out,


    beat ''em ck and blue, and humiliated them in every way imaginable. Fed them slop like pigs, and


    made them crawl on the ground barking like dogs. Anyone who resisted got a real whooping."


    She knew the outskirts like the back of her hand. The gang had brought back a haul yesterday, all


    top-shelf goods, yet there hadn''t been any major uproar in the city.


    The numbers added up: same number of goons left as came back, and all within three hours.


    This was definitely a case of abduction, except they hadn''t taken any hostages with them, which


    meant those victims were probably dead.


    Ste pondered, could Bran be one of their captives? She described Bran''s appearance, his height,


    his style, and his hairdo. "Have you seen him?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Kitty concentrated hard. "Wearing flip-flops?"


    "Exactly." Those flip-flops were Bran''s signature.


    What a coincidence. Kitty had actually seen him.


    "After stuffing their faces, they get their kicks from tormenting their captives. The guy you described


    was defiant, wouldn''t y along, even dared to fight back. Nearly shattered the leader''s balls with a


    kick. They beat him bloody. If someone hadn''t intervened, he''d probably be dead by now."


    Bran was seriously injured. Whether he could survive depended on fate.


    Ste couldn''t believe it. Shane had mobilized his forces to overturn Griffith, and yet, there was no


    word of Bran. Now, it was like finding what you weren''t looking for without even trying.


    "Hold on a sec," Ste said, pulling Jasper aside.


    They stepped into a nook, Jasper''s brow furrowed. "You want in on this?"


    Was it to save Bran, or could she not let go of her friends?


    Ste was candid, "Bran brought this on himself. I''m not out to save him, but the Porras family has


    something I want."


    Jasper looked at her and said. "You''re after that helicopter?"


    Indeed, Ste wanted that very much. Compared to tectonic te collisions, eternal night, haze,


    and acid rain seemed utterly trivial.


    Mountains crumbling,nd fracturing, the earth turning to ocean¡ªhow would they survive?


    They had cruise ships, sure, but te collisions would trigger tsunamis, and even the grandest ship


    would be no match for the waves. Only from the sky could one truly grasp the scope of the


    catastrophe and find a sanctuary in real-time.


    With her stockpiled gear, she could live well for now, but what about the future?


    After a long consideration, Jasper relented, "I''ll handle it. You stay with Rosie and Cooper."


    Ste wouldn''t have it, "If we''re going in, we''ll need Cooper''s help."


    Night vision goggles had their limits, but Cooper could see in the dark as if it were day, not to


    mention his exceptional hearing and sense of smell.


    Survival meant taking risks. Recalling his own experiences with te collisions, Jasper finally


    agreed.


    Ste proposed a deal to Kitty, "The man I asked about is actually the Porras family''s third son.


    They''ve issued a reward: anyone who can save him gets a bounty of a thousand pounds of food."


    Kitty was aware. They''d joked about it, saying if they could save Bran, they''d be set for life. A


    thousand pounds of food was a mighty lure, attracting all sorts of talent.


    Kitty had been all talk. All her energy was focused on dealing with the gangsters. She didn''t expect


    to stumble upon this opportunity. If she could pull this off and earn an extra thousand pounds of


    food, it was well worth the gamble.


    Steid out her terms, "Food doesn''t keep well, and owning it just paints a target on your back.


    Let me handle the specifics with the Porras family."


    Kitty had no objections. Saving Bran was a bonus, no loss to her if it didn''t work out.


    Ste could negotiate with the Porras family, divvy up the loot per head, especially now that their


    odds had improved with two more on board.


    Cody and Lukas approached Ste, "We didn''t think this through, dragging you into this. You and


    Jasper have everything you need. You don''t have to risk this." Ste had already helped them more


    than enough.


    Sensing their guilt, Ste reassured them with a smile, "How do you know I have everything I need?


    The eternal night couldst forever. Without proper lighting, we can''t grow crops. The wealthy have


    their informationworks. I''ve heard there are more disasters toe, and our vi might not be


    safe forever. We''ve got to n for the future. And I won''t lie to you, risking our lives in this mission is


    because the Porras family has something I desire. Don''t feel burdened on my ount."


    So, they epted the arrangement.


    Without further excuses, Ste paid Shane a visit. Derick had the sense to usher her into the study,


    guarding the door himself.


    Ste got straight to the point, "If I can save your son, I don''t want the food. I want what''s on your


    rooftop."


    Shane was taken aback, managing tough in disbelief, "Ste, you''ve got quite an appetite."


    She didn''t hide her ambition, "With your resources, losing one chopper is nothing. But your son is


    irreceable. If he''s gone, he''s gone for good."


    Shane would have thrashed his good-for-nothing son if he were here. A helicopter for that boy? He


    wasn''t even worth the propeller.


    Shane agreed in the end. The son had to be alive.


    But Ste wasn''t done. She also demanded a hundred tons of aviation fuel. What good was a


    helicopter without fuel?


    Shane felt like he might explode; perhaps he could do without Bran.


    "Fine." Shane aged a decade in that moment.


    Ste opened her mouth again, "Also..."


    "What more do you want?" Shane was genuinely angry now. "There''s a limit to greed. Don''t overdo


    it."


    Ste smiled, "Shane, this is a voluntary transaction. We''re risking our lives to save your son.


    Nobody knows how many will die. If you find it unworthy, we can call it off right now."


    Shane rubbed his temples, feeling a migraineing on. "Alright, spill it. What else do you want?"


    "We need to prepare the goods the kidnappers are asking for, following their demands to the letter."


    Shane nearly burst a blood vessel. "What are you getting at?"


    "Diversion tactics," Ste revealed the n with a sly grin. "There''s a rat in the Porras n,


    someone who knows full well about your ties with the Griffith authorities and still has the guts to pull


    off this brazen kidnapping. It means they''re not to be underestimated. You''ll go along with the


    charade, and make the trade. If you''re clever enough to keep them from sniffing out the trick, you


    can do whatever you want. Swap the grain for gravel or stones if you would like. The moment they


    step out for the exchange, theirir''s defenses will drop, and our chances of rescuing Bran will


    shoot up."


    Shane mulled over this for a solid half hour. "Do you know where their hideout is?"

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Facing Shane''s inquiry, Ste was not about to spill the beans. "I have no clue, but I wouldn''t have


    taken the job if I didn''t have some level of confidence," she replied with a nonchnt shrug.


    As Ste parted ways, she didn''t forget to leave Shane with a sharp reminder. "Mr. Shane, while


    rescuing Bran, don''t forget to catch the mole."


    He had two other sons, for heaven''s sake. What if they decided to take turns getting into trouble?


    The mere thought made Shane''s blood pressure spike. Once he got the ungrateful brat back, he


    was seriously considering cutting the cord on their father-son rtionship.


    Leaving the Porras mansion, Ste and her quartet headed back to her vi, where she brought up


    the need for a ne and fuel.


    The team looked at her in disbelief. "A ne? What for? Cool as it might be, we can''t afford to


    maintain one."


    Steid it out inly. "Food and meat are easy toe by, but who knows what disasters lie


    ahead. If a more severe earthquake hits and there''s nowhere left to run onnd, we might just need


    to take to the skies."


    Kitty didn''t see an issue. "Owning a jet is pretty awesome. Fancy a trip, and you''re off."


    If they could pull this off, they''d be living the high life for quite some time.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    This was an unexpected boon, and Cody and Lukas had no objections. It had been ages since


    they''d fought side-by-side with Ste and Jasper.


    The memories of life on the 18th floor were resurfacing, but unfortunately, they were too


    inexperienced at the time. When danger arose, it was always Ste taking the lead, with Jasper


    covering the rear. Thinking back, it was quite embarrassing actually.


    They hoped that this time around they could tap into their full potential.


    Jasper, once a SWAT officer, was unmatched when it came to tactical nning. He shot down


    Kitty''s original n. The kind of folks who could thrive in this post-apocalyptic world, subsisting on


    kidnapping and ransom, were not to be underestimated in their ruthlessness or capability.


    Kitty and Ang, if caught, would be searched immediately, stripped of all weapons. A strong fist


    was no match for a loaded gun, and there was the looming threat of being drugged or worse at the


    hands of those men.


    Too many risks were at y. Any resistance or slip-up could trigger their suspicions, possibly putting


    their lives on the line.


    Kitty was adamant. "We can''t gather intel on the inside if we don''t get in."


    Jasper countered, "Even if you do get in, unarmed and with no way tomunicate, any intel on


    theiryout is useless if it can''t be shared in real-time. You''d be sitting ducks if they decided to use


    you as leverage against us."


    Ste shared the details of her deal with Shane. "The Porras family will pay a ransom with supplies.


    That''ll draw some of them out."


    With such arge stronghold, they could probably grab a lookout for questioning and get the


    lowdown on the cave''s interior before sealing off the other exits.


    Kitty knew when to fold and agreed to cooperate fully with the seasoned Ste and Jasper.


    With less than 24 hours to Shane''s ransom drop, Ste suggested they head out early to scope out


    the cave''s surroundings.


    Cooper was a must-bring. As for Rosie, she would have to stay with the neighbors.


    Skill-wise, Rosie was on par with Cody and Lukas, but she¡¯s just a kid. Even in her disappointment,


    she managed a smile. "Take care, guys. I''ll be waiting for your safe return."


    Jasper ruffled her hair reassuringly. "Don''t worry, we''lle back without a scratch."


    Once Rosie was safely settled next door, the team set off by car.


    Considering the cave''s abundant supplies, they knew their Hummer wouldn''t carry much. Besides,


    making too much noise could draw military or police attention.


    Ste handed over the Hummer to the rest of the team. "We''ve stashed a truck elsewhere. We''ll


    park it near the foot of the mountain and keep it hidden."


    Kitty stayed behind at a suburban junction while Ste and Jasper went to retrieve the truck.


    Half an hourter, the two returned in the vehicle. Wearing night-vision goggles and keeping the


    headlights off to avoid detection, they stopped a few mountains away and hid the truck.


    Dressed in protective gear, Kitty led the way as they trekked into the mountains, each armed to the


    teeth.


    After navigating several peaks in the dark, they edged closer to the nefarious hideout, their senses


    heightened.


    Jasper, adept at reconnaissance, could discern the frequency of patrols and the paths most traveled


    by the enemy under the new high-definition night-vision goggles, skillfully avoiding any likely


    encounters.


    Kitty was silently impressed. She had taken several trips to master they of thend, and yet


    Jasper could call it out after a mere nce.


    Kitty pointed out several lookout posts. It was still early for the scheduled trade, and if they took out


    the sentries now, it might raise suspicion.


    Opting for caution, they circled around, taking over two hours to sneak within two hundred meters of


    the cave entrance. They pulled out binocrs and meticulously observed the scene.


    Three armed men stood guard at a concealed side near the entrance. Ste observed the


    mountainous terrain, specting on where the other entrances and exits might be.


    Trusting Kitty''s familiarity with the area, Ste suggested, "You guys keep watch here. Jasper and I


    will scout for other exits."


    Lukas wanted to apany them for safety, but Jasper declined, "Just Cooper, Ste, and I will do.


    More people might increase the risk of exposure."


    Traces would be left anywhere people moved. Cooper with his keen nose would pick up the scent.


    In the event of trouble, they were all capable fighters, and they had Arcadia to fall back on if need


    be.


    Under the cover of night, the pair and the dog set out along the mountain''s contours in search of


    alternative paths. Thankfully, the terrain wasn''t too treacherous, or their task would have been


    significantly riskier.


    Ste instructed Cooper to sniff out any human scents. The dog weaved through the woods,


    pausing now and then to wait for the pair.


    After traversing ridges and taking detours, it took over two hours until Cooper caught a whiff and


    crouched down, alert. Both humans followed suit, scanning the surroundings with their high-


    definition binocrs.


    Ste followed the wind''s direction and spotted a cave entrance concealed by bushes.


    Someone was leaning against the cave''s edge, seemingly enjoying a drink to fend off the sub-zero


    chill.


    The trio hid in the tall grass, taking turns to keep an eye on the entrance.


    Jasper, concerned for Ste''s well-being, suggested she rest. "You take a break. I''ll keep watch."


    Without argument, Ste handed him a in bread roll and some hot water. "Get something in your


    stomach first."


    Jasper quickly grabbed a bite. Ste wrapped herself in a mink coat and, holding Cooper, closed


    her eyes to rest. She drifted in and out of sleep, and after what felt like several hours, Jasper


    nudged her gently awake. "Shift change. There are two of them now," he whispered.


    ncing at her watch, Ste noted they had 12 hours left before the ransom was due.


    The new guards would be alert, having just started their shift. They would have to wait them out,


    make their move when the guards started to get drowsy.


    They retraced their steps until they met up with Kitty and the rest.


    Seeing the pair safe and sound, Cody and the others let out a collective sigh of relief. "We were


    worried sick. Did you find another way out?"


    Ste recounted their findings. "Yes, we found one. It''s quite hidden, and the entrance isn''trge.


    Looks like it was hammered out as a makeshift escape route."


    Together, they huddled and hashed out a n of attack, suggesting to split up to cover more


    ground.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    The main entrance was rtivelyrge, making it convenient for both entry andbat. Directly


    attacking proved disadvantageous. Instead, Ste and Jasper nned to start at the smaller


    entrance, drawing some of the people inside towards them.


    What mattered most at that moment was to gain a clear understanding of the situation inside the


    cave.


    After a tense hour of waiting, the entrance suddenly lit up. A group of ten men, cradling their


    weapons like beloved children, sauntered out into the night. The beams of their shlights danced


    erratically, and their voices drew nearer.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Yo, dude, the Porras family called the cops and promised a fat ransom. You think it''s a setup?"


    "The Porras family is all high and mighty, thinking the police can save their boy. What a joke. Cops


    can barely save themselves these days. They''re just going through the motions with the Porras, not


    really digging into anything. Don''t sweat it. The boss has already tipped off Scarface. He''ll keep the


    heat off us in town, making sure the cops are chasing their tails. Even if the Porras are ying us,


    what can they really do?"


    "You got it. Let''s give the Porras a merry chase, make sure they''ve brought the goods before we


    show."


    "Ha, the Porras fortune is easy pickings. They''ll cough up anything we ask for. That kid ain''t worth a


    dime to me, but they''re still willing to blow their cash for him. Once we get those 50 guns, we''ll rally


    some more guys, storm the mansions, and make a real mess. Heads will roll, literally."


    "That punk had the nerve to kick me - once we get the loot, he''s dead meat."


    Their voices, brimming with arrogance and cruelty, faded into the distance, oblivious to the lurking


    shadows of Ste and Jasper.


    Once the men were out of earshot, the pair crept closer to the sentry post.


    The chill was bone-deep, and a biting wind didn''t help matters. The guard, wrapped in his coat,


    stamped his feet to keep warm. "I''d kill for a warm bed right about now."


    "Got women on your mind again, huh?"


    "Who doesn''t? We snagged a few lookers recently. After my shift, I''ll have some fun."


    The three men exchanged lewd jokes and took swigs of whiskey to fight off the cold. Half an hour


    passed before one of them shivered and said, "You guys keep watch. I gotta take a leak."


    The remaining two paid him no mind, confident in their perimeter security.


    That guy was probably just another excuse to catch some shut-eye. But what could they say? He


    was the boss, after all.


    The man shouldered his rifle and headed for a wind-sheltered spot, eager for a quick break before a


    good snooze. As he fumbled with his zipper, a vice-like grip mped around his neck, and a sharp


    blow to his waist sent waves of pain through his body.


    Jasper took him down, and Ste held a de to his heart. "Don''t move, or it''s curtains for you,


    buddy."


    Terrified, the man nodded vigorously.


    "How many of you are there?"


    "Sixty-eight."


    "And your weapons? What''s in the arsenal?"


    "Thirty guns, explosives, grenades..."


    Ste interrogated him about the cave''syout and the hostages.


    The cave, a rarity on the coast, was mostly man-made, with just two entrances. The second was the


    one Ste had found.


    The man was cooperative, revealing everything, even the markers near the entrance, in hopes of


    being spared.


    There were still six wealthy hostages who were captured. They would lose their usefulness and be


    disposed of once their families paid the ransom. The women, kept for ''entertainment'', fared even


    worse. Thirty-something were still alive. All told, there were over a hundred souls in the cave.


    With the information they needed, Jasper snapped the man''s neck and hid his body among the


    underbrush.


    The pair regrouped to n their next move.


    Ste handed Kitty a ss bottle. "This is ether. Tie it to the Molotovs. The heat will speed up the


    evaporation and knock them out. But watch yourselves."


    The ether, found in Director''s study before, was scarce¡ªjust fifty liters.


    With limited space for gas masks, Ste could only provide the others with filter masks.


    They timed their attack with precision¡ª15 minutes apart.


    The duo and the dog returned to their lookout on the back hill.


    When the time came, Ste, armed with a submachine gun, tossed stones toward the cave


    entrance. The drowsy guards, startled awake, charged out, weapons ready. "Who''s there?"


    Jasper''s aim was perfect, and each guard dropped to a silent, precise shot. The gunfire echoed


    through the dark woods.


    In under three minutes, more footsteps thundered, and several men emerged from the cave.


    Jasper held his fire, letting Ste take the lead. Through her night vision goggles, she dispatched


    them with rapid shots. Two who didn''t drop to the first bullet were quickly finished off by Jasper''s


    arrows.


    Then, a group armed with torches and machetes spilled out, scouring the surroundings for the


    intruders.


    To conserve ammunition, Ste and Jasper switched to crossbow bolts, eliminating the threat within


    a few minutes.


    Sensing the overwhelming disparity in strength, no one else dared to rush out, opting instead to wait


    and listen.


    When the time was right, gunfire erupted from the other side of the mountain. Panic ensued within


    the cave¡ªtheir stronghold had be a death trap.


    Seizing the moment, Ste lobbed a grenade inside. The explosion was followed by screams of


    agony.


    With Cooper standing guard, they stormed the entrance, finishing off the wounded, donned their


    masks, and threw a burning bottle mixed with ether deep into the cave, then copsed the entrance


    to give those inside a taste of hell.


    The entrance sealed, they collected the fallen weapons and slipped away with Cooper.


    Circling back, they found Kitty had not only dealt with the sentries but also the reinforcements, and


    was already tossing incendiaries and tear gas inside.


    The group didn''t rush in. Anyone who came out was taken down. The rest were left to stew in their


    trap. In total, twelve tried to escape, and none seeded.


    After twenty minutes, the team, fully armed, walked in. Caution was their creed. They advanced


    without lights, guided only by night vision.


    Anyone ovee by the ether was swiftly taken care of.


    They walked a couple of hundred meters when suddenly there was amotion in the darkness.


    Leveraging their equipment advantage, Ste swiftly and deftly took care of them. They proceeded


    cautiously and soon prated deep into the heart of the area.


    Deeper within, they discovered several rooms carved out of the rock¡ªa living area, an


    entertainment space, and storerooms brimming with liquor, cigarettes, sealed food, medicines, and


    a variety of dry goods.


    Lukas and the others were tempted but remained vignt.


    In avishly decorated room, reeking of tobo and alcohol, the bed was still warm.


    The cave had been cleared. Jasper had finally tracked down the kidnapped rich kids, and in the


    dim, squalid room, his gaze immediatelynded on Bran.


    The poor guy looked like he''d gone ten rounds with a heavyweight champ, beaten to a bruised and


    bloody pulp. His face was so swollen he could have been mistaken for a prize-winning hog at the


    county fair. Jasper mused that even Bran''s own mother would have a hard time recognizing him.


    They all crouched on the ground, all rendered unconscious by ether.


    He counted them quickly¡ªnine in total.


    Something didn''t sit right with Jasper. This felt like a setup.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Ste waved Kitty and the others back, raising her arm and firing off a quick burst of shots. They


    thought they could fool her? Not a chance!


    They were smart enough to have dressed up in the wealthy boys'' clothes as a disguise, but in their


    haste, they had forgotten to change their pants and shoes.


    Screams erupted as three assants flipped over and aimed their guns to fire ¨C but Jasper was


    quicker, shattering their arms with precise shots.


    The assants¡¯ weapons ttered to the ground.


    Recalling the words of those kidnappers who had gone to collect the ransom, Ste knew they had


    dealings with these thugs. So, she pulled out a handkerchief soaked in chloroform and mped it


    over their noses, swiftly knocking them out cold. They wouldn''t be waking up for at least 12 hours.


    She tied them up tight, so no matter what tricks they tried, there was no escaping. Not just them ¨C


    the rich kids got the same treatment to prevent any more surprises.


    The room holding the captive women was quickly found; indeed, there were thirty of them. But


    instead of freeing them, Ste added two more locks to the iron bars. There was no rush ¨C the


    goods could be moved first.


    Kitty and the others were after the supplies. After sweeping the cave and ensuring the dead were


    truly dead, they swiftly gathered the weapons.


    They hoisted the valuable items ¨C spices, wine, medicine, and grains that couldst 3-7 years well-


    preserved, whereas items like sealed flour and rice were likely spoiled.


    Unable to carry much on their shoulders, they used ropes and poles to fashion makeshift carriers,


    heaping on the valuables.


    Only four of them carried the load while Jasper shouldered the unconscious Bran. He meant one


    helicopter, which was the goal of this trip.


    Ste just stuffed her backpack, leading the way and keeping watch. Cooper stood guard, his


    senses on high alert. The ransom collectors had likely run into trouble; they hadn''t returned.


    With their goods shouldered and carried, the group loaded up the vehicle and hid it in a secluded


    spot near the cave''s entrance.


    Ste was left to watch the car while Jasper, Cooper, and Cody went back to move more supplies.


    After only a few trips, the rumble of approaching vehicles could be heard in the distance.


    Ste, on high alert, scoped the area with binocrs. Expecting the kidnappers, she was surprised


    to see the military convoy rolling in. It was another case of someone swooping in for the spoils.


    Not daring to confront the military, Ste stayed hidden. With her skills, she could likely avoid


    detection.


    After about half an hour, the group returned with grains.


    Cody and Lukas were clearly frustrated, their loot had been intercepted for the first time. There was


    still plenty left in the cave, and they had moved less than a third of it before the military arrived.


    If they had managed to move all the goods and rescue the wealthy captives, they could have even


    imed a hefty ransom. Now, it was as if they were setting the table for the officials.


    Ste spoke in a low voice,forting them, "We did well. We''ve got enough supplies tost us


    years. Let''s go before we''re discovered and lose everything to confiscation!"


    Reluctantly, they retreated.


    The city was unsafe that night, and with all their goods in tow, where would they hide them? Not in


    their cramped apartments ¨C even carrying a tattered bag home would draw too much attention.


    Not in the mansions either. Before the eternal night, it might have been fine, but now, even the


    wealthy were starving and willing to do anything for survival.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll find a ce for the goods for now. Once it''s safe, we''ll distribute them," Ste


    assured them.


    Trust wasn''t an issue, as they had risked their lives together. And since Ste''s truck had remained


    hidden for so long, it had to be a secret spot.


    So, the two vehicles slipped back into the city under the cover of night, splitting up at the junction.


    Once they were in a deserted area, Ste parked the car in Arcadia, and walked back to where the


    others waited with the Hummer.


    The city was in turmoil, but thankfully, there were no casualties.


    The Hummer pulled up across from the police station, and Ste fiddled with another set of keys in


    her pocket, hesitating before deciding not to use them.


    She watched the others enter the building, shaking her head at the sight of the rich kid still out cold


    in the back seat. Shane must have been some gctic superviin in a past life to have such a son


    causing a citywidemotion.


    When driving back to the gatedmunity, the Porras mansion was aze with lights. Upon seeing


    the Hummer, the gates were hurriedly opened.


    Shane, anxious and angry, demanded, "Did you get him out?"


    Ste opened the car door, gesturing for Shane to see for himself.


    Tina saw Ste¡¯s serious expression and hurried over. Upon seeing Bran''s disfigured face, she


    wailed for her son then fainted on the spot.


    Shane''s cane ttered to the ground as he nearly copsed.


    Ste was stunned ¨C it was not like Bran was dead! Could it have been an overdose of chloroform?


    If he was gone, so was her chance of having a helicopter!


    Panicked, she quickly checked for his breath. "He''s alive; he¡¯s still breathing," Ste eximed with


    relief.


    Shane came over for a closer look and, after a while, recognized his son despite the bruises. With


    the helicopter still in y, Ste tried to put in a good word. "Bran is one of the Porras. He refused


    to let his dignity be trampled by those viins and fought back hard. That''s why he''s hurt."


    Shane felt somewhat reassured, at least his son had shown some backbone.


    The servants and butler rushed to carry the unconscious heir inside, calling for the doctor.


    Shane was relieved to have his son back, though the looks from the rest of the family were...


    intriguing. Ste took it all in, pretending not to notice. She understood the family dynamics; if she


    were from the senior branch, she''d feel uneasy, too.


    With his son beaten and colorful, Shane wasn''t in the mood about other matters. "Don''t worry,


    Ste. I''ll keep my promise. Just give me a couple of days."


    Ste understood. The Porras had nowhere to run anyway.


    Ste and Jasper drove back home together. As soon as they parked, the neighbors'' door swung


    open, and Rosie ran out, throwing herself into their arms, "Are you okay?"


    Ste ruffled her hair, "We''re fine."


    After hugging them both, Rosie turned to Cooper, hugging the excited dog. "Cooper, I was so


    worried!"


    "Woof!" Cooper affectionately nuzzled her.


    Austin came out with his son, and the two families exchanged warm greetings. Everyone was happy


    to be home safely.


    Rosie waved a cheerful goodbye. "Catch youter, Dn. I''m heading home." She stepped into the


    yard and closed the gate behind her.


    Feeling exhausted, Ste pulled out hot spring water from Arcadia and filled her tub with hot water,


    ready to soak away the day''s fatigue. After a rejuvenating soak in the bath, she felt her spirits lift


    significantly.


    Slipping into some fresh clothes, she decided to treat herself to a feast.


    Seared steak,mb stew, braised pork belly, salt and pepper shrimp, pork soup, and a side of fresh


    greens. All of it had been prepped in advance and stored in Arcadia and was ready for Jasper to


    bring out from the kitchen.


    Rosie and Cooper drooled in anticipation, their eyes shining with hunger.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As they ate and chatted, Ste noticed Rosie''s eyes glinting with desire for the food and couldn''t


    help but ask, "So, how are things going for you Austin¡¯s ce?"

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    "Dn made some meatloaf for me." Rosie asked earnestly. "Uncle Austin''s dough skills are a no-


    go, so I had to step in and help with the yeast. We''ve got the bacon-wrapped and the corned beef


    sauerkraut ones, but they just don''t taste as good as the ones we make at home."


    Human nature could be a murky abyss, and Ste had learned to navigate its depths with added


    caution. "Rosie, did they ask you anything about our home situation?"


    "Nope," Rosie muttered, her mouth full of the savory pot roast she was nibbling on. A frown


    suddenly creased her forehead. "While I was on lookout duty for Jasper, some folks made small


    talk, trying to weasel out what supplies we had stashed at home."


    A ten-year-old kid might not be streetwise in times of peace, but Rosie had seen enough under


    Ste and Jasper''s relentless tutge to know the score. She might not have had a lifetime of


    experiences under her belt, but she was savvy beyond her years.


    She knew the score ¨C who was a friend and who was foe.


    Those snoopers hadn''t managed to extract a single truth from her. Instead, Rosie had turned the


    tables on them, leaving no stone unturned.


    Building 12, 19, and 23 ¨C a trio of rotten apples. They''d do well to keep their distance from now on.


    The little girl was sharp as a tack, her cherubic face belying the cunning within. Chances were,


    she''d be the one doing the conning in the future, which was oddly reassuring.


    Jasper peeled a shrimp as a treat for Rosie, making her day.


    "Woof!" came a demand from the side. Cooper wanted a double serving to be appeased.


    Ste chuckled beside them. "Yeah, Cooper''s the real MVP of this mission."


    Cooper nudged his empty bowl forward with a look that said, ¡°Feed me, human!¡±


    After feasting to their hearts'' content, it was lights out for a well-deserved rest.


    Nestled in the cozy bedding, the temptation toze the day away was strong, but Rosie was up with


    therk, eager to let her brother and sister-inw get some extra shut-eye by taking on the lookout


    duties herself.


    Jasper agreed. The younger ones needed to learn independence if they were to survive in this


    harsh new world. He reminded his little sister to dress warmly and to be friendly but keep a wary


    distance from strangers.


    "I got it," Rosie affirmed, keenly aware of the stakes.


    After a good night''s sleep, Jasper tended to the poultry in the backyard while Ste surveyed their


    herb garden in Arcadia. She harvested what was ripe and propagated what was needed.


    Food for man and beast wasn''t in short supply for now, so Ste focused on expanding their


    medicinal herb garden, particrly those beneficial for liver and lung health.


    Jasper sent a letter, and the authorities would likely prepare ordingly. But disasters had a


    butterfly effect, and the more survivors there were, the scarcer the resources. Illnesses needed


    specific remedies, and without actual cases, doctors couldn''t research in advance. All Ste could


    do was nt as wide a variety of medicinal herbs as possible.


    Once the garden was tended to, they locked the door behind them and began to inventory their


    stockpile from the cave.


    Five years had taken their toll ¨C most of the supplies were past their prime, some even spoiled. But


    in desperate times, even spoiled food could be a feast for those starving. A can of aged bacon


    might¡¯ve cleared the intestines or, in the worst case, prompt an appointment with the Reaper over


    afternoon tea.


    Ste was meticulous, even offering medical advice on what could still be consumed, but whether


    Cody and the others would heed her advice was another matter entirely.


    Thest items they hauled were sacks of rice ¨C about 1500 pounds worth ¨C a literal life-and-death


    gamble. The rice was still good, and luckily, Ste had hoarded a small milling machine, perfect for


    communal use.


    After three days of rest, Derick knocked, saying Shane had requested their presence.


    Upon entering the Porras estate, they spotted several trucks in the front yard. Their beds were


    stacked with metal drums that Ste guessed were helicopter fuel.


    Invited into the study, Ste and Jasper found Shane looking weary butposed. He extended his


    hand to them, "I can''t thank you enough for your help with this situation."


    "No thanks necessary ¨C we agreed on a reward," Ste said as she shook his hand. "How''s Bran


    doing?"


    ¡°Let''s not even mention that spoiled brat ¨C it''s bad for my blood pressure.¡± Shane popped a blood


    pressure pill. "If there''s a next time, he''s done for."


    The helicopter was ready on the rooftop, primed for a swift getaway.


    Shane admired the young couple''s resourcefulness. "Do you need someone to teach you how to fly


    it?"


    "No need," Jasper politely declined. "I can fly."


    Shane was taken aback, thenughed heartily. "Impressive, the younger generation is truly


    something else."


    After the kidnapping ordeal, Shane was even more convinced of their extraordinary backgrounds.


    He probed, "Evan came by the other day, saying the military found a cave in the mountains with


    hostages, but my son wasn''t among them. He asked how I managed to locate and rescue Bran."


    Ste was onto his game, "How did you respond?"


    Shane, a seasoned yer in the game of business, sensed a special connection between Evan and


    the couple, one that wasn''t as straightforward as he''d previously thought. Evan seemed to be


    seeking confirmation of something.


    Confused but cautious, Shane didn''t reveal the truth, simply saying a team of bounty hunters had


    made the discovery. How they did it was their business, not his. They delivered and he paid ¨C


    square and fair. Evan and Shane were old foxes, and neither gained an upper hand, leaving the


    matter to rest.


    Sadly for Shane, he couldn''t read anything revealing on the young couple''s faces. With the


    conversation leading nowhere, Shane directed Derick to take them up to the rooftop. To his


    surprise, Jasper wasn''t bluffing ¨C he really could fly.


    Jasper familiarized himself with the controls, and the propellers roared to life.


    This was undoubtedly Jasper''s moment to shine. Ste mused, was this some kind of cosmic


    compensation?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The helicopter was no cheap buy from the Porras family, spacious enough for a dozen people and


    worth a couple hundred million at least.


    ¡°It''s not cold-hearted to think this way,¡± Ste thought. If Bran got kidnapped a few more times, she


    might just end up taking the top spot on the rich list.


    The helicopter lifted off smoothly, vanishing into the dark night sky. Ste surveyed the ground


    below through her binocrs, while Jasper piloted the aircraft to theirnding destination.


    Acquiring the helicopter was one thing, but finding a ce to keep it was another. "Let''s head to that


    spot we used as a hideout during thest earthquake," Ste decided. It was spacious and remote,


    with a slim chance of encountering others.


    Griffith wasn''trge, and with the speed of the helicopter, they quickly reached their destination.


    Through her binocrs, Ste scanned the area while Jasper lowered the chopper with precision.


    With a smooth touchdown, the duo didn''t rush to stow their helicopter away. Instead, they peered


    through night-vision goggles, scanning the surroundings. Only when they were certain it was safe


    did they pack up their aircraft into the Arcadia, and park it atop a luxury cruise liner.


    Having the means to travel by sea,nd, and air at their disposal brought an overwhelming sense of


    security. Setting out hadn''t been an issue, but the return journey was rife with potential headaches.


    For safety''s sake, Ste whipped out her trusty "Land Behemoth," a hulking all-terrain vehicle


    known for bulldozing its way through anything in its path.


    Concerned for Bran, who was still catching his breath and subscribing to the philosophy of "better


    safe than sorry," she donned a bva, ensuring not even her own mother could identify her.


    Once the Behemoth roared to life, the ground trembled as if an earthquake was underway.


    Ste''s worries weren''t unfounded¡ªthe old quarter had be a haven for the nefarious, a ce


    where danger lurked in every shadow. Barely half an hour into their journey, bullets came hurtling


    towards the vehicle, pinging off the reinforced ss...

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Regrettably, to the raiders, it was like scratching an itch through a boot. They had not even left a


    mark. Their bullets couldn¡¯t pierce the ss, so in a fit of rage, they aimed at the tires.


    "Damn it," they cursed, "can¡¯t even shoot through a tire. Where are my armor-piercing rounds?


    Where the hell are they?¡±


    Ste didn¡¯t give a damn about their impotent fury; she just revved up her engine and roared away.


    Some foolhardy thug, with more guts than brains, raised his gun and charged. Poor guy didn¡¯t even


    value his own life¡ªwho else would?


    Ste plowed straight into him and sted through the wall, crunching over the broken bricks and


    debris with a fearless drive.


    No obstacle was truly an obstacle; she raced through the darkness with reckless abandon. It was a


    rush like no other.


    As they cruised through the old town, things felt a lot safer, although now and then, some thug


    would jump out only to lose his nerve at the sight of the marauder¡¯s massive vehicle.


    They made it to the outskirts of Newtown unimpeded and switched cars. Flying in and driving back


    would be too showy.


    Dressed in bulletproof vests and steel helmets, they rode their trusty scooters home. Only after a


    little excursion did they realize that Newtown had been cracking down in the past few days, and no


    thugs dared cause trouble. Ste had anticipated this; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t dare ride a scooter.


    The military police had cleared out the hideout. They would surely strike while the iron was hot to


    interrogate the three injured men, uncovering their ties to the city¡¯s gangs. Then, they took them


    down with a thunderous force.


    After a heavy crackdown, who would dare to run into the line of fire?


    Anyone foolhardy enough to do so would end up at the waste-to-energy nt. Their remains would


    light up the eternal night¡ªand never let the light dim!


    Ste didn¡¯t rush to collect fuel after hiding the helicopter. It was too soon and would draw attention,


    possibly allowing the Porras family to deduce their route and location. This would be troublesome if


    they sent trackers.


    One truckload a day, it took four days toplete the collection.


    Sure enough, as soon as they left the neighborhood, someone followed but was led on a wild goose


    chase and stealthily eliminated.


    The Porras family didn''t make any big moves. It was just small-time thugs trying to scavenge


    around the vis. The thugs didn''t get any spoils. Instead, they paid with their lives.


    Once everything was secured, Ste could finally rx. She was now a proud owner of her own


    aircraft. It was time to divvy up the loot back in Arcadia.


    Ste grabbed the radio and called Lukas, telling him and the others toe over. They arrived


    quickly, all with smiles on their faces.


    Ste brought out the ledger. "I¡¯ve taken stock of the supplies and noted the quantities here. Does


    everything look correct to you?"


    When life and death hung on supplies, and you''d been scrapping through the apocalypse, nobody


    was a fool. They all knew what was at stake. A quick nce, and they knew the score.


    Ste was straightforward. "The helicopter and 100 tons of fuel from the Porras family are in our


    hands. Do you want to split it or trade for supplies?"


    Cody pondered for a moment. "What are you thinking, Ste?"


    "The helicopter, I''m keeping for sure. If you want a share, we can all use it together. It might just


    save our skins if we ever face an inescapable disaster. If not, I''ll find a way to trade for equivalent


    goods for you."


    They considered the share of supplies they''d get¡ªtea, salt, liquor, medicine¡ªcould be traded for


    food. Along with 1500 pounds of rice, they''d be set for years.


    After exchanging looks, Kitty spoke up, "Ste, we don''t want the helicopter."


    Ste was taken aback but replied, "Well, tell me what you need, and I''ll make the exchange."


    "We don''t need anything," Kitty said firmly. "We underestimated their firepower. If it weren''t for you


    and Jasper joining in, we wouldn''t have gotten the helicopter and fuel, let alone made it back alive."


    There''s a saying, friends should help each other out, but over the years, Ste had helped Ang


    and Cody more times than they could count, and they had tallied it all in their hearts.


    Kitty had sought Ste out, despite the others'' disagreement, to increase their chances of sess


    and because they had pulled off some underhanded deals in the past. In a world ending, who would


    comin about too many supplies?


    But this ordeal had shown her the chasm between them. Stecked for nothing, and Kitty''s initial


    proposition now seemed absurd.


    After returning, the four reflected deeply. This wasn''t a partnership of equals. Even though the value


    of the helicopter and fuel far exceeded the cave''s loot, splitting it would be unfair, especially since


    Ste and Jasper were interested in it.


    What was trulymendable was that Ste and Jasper didn''t leverage their upper hand to im a


    larger share of the profits. Their discretion was their own, but that didn¡¯t mean Kitty and the others


    could feign ignorance. Since their return to Griffith, Ste had been a great help¡ªthis they had


    ounted for in their hearts.


    What they could offer, Ste didn''t need. After much thought, giving up the helicopter and fuel


    seemed the right thing to do.


    Ste was a bit surprised by their decision. She definitely wanted the aircraft, but as everyone had


    their own households, she still needed to keep up appearances. "That won''t do; it''s too much of a


    loss for you."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Cody and the others were adamant. "Ste, this is our mutual decision. We''re all family here; no


    need for formalities.


    The helicopter and fuel are valuable, but they¡¯re not worth more than our lives. Whether it was back


    in the day on the 18th floor or these past few years back in Griffith, you and Jasper have helped us


    a lot. We know it. If you don''t ept, it wouldn¡¯t sit right with us, and we couldn¡¯t continue this


    friendship."


    Ste observed their expressions secretly, her tone definitive. "It''s not right... it''s really not..."


    The back-and-forth refusal was firm on both sides, nearly reaching a heated argument. Finally,


    Ste conceded with feigned reluctance. "Alright, I''ll ept it. But if you ever need anything in the


    future, just let me know."


    Taking the aircraft and fuel was a major gain, and Ste knew it, "We''ll keep the helicopter. The


    supplies from the cave are yours to share."


    "No, we''ll split it all evenly."


    The crew knew all too well that if it hadn¡¯t been for Ste stepping in to negotiate, the Porras n


    wouldn¡¯t have coughed up the resources so easily. They would¡¯ve been tight-fisted and would¡¯ve


    maybe shelled out a ton of grain at most.


    Ste wasn¡¯t looking for a reward, but her reluctance to ept anything was almost heating up the


    room, and finally, Cody and the others backed off. There were unspoken words hanging in the air,


    yet a sense of reliefy in everyone¡¯s heart.


    Still, a proper celebration was in order¡ªafter all, they¡¯d secured an aircraft and fuel.


    From the bustling Arcadia market, Ste had picked up two hefty salmon, each weighing about


    three pounds. She had hoped to treat them all. ¡°How about we celebrate with a salmon sauerkraut


    feast tonight? I traded for these beauties,¡± she suggested.


    Cody and the gang had been slurping down nd cornmeal porridge day in and day out, nd


    enough to make birds fall asleep mid-flight. The mere mention of salmon made their eyes sparkle,


    and they jumped at the chance to prep the fish.


    The salmon sauerkraut hot pot was the perfect mix of tangy and spicy. In the biting cold, the meal


    was nothing short of divine. It felt like a throwback to the carefree days on the 18th floor¡ªsimple,


    rxed, yet utterly satisfying¡­


    Whether the memories were real or imagined, it was hard not to cling to something, anything, in this


    world of cold indifference. Especially something that felt like warmth.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Lukas approached Ste with a proposal, "Hey Ste, our ce is like Grand Central Station¡ª


    everyone''s always around, and we''ve got no room to store supplies. Can we stash our stuff at your


    ce until we find a spot?"


    Ste was cool with it. "Sure thing, I''ve got some connections here. If you guys are craving a steak


    or something, just let me know in advance, and I¡¯ll see if I can trade for it."


    The gang was thrilled, feeling a fresh wave of hope wash over their tough lives.


    After they had eaten their fill, Cody got down to business. "Ste, we''re thinking of quitting the


    neighborhood watch." Now that they weren''t scraping by, putting life and limb on the line didn¡¯t


    seem worth it.


    Ste was genuinely happy for them. "That''s great news. These dark times are way too risky. Once


    we weather this storm, you can always look for work again."


    Once the meal was over and they had yed a few rounds of cards with Cooper, it was time to say


    goodbye.


    Ste handed over some lentils and chickpeas for them to take home¡ªsprouting them for a change


    of pace from the constant diet of cornmeal porridge.


    As they were leaving, she fished out a set of keys from her pocket. "The house is pretty secure, and


    I reckon it''ll stay quiet for a while. My other ce is just sitting empty, so feel free to crash there until


    we need to figure something else out."


    With their performance today, she knew that if the day ever came when the neighborhood fell, she


    trusted them to do right by her.


    But Cody declined, "Thanks, but that''s a lot to ask of you. Besides, we''re not doing too bad now.


    We''ll find a bigger ce when the timees."


    After closing the gate behind them, Ste sat on the couch. Her earlier smiles and warmth were


    reced by a touch of uncertainty.


    Jasper came over. "What''s up?"


    After a moment, Ste shared her concerns. "I took the helicopter and fuel for myself. Do you think


    that''s unfair?"


    "We were after that stuff from the start. If we split it all now, what happens the next time something


    like thises up?" Jasper felt it needed to be said, even if it might upset Ste. "We''ve all


    changed, Ste. It''s not about being selfish or greedy. It''s just that our needs and interests are


    different now."


    Back in the day, on the 18th floor, they were all in it together. But times had changed. Cody and Kitty


    had their own crew now.


    "I believe you still care about Cody and the rest, and they care about you. But the world''s changed,


    and so have our goals."


    He didn''t fault Cody and the others; life just had different levels now, and stockpiling supplies


    together like in the old days didn¡¯t fit anymore.


    He didn''t see Ste as greedy. "If you insist on splitting everything equally, it might make them


    overlook that even friendship has boundaries. If they get used to it, you might end up like Ang,


    and they''ll be her brother and sister-inw."


    An unequal share would make them reflect on their own needs. Ste probably knew this deep


    down, which is why she imed the helicopter and fuel. Jasper''s words helped her see things moreN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    clearly.


    "You''ve had issues with my decisions for a while, haven''t you? Why do you still put up with me?"


    "You''re my wife. Who else would I put up with?" In a world without marriage certificates, Jasper had


    long considered Ste his true wife.


    "Thanks, Jasper," Ste said, resting her head on his shoulder. "If I ever get out of line, let me know,


    okay?"


    As they shared a moment, Jasper teased, "How are you gonna thank me?"


    "How do you want me to thank you?" she yed along.


    With a mischievous grin, Jasper suggested, "Call me daddy?"


    Steughed and whispered into his ear, "Daddy."


    Rosie and Cooper were still ying downstairs when the adrenaline-fueled Jasper scooped her up.


    "Enough excitement for now. Let''s celebrate properly." He closed the door and turned on the lights.


    ...


    After a crackdown, the outside became much quieter, and there hadn''t been any trespassers


    scaling the walls of the neighborhood for several days.


    The residents of the neighborhood had adapted to the prolonged darkness and developed keen


    ears. Sometimes, they could identify who it was just by the sound of footsteps. Different heights,


    sizes, ages, and types of shoes produced distinct sounds, not to mention the contrast between


    regr residents and intruders.


    Some residents, finding humor in their situation, even made bets during their patrol duties, ying a


    game of guessing based on the sound of footsteps. The losers would buy cigarettes or offer a


    serving of peanuts.


    In the pitch-ck darkness, a familiar dog barking could be heard from outside. Cooper immediately


    stood up, feeling a bit excited as his tail wagged. It seemed that Cooper really liked Buddy. Ste let


    him out for some fun¡ªstandard rules, just within the yard.


    When she opened the door, she saw Buddy wasn''t alone; he was pulling a wheelchair. In the


    wheelchair was a... white mummy.


    Upon closer inspection with a shlight, Ste realized it was Bran, all bandaged up, and she


    almost burst outughing. "What happened to you?"


    "Have you no heart?" Bran cried out, "I got beaten up pretty bad."


    Ste was puzzled. "Are all your limbs broken?" He didn''t seem that badly hurt when they rescued


    him.


    Bran was frustrated. "Those minor injuries healed ages ago. This is from my old man''s beating."


    Oh, right, Bran had iting!


    Bran was there to settle scores; he was furious. "You''re ruthless. You outright asked for a


    helicopter." If only she had asked for less, he wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    Ste calmly retorted, "Is your life really that cheap that it''s not worth one helicopter?"


    Of course not!


    Bran was at a loss for words, and his face turned red with anger. "But you can''t just ask for 100 tons


    of fuel. You might as well ask for my life!"


    Ste was at her wit''s end. "Seriously, without fuel, what''s the point of having a helicopter? Just for


    decoration?"


    Bran didn¡¯t care one bit; his heart was already trampled beyond recognition. Little did he know,


    Ste had a sharper barb ready. "When are you jetting off again? Who knows, maybe I''ll score


    myself another helicopter."


    Bran felt like he was about to have an aneurysm!


    Ste didn''t bother to coddle his fragile ego. Instead, she asked with a hint of curiosity, "Did you


    manage to find Lindsay?"

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    What Lindsay? There''s not even a scrap left!


    If the doctor hadn''t diagnosed Bentley with delusional disorder, Bentley¡¯s mum would''ve throttled


    him with her own hands.


    She was a self-made woman, who hade up during the Golden era and was toughened by a


    world where only the strong survived. She''d been a bit neglectful of family in her early days and


    focused on her business, but Bentley, with his knack formerce, made her proud. She retired


    early, handed the reins of the business to her son, and went globe-trotting.


    Bentley was also a chip off the old block, taking thepany to new heights. But then, he fell for a


    woman. The woman had been dead for years, and still, he couldn''t shake her off. He was duped by


    a bodyguard turned bandit, who lured him away using a forged letter.


    Bran tried to talk sense into him, but no dice. In a panic about his safety, Bran followed him out.


    Bran thought, with the Porras name holding weight in Griffith and cops patrolling their ce, only a


    nutjob with a death wish would dare cross them. Looking back, Bran wondered where he got the


    nerve.


    Bran was kidnapped in broad daylight, and the whole town knew. When Bentley¡¯s mum found out


    the mess started with Bran¡¯s cousin, she was livid. She pped him silly and locked him up. "Try


    running again, and I''ll break your legs!"


    Ste was shocked. Who''d have thought Bentley would ever face such a day, and that it''d be his


    own mother who''d put him in line!


    "He really has delusional disorder?"


    "Who knows? Either way, they''ve got him on meds now."


    Stuck with a cousin touched in the head, Bran felt cursed. Thankfully, Bentley¡¯s mum took control,


    promising topensate Shane with a new helicopter, or Bran would¡¯ve been brainless by now.¡±


    Ste would never give out what she took in. Out of respect, she offered a fewforting words,


    then had Buddy drag the mummy back home ¨C out of sight, out of mind.


    Annoyed as he was, Shane had her limits. He wasn''t about to beat his son to death. After a week or


    so of care, Bran was bouncing around again.


    This incident was embarrassing, and Bran was a lot more low-key after that.


    When Ste had rested enough, she resumed her patrols. The three from Ste¡¯s household took


    turns, each standing guard for four hours before rotating.


    Other families looked on with envy and began to follow suit. Any kid that dared to object got a p


    or was told to take a hike out of the gatedmunity.


    Tough times thinned the bonds of kinship. The once polite and refined, now in slippers and wielding


    brooms, chased their errant offspring, who ran ahead with their hair a mess.


    Ste just watched andughed.


    Patrolling with her shlight, she paused to gaze at the silent vis, lost in thought. She


    remembered No. 25 had a little poodle. The whole family was wiped out by the security team during


    that eternal night. The house still stood empty. It was a quality ce, built with the best materials.


    Leaving it vacant seemed wasteful.


    Cody and his gang had been looking for a safe house near the police station but found nothing. So


    they asked Monkey, who had no leads but reported it to Austin. Austin, a bit tipsy, let it slip to Ste.


    Bran still wore the hat of the homeowners'' association president and found himself talking to Ste


    in the shelter of a guard post.


    "We''ve got six empty vis in themunity. Got any ideas?"


    Bran was instantly on guard. "What are you scheming now? Isn''t one enough for you? You want a


    different one every day?" Ever since his heart got broken, he''d been reserved towards her.


    Ste suggested, "They''re empty anyway. Why not rent them out or sell them?"


    Bran nearly choked. She had some nerve!


    Houses belonged to their owners, and if they died without heirs, they''d revert to the state byw. But


    with everything so chaotic, who had the time to bother about housing?


    Moreover, with Griffith already overcrowded, no one in their right mind would report an empty


    house. Firste, first served was the rule of thend.


    Ste was serious. Cody and Lukas had supplies, sure, but their living space was cramped. They


    couldn''t even take out their meat to eat. Considering they had given up the helicopter and fuel


    without harming her and Jasper, Ste was willing to lend a hand.


    "Don''t be so quick to refuse. With security betraying us and bodyguards turning rogue, how many


    servants and guards have been let go? Once they''re all out, who''ll be left to defend the


    neighborhood? It''s time we bring in some new blood. If they have a ce here, they''ll protect it as


    their own home when dangeres."


    Bran eyed her suspiciously. She wasn''t one to take losses. She was usually so terse with him, and


    now she wouldn''t shut up. Was the sun rising from the west, or was she getting something out of


    this? "You nning to give these houses to who?"


    "Buddy''s practically moved into my ce. You should know who I''m finding a house for."


    Bran dropped the act. "Those four guys?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Yeah. They''ve got a life-debt with me, years of experience patrolling, and one''s an ex-champion


    fighter. Any of them could take down your bodyguards with their hands tied."


    Bran knew about their skills; his old man had them checked out. But it still didn''t sit well with him.


    He¡¯did everything on the line for Ste, and she was still distant yet so generous with others.


    Humph!


    Still, she was right. Aside from them and the folks at No. 50, the rest were dead weight. If anything


    happened, they''d be lucky if they didn''t drag us down. The never-ending night was taking its toll on


    everyone. It was time for some fresh blood, but it had to be someone they could trust.


    "You''re not setting me up, are you?"


    Ste rolled her eyes. "Please, you think I''d invite wolves into the fold?"


    Bran hesitated. "I can''t decide on this alone. My dad has to agree."


    Bran sure didn''t want to end up like his cousin, locked up and force-fed meds. But he had a sense


    of loyalty. "I''ll ask for you."


    After Ste¡¯s shift, she mentioned the n to Jasper.


    Bran was a stand-up guy, and truly took the time to hash things out with Shane. Shane had a keen


    sense of things¡ªtoppling a criminal stronghold and pulling his son out of the fire meant hidden


    allies were in the mix.


    Giving the nod was a no-brainer. Bringing new blood with skills into the neighborhood was key for


    its long-term thriving, and it also paid due respect to the big rescue.


    But Shane had an eye for the bigger picture. This had to be a song and dance; thest thing he


    wanted was for folks to feel like the Porras n was calling all the shots. So, he had his blockhead


    of a son call a homeowners'' meeting, bringing the matter into the light for a proper chinwag.


    The empty mansion could be put up for rent, but only after a thorough interview, and a guarantor


    was a must. The profits would be a sweet deal for the homeowners to share.


    Bran was eager to run this errand for his sister, and his mind was as sharp as ever. On stage, his


    passion was palpable.


    ¡°Listen up, everyone. These empty mansions are just sitting here giving us the creeps, and let''s be


    honest, patrolling day in and day out has worn us all down. If we bring in new tenants with some


    muscle, they can help ease our watch duties. We could even move to shifts, and there''d be a nice


    little side ie in it for us. It''s a win-win, if you ask me.¡±


    With that, Bran¡¯s smile widened as he surveyed the crowd.


    ¡°All in favor, say ''aye.'' Any opposed, ''nay.¡¯¡±

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    When the Porras n weighed in, no one dared to object. They were the backbone of the


    neighborhood watch, the unofficial sheriffs of the block. Plus, the proposal promised revenue and


    reduced patrol shifts¡ªa no-brainer. And if the new tenants stirred up trouble, wasn''t there a


    guarantor to fall back on?


    So, the decision was unanimous.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ste gave him a thumbs-up, and Bran''s heart swelled with a sweetness that rivaled the richest


    honey.


    Heeding Jasper''s advice, Ste took a detour and didn''t go directly to Cody and Lukas but sought


    out Austin instead.


    Austin was a sharp one; he caught on immediately. "Ha, your influence is something else, Ste."


    heughed. "I tried talking to Bran before, but he shot me down without a second thought. Looks


    like you''re the only one who can sway him."


    Soon after, Lukas'' walkie-talkie crackled to life. "Ste, Cody and I are looking for a bigger ce.


    Austin mentioned you might have something suitable. What''s the deal?" They were hoping for


    something roomy, but Austin went above and beyond, offering them a vi.


    "It''s a nice ce, though someone died there," Ste said with a smile. "If that doesn''t bother you,


    feel free toe and take a look."


    "We''ve quit our jobs; we''ll be there soon." The rent wouldn''t be cheap, but seeing the ce first was


    sensible.


    In half an hour, four of them arrived at the gatedmunity, and Ste showed them the vacant


    vis.


    The ce was a mess, left as-is after the body was removed and the crime scene cleared.


    Bloodstains still darkened the floor. In the days before the cmity, no amount of money could


    make someone stay in a house with such a dark past. But times had changed. Living threats were


    far more concerning than the dead.


    After touring all the avable houses, they didn''t pick thergest one. The rent was steep, and a


    larger space was harder to defend.


    They settled on Vi 42, which was simr inyout to Vi 50 but with a half-built wall that could be


    finished once the evesting night ended.


    When it came to discussing the rent, Ste stayed out of it, but Austin volunteered to negotiate.


    Bran didn''t mince words. "A hundred pounds of rice or flour."


    Austin pulled him aside and whispered, "Come on, Bran. They''re friends of Ste. You''ve got to


    show some courtesy for her sake."


    Bran rolled his eyes. "We used to feed a guard for twenty pounds of grain. Now we''re renting out a


    vi, and a hundred pounds is already a favor to you."


    "It''s eternal night now, and they can provide a patrol from each family. Don''t talk to me about the


    rules before the eternal night."


    After some thought, Bran relented. "Fifty pounds?"


    Austin was quick-witted. "Ste rarely asks for a favor. You''re shing fifty pounds just like that?"


    "What''s your offer?"


    Austin considered for a moment. "How about twenty pounds of grain per month during the eternal


    night, and if it works out, they can buy the ceter?"


    "Deal. For the sake of Ste. Remember to have her treat me to dinner." He didn''t really care about


    the grain; he just wanted to owe Ste a favor.


    They drafted a makeshift contract on the spot and signed their names. Once the deal was sealed,


    Bran teased, "Don''t forget about that dinner."


    Ste was taken aback by the revtion, feeling the urge to knock some sense into Austin.


    But Austin defended his actions boldly. ¡°Ste, by asking, you owed Bran a favor. Why not maximize


    the benefits? Your friends moving in means extra security for us. It¡¯s a win-win.¡±


    Ste found herself speechless. With food being so precious, she suggested using tea, tobo,


    and liquor as rent payment. They settled on three pounds of tea leaves for a month¡¯s rent.


    The vi was ransacked, but furniture, kitchenware, and even the previous owner¡¯s clothes


    remained. All it needed was a clean up, and it would be move-in ready. Compared to cramped


    quarters elsewhere, this vi was a slice of paradise even in the shroud of eternal night.


    The four new tenants embraced and cheered; they finally had a ce to call their own.


    Their belongings were few and easily moved in one trip. The sprawling garden, spacious rooms,


    and cushy beds were more than they had dared hope for. They flopped onto the beds just to feel


    the luxury.


    After some discussion, Lukas and Ang took the ground floor, while Cody and Kitty imed the


    upper level.


    With vegetables, corn, and peanuts to nt, all they needed was a light source to grow their own


    food or produce oil.


    Having moved from a cramped apartment to this spacious vi, their stress and frustrations


    dissipated.


    Austin kept quiet, but they all knew the low rent was a favor for Ste and Jasper''s sake. In


    gratitude, they decided to share their emergency rations with the pair.


    Ste, realizing her ruse was obvious, offered apromise. "How about Jasper and I take one


    share, and the extra can be your housewarming gift?"


    She didn''t need the supplies; a symbolic gesture was enough to keep things square.


    Six vis stood empty in themunity, tempting the wealthier residents with a knack for survival.


    Facing cold and hunger, they were as cunning as foxes.


    Outwardly polished, inwardly shrewd, they covertly imed unattended generators¡ªdiesel and


    sr alike¡ªfor trading or personal use. By the time Bran caught on, they were long gone.


    The Porras n were once notable figures and didn¡¯t bother with such petty thefts. The matter was


    quietly dropped.


    So, for Lukas and his friends, solving the lighting issue became urgent. They couldn''t grow food or


    navigate their new homes in the dark. Sr panels were useless in the eternal night, and diesel


    generators cost a fortune. Even if they invested heavily, fuel was a problem.


    The government had anticipated the endless night and released a series of countermeasures,


    including simple generators.


    The four friends were familiar with government tech from their office jobs and knew these


    generators converted mechanical energy into electricity. It¡¯s not high-tech by any means. They had


    used a simr setup with bicycles for power when living on the 18th floor.


    Now improved, the simple generators were easier to pedal and more efficient. They were costly,


    yes, but that was the only downside.


    They weighed their resources and grimly decided to invest in one. After years of drifting and


    countless brushes with death, they were tired. They wanted to settle in the vi, n their future,


    and live.


    They were unaware of Ste''s ns.


    Everyone had their own life. Ste could help with the big picture, but the details were theirs to


    manage. In this world of disaster, resources were life itself.


    Ste, following thetest game n, teamed up with Jasper to divvy up the supplies, making six


    shares in total, including the cache of weapons they had seized from the cavern.


    The two of them loaded up the truck and delivered supplies to the four members of their group. "I''ve


    got some chicks and a few packets of seeds back at my ce. If you guys ever need anything, just


    swing by for a trade. As for the rice allotted for you, I ran a hundred pounds through the mill¡ªkept


    the bran to feed the chickens."


    Ang offered her gratitude as she hoisted two bags of milled rice out, along with the keys to the


    rental space. "Ste, here''s the rent and the keys. If it weren''t for you and Jasper looking out for us,


    who knows, we might have ended up homeless by now."


    Ste didn''t haggle over the slightly generous rent. She took it without fuss. Life was a personal


    journey, and friends could only offer a helping hand or a cherry on top. She didn''t want to meddle


    too much in the affairs between the two households. Once the supplies were handed over, she


    headed home to curl up under her nkets.


    As the two families sorted through the supplies, Kitty suddenly remarked, "Ste''s really got your


    backs."


    Cody, busy organizing their new goods, agreed. "You''re telling me. Don''t let her cool exterior fool


    you; she''s got a warm heart. Ever since we were kids, she''s looked out for me and Lukas.


    Especially after the disaster hit¡ªwhether it was back in that high-rise or here and now¡ªif it wasn''t


    for her help, we might''ve been goners."


    Kitty sighed, "You''re lucky to have a friend like her."


    Cody knew Kitty¡¯s history¡ªshe was betrayed byrades more than once, and a shadow hung


    over her heart. That was probably why she opted to go lone wolf. But people were different, and


    Ste was someone you could trust without a doubt.


    It wasn¡¯t that she¡¯d never change, but Ste had this strength about her and a vibe that she¡¯d never


    let herself get cornered.


    Cody was no stranger to the darker side of human nature, but he knew that unless pushed to the


    absolute brink, Ste wouldn¡¯t turn on her friends.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Kitty gazed at Cody with genuine admiration. ¡°I envy you, you know? After all these years of natural


    disasters, your faith in friendship remains unshaken, and the pals you¡¯ve got are rock solid.¡±


    Truth be told, Cody, who worked in sales, was no stranger to deceit. He had seen plenty of it among


    colleagues and clients, but his true friends had always been Lukas and Ste. Looking back on the


    past twenty years, apart from being taken for a ride in romantic rtionships more times than he


    cared to admit, he hadn¡¯t made many mistakes.


    Kitty often teased that Cody was na?ve. He had once offered to help a stranger in need without even


    knowing if she was a friend or a foe. He never argued and just chuckled in response. Kitty had once


    been hurt badly, and as a result, she had locked her heart away.


    Over the years, many had wanted to join forces with Cody and Lukas, but without exception, they


    were turned down. The two had seen too much of the good and bad in human nature while growing


    up in the orphanage, which made them cautious. They wouldn''t team up with anyone unless they


    really understood their soul.


    But Kitty was different. She had grown up in a warm family and was capable in her own right. She


    had learned the hard way that sticking together for survival often led to betrayal.


    Cody, however, had grown up under different circumstances. He knew when to be strong and when


    to show vulnerability. If he didn''t have emotional weakness, he''d be craftier than a fox, though he


    knew how to hide his shrewdness.


    Everyone had their secrets. Lukas had his, Ang had hers, Jasper had his, and Ste certainly


    had hers. But they hadn''t harmed each other. In fact, they''d shown kindness, so why not embrace


    it?


    They carefully stashed away their supplies and took tea, cigarettes, liquor, and smoked ham to the


    official trading hall in exchange for a simple generator.


    Cody and Lukas stood watch, while Kitty and Ang worked the generator at home. With a patrol


    team outside, their neighborhood''s safety was somewhat assured. It was the soundest sleep they''d


    had since leaving the official base.


    During their watch, Ste bumped into Austin, who asked with a grin, "Ste, think Bran would cut


    me a deal if I rented a vi?"


    Steughed. "Austin, you nning to rent one for Dn and the crew?"


    Austin pondered, "I was thinking of getting one for Monkey and the guys, but I''m not sure if the


    community would wee them."


    No wonder he had been so eager to discuss the rent with Cody and Lukas. He was paving the way


    for Monkey and the others to move into the vis. The man had more tricks up his sleeve than a


    street vendor.


    But since Monkey and his crew had had run-ins with themunity security, Ste didn''t dare offer


    an opinion. "That''s for the homeowners'' association to decide."


    Austin, slick as ever, went straight to Bran. Somehow, he got Bran to rent out tworger vis at the


    same monthly rent of 20 pounds of grain.


    Ste was surprised and brought it up with Jasper over dinner. "With wives and kids to feed, they


    couldn''t afford that much grain even if they split the cost."


    Jasper wasn''t surprised. "Austin''s probably covering for them."


    Taking care of your crew was one thing, but blood was thicker than water, and rent woulde out


    of future earnings. It secured the safety of his men, earning their gratitude and loyalty. Plus, adding


    dozens of his own people to themunity meant the wealthy would think twice before crossing


    him.


    Jasper¡¯s guess was spot on; that was exactly what Austin had done.


    The other wealthy folks internally disagreed but had no choice but to consent, given the


    circumstances.


    As the eternal night fell and looters started raiding, they truly felt the scourge of disaster. Life was


    tough. Hunger and cold were constant, and theck of sunlight deteriorated their health. Austin


    seized their desperation, striking a deal to rent two vis in exchange for male patrol duty.


    He paid with the grain in advance and was nning to deduct it from his men''s share after the


    darkness lifted.


    The police station''s vicinity was safe, but crammed living was unbearable. These vis might be


    pricier, but they offered space for livestock and grain cultivation.


    A shrewd dealer always knew a good deal, and who would refuse one? If times got tough, Austin


    wouldn''t stand by and watch his crew starve.


    With the dealers and the vi residents joining forces, themunity shifted to a three-shift patrol


    system, lessening the burden by four hours per shift and giving everyone a much-needed break.


    Bran hounded Ste. "Sis, when are you gonna treat me to a meal?"


    Considering his help, Ste readily agreed, "How about tonight, OK?"


    A proper meal invitation required proper hospitality. But Ste couldn''t stand Bran''s smugness, and


    with Jasper being a man of few words, she invited Austin and Dn along for ambiance.


    Neither father nor son were skilled in the kitchen, so they wouldn¡¯t miss out on a feast.


    Austin brought two of thergest fish. "Let''s see your magic in the kitchen today."


    Ste confidently asked, "Do you want fish stew or fried fish?" Arcadia had stored plenty of spices


    and side ingredients, and Jasper''s fish filleting skills were top-notch.


    Trusting her cooking, Austin didn''t hesitate, "Either''s fine."


    Ste weighed the fish. ¡°Raised from fry, right?¡±


    Fish grown in the darkness didn¡¯t differ much from those before the disaster, except they were


    slimmer and a bit paler.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± admitted Austin, a tad sheepishly. ¡°We only got the fry shortly before the endless night.


    They¡¯ve been a hassle to keep, and we are always tending to them with care. Raising a child was


    never this troublesome."


    Dn followed behind, politely greeting, "Hi, Ste."


    Austin corrected him, "Don''t be disrespectful, call her Auntie Ste."


    But Dn was more interested in finding Rosie. He took a thermos from his backpack. "Rosie, I just


    milked this, it''s still warm. Try it."


    "Dn, sheep''s milk is too precious. I can''t ept it."


    Dn stubbornly handed it to her. "It''s alright; I feed them every day so there''s always more."


    Like master, like pet. Bran showing up was one thing, but Buddy''s skin was even thicker. Buddy


    brought a gift, a bone with meat still on it as a tribute to Cooper.


    This was met with disdain from Cooper, who was used to feasting on meat and fish. Cooper


    promptly pushed the bone back, though he appreciated the gesture. After munching on a bone,


    Buddy became Cooper¡¯s sparring partner, and the two mutts started roughhousing in the backyard.


    Bran swiped a bottle of Shane''s Scotch. "Ste, it''s an ''82, older than our own mother. Bet you''ve


    never seen anything like it, huh?"


    Ste smiled. "Indeed, I haven''t."


    It was a Five Star brand in its zed ceramic bottle, a relic from before the end times, and once


    worth a whopping $15,000 a bottle. Now, its price was sky-high. She had stashed away ten bottles


    in Arcadia, all pilfered from his cousin Bentley. She would take that secret to her grave.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Pre-apocalypse, Bran wouldn''t nce at a stew under five grand, but now, the spicy aroma of the


    chili-oil broth stirred memories long buried.


    "Girl, you''ve outdone yourself."


    Ste beckoned everyone to the table. "I made the seasoning myself. Try it."


    Austin, the smooth-talker, showered Bran withpliments, buttering him up without a single


    stutter.


    Ste smiled contentedly; her ears were spared from ttery as she enjoyed her meal.


    "Bran, you''re too kind. This isn''t just booze, it''s a treasure," Austin said as he opened a vintage


    bottle, fearing he might regret it in a moment. "Let''s all taste the vor of art."


    A sip of the $150,000 liquor cost a few thousand,vish enough to make one''s heart race. The


    aroma filled the air, a rich vor that lingered on the lips. Ste teared up after two sses. She


    finally had it.


    Austin kept praising, "Man, this is the spirit of the nation. Drink a bit more of this, and you feel like


    ascending to heaven."


    He could talk a big game. But Bran had his own boasts. "What''s the big deal? I used to use this stuff


    as mouthwash."


    It was a contest of one-upmanship.


    But as the expensive liquor went down, Ste''s mind conjured up the image of Bentley, perhaps


    feeling guilty for having taken a few cases of his stash. She feigned concern, "How''s your cousin''s


    condition?"


    "Still on meds," Bran sighed with a mix of sympathy and relentless meat stuffing. "It''s official, it is


    deep delusional disorder."


    Bran couldn''t understand how his brilliant cousin could be so tortured by love. Perhaps Lindsay''s


    tragic death haunted him so much that not even in death did she leave him be.


    "Is there a cure?" Ste wondered if it wouldn''t be better for Bentley to join Lindsay in the Pacific


    than to live without valuing life.


    "In truth, I wish he wouldn''t take his meds," Bran admitted. With rity came pain, but Bentley¡¯s


    mum was unyielding.


    Maybe those who were heartless were the luckiest. Bran''s voracious appetite didn''t wane even as


    he pitied Bentley.


    Ste nced at him. "Bran, are you sure you weren''t a starving ghost in your past life?"


    "You don''t get it." Bran was on cloud nine with the spicy thrill. "My dad''s diet is nd, no oil, no salt.


    It''s like I''m being tortured every meal."


    Whatever the old man ate, the family had to follow suit. Bran had protested but earned nothing but


    eye rolls and the threat of his father''s cane.


    With that thought, he took another scoop of Ste''s homemade chili sauce. "Amazing! Send me two


    jars!"


    His tone was not of asking but of expecting.


    Not just the privileged kid was enjoying themselves. Buddy, too, was no exception, polishing off a


    basin-sized bowl of food.


    Full and content, Bran lingered. Ste relented and gave Bran the chili sauce partially because he''d


    brought the vintage liquor.


    But before two days passed, he was back. "My dad says the chili sauce is good. I need a batch of


    that sauce."


    Bran didn''te empty-handed. He brought two sets of surgical tools and alcohol ¨C top-notch stuff


    from the Porras family stash.


    Generously, Ste handed over a jar of chili sauce, enough for several meals.


    Cody and Lukas settled in, bringing tobo, spirits, and poultry with their chicks, along with some


    vegetable seeds.


    Ste didn''t pass them on but tossed them into Arcadia. Five years since the disaster, Arcadia


    preserved its goods well, but their quality could raise suspicions. She stored the items in her vi,


    letting them sit for a while, ready to disy should outsiders need convincing.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The eternal night dragged on, each day a struggle.


    The three empty vis were rented out within half a year, all backed by reliable owners.


    Despite Bran''s carefree facade, he had done his homework and sought to maintain his presence


    with Ste. "When you and Jasper are on duty, keep an eye on the new tenants. If there''s trouble,


    it''ll be my head on the line."


    Ste agreed. It was a matter of mutual survival. She might not have been a pro, but Jasper had the


    chops, and Cody and Lukas were getting there.


    After months of watchful eyes, no suspicious activity was noted. They kept their distance but stayed


    alert.


    Two years into the eternal night, as themunity''s efforts began to bear fruit, lights once again


    lined the streets.


    Robberies urred now and then, and some tried to scale the walls, only to meet their end at the


    jaws of the guard dogs. Buddy might¡¯ve seemed dopey in front of Cooper, but he had a fierce side.


    He''d snap off a burr''s fingers without a second thought and proudly present the bloody digits.


    Cooper praised his canine friend. "Well done, big guy!"


    As security improved, reconstruction efforts didn''t pause.


    Ste stayed in, but Bran, the human megaphone, always had thetest news.


    The official ss factory was up and running. It couldn''tpare to pre-disaster standards, but


    things were looking up.


    Countless times on duty, Bran would stand in the dark, gazing at the triangr sshouse atop vi


    number 50. It seemed to grow herbs, but was that the only purpose?


    He suspected a link between the official ss factory and the sshouse. Did Ste know


    something, and was building it to protect her home from smog and acid rain?


    The Porras family had built their wall before the darkness, providing a sense of security over the


    years.


    Shane, ever-watchful of official moves, considered using the same materials for their rooftop upon


    hearing of the factory''s production. It might¡¯ve dented the Porras family''s pride to be trailing behind


    number 50, but survival was now more precious than vanity.


    Despite the ss factory chugging along, resources and machinery were in such short supply that


    production was a trickle at best. Even with Shane stepping in, there was no skipping the line.


    Priority had to be given to the Agricultural Science Institute. They needed to erect more


    greenhouses to brace for any potential natural disasters that could be on the horizon, aiming to


    secure as much food as possible for the survivors.


    Ste was terrified of the smog, a murky cloud that carried unknown viruses, and was potent


    enough to make one''s lungs feel like they were being coughed out.


    Just as she was about to inquire about the origins of the smog, her walkie-talkie crackled to life with


    the voice of the duty patrol informing her that someone at themunity gate was asking for Ste.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    As Ste pondered the origins of the smog nketing the city, the walkie-talkie crackled to life with


    the voice of the patrol team announcing that someone was looking for her at the entrance of the


    complex.


    It was peculiar. Who would venture out into the eternal night just to see her? Every breath outside


    was a gamble with death.


    An unexpected visitor at such a critical time was seldom a bearer of simple news.


    Concerned for Ste¡¯s safety, Jasper apanied her to the gate.


    Expecting someone from Eastwood Eden, Ste was surprised to see Katie and her grandson Joey


    waiting anxiously.


    Katie was beside herself with panic. Upon seeing Ste, she rushed over. ¡°Ste, can you deliver a


    baby?¡±


    Ste was taken aback. Sure, she had dabbled in a bit of traditional medicine and simple surgeries


    over the years, but childbirth was something she had never considered.


    After her rebirth, she thought she¡¯d only have to focus on surviving with Cooper. Even after falling in


    love with Jasper, the thought of pregnancy never crossed her mind.


    In a world of disasters, staying alive was hard enough for adults, let alone for women to bear


    children, essentially gambling with their lives.


    With the struggle to secure even basic necessities, many women had stopped menstruating, and


    even those who hadn¡¯t, faced the risk of bearing deformed children if their nutrition was poor. In the


    end, the suffering fell on the woman.


    Ang was a living testament to this ¨C once strong and healthy, she became nothing but skin and


    bones after a miscarriage and a long battle with illness. 0Even after recovering and years of


    conditioning, she was never the same.


    Katie, usually so astute and resilient, appeared to have not escaped the societal pressures of


    carrying on the family line.


    Of course, there might have been other reasons, but these were personal choices that Ste had no


    ce questioning. ¡°Katie, I¡¯ve studied medicine, but I only had a year of it and didn¡¯t get very far. I


    can handle a headache or fever, but delivering a baby? That¡¯s really not my forte.¡±


    Katie clutched Ste¡¯s hands desperately. ¡°Molly¡¯s inbor, and it''s not going well. We can''t find a


    doctor in time. Ste, can you please help? I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    Joey exined further, ¡°We¡¯ve been looking for a midwife for months, but we couldn¡¯t find one.


    When we finally did, she turned out to be a fraud who knew nothing about childbirth. And now


    Molly¡¯s havingplications.¡±


    Seeing their distress, Ste was torn, unsure how to refuse.


    Over the years, she had watched familiar faces disappear one by one. Aside from a few like Cody


    and Lukas, the Moore family was closest to Ste. She knew Katie well enough to know that she


    wouldn''t ask for help unless there was no other option.


    "I really don''t know about delivering babies, but I can try to help in any way I can." In the end, she


    couldn''t bring herself to say no.


    Katie''s voice broke with gratitude. "Ste, thank you."


    Ste and Jasper went to retrieve the car, while Katie stood in the cold wind, regretfully pounding


    her forehead. "It''s all my fault. Why did I bring up the topic of having children with young people... If


    anything happens to Molly, how could I exin to her parents in the afterlife."


    "Mom, it''s not your fault." Joey quicklyforted her. "You just mentioned it briefly, and both of them


    knew the risks of having children in this post-apocalyptic world. They didn''t n on having one. It''s


    just that they''re a young couple, and the pregnancy was an ident. Please don''t me yourself


    for everything."


    "You don''t understand, Mikey is such a dutiful child, and he has a great rtionship with Molly. If


    something happens, it would be like me sending a ck-haired person to theherworld." Katie''s


    voice trembled.


    "Mom, it really has nothing to do with you. This is just an ident. No one intended for it to


    happen!" Joey reassured her sincerely.


    Ste and Jasper hurried back to their home to gather surgical tools, necessary medications, and


    herbs for postnatal care.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosie, now 11, was more than capable of taking care of herself and Cooper. An average adult man


    was no match for her. "Jasper, Ste, I can take care of myself and Cooper. Go ahead, there¡¯s no


    need to worry," Rosie insisted, refusing to be left at the neighbors. In times of danger, she had her


    own weapons.


    Jasper had taught Rosie everything he knew. She was not only diligent and intelligent but also


    exceptionally gifted.


    At just 11 years old, even the Porras family''s bodyguards wouldn''t dare underestimate her. She had


    even taken Dn on as her apprentice.


    Respecting her decision, Ste and Jasper knew Rosie had to grow up and stand on her own


    someday.


    The couple drove back to theplex entrance to pick up Katie and Joey. The city wasn''trge,


    and they quickly reached the research institute where the Moore family lived. Soldiers stood guard


    at the entrance.


    As they parked the car, Katie rushed out and into the building.


    Mikey''s room was on the second floor. Before, Molly''s cries ofbor pain had filled the air, but now


    there was only a faint sound of weeping.


    Katie''s heart sank. "Molly, Molly..."


    Joey steadied her. "Mom, be careful."


    Ste and Jasper, carrying the medical bag, hurried after them.


    Upon reaching the second floor, they were met with a pungent smell of blood and Amber''s


    anguished cries.


    Inside, they found Mikey sitting on the bed, holding his wife. Her lower body was covered in blood,


    while his sses were fogged with tears.


    Amber was sobbing uncontrobly beside them.


    "What happened?" Katie nearly copsed. "Molly, I¡¯ve brought the doctor, you''ll be okay..."


    "Molly, she... she''s gone."


    Katie stumbled, nearly falling.


    Joey caught her.


    Katie couldn¡¯t believe it, and after checking for herself that Molly was indeed lifeless, she wailed,


    ¡°Molly, open your eyes, I have brought the doctor¡­It''s all my fault... if only I had been faster, just a


    few minutes earlier.."


    Despite the chill, the room was heated by a charcoal fire.


    Ste checked Molly''s breath; she was indeed gone, but her body was still warm, indicating she had


    passed away recently.


    Ste recalled their wedding, which they had attended. There was no wine, just simple food without


    any hint of luxury, and a few guests. Molly was lively and always smiling, and called Ste in a


    respectful and endearing manner.


    Molly was clever and good at managing rtionships; she had even apanied Mikey to Ste¡¯s


    estate to deliver gifts during the holidays. The young couple seemed so sweet, and Molly''s


    presence had made Mikey more cheerful.


    Now, in a single moment, that brightness was extinguished.


    Ste looked at Molly¡¯s frail body with a disturbinglyrge belly. She felt a shiver down her spine.


    The joy of new life had met with the stark reality of their harsh world.


    Giving birth was like wrestling with the Grim Reaper himself. The love between a husband and wife


    had to be strong for a woman to dare bring a child into the world at the end of days.


    But none of that mattered now. Ste quickly snapped back to reality and asked, "How long has


    Molly been gone?"


    Amber paused, ovee with sorrow, "Only a few minutes."


    Ste wasn''t a midwife, nor had she dissected a cadaver, but she was willing to give it a shot. "The


    baby might still have a chance. Do you want to try?"


    Katie was quick on the uptake. "Ste, are you talking about performing a C-section?"

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Katie''s reflexes were sharp as a tack. "Ste, are you talking about a C-section?"


    Ste nodded solemnly.


    Panic edged into Katie''s voice. "We''ve gotta do it, absolutely. This is Molly''s baby, a Moore through


    and through."


    But Ste had toy it out straight. "Molly''s been inbor far too long, and without any prenatal care,


    there''s no telling if the baby''s alright. If it''s been deprived of oxygen for too long, it could be stillborn


    or face serious disabilities. You need to think this through."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Katie affirmed, "This is a Moore baby. If there''s even the slightest


    breath left, we will not give up."


    Mikey''s voice was a hoarse whisper. "I don''t agree."


    Molly was gone. Why cut into her? She was so vain, so afraid of pain. It would only hurt her more.


    Katie knew her grandson was heartbroken, but they couldn''t afford to give up now. "Mikey, I know


    you''re hurting, but Molly gave her life for this baby. She would have wanted the child to live. This


    baby was protected by Molly¡¯s very life. You can''t make this decision for her."


    Joey and Amber tried to reason with him, too.


    Unfortunately, Mikey was drowning in grief, clinging to Molly''s lifeless body, unyielding to his


    parents'' tugging.


    Amber, feeling desperate, pped her son across the face. ¡°Snap out of it! Think of Molly¡¯sst


    wishes!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Molly had insisted that no matter what, they had to save the child.


    "You promised her." Amber wept, pping him repeatedly. "You gave her your word. You can''t let


    her down, not like this."


    Mikey''s tears flowed as his grip finally loosened. Joey took the chance to pull him away to another


    room.


    Amber rushed to boil water, while Katie, unbothered by old wives'' tales, assisted.


    Time was of the essence. Ste may have been new to this but knew the human body well. She


    had practiced on pork, after all. Taking a deep breath, Ste lifted Molly''s gown and made the first


    incision across the swollen belly.


    After a grueling effort, they lifted out a bloodied form. Katie took the infant quickly, frantically


    cleaning the blood and filth from its tiny body. The baby was tiny, no more than a couple of pounds,


    wrinkled and purple-faced.


    Katie felt for breath and panicked. "There''s no breath."


    Ste, inexperienced but quick-thinking, took the baby. The airway was clear and the body was still


    warm. Flipping the child, she smacked its bottom. Just like she¡¯d seen on TV. Ast-ditch attempt.


    Smack, smack, smack¡­


    After several attempts, just as Ste was about to give up, the infant stirred and let out a feeble cry,


    weaker than a kit¡¯en''s mew¡°.


    "It''s alive, it''s alive!" Katie cried, tears streaming down her face. "Molly, your baby''s alive. It''s a


    miracle."


    They handed the baby to Katie and Amber to care for. Out of respect for the deceased, Ste


    stitched Molly up.


    When the Moores heard the news, Mikey faced the swaddled baby with a heart torn between joy


    and sorrow.


    ¡°Molly, your child lives, but you are gone forever.¡±


    Having done all she could, Ste left, unsure about infant care but trusting Katie''s experience. She


    left behind a bag of dried mugwort¡ª she''d heard they were good for the baby''s baths.


    The Moores had much to grieve and tend to; they could express gratitudeter.


    After the others left, Katie spared no time for tears, instructing her daughter-inw on caring for the


    great-grandchild and discussing Molly''s arrangements.


    In these chaotic times, burials weremon, but grave robberies were rife. Molly deserved peace.


    Katie nned to trade for gasoline or firewood to ensure a proper farewell. Her own grief was as


    deep as Mikey''s. She had been on borrowed time, and just when she found a daughter-inw she


    adored and nurtured for years, hoping she''d carry on the family legacy, tragedy struck, leaving


    another mouth to feed.


    When would this relentless disaster end?


    Meanwhile, Jasper drove them back home. His mind was anything but at ease. He''d faced death


    countless times but had never known fear like today. Seeing Molly''s body, he thought of Ste.


    What if it had been her? What could he do?


    Gripping the steering wheel, Jasper vowed, "Ste, having kids doesn''t matter. Surviving this


    madness together is what''s important."


    Ste agreed. Why bring a child into a world where even adults struggled to survive? Still, he asked,


    ¡°Do you want a baby?¡±


    "Rosie''s enough," he replied. Raising a child was nerve-wracking enough; worrying about Rosie''s


    innocence and fearing her corruption was already taxing.


    "We''ll take care of her and Cooper. That''s enough." Jasper squeezed her hand.


    Ste nodded in agreement. Love didn''t need a legacy, not when life itself was so fragile. And as for


    Mikey, love in the apocalypse wasn''t wrong, but without proper caution, disaster was inevitable.


    Theplications were clear¡ªMolly''s baby hadn''t been positioned right, an issue Ste noticed


    during the C-section. Whether the Moores were unaware orcked experience, or couldn''t find a


    doctor, or maybe Molly took a gamble, it was unclear. If only they had sought skilled help sooner or


    considered the hard choice of saving the mother over the child, Molly might have lived.


    In the wake of Molly''s passing, the Moore family found themselves with one more mouth to feed ¨C a


    baby, utterly dependent and innocent. If the diasaster could end, at least raising the child wouldn''t


    be the worst of their worries. But as things stood, it was only going to get harder from here on out.


    Even Ste, who had her own ace up her sleeve with Arcadia, found life a struggle. It was a stark


    reminder of how tough things were at the bottom rung of thedder.


    Ste sighed deeply in the recesses of her heart, hoping against hope that the Moore family would


    pull through this ordeal.


    Returning home, both of them carried a heavy weight in their hearts. Rosie, with her sharp eyes,


    wisely curled up next to Cooper and kept her distance, sensing the mood.


    After a shower, Ste sat on the bed, scrolling through her tablet, but she couldn''t find any


    information rted to pregnancy or childbirth.


    That night, as theyy in bed, Jasper held her close, a bit too tightly. Ste thought he was in the


    mood for intimacy and was about to tell him she wasn''t feeling up for it, but she realized he was


    simply holding her close forfort.


    Half-asleep and suddenly short of breath, she noticed Jasper was having a nightmare. He was


    clutching her waist so tight it almost felt like it would snap.


    His face was a mask of pain and repression, and he was muttering something under his breath, but


    his words were muffled and indistinct...

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    After years of sharing a bed, it was the first time Ste realized Jasper was having a nightmare, so


    she nudged him a few times to wake him up.


    Jasper''s eyes shot open, and he gasped for air. His mind seemed foggy, and his expression looked


    lost and pained.


    Ste waved a hand in front of his face. "Jasper?"


    At that, Jasper seemed to snap back to reality, then suddenly pulled her into a tight embrace.


    "Ste, don¡¯t leave me." The usuallyposed and level-headed man was now a picture of panic


    and vulnerability. It seemed he also had his own demons from the past, and they had just never


    surfaced before.


    Ste wiped the cold sweat from his brow. "Bad dream?"


    It was probably the haunting memory of Molly''s tragic childbirth that had triggered this nightmare. In


    his dream, he saw Rosie as nothing but a skeletal frame, and then he found love with Ste, but in


    this cruel fantasy, Ste died giving birth to his child.


    "It''s just a dream, good for nothing but forgetting," Ste reassured him.


    Ste wasn¡¯t one to recklessly risk her life, but life was unpredictable, and idents could happen


    out of the blue. What if one day, despite all caution, she fell pregnant?


    Molly''s miscarriage was a shock Ste hadn''t been present for, so it hadn¡¯t hit her as hard. But


    Molly''s death had struck her to the core.


    A constant sense of crisis reminded Ste that she had many weaknesses to address and


    knowledge to acquire. Otherwise, if the time came, she wouldn''t even have the chance for ast-


    minute prayer.


    After breakfast, the radio broadcasted thetest news¡ªthe night market was reopening. After two


    years of silence, the market was back in business. With perpetual darkness, the authorities had


    adapted, christening it the night market.


    This was a surprise for Ste; she hadn''t expected the officials to implement such a policy,


    encouraging survivors to venture out and barter for needed supplies, but advising them to travel in


    groups rather than solo.


    The government''s bold move indicated a significant improvement in public safety during the eternal


    night.


    On her visit to the market, Ste noted the street lights were on, and there were no thugs to rob her.


    Clearly, treating criminals as walking bounties was a sessful policy.


    Every system had its ce, and over the past two years, bounty hunter groups had thrived, with the


    more capable among them even livingfortably.


    Some savvy operators had even startedpanies to recruit like-minded hunters and conduct


    training in various skills, but this practice was eventually halted by the authorities.


    During these extraordinary times, no private armed groups were allowed¡ªif anyone attempted to


    form one, they would be treated as walking bounties themselves!


    The new policy sent ripples of excitement through the neighborhood, especially among the wealthy


    who had endured two years of hardship. Grown men wept like children in relief.


    "Ha ha, ha ha ha, I finally made it through!"


    Ste had little interest in the night market, but she wanted to visit the Swan Hill Institute of Herbal


    Medicine to see if she could find any obstetrics and gynecology materials.


    She wasn''t the only one with psychological scars; Jasper was also struggling. "I¡¯ll go with you," he


    said.


    Despite the darkness, the authorities hadn''t given up on infrastructure. The edges of Swan Hill and


    Griffith were now connected, with military police at the city limits for security. The safety was


    reassuring.


    So, with the Humvee packed and ready, Ste and Jasper set off. Before leaving, Ste didn¡¯t forget


    to bring gifts¡ªa car full of medicinal herbs, part of their cultivation contract due to the institute.


    Considering the liver and lung diseases that would follow in a year, she gave more than was


    required.


    The dim street lights stretched down the road, offering courage and hope to those who traveled it.


    Jasper drove while Ste kept watch. They encountered military patrols and even a few bandits, but


    they arrived safely at the Institute of Herbal Medicine.


    Two years had passed, and now military guards stood at the entrance. Without official permission,


    nobody was allowed inside the research facility. Ste hadn''t expected such tight security, but it


    made sense for a special unit like the Institute of Herbal Medicine to have strict management.


    Fortunately, she was prepared. "We''vee to deliver herbs as per our contract. Could you please


    contact Dr. Collin for us?" She opened the trunk to reveal the medicine.


    After inspecting the contract and the herbs, the guards made an exception and contacted Dr. Collin


    with their walkie-talkie.


    With proper registration procedures and about half an hour of waiting, Ste saw Dr. Collin rushed


    out in his military coat, greeting them warmly. "Ste?"


    Their reunion was joyful, with a hearty embrace. The Institute had faced several attacks during the


    chaos of the eternal night, and the military presence was there to secure it.


    Dr. Collin had been worried about Ste''s safety, given her affluent background, which would make


    her a prime target for thugs. Thankfully, they were both safe and seemed to be doing well.


    Ste felt nostalgic; two years had passed, and she wasn''t sure if she had aged, but Dr. Collin


    certainly looked older and thinner. His temples were now touched with gray.


    Upon learning her purpose, Dr. Collin was delighted. "We have books on obstetrics and gynecology


    that you can copy and study."


    Additionally, the Institute had taken in a few doctors who had spent thest two years studying and


    compiling surgical knowledge.


    No one knew when the natural disaster would end, but if the unfortunate day arrived, even if they


    couldn''t make it to the end, they would leave behind a treasure trove of knowledge for future


    generations to rebuild civilization.


    Knowing that Ste had some surgical knowledge and had likely continued her studies, Dr. Collin


    was eager to introduce her to his colleagues.


    Ste was more than willing, and she didn''t forget to present the medicinal herbs she had brought.


    "Dr. Collin, this is the share due to the Institute as per our contract."


    The herbs were light, but the bags were packed tight, weighing at least a couple hundred pounds.


    Dr. Collin inspected the delivery and was surprised to find that her crops were even better than


    those grown by the Institute. It was clear she had tended them with great care, unlike other


    contractors whose products were subpar and adulterated.


    With theing of eternal night, many had cut ties altogether, but Ste persisted in fulfilling her


    contract. Time revealed all.


    As Dr. Collin called his assistant to move the herbs, he led them into the Institute.


    The Institute consisted of just one office building; the rest of the space was dedicated to growing


    medicinal herbs. In the darkness, ss greenhouses glowed with lights, revealing rows of various


    herbs. To maximize space, the greenhouses employed staggered, multi-level nting.


    The trio of greenhouses, with their glistening panes, upied less than an acre¡ªa modest patch


    compared to Ste''s sprawling Arcadia back home. Nurturing a variety of nts demanded a


    meticulous bnce of temperature, as each herb thrived under its own climatic conditions.


    It was, without a doubt, a financially draining endeavor, and it was a marvel they had managed to


    keep it afloat thus far. But giving up was not an option. The thought of how many lives would be at


    stake if they ceased their efforts was chilling.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Gazing out at the soft glow of the greenhouses in the twilight, a surge of admiration for Collin and


    the others filled Ste''s heart. It was their relentless determination, their willingness to risk


    everything in search of cures, which had ultimately led to conquering the smog virus that once


    threatened to choke the life from their world.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Collin''s office was a testament to his dedication. It was a cluttered sanctuary where suits mingled


    with sleeping bags, hinting at countless nights spent far from theforts of home.


    Ste wasn''t one toe empty-handed; she brought gifts that breathed of old-world charm¡ªa box


    of aged Earl Grey tea. This was no ordinary tea; its value increased with time, much like a fine wine,


    provided it was stored properly. To enhance its vintage allure, she had deliberately scuffed the tin


    with sandpaper.


    Her offering was more than a gift; it was a token of respect. "Dr. Collin, I didn''t present you with a


    mentor''s giftst time. I''m making it right now¡ªplease, you mustn''t refuse."


    Although tea couldn''t fill a stomach, it nourished the soul. Collin knew the worth of such a gift and


    was reluctant to ept it, but Ste was persistent. "It''s not a bribe, just a traditional mentor''s gift.


    It''s something to lift your spirits during those long hours of toil."


    The gift box was hefty, packed with two pounds of tea¡ªenough to revitalize not just Collin but his


    colleagues as well.


    Despite his protests, Collin capitted. His heart was warmed by the familiar aroma he hadn''t


    encountered for many years, a luxury from a bygone era.


    Collin had once enjoyed a modest cup of tea with his mentor, nothing fancy but deeply cherished.


    Now, with this premium gift in hand, he nned to pay homage to his old teacher.


    He led them to the archives, a ce where the sudden cataclysm had ravaged much, though


    thanks to Ste''s scanning pen, electronic copies of precious data were preserved amidst the


    wreckage of failingputers.


    Collin was generous with his knowledge and eager to share with those who hungered for learning.


    Ste was well-prepared and armed with high-capacity USB drives ready to absorb every byte of


    information they were willing to offer.


    To express her gratitude, Ste presented Collin with aptop, gently used but still efficient¡ªa tool


    she believed would be indispensable to their research.


    Collin''s joy in epting theptop was palpable, and he soon introduced Ste to Hugh, a


    colleague with a wealth of expertise in surgery. Hugh, once known affectionately as the ¡°chubby


    angel¡± among his peers, had withstood the erratic demands of his profession¡ªthe endless hours in


    the OR, irregr meals, and a battle with the bulge that seemed unwinnable.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Now, as lean as a bolt of lightning, Hugh was intrigued by Ste''s self-taught surgical skills. As they


    discussed the nuances of trauma surgery, it became clear she was both bold and meticulous.


    Impressed by her skill, Hugh tested her suturing technique with a piece of leather and was satisfied


    enough to take her on as his apprentice, providing her with his self-authored textbooks¡ªprecious


    resources on emergency treatment and postoperative care. They were printed on valuable paper,


    and the ink was densely packed on each page.


    In the spirit of tradition, Ste offered Hugh a box of Earl Grey as a mentor¡¯s gift.


    With new knowledge in hand, Ste drove back to Griffith. Her heart felt light with aplishment.


    But as she neared her building, a wail of grief echoed from number 28¡ªa reminder of the daily


    tragedies in this new world. She continued to her own door, only to be halted by a neighbor on


    patrol.


    ¡°Ste, you¡¯re back?¡± the neighbor asked, a note of urgency in her voice.


    Ste nodded, puzzled by the concern.


    ¡°If you had returned just a few hours earlier, old Lyle might have been saved.¡±


    Old Lyle, the once-prosperous businessman from number 28?


    Curiosity sparked within her, Ste inquired, ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    They recounted the tale of Lyle¡¯s hidden stash of supplies, a lifeline for his family during the darkest


    days, now vanished¡ªlooted by unknown hands. The loss had shattered him, and in a world where


    even rat poison was scarce, he had chosen a de to end his pain.


    Ste was known for her medical skills in Building 50, so Sophia came specifically to kneel down


    and plead with her. Ste frowned and asked, "Who said I''m skilled?"


    The incident of Sophia kneeling and begging had been witnessed by the security personnel at the


    entrance when they left.


    Sensing that something was off, Sophia quicklyughed and said, "We''re not sure either. We just


    happened to see Sophiaing to find you during our patrol."


    After speaking, they hurriedly caught up with the patrol team.


    Rosie came out with Cooper to open the door, looking a little unhappy.


    Ste asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Rosie sighed, "Someone bad-mouthed you."


    Wasn''t itmon for people to bad-mouth her? The whole neighborhood used to see her as an


    enemy.


    At that time, Rosie was on duty when someone ran over and said there was a suicide attempt in


    Building 28, asking Ste to help save the person. She truthfully exined that her brother and


    sister-inw were out and might not be back for a while.


    But not long after, a woman came over and acted as if she was in distress. Soon, rumors spread


    about Ste refusing to save a life.


    "Is that it?" Ste couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw Rosie getting angry. "People have


    mouths, so they will gossip. As long as we have a clear conscience, that''s all that matters."


    As they entered the house and went upstairs, Ste took the opportunity to teach Rosie a lesson.


    "Rosie, do you know why Sophia knelt in front of our door?"


    Rosie thought for a moment and said, "To force you to help save someone? But I told her you


    weren''t here."


    "Yes, her behavior is called moral ckmail," Ste exined to her. "The reason she didn''t believe


    you is probably because someone misled her, saying that I was at home but deliberately refusing to


    help."


    Ste had a clear idea of who was behind all this. It was none other than those few individuals who


    didn''t dare to openly confront Building 50 and could only resort to underhanded tactics behind the


    scenes.


    "What should we do now?" Rosie, who had more interactions with outsiders, felt increasingly aware


    of theplexity of human nature. She didn''t want others to speak ill of Ste.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    "Rosie, remember this¡ªif we are strong enough, no one can touch us. The moment we let others


    dictate our emotions, we''re asking for trouble.


    ¡°What''s it to them that I''m home? I have no obligation to be the savior. Why should I save someone


    who doesn''t have the will to live?"


    The world outside, Rosie soon learned, was far moreplicated than her brother and Ste had


    described. It took her several tries to wrap her head around it, but eventually, it clicked.


    Even though they let Rosie take her shifts, they were never truly at ease, always inquiring about the


    happenings outside and how she managed them.


    Rosie was just a young girl, barely five, when she started fending for herself at her uncle''s ce.


    Living under someone else''s roof, she learned to endure in silence, to face everything with a smile


    or hidden tears¡ªshe knew the consequences of being found out.


    Over time, Ste gently guided her¡ªRosie would open up to her brother and Ste, but rarely


    showed her true feelings to outsiders.


    So, even when people gossiped about Ste, Rosie didn''t rush to her defense. Instead, she took


    mental notes, afraid of acting on impulse and regretting itter. Her brother had warned her: some


    mistakes, even just once, could cost you your life.


    She had to figure out many things on her own.


    Ste stopped her shifts to focus on training and managing Arcadia, devoting nearly all her time to


    medical books.


    In the neighborhood, some rejoiced with newfound treasures while others mourned their losses.


    The endless night only amplified the gap between the rich and the poor. There were those who


    chose to end it all, some by slitting their wrists, others by overdosing on expired sleeping pills.


    Shared sorrow, shared joy¡ªbut never the same.


    A month drifted by as Ste immersed herself in the ocean of knowledge. One evening, feeling


    affectionate, she reached out to Jasper only to be gently rebuffed.


    Initially baffled, she soon got it. The shadow of Molly''s tragicbor hung over them both, a reminder


    that even with condoms, one wasn''t wholly protected from the storm.


    With a softugh, Ste turned off the bedsidemp. "Let''s sleep," she said, and Jasper pulled her


    close, nting a tender kiss on her forehead.


    The next morning, after breakfast, as Ste was about to dive back into her medical books, the


    inte buzzed. Someone hade looking for her. It was Katie.


    Ste pondered for a moment¡ªif the child was well, today marked a full month since birth.


    The Moore family, mother and daughter-inw, hade bearing ten pounds of rice as a token of


    gratitude for Ste''s medical help.


    "Katie, how''s the baby doing?" Ste didn¡¯t take the rice, her concern genuine.


    Katie''s usual optimism had faded, and she seemed aged by grief, but she managed a small smile


    for Ste. "The child''s doing well."


    The child had seemed frail, but after a month of careful nurturing, he was looking more robust, his


    eyes lively and alert.


    The family had lost a beloved daughter-inw, and while they should have celebrated the arrival of


    a great-grandson with gratitude, their hearts were too heavy with sorrow. Mikey, in particr, had


    been devastated, ming himself for Molly''s death¡ªif only he had been more cautious, if only they


    had addressed the breech birth sooner... But Molly hadn''t been able to bear aborting the pregnancy,


    and now Mikey was barely hanging on.


    These family matters were not for public discussion, and Katie hade to express her thanks to


    Ste.


    Ste waved off the rice. "Katie, please take it back. Grind it into a paste to feed the baby. Consider


    it a gift from me for his one-month celebration."


    The Moores had been under Ste''s care for years; their debt of gratitude couldn''t be repaid with a


    few words. Katie insisted, but Ste firmly refused.


    Ste admitted to herself that she had grown numb to the harsh realities of this new world. Katie''s


    family was one of the few that could still touch her heart. Wasn''t a person without emotion just a


    walking machine? So she was willing to lend a hand where she could, for the sake of her own


    peace of mind.


    Tears suddenly streamed down Katie''s face. "Thank you, Ste, truly."


    If it hadn''t been for Ste''s timely C-section, saving the baby, Mikey might not have made it. The


    child was the family''s anchor now, their reason to keep going.


    After the Moores left, Ste returned to her reading.


    Bran''s voice would asionally crackle through the inte, breaking her focus.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Ste, how about a hot stew tonight?"


    "Ste, you fancy some beef ormb?"


    "Ste, got some meds about to expire, want ''em?"


    Ste kept her distance from him, often turning off the inte.


    Security was improving outside, with Austin and his crew of dealers thriving in business.


    After enduring the endless night, the stark divide between the rich and the poor came ringly into


    light. Many affluent socialites, now impoverished and desperate, tearfully resorted to selling off their


    most prized possessions. Their Chanel dresses, Loewe handbags, and Hermes high heels, once


    symbols of status and wealth, were now hawked at nighttime bazaars with the hope of exchanging


    them for much-needed food supplies.


    The survivors who walked by could barely contain their derision¡ªluxury items exchanged for food,


    a symbol of a world that no longer existed.


    "The rich and their fancy clothes, they''ve got no ce in this new world," they''d scoff.


    The ruffians around here had no shame. One of them, a cocky guy with a smirk, sidled up to the


    well-dresseddy, who was trying to sell some of her luxury items at a local flea market. "Hey,


    gorgeous," he drawled, eyeing her collection with mock interest, "this stuff ain''t worth a stale


    sandwich, but you? You''re a looker. How about you ditch this junk ande home with me?"


    Flushed with embarrassment and anger, the wealthy girls clutched their pearls and scurried home,


    their eyes streaming with tears, mourning the indignity of it all.


    After the incident, swallowing their pride and clutching to thest strands of their dignity, one of the


    ladies sought out Austin. "Austin," she began, her voice a mixture of desperation and hope, "look at


    these treasures. This dress cost me a fortune¡ª$128,000 to be exact. It''s a limited edition; I''ve only


    worn it once. And this luxury brand handbag, I''ve kept it in mint condition, the tags are still on.


    Please tell me you can find a buyer for these?"

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Austin had seen so many high societydies like this, and he wasn''t one to be easily impressed. A


    few pleasantries were usually all it took to send them on their way.


    Every week, Ste made her way to the serene town of Swan Hill. If Collin was too tied up to


    apany her, she''d seek out Hugh. She never showed up empty-handed, sometimes bringing a


    bag of cornmeal, other times a sack of stale bread¡ªgifts for whoever could spare the time to


    mentor her, a sort of tuition fee.


    After several visits without a glimpse of Collin, Ste couldn''t help but ask, "Hugh, what''s been


    keeping Dr. Collin so busy these days?"


    "Word has it that the eternal night might be drawing to a close. There''s been a catastrophe up north,


    and it might just ripple down here. Dr. Collin''s been run ragged these days, working closely with Dr.


    Garcia¡ªsometimes they barely have time for a meal."


    Dr. Garcia? That must be the old professor who cracked the smog virus.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Feigning nosy, Ste prodded further, "What kind of disaster struck up north?"


    Hugh, with a gifted and alert apprentice like Ste, had no reason to hide the truth. "It hasn''t been


    announced yet, but the news leaked from the capital. That cursed ce, notorious for its nuclear


    waste mismanagement, was hit by the strongest earthquake in a millennium. An undersea volcano


    erupted, swallowing the entire country in no time."


    To obliterate a nation, the volcanic eruption had to be colossal, and unimaginable amounts of ash


    must have been spewed into the air.


    Ste felt a cold shiver run down her spine. The smog wasing. The sudden demise of that


    nation was the harsh reality behind the smog disaster.


    Growing anxious, Ste asked, "Is there any way to predict what sort of virus the smog might


    carry?"


    Hugh''s expression was one of concern as he exined, "The finer the volcanic ash particles, the


    deeper they prate the respiratory tract. Once inhaled, they umte in the respiratory


    system, leading to numerous diseases. Exposure to coarse particles can harm the respiratory


    system and trigger asthma. Fine particles may cause heart and lung diseases, respiratory


    infections, reduced lung function, and pose significant risks to the elderly, children, and those with


    preexisting heart and lung conditions."


    These were merely the physical damages; the environmental impact was obvious. Besides creating


    smog, the ash caused severe damage to building exteriors. If a storm or rain came, the wet, heavy


    ash could copse roofs.


    Hugh tried to reassure her while continuing the lesson, "Don''t worry too much. The research


    institute has been cultivating medicinal herbs for such events for years now. You''ve got to have faith


    in our doctors¡ªthey''ll ovee this challenge."


    Ste nodded, "Yeah, I believe you guys can pull it off."


    After the session, she packed her things and left.


    Reaching the ground floor, she saw Collin emerging from the sshouse, apanied by a few


    students and a septuagenarian. He was lean, with graying hair but appeared lively and robust.


    Ste greeted him, "Dr. Collin, it''s been a while."


    Collin was pleased to see her, "Ste, good to see you. Just a moment, I have something to discuss


    with you."


    After seeing Dr. Garcia upstairs and instructing his assistants, Collin finally approached her. "I''m


    sorry, I''ve been swampedtely. I haven''t even had time to see you when you visited."


    "It''s alright, I can figure things out on my own. Don''t let me hold you up from important matters,"


    Ste replied understandingly.


    Collin, still pressed for time, got straight to the point. "I heard about the volcanic eruption in the


    ind nation. The ash could spread our way, and although we''re far, we might face a smog disaster.


    We don''t know what diseases the smog will bring, but we''re in for a tough fight¡ªit''s time to test our


    mettle as medical professionals. After years of cmities, we''ve lost many great talents. Our


    mission is daunting. News has reached every city, and they''re gathering medical staff urgently.


    Soon, the remaining medics from Phoenix Bay, Raven Port, and Mount Barker will converge on


    Swan Hill to face this battle together. We must win, or the disaster will be unimaginable. Ste, are


    you interested in joining us?"


    Ste''s mind buzzed, and it took her a moment to find her voice. "Yes, I am."


    She had been looking for a reason to get involved. To win this battle, she had been preparing for


    years.


    "Good, you need to be ready at all times. As soon as the smog hits and we see clinical cases, we''ll


    be racing against time."


    Ste was about to ask about the institute''s preparations, but the words caught in her throat. The


    disasters destroyed most of the diagnostic equipment, and even basic protective gear like masks


    might not be avable.


    Driving back to Griffith, her heart was heavy. That night, after much thought, she approached


    Austin, "Austin, is there any way to get hold of some protective gear, masks, or alcohol?"


    "Ste, it''s been years since the disasters. Even if we did have those supplies, they''d be expired by


    now."


    Ste realized the truth in his words. With the harsh climate cycles, even well-preserved items


    would be useless. She pondered her stockpile of medicinal herbs, thankful for the abundant


    mugwort she had grown. Turned into moxa, it could serve as an antimicrobial agent.


    "I saw Dr. Garcia today," Ste said, describing the old man to Jasper. "Is that him?"


    Jasper nodded, "Yes, that''s Dr. Garcia."


    Ste also mentioned Collin''s invitation for her to join the research team but expressed concern for


    Jasper, Rosie and the dog. "Maybe we could all go together when the timees?"


    If the smog virus remained unchanged and the two crucial herbs were prepared, this battle might


    not be as hard as thest.


    Jasper didn''t object. "Sure, we''ll decide when the timees."


    The eternal night persisted, and half a month passed in a blur. One day, Ste was jolted awake by


    an unfamiliar brightness. Opening her eyes, she saw sunlight filtering through the window¡ªnot


    blinding, but dim and dusty, as if veiled by countless particles.


    Realizing the significance, Ste reached for the curtains.


    Daybreak hade. The eternal night was over.


    She saw the sun, a sun obscured by smog, dimmed to a mere shadow of itself, as if shrouded in a


    thickyer of dust.


    She had anticipated the butterfly effect but hadn''t foreseen itspounded damages. ording to


    Jasper''s memory, the smog had arrived about half a month after the end of the eternal night. With


    no wind, it spread slowly. At first, it was just a light haze, mistaken for fog, until people began


    coughing and those who stayed out long enough found their faces covered in ash. Visibility


    eventually dropped to less than five meters in the thick smog.


    The eternal night had barely lifted its shroud when the smog rolled in, relentless, offering no quarter


    to those who had weathered the darkness.


    No, the smog was there before the night even had a chance to retreat, its presence masked by the


    pervasive darkness, invisible and insidious.


    Ste''s heart raced with sudden anxiety. She checked her pulse quickly, taking deep breaths and


    holding them to test her lung capacity. All seemed well for the moment.


    Jasper stirred awake at her movement, his eyes widening as he peered through the window at the


    thick fog outside. It took him a moment to gather his wits, and he couldn''t help coughing twice, the


    air already feeling heavy on his chest.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Ste''s heart pounded like a jackhammer as she frantically checked Jasper for signs of sickness.


    It didn''t make any sense. He''d only gotten sick muchter in his past life, and ever since she''d


    returned from Swan Hill, she''d insisted he wear masks when patrolling with Rosie and sanitize their


    clothes with alcohol upon returning home, followed by a thorough wash in disinfectant.


    Cooper didn''t have a fancy mask, and with an abundance of caution, she hadn''t let Cooper


    apany them on roundstely. Buddy came by, and Ste didn''t even acknowledge him.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah, hahaha, daylight''s here, the sun''s up!"


    A cacophony of voices erupted outside, a cheerful stampede of sounds. It wasn''t just a lone reveler


    ¡ªit was a whole crowd. The rich and famous, the down-on-their-luck, young and old alike, they


    were all there in the mist,ughing and crying, hugging and shouting, "Daylight''s broken through,


    we''ve survived! Oh, oh, oh!"


    Terrified by themotion, Ste quickly sealed the doors and windows, whipped out the air


    purifier, and brewed a concoction of herbs she had mixed herself. Everyone had to drink it, even


    Cooper¡ªforced down his throat if necessary.


    The smog was just as dangerous to their feathered and furred friends. Ste had been testing the


    remedy on their rabbit for weeks, mixing the medicinal syrup into crushed corn. So far, there had


    been no adverse reactions.


    As they were about to drink their herbal tonic, the radio crackled with an urgent broadcast: the smog


    was caused by a volcanic eruption in a northern archipgo, potentially carrying unknown viruses.


    Survivors were advised not to venture outside. If going out was absolutely necessary, they must


    take all safety precautions, wear masks, wash hands frequently, and disinfect clothing.


    With the news spreading, those who had been celebrating in the smog turned pale, instinctively


    covering their noses and sprinting home.


    Good Lord, this wasn''t ordinary fog; this was a toxic smog with an undertone of nuclear waste.


    Were they infected now? What were they to do?


    Panic set in, and the survivors huddled in their homes, trembling with fear. What hellish smog, they


    thought, even worse than an eternal night.


    Ste pulled out the alcohol and disinfectant, and together they scrubbed every nook and cranny of


    the house. The smell of the disinfectant was harsh, but they''d rather suffer that than inhale the toxic


    air.


    The walkie-talkie buzzed¡ªit was Dn, looking for Rosie. His voice wasced with coughs.


    Rosie, terrified, hung up immediately, as if a second''s dy would let the smog seep into her home


    through the device. After hanging up, she felt a pang of guilt for being so abrupt, helplessly looking


    at Ste.


    Ste couldn''t help but chuckle. "It''s fine. The smog can''t travel through the walkie-talkie."


    Rosie rxed and reconnected the walkie-talkie, her voice sweet and soft. "Dn, are you okay?"


    "Just a cold, probably caught a chill yesterday."


    "Alright, get some rest and keep fit. Don''t go outside. There''s smog everywhere."


    After the call, Rosie looked worried. "Could Dn be infected?"


    Ste didn''t know; perhaps it was just a cold.


    The smog had came suddenly, catching everyone off guard. The city was plunged into deep panic.


    Ste stood by the window, peering into the foggy world outside. The smog wasn''t too dense yet,


    with visibility around 50 meters, but the neighborhood was deserted, everyone too scared to leave


    their homes.


    Thus, the fifth homeowners'' meeting was held via walkie-talkie. Voices filled with fear, anxiety,


    helplessness, and a sense of lost direction for the future.


    "What do I do? I feel awful, having trouble breathing. Is there a doctor in the group? I need you!"


    "I just coughed, am I infected?"


    "Stay away from me. Don''te knocking if it''s not important¡ªwe''re not that close."


    "No way, I''m not going to die alone. Tonight, I''ll make sure someone''s with me, even if I have to


    break into their home."


    "Quiet!" Bran''smanding voice cut through the noise. "Stop the racket, we''re in a meeting,


    silence!"


    Immediately, the channel went dead.


    "You all mute now? Make a sound."


    "Squeak."


    "Woof."


    Bran nearly choked, hurling his slipper at Buddy. "That''ll teach you to behave. You are


    embarrassing me."


    Buddy, fed up with Bran''s antics, grabbed the slipper and left the room.


    After muchmotion, the homeowners'' meeting concluded with a decision to suspend patrols.


    If there were looters brave enough to step into the smog outside, neighbors were to help each other,


    making sure to cover their faces with masks or makeshift cloth coverings.


    Ang reached out on the walkie-talkie. "Ste, you guys okay over there?"


    "We''re managing," Ste replied, offering advice. "The volcanic ash is acidic. If you''ve got nts in


    the garden, harvest what you can or bring them indoors. Otherwise, the soil might turn acidic and


    the nts could die."


    Neither household had disinfectant, but they had a stash of vodka that could be used for sanitation.


    After dinner, at around ten o''clock, Jasper briefed his sister. "Rosie, Ste and I need to step out for


    a bit. You and Cooper hold down the fort."


    Rosie, concerned, asked, "When will you be back?"


    "Soon, no more than two hours," Jasper reassured her.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Rosie had long since learned not to ask questions, silently watching them leave.


    The smog was this bad right after it came in, and the toxicity would most likely be intensified, too.


    Fully suited in protective gear and gas masks, they set out in their fortified vehicle.


    The streets were eerily quiet, only the dim lights struggling against the pervasive fog. At least during


    the eternal night, there had been looters. Now, with the smog, it was as if the city had pressed


    pause, empty and devoid of life.


    Even the criminal underworld, unafraid of the military and police after three years of cat-and-mouse


    games, had cowered in the face of the smog. No one dared venture out. Piging and arson could


    wait. Let others test the toxicity first.


    Ensuring the coast was clear, Ste stowed away their Humvee and pulled out two trucks loaded


    with medicinal herbs.


    Over the years, she''d devoted almost all her energy to these herbs, especially two key varieties


    she''d nurtured like treasures. Her diligence had paid off, and she had an entire truck filled with


    securely sealed bags of the precious nts.


    The other truck was packed with herbs beneficial for liver protection, lung support, and antibacterial


    action.


    The two drove the trucks, one after the other, to the police station. Their n was to drop the herbs


    off at the entrance, but surprisingly, someone was on duty. So, they had to offload the medicine in a


    secluded spot 50 meters from the station.


    Worried about theft, they honked the horn to draw attention. In the still silence of the night, the re


    of a truck''s horn proved incredibly effective. It wasn''t long before armed police officers emerged to


    investigate themotion.


    As they approached, Ste gunned the engine of her truck and took off.


    Two massive shapes loomed in the roadway, casting ominous shadows under the streetlights. The


    officers, their nerves wound tight, mistook the situation for a provocation by some nefarious


    underworld figures. With swift, practiced motions, they drew their weapons and chambered rounds,


    their voices cutting through the night air with an authoritative bark, "Come out!"

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    The air was heavy with smog as the officers cautiously approached the mysterious ck bag. Upon


    opening it, they found it to be full of herbs. Baffled nces were exchanged - what could this


    possibly mean?


    Nobody took the situation lightly; for all they knew, the herbs could be a smokescreen for something


    more sinister, like a bomb. Calling in an off-duty colleague, they meticulously checked each


    package.


    The incident was so bizarre it quickly caught the attention of Detective Evan, who was awakened in


    the dead of night to find the precinct''s yard overflowing with the mysterious herbal haul, leaving him


    utterly bbergasted.


    With a moment''s thought, Evan instructed, "Get an expert from the Institute of Herbal Medicine over


    here, pronto."


    The officers wasted no time and drove through the night to fetch the expert.


    Back in his office, Evan inquired, "Did anyone get a good look at the people who dropped off the


    herbs?"


    "No luck," admitted an officer on duty. "The visibility was poor, and the smog didn''t help. They


    stayed in their vehicle and were pretty much unrecognizable."


    The officer paused, then added, "They were wearing gas masks though, looked almost like skulls at


    first nce. Gave me quite a scare, I thought we were under some sort of biochemical attack."


    Evan shot him a look. "You''ve been watching too many movies, haven''t you?"


    "Evan, I''m dead serious. People are on edge;shing out at society is bing all toomon. If


    this smog virus turns into an epidemic, who knows how many might be carriers. We need to


    be ready."


    Evan''s gaze was sharp. "Mask up."


    The officer clutched his mask tighter, "Evan, should we track down those trucks?"


    Evan pondered over the two letters that had almost worn thin in his hands over the years. What use


    was there in tracking down trucks, only to lock them up?


    After a long pause, he decided, "No, let''s wait for the expert''s verdict on these herbs first."


    The smog had everyone on edge, especially this new, more ominous version. Ste, unsurprisingly,


    had another nightmare, this time envisioning Jasper coughing up his lungs into a basin until it


    overflowed. Not just him, but Cooper was also afflicted in her dream, wing at his mouth and


    gasping, "Human, I can''t breathe. Give me your lungs."


    She woke with a start, only to be met by Jasper turning on the bedsidemp, asking, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "Just a bad dream," Ste patted her chest, reassuring herself.


    The calm was short-lived as Austin¡¯s voice crackled urgently through the inte. "Ste, Dn''s


    got a fever with a cough, his breathing is rapid and he''s all hot and cold, is it an infection?"


    Stemanded over the inte, "How high is the fever?"


    "Almost 40."


    "Did he take the pills to lower his fever?"


    Austin had fever-reducing pills, but they''d expired a couple years ago and he was afraid to give


    them to his son at all.


    "Keep him hydrated, and give him a sponge bath with lukewarm water," Ste instructed through


    the static. "Use mugwort for his foot bath, and make sure he drinks plenty of warm fluids."


    Monkey had the same issue; his kid was sick too. It seemed to be no coincidence ¨C the smog virus


    was spreading rapidly, and kids were the most vulnerable.


    Jasper returned from the backyard with a grim look. "The poultry seem affected. Some are gasping


    for air."


    It might not be the infection, maybe just physical difort, but the risk was too high. After much


    deliberation, Ste made her decision, "We''ll have to cull them."


    The task was heart-wrenching. Rosie had poured her soul into raising each bird, and the thought of


    killing them was devastating. Nevertheless, they were all bagged up and stored in sealed containers


    in the Arcadia, sanitized and packed away in case of future necessity.


    The rabbits, however, seemed unaffected, chewing hay leisurely. With a heavy heart, Ste cleaned


    out the coop but left them with plenty of hay and water ¨C their fate was left to chance.


    Ste''s n had hit a snag. Her initial intent was to assist Collin and Dr. Garcia at the Institute as


    soon as the evesting night was over. Once the smog rolled in, she thought, she could covertly


    drop off the medicine at the police station''s doorstep. Then, she could provide subtle hints about the


    medicine''s use as part of her job to hasten the research process.


    The reason she didn''t give the medication directly to the research institute was twofold. Firstly, she


    was not sufficiently clued in on their processes and was wary about the medicine being


    misappropriated. Secondly, she was worried that if arge amount of unidentified herbs suddenly


    appeared, they might rm the Swan Hill Police Station. If an investigation were initiated, it was a


    gamble she was not willing to take.


    After careful consideration, she entrusted the herbs to Evan. Evan, she believed, undeniably


    understood the purpose of the herbs and would also potentially assist in maintaining the deception.


    Given his acuity, she had a hunch he had inferred her intent but chosen to remain silent. Certainly,


    he was a fascinating character.


    Still, without personally witnessing Evan handover the herbs to the research institute, Ste could


    not be at ease. She decided to undertake another outdoor expedition.


    Dressed in her protective gear, she bravely set out in broad daylight. As she stepped out, she


    decided to drop off arge batch of herbs at Austin''s vi. She instructed the father-son duo to try


    brewing it. Furthermore, she also left supplies for Cody, Lukas and Monkey. This was a contactless


    delivery, designed to maintain distance and avoid contact.


    The herbs, finely chopped and mixed, could only be identified by an expert. After her deliveries,


    Ste visited her purchased apartments, now spacious with Monkey and others having moved out.


    Friendly agreements had been made; everyone was looking out for each other in these trying times.


    Next door, Samuel¡¯s family was alerted by the noise and emerged, knife in hand. Upon recognizing


    Ste, relief washed over Samuel. "Is that you, Ste? How have you and Mr. Jasper been?"


    The things that had happened during the eternal night and its aftermath had reached them, leaving


    a mix of relief andplex emotions. Themunity had endured much, but the bond between


    them had only grown stronger.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Actually, the security chief was pretty decent to them. Whenever the homeowners threw their weight


    around, he was often the first to step up. If it hadn''t been for their increasing demands, that tragedy


    might never have happened.


    You could say the chief was a smooth operator who knew how to y the game, but in the end, he


    let them go with their full pay and benefits. It was fair to say that any cruelty he showed was brought


    on by a string of cmities and misfortunes.


    "It''s alright, I just came to check on the house."


    The air was thick with smog, but hoer concern was noted, so no more needed to be said.


    Cody and Lukas had lived here for a while, and they left the ce pretty spick and span.


    Ste stood by the window of apartment 302, which offered a view of the police station entrance,


    although the haze made it difficult to see clearly. She took out her binocrs and peered through


    them intently.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Ste spent a good half-day spying through her binocrs, noticing several figures in white hazmat


    suits emerging from the building, apanied by the masked Evan and a few police officers.


    Experts from the Institute of Medical Research had arrived, but the naked eye couldn''t identify


    whether the herbs were toxic. The safest bet was to take them back for testing.


    After several years of natural disasters, the medicalmunity had suffered great losses. Survivors


    who fell ill had no choice but to endure. The arrival of two truckloads of medicinal herbs was like


    rain after a long drought.


    Evan had never worked with them before, but realizing the significance of these herbs, he gently


    reminded, "These herbs were anonymously donated by a phnthropist from Griffith, specifically for


    treating the smog virus. I hope they''ll be used as intended."


    Collin shook his hand firmly, "Rest assured, Evan, we''ll strictly adhere to the donor''s wishes. If you


    get a chance, please convey our gratitude."


    Evan couldn''t help but ask, "Do these herbs really work against the smog virus?"


    "It''s too early to tell, but they''re all geared towards liver and lung protection. Judging by the quality


    of the herbs, they seem quite promising."


    While they were talking, tworge trucks drove into the police station, and a group of soldiers


    methodically loaded the herbs and escorted the research institute colleagues back to Swan Hill.


    After handshakes and goodbyes, the trucks slowly departed.


    Ste put down her binocrs, deep in thought.


    The research institute had the best protective gear, followed by the military and police. Clearly,


    officials had been preparing to fight the smog for a while now. She hoped they would win this battle.


    Riding her electric scooter back to the neighborhood, she faintly heard coughing from more than


    one home, which put her on high alert. Could the virus be more dangerous than she thought?


    "Dr. Ste," someone emerged from Building 19, coughing and wheezing heavily, "Do you have any


    medicine?"


    "No," Ste replied without blinking, "Even if I did, I wouldn''t give it to you."


    She might have been more polite to anyone else, but she didn''t bother hiding her disdain for Julia.


    "How can you be so cruel? You clearly have medicine and refuse to share," Julia protested,


    staggering from a high fever, "We''re from the samemunity. Aren''t you going to help a neighbor


    in need? I won''t ask for free. I''ll trade something for it."


    "Why should I help you?" Ste retorted, "Ever since I moved into Building 50, you''ve been nothing


    but trouble, constantly stirring up drama. Everything you do is aimed at making people''s lives


    miserable because you think ''nouveau riche'' like me don''t deserve to live among you. The past is


    long gone, and yet you still act like you''re some kind of aristocrat. It''s not like you weren''t given a


    chance, and instead of appreciating it, you used Carey''s death to instigate Sophia to screw with us.


    Who do you think you are, acting entitled to my help? Get sick. It serves you right."


    "I never did any of that!" Julia was fuming, nearly passing out fromck of breath. But remembering


    she was at Ste''s mercy, she tried to soften her voice, "Ste, there''s been a misunderstanding


    about the past. Please let me exin."


    Ste scoffed, riding her scooter away, leaving Julia in the dust.


    Back in Building 50, she disinfected herself thoroughly with alcohol. Checking the backyard, she


    saw Smoky and Snowy, quietly munching on grass.


    After dinner, Austin''s voice crackled through the walkie-talkie, "Ste, switch to themunity


    channel."


    His voice sounded rough, and Ste asked with concern, "Did you catch it too?"


    "My throat is so sore, feels like swallowing razor des," Austin chuckled bitterly, then reassured


    himself, "Dn''s feeling a bit better after taking the herbs you gave him."


    "Keep taking them, and drink plenty of fluids. They should help prevent it."


    As she tuned the walkie-talkie, a loud knocking came from downstairs, "Dr. Ste, we''vee to


    trade for medicine. Please open up."


    It wasn''t just one person; a whole crowd had gathered, some covering their mouths with


    handkerchiefs, others with clothing over their faces.


    Ste ignored them, focusing on tuning into themunity channel.


    Themunity channel was buzzing. Julia, between coughs, used Ste of withholding


    medicine, calling her heartless and using her of leaving others to die.


    Building 50 had made its name from a single fight, and considering its brilliant battle history during


    the never-ending night, its surprisingly cordial rtionship with the Porras family, the majority of the


    people in the neighborhood were keen on getting into their good books. Even if they grudged the


    alliance, they had to suppress their feelings. With that in mind, Julia''s reckless ''devil may care''


    attitude was truly bold.


    Because of Carey''s death and Julia''s maniption, Sophia joined in the chorus with theatrical


    gusto.


    The wise remained silent, choosing to curry favor with Building 50 instead. Although they were wary


    of Building 50, the fear of death was greater.


    Ste, uninterested in their pleas, entertained herself by listening to the drama unfold on the walkie-


    talkie.


    Ang, known for her fiery temper, couldn''t contain herself, "Even if Ste had medicine, why


    should she give it to you? Shut your trap, or believe me, I''ll take your door off its hinges."


    With that, Monkey joined in the fray.


    This group of two-way merchantscked in many skills but not in verbosity, but each one were


    capable of infuriating Julia to the point of coughing nonstop.


    "Julia, I suggest you save your breath before you pass out," Bran chimed in with a slow tease, "Who


    told you Ste has a cure? I''m like a brother to her and I didn''t know. Try ruing some good


    karma for once. Talk less, breathe more, and maybe you''ll live longer. The smog''s only just arrived,


    and even the official experts are still figuring out how tobat the virus. Stop spreading rumors


    and undermining ourmunity unity. What are you trying to achieve? We''ve got a neighborhood


    of highly educated and sophisticated residents. Do you really think a few words from you will have


    them running to Ste for medicine like idiots?"


    The group standing at the door of Building 50, hoping for medicine, fell silent.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Julia dared to challenge Ste but wouldn''t dare cross the Porras family. "I... I didn''t say she had the


    antidote, but she does have herbs, and several homes have used them."


    "And that''s your business how? With all the crap you''ve pulled, what right do you have to ask for her


    medicine?"


    Bran, the fiery third son of the Porras family and heir to the richest man in Griffith, cursed freely.


    Unfortunately, before he could finish, Shane''s cane came swinging down, "You little bastard, watch


    yournguage. You might not care about your reputation, but I sure as hell do!"


    "Ow! Are you trying to murder your own son?"


    Ste turned off the walkie-talkie, unable to suppress herughter, "Do you think Bran is trying to


    ask me for medicine in a roundabout way?"


    Jasper nodded in agreement, "I think so."


    She mentioned the recent shipment of botanicals to the research institute, a hint of concerncing


    her words. "The ingredients have been delivered to them, but who knows when they''lle up with


    the right form."


    It was nothing pressing, yet she feltpelled to check in.


    To her surprise, Jasper, her unwavering pir of support, objected. "The smog virus is raging like a


    tempest, and everything is different from the past. The form will need continuous clinical trials.


    They''re bound to be swamped with patients, which means the risk of infection is sky-high."

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    They were well prepared this time, and wouldn''t necessarily be infected, but going to the research


    institute might be a different story.


    Everyone was afraid of death. Ste wouldn''t have risked so much to pick up herbs if she wasn''t


    afraid of dying. And she''d taken the trouble to take care of them for the past few years.


    The smog sneaked in during the eternal night, and the toxicity and the speed of infection was even


    more astonishing. Although the siblings had worn masks when they went out before, they had


    opened the windows at home to ventte the house. If one person was infected, the whole family


    was doomed.


    About a dozen people in the vi where Monkey lived were almost all symptomatic, and there was a


    lot of coughing while talking on the neighborhood channel.


    It was an ominous sign ¨C the virus was among them.


    Ste''s heart was heavy with dread. She knew it was only a matter of time before the infection


    breached her doorstep. In these times of crisis, no one in their right mind would dare venture out,


    but could they truly outwait the reach of the haze?


    Jasper had lived through the initial outbreak in his past life, which many had mistaken for a mere


    cold. He had worked tirelessly for six months before the virus imed him, and he knew all too well


    that developing an antiviral took time ¨C much longer than they had. Though Ste had provided a


    breakthrough medication, the ticking clock of their health was a nemesis no one could predict.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "I''m not one to sit around," Ste dered with grim determination. "The research facility is a


    dangerous ce, but it''s also our best shot. If we can get in, we''ll have ess to top-notch care at


    the first sign of symptoms."


    Jasper understood her fears, yet he couldn''t bear the thought of her walking into the lion''s den.


    "Ste, I don''t want you to go," he pleaded, recounting the harrowing days of his sickness when it


    felt as if millions of parasites were devouring his insides. Back then, he had nothing to lose, but now


    they had loved ones, and the thought of one of them perishing was unbearable.


    Jasper tried to convince her, "We''re both healthy, haven''t been sick in years, and as long as we


    sanitize every day, we won''t get infected. Don''t worry too much."


    Since they''ve been together, this was the first time he took such a firm stance. Ste thought about


    it and didn''t resist, perhaps she was really worried.


    Jasper was right, she was not alone now, beside her were him, Cooper, and Rosie.


    She didn''t sleep well at night, she kept feeling dizzy, as if hearing coughs in the air. But when she


    opened her eyes, everything was too quiet.


    As soon as she opened the door in the morning, Cooper wagged his tail and came over. Before he


    even got close, he sneezed three times at her.


    Rosie was sanitizing, Ste didn''t pay much attention at first. She thought Cooper''s sneezes were


    caused by the cleaning product. But as the sneezes became more frequent, Cooper kept scratching


    his nose.


    Ste panicked immediately. She specially prepared his favorite food - three chicken legs, but he


    only ate two. In the past, he would''ve finished all of them without hesitating. Ste knew his appetite


    well; he always cleared his te.


    She squatted down to open Cooper''s mouth, shinning a shlight down his throat. She couldn''t see


    very clearly, but it seemed swollen and had white spots.


    She then lifted the dog''s eyelid, the base of his eye was slightly yellow, with a hint of dark blue. Her


    head started to thump, Ste''s eyes began to hurt, and she hurriedly went back to her room to pack.


    Jasper followed her in the room, "Are you going to Swan Hill?"


    "Yes," Ste replied while packing, "Cooper may be infected. I must take him there."


    He tried to reassure her, "Calm down, it''s not necessarily an infection."


    "His throat is red and swollen with white spots, and his eyes are yellow and turning blue. These are


    all symptoms you had when you were infected."


    Jasper argued, "Dogs'' eyes naturally have a yellowish hue, and Cooper has been eating a lot of


    fried fishtely. It may be just a throat inmmation, why not try some medicine first?"


    Ste stared at him, "If Rosie was the one who got infected, would you stay so calm?" Her tone was


    sharp and aggressive.


    As soon as she said that, Ste regretted, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it like that, but you know how


    much Cooper means to me."


    Jasper didn''t say anything, but quietly looked at her, then helped her pack, "I''ll go with you."


    "No need, you stay home and take care of Rosie."


    He was right. The research institute was the most dangerous ce; they couldn''t afford to take risks


    with a family. She could just take Cooper alone, so they wouldn''t all be at risk.


    Jasper insisted, "The virus is so potent. If Cooper is indeed infected, we won''t be able to escape


    either."


    "No, both you and Rosie are healthy, but Cooper is a dog. Its respiratory system is different from


    humans."


    "Julia died this morning," Jasper revealed shockingly, "In just a few short days, she went from


    getting sick to dying very quickly, and her entire family got infected. Ste, if you n on going to


    Swan Hill alone with Cooper, whether I get sick or you get sick, we probably won''t be able to see


    each other for thest time. You should calm down. We''ll face everything together."


    Ste felt reluctant, "But..."


    Jasper came forward and held her tightly, "Ste, if something happens to you in Swan Hill, I will


    live in regret for the rest of my life."


    Her breathing calmed down. In fact, he had a point, if someone in the family gets infected, there''s a


    high chance the rest will also get infected. They held each other tightly. Their voices were a bit loud,


    attracting Rosie toe over, looking panicky and helpless.


    Ste quickly pushed Jasper away, turned around to speak but saw a trail of clear snot flowing from


    Rosie''s nose.


    Wearing a mask and protective suit, Ste examined Rosie. Her temperature was 37.9 degrees,


    which is considered to have a fever. Her throat was slightly red and swollen but there were no white


    spots. However, the base of her eye was slightly yellow.


    Ste asked, "Rosie, when did this start?"


    Rosie didn''t feel anything, and the clear snot was just suddenly flowing.


    It seemed that the virus was more terrifying than expected. Even the two of them who have always


    been stronger than adults have been infected.


    Remembering that it only took Julia a few short days from getting sick to dying, Ste immediately


    felt panicked. She hurriedly decided to leave.


    If they werete, they might not even be able to get a bed in the hospital.


    Before leaving, Ste made a lot of preparations. She boiled arge pot of herbal soup, insisting on


    drinking it every day.


    She gave Cooper a thermometer. Luckily, his temperature was normal, but the symptoms of a runny


    nose came with it, his eyes were heavy and he felt sleepy.


    Cooper didn''t have a mask and protective suit. The three of them had to protect themselves as best


    they could.


    When leaving, Ste executed a medicine drop again.


    In consideration of Bran trampling over his dignity to preserve her honor, she dropped arge


    package for his family.


    After driving two or three kilometers away, a voice came from the walkie-talkie, "Sis, did you drop


    medicine for me?"


    "I''ll be away for a few days. I hope we all get the chance to see each other again."

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Scrambling to beat the clock, they was still a minute toote.


    Swan Hill Institute of Herbal Medicine was shrouded in smog, packed with people seeking remedies


    for their ailments. Coughs echoed everywhere, droplets flying chaotically through the air.


    Armed soldiers stood guard at the main entrance, behind the police tape, forbidding anyone to


    enter.


    Ste quickly turned her car around and headed for the institute''s back door. She didn''t hide her


    concern, exining the situation as it was.


    Without official authorization, no outsiders were allowed entry. "I''m a student of Dr. Collin," Ste


    insisted, "I was invited over especially. Please, could you pass on the message?"


    The guard at the rear was an institute staffer, unyielding in his refusal.


    Ste smiled, stepping out of her car, and from the folds of her oversized coat, she pulled out a five-


    pound bag of rice, slipping it to him discreetly. "Do me a solid, will you? No worries if it doesn''t pan


    out. I''ll take the fall if anything goes wrong."


    Who could resist the lure of a five-pound bag of rice in these times? The guard risked a reprimand


    to help her make contact.


    After a thirty-minute wait, an assistant dressed in protective gear came out to fetch her.


    The research center was small and had already filled up its temporary wards with over a hundred


    cases, categorized into asymptomatic, mild, severe, and critical. The hallways were crowded with


    patients.


    The smog had came suddenly,pounded by a relentless darkness. Even some of the institute''s


    doctors had fallen ill in the past couple of days, overwhelmed with the workload, many still working


    through their sickness.


    Collin still managed to get Ste inside, clearing out two rooms in the family area.


    The institutecked a veterinarian, so they had to treat Cooper as if he were human, with Collin


    himself taking charge.


    After examining both patients, he confirmed the symptoms were mild and simr to those in the


    early stages of the infection. "You''re lucky to have spotted it early. Timely treatment should make a


    significant difference."


    Seeing Ste and Jasper symptom-free, Collin asked curiously, "How have you been preventing it?"


    "We followed the recipe you gave us before, brewing herbal tea daily since we got the news from


    you."


    "Hmm, the recipe is effective. Whether it can cure the virus depends on the severity of the


    symptoms and the individual''s immune system." Collin instructed, "Luckily, some kind-hearted folks


    from Griffith have donated plenty of remedies. Dr. Garcia has tailored treatments for different


    symptoms. You can pick some up from the office area and drink it¡ªcure or prevent."


    Seizing the moment, Ste inquired, "Dr. Collin, how''s the research progressing?"


    Collin''s eyes were bloodshot with fatigue. "Herbal medicine doesn''t have a silver bullet. We''re


    constantly adjusting treatments for different symptoms. We''re still exploring, but once a patient''s


    condition worsens, it deteriorates rapidly, making clinical observation and treatment challenging."


    Rosie and Cooper shared a room, while she and Jasper were next door. The likelihood of infection


    for Ste and Jasper was high. Though it hadn''t manifested yet, they were prepared.


    Seeing Rosie and Cooper stable and self-sufficient, they decided it was better to join the institute''s


    efforts than to wait passively for the disease to strike.


    The staff was stretched thin, and the smog virus was relentless. Waiting for a cure could mean


    many more lives lost.


    Havinge this far, Ste wasn''t about to sit idly by. A day earlier with the cure meant a day


    sooner she could get the medicine.


    Back from the office with the medicine, she noticed it tasted simr to her own brew, confirming the


    presence of two key ingredients.


    Afterforting Cooper and Rosie, they set out to find Collin but were spotted by Hugh. "Ste,


    quick, lend a hand."


    He was wheeling a body towards the operating room. She hurried over. "Hugh, are we attempting


    resuscitation?"


    "What resuscitation? The man''s dead," Hugh exined wearily. "The virus acts too fast; a medicine


    professor''s eyes aren''t scanners. The patient''s descriptions often differ greatly from the actual


    symptoms, making the prescriptions inurate. I n to perform autopsies on a few bodies, and


    get the most urate data, which might help the others."


    With a shortage of surgeons, Hugh was overwhelmed.


    Without hesitation, Ste volunteered, "I''ll help."


    "You too, kid,e and lend a hand."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Though Ste was no stranger to violence, the sight of an opened chest cavity and the perforated


    lungs of the deceased nearly made her retch. Deep breaths kept her stomach in check.


    Jasper, on the other hand, remained stoic, passing instruments as needed.


    After the initial shock, Ste quickly adjusted and fell into step with Hugh. Together, they dissected


    body after body, while Jasper documented the grim details.


    The lungs of critical patients were riddled with holes, disintegrated into a sieve, with fragments


    expelled through coughing. Most had died from asphyxiation caused by coughing up blood. Without


    respirators, oxygen tubes, defibritors, or adrenaline, survival depended solely on the patient''s


    resilience.


    At the end of the day, Ste and Jasper were so tired that their backs ached and the thought of gory


    scenes made them lose their appetite for even the most delicious food.


    After exhaustive decontamination, they returned to their quarters, tending to Cooper and Rosie first


    ¡ªforcing them to eat, knowing it was essential for fighting off the virus.


    Rosie was manageable, but Cooper, more fragile, sought constantfort.


    Dog lives were already much shorter than humans, and treatments primarily were designed for


    people. Ste felt a deep sorrow, gently stroking Cooper''s head. "Hang in there; you''ve got to be


    with us for much longer."


    Cooper''s eyes, watery, gazed back at her.


    Suddenly, tears streamed down Ste''s face as she hugged him. "Cooper, don''t leave me."


    Cooper whined softly, nuzzling her in response.


    For days, Ste assisted Hugh with the autopsies, moving from initial shock to a calm detachment.


    When Hugh fell ill, Ste took the lead, moving efficiently through her tasks.


    Cooper and Rosie''s condition went back and forth, getting better and worse from time to time.


    Ste, juggling her work and their care, was stretched to her limits. Thankfully, Jasper was by her


    side, their mutual support unwavering. They persisted with the medication, sneaking immune-


    boosting gamma globulin shots and kept ginseng, a tonic for vitality, in their mouths.


    Surrounded by death, Ste grew numb to the daily toll, her life reduced to a cycle between the


    operating room and her quarters.


    By the sixth day, she was hit with a fever and a cough that just wouldn''t quit, feeling like her nose


    was a leaky faucet that couldn''t be turned off.


    Work was out of the question. She spent her days taking swigs of strong vodka, soaking in hot


    springs, popping a mix of over-the-counter and prescription meds, nibbling on power-packed


    smoothies, and curling up under a mountain of nkets to sleep it off.


    Jasper started to show symptoms too, his body aching all over, feverish with chills that made him


    shiver uncontrobly, his sinuses sealed tighter than a drum. It felt like a knife jabbed him at random


    intervals, while an icy draft seemed to burrow non-stop into his bones.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Living in the shadow of an unseen enemy had been a nerve-wracking experience, but once they


    actually caught the bug, a strange sense of calm settled over them. Jasper and Ste reassured


    each other, "We''re better off than most. Our symptoms are lightpared to others."


    The one bright spot was that Cooper had pulled through. His symptoms were easing day by day,


    and his voracious appetite was returning. He was a bundle of energy, wagging his tail and offering


    caninefort to his ailing family.


    In the end, it all came down to being in good physical shape.


    Initially, fearing that Cooper might catch the virus, Ste had isted him in the spare room. But


    Cooper would scratch at the door, letting out pitiful whines until she couldn''t bear it any longer.


    She consulted with Dr. Collin, only to find out he had been infected too. Thankfully, as a physician,


    he had a strong mental attitude and had caught his symptoms early. He had been self-medicating


    and, though weak, was far from bedridden. It never crossed his mind that the first case to recover


    from the smog virus would be a dog.


    Collin made a special trip to check on Cooper, and upon seeing the dog''s robust muscles, he knew


    what was at y. "The virus is vicious," he exined, "but recovery leads to antibodies. From the


    cases we''ve seen so far, there''s no sign of mutation."


    The virus traveled with the smog ¨C there was no escaping it. All they could do was keep up with


    sanitation to lower the chances of infection.


    Ste understood that as long as the virus didn''t mutate, Cooper, with his new antibodies, was safe


    from reinfection.


    Returning to her room, Ste unpacked 10 pounds of smoked sausage and bacon, salted fish, and


    20 pounds of soy flour that had been crushed into a fine powder. "Dr. Collin, these were prepared by


    us. We meant to give them to you earlier, but things have been hectic."


    Collin was adamant, "No, these are too precious. We can''t ept this."


    "If you fall, what happens to the sick survivors? We''re counting on you to cure us." Ste pushed


    the supplies into his hands. "You eat this first. I''ll figure out how to get more nutritious stuff."


    Collin was deeply touched, his voice heavy with emotion, "Ste, Jasper, on behalf of the research


    institute, I thank you."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "We should be thanking you," Jasper added. "If we hadn''te here, who knows if we''d still be


    standing."


    After Collin left, Ste brought Cooper back in.


    Their symptoms fluctuated, sometimes light, sometimes dragging them down. When the fever hit


    hard, Ste felt nauseous and her body ached as if undergoing surgery without anesthesia. Her


    coughs were like a bellows, constant and loud, and it felt like a de was slicing her throat. Just a


    few minutes of coughing made her feel like something was about to burst from her insides.


    Yet, this was still considered mild. One could only imagine the agony of the critically ill.


    Each one had an oxygen tank at hand, ready for moments when breathing became difficult.


    Once the symptoms eased, they would disinfect the room again.


    Dr. Garcia''s team had been working tirelessly, adjusting the treatment as new data came in. Ste,


    Jasper, Rosie, and Cooper had be so familiar with the herbal concoctions they were drinking


    daily that they could discern the ingredients by scent alone.


    The recipe had changed; the amount of dragonlily had increased, with the addition of licorice and


    goldenrod. After three days on the new form, Ste felt her symptoms lighten.


    Rosie, being younger, struggled more with her fever. Jasper coaxed her to eat the beef soup he''d


    prepared, insisting even when she had no appetite ¨C she needed the strength to fight the virus.


    With her cheeks flushed and her voice hoarse, Rosie asked, "Jasper, am I going to die?"


    "No you''ll pull through," Ste consoled her, applying ice to help reduce the fever. "Jasper and I are


    getting better; you will too, very soon."


    Indeed, a healthy lifestyle was proving its worth now, helping them fend off the virus with


    comparatively mild symptoms.


    They were far luckier than most survivors. They had caught it early, had ess to good treatment,


    and their immune systems were strong. Everything was looking up.


    Years of disaster had weakened many, and the extended absence of sunlight had taken its toll,


    leaving people pale and unhealthy. Amid coughing fits, blood came up, along with something more


    solid. Ste had seen people carried into emergency rooms, never toe out again.


    Ste was grateful that her years of preparation had not been in vain, and that drinking herbal


    remedies for a long period of time could in fact control her condition without worsening it.


    She stopped her own medicine, sticking to what the hospital provided, and her symptoms began to


    fade. "Do you think Dr. Garcia has found a cure?" she asked Jasper one day.


    "Let''s hope," Jasper replied, having started some light exercises, feeling much better.


    Out of curiosity, Ste asked, "How do your symptomspare to thest time?"


    Jasper thought for a moment, "Night and day."


    His symptoms were tough but bearable. No matter how hard he coughed, it wasn''t as bad as


    before.


    Critically ill patients suffered severe damage to their livers and lungs from the virus, and many didn''t


    make it.


    Thankfully, none of them, including Cooper, had coughed up blood. Their organs weren''t severely


    damaged, and they hoped for full recovery, or at least no significant loss of function.


    After five more days of quarantine, Jasper and Ste felt fine, but Dr. Collin and Hugh''s conditions


    had worsened. Many doctors, including those from Phoenix Bay, Raven Port, and Mount Barker,


    had fallen ill. There were few medical staff left standing.


    Ste didn''t continue her quarantine. Instead, she approached Dr. Garcia with an offer. "Hello, I''m a


    student of Dr. Collin. My partner and I were infected recently, but we''ve been symptom-free for a


    few days. I''d like to join the team if you think it''s appropriate."


    Dr. Garcia looked even thinner, but his spirits were high. Knowing that he was at a high-risk age and


    a titanic figure in the medical field, many doctors were taking it upon themselves to protect him, with


    protective suits that would not leave their bodies. Even if they were scolded, they would not allow


    him to go to the dangerous wards.


    After a thorough check-up, Dr. Garcia confirmed, "You seem to have recovered. Continue the


    medication for two more days to consolidate your recovery. Monitor your health closely and report


    any difort immediately. And remember, don''t overexert yourself."


    Then he added, "You''ve been taking precautions, right?"


    Indeed, nothing could be hidden from a doctor''s eyes. Ste admitted honestly, "We started taking


    preventive measures about half a month ago."


    Dr. Garcia''s curiosity was piqued. "What did you use?"


    Ste shared the news of her connection with Collin, "The recipe is my own concoction, mostly with


    ingredients provided by Dr. Collin. However, I added two special herbs to the mix, one is Dragonlily,


    and the other is Grannyvine."


    Dr. Garcia raised an eyebrow, "Grannyvine?"

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Grannyvine''s vine was just an old wives'' tale, Ste recounted the description of the herb, "I''m not


    exactly sure what it''s called. It was purchased by my family from some expensive specialty shop,


    and they said it was a secret remedy."


    Dr. Garcia chuckled in disbelief, "This herb isn''t Grannyvine''s vine, it''s called Mountain Whisper,


    known for its antibacterial and itch-relieving properties for respiratory viruses. But it''s incredibly


    finicky about its growing environment, thriving only on the edges of mountain cliffs.¡±


    ¡°The extreme weather on the mountains perhaps contributes to its unique medicinal properties.


    Cultivated versions can''t hold a candle to the real thing, with less than one percent of the efficacy,


    which is why it never became mainstream. With industrial pollution wreaking havoc on the


    environment, this herb is nearly extinct. It''s no wonder it''s been removed from many textbooks, so


    it''s normal that you youngsters haven''t heard of it."


    Ste was astonished, "I see, that''s amazing."


    Its harsh growing conditions made cultivation and widespread use impossible, but somehow, her


    Arcadia had managed to grow it. Was this a miracle, or some unspoken stroke of fate?


    Ste and Jasper''s healing process reinforced Dr. Garcia''s belief that his research was on the right


    track. Short-handed as he was, he decided to keep Ste and Jasper on.


    Ste continued with her autopsies, while Jasper, who had been learning a wealth of medical


    knowledge under Professor Ste''s tutge, assisted Dr. Garcia.


    Unable to handle everything alone, Ste took on an apprentice, a worker from the research


    institute. She was in herte twenties, slender, with a slight limp in her walk, "Professor Ste, I''m


    Lindsay, I''m looking forward to working with you."


    What? Ste was thunderstruck.


    Even in protective gear, her gossip radar was off the charts, sizing up "Lindsay" from head to toe,


    "Both your legs are broken?"


    Lindsay was stunned, "Yes."


    With broken legs and after being swept away by a storm, she was still kicking.


    The thing is, after seven years post-apocalypse, which doctor wasn''t skin and bones? Although


    Lindsay was slender, her skin was glowing and radiant. Bentley''s taste was indeed not simple.


    But work was pressing, no time for bloody gossip.


    Facing the gruesome autopsies that Ste once heaved at, Lindsay, though a bit nauseous, was


    exceptionallyposed, her demeanor hinting at professionalism.


    That was right, anyone who had been through Bentley''s wringer and came back was a top-notch


    talent.


    After dissecting several critical cases, all previously treated patients, they found a noticeable


    difference in the degree of liver and lung variationpared to those who hadn''t received


    treatment.


    Ste, with detailed autopsy data in hand, went to see Dr. Garcia, then visited Collin and Hugh.


    Collin was very weak, coughing as though he might expel his lungs at any moment.


    Ste handed him a jar of honey syrup, "My family made this. It seems effective. You might want to


    try it."


    Collin wasn''t sure about Ste''s family financial status, but families that made a living off of herbs


    cultivation had grown tremendously wealthy in recent years. Without any pretense, Collin felt


    somewhat relieved by havingnded himself a wealthy student.


    After leaving Collin''s quarters, Ste decided to also gift Hugh a jar.


    A little kid, around five or six years old, opened the door with a childish voice, "Hello, who are you


    looking for?"


    My goodness, Ste nearly dropped the loquat syrup in shock. This was a mini version of Bentley.


    "Doctor Ste?" Lindsay emerged from the house, surprised, "What brings you here?"


    "I-I came to see Professor Hugh." Why was she feeling so flustered?


    With the virus rampant, Lindsay couldn''t invite Ste inside, "Professor Hugh''s still sick. He''s


    isted in the back room."


    Ste handed over the syrup, "This is good for coughs. Give it to Professor Hugh try it."


    As she turned to leave, her curiosity got the better of her, "I''m one of Professor Hugh''s students. Are


    you his wife?"


    Lindsay paused, then quickly rified, "No, you''ve got it wrong. Professor Hugh is my sworn


    brother, and uncle to my son."


    Ah, the ssic dramatic twist. She wondered if Professor Hugh was the second male lead or the


    eighteenth?


    Thinking of the student-teacher bond, Ste had the sudden urge to shake Professor Hugh awake:


    Get a grip, she belongs to Bentley, stop chasing her, it won''t end well for you.


    But it was just a thought; she wisely walked away.


    After days of recuperation, Jasper, Ste and Cooper showed no signs of rpse, and Rosie was


    recovering too.


    They had fought a prepared battle, but their bodies bore the strain, weakened and breathless with


    the slightest exertion¡ªrecovery would take time.


    As the government rationed food, a porridge of corn and lichen was served, but with the constant


    influx of patients, how much could actually reach the doctors'' mouths?


    Many doctors had fallen to the smog virus, never to rise again, and even those still fighting were


    severely weakened.


    200 pounds of aged rice, batches of cured fish and meats, beans, soybeans, and ck beans were


    all ground into powder for easy soy milk preparation.


    Ste donated these to the research institute in her family''s name, grateful for their lifesaving help.


    Whether they consumed it themselves or shared it with patients, that was none of her business. It


    was her gesture of gratitude; without Professor Collin and the institute''s aid, her family might not


    have survived the disaster.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She gave ten extra eggs as a special token for her two teachers.


    Hearing that Dr. Garcia enjoyed a fine green tea, she had Jasper deliver a some.


    Rosie was also cured, herplexion not as rosy as before but still better than most. Rosie didn''t


    sit idle either, joining the volunteer team.


    With antibodies sure, the trio took no chances, maintaining strict protective measures.


    Ste continued with autopsies, but with no significant changes over several days, she paused her


    work. Through countless clinical trials, Dr. Garcia had nearly unraveled the virus''s scheming against


    the liver and lungs.


    Victory was hard-won, through many a twist and turn.


    Nearly a month into the smog outbreak, despite years of government preparation, the consumption


    of herbs elerated beyond expectations.


    The research institute could only cultivate based on past experiences, but the key herbs tobat


    the smog virus, Dragonlily and Mountain Whisper, were precious rarities that defied cultivation.


    They had perfected the form, yet the dwindling supply of herbs was a grim reality facing an ever-


    growing number of patients.


    Every moment, countless patients writhed in pain, clinging to hope for a cure that might arrive in


    time.


    Dr. Garcia removed his reading sses and rubbed his tired eyes, which suddenly brimmed with


    moisture. After the wave of difort passed, he didn''t sumb to despair. Instead, he made a


    bold decision¡ªto concoct a concentrated pill, aiming to obliterate the virus in one fell swoop.


    Every coin has two sides. This approach could conserve precious ingredients and potentially save


    more lives, but it also posed a greater risk of side effects on the body.


    Ste asked, "What kind of side effects are we talking about?"

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Dr. Garcia was a man of medicine, his life dedicated to the healing arts, so when he was visibly


    distressed and wracked with pain, it was clear the side effects of the new drug were no trivial matter.


    "The dosage is too high. While it kills the virus, it also wreaks havoc on the liver and lungs. Patients


    will endure severe pain, and organ recovery will take much longer. Their immune systems will be


    stronger, but at the risk of irreversible damage," he exined with a heavy heart.


    But this was just a prognosis; clinical trials were still needed.


    "I''ll do it," offered Collin, his voice ragged with coughs. "I''ve been on meds for days with no


    improvement. Continuing as is would just waste resources. Let''s give the concentrated pill a shot."


    If he could survive the ordeal, the medication could be fast-tracked to those in need. If not, well,


    they would have to find another way. Either way, time was life.


    One bore a mission; the other steeled himself to face the trial of medication. Theb''s atmosphere


    was somber, tinged with nobility.


    The knowledge Ste had gained from the esteemed mentors, especially the approachable Dr.


    Garcia, was practical and beyond any textbook''s confines. She suggested apromise, "The pill''s


    potency is too high. How about we halve the dose and administer it in two stages? If that fails, then


    we consider the direct approach."


    The suggestion meant more work¡ªpreparing the medicine in two stages required more resources


    than a single, concentrated dose.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The supply of medicinal ingredients was already spread thin. Survivors from cities far and wide,


    from Griffith to Swan Hill, from Phoenix Bay to Lincoln, were all waiting.


    Swan Hill Research Institute had the most promising form, but should the antidote be perfected,


    it would need to be shared with other struggling cities.


    Griffith, in particr, was a thorn in the side. Coaked in the guise of charitable donations, they


    stationed people at the institute''s gates, ready to whisk away any sessful concoctions.


    Not wanting to see Dr. Garcia bear such a heavy moral burden at his age, Ste suggested, "Dr.


    Garcia, let''s prepare both methods and let the officials decide. Perhaps they''ll be prompted to


    search for more ingredients themselves."


    Her words were a wake-up call. Collin, supportive of the idea, added, "The key ingredients are


    scarce, but there have been significant donations. Maybe there''s another way to procure what we


    need?"


    After some deliberation, they decided to proceed with both methods.


    As a student of medicine, Ste wasn''t about to miss out on the production process, staying close to


    learn each step.


    Medicine is a double-edged sword, the dosage critical. Like arsenic, a small amount could cure, but


    too much could kill.


    After three grueling days, even Dr. Garcia couldn''t keep his eyes open and sumbed to sleep.


    Jasper brewed some tea and left it by his side, making sure to cover him with a coat.


    Despite damaged equipment, the team used traditional methods to create the potent pills following


    Dr. Garcia''s form.


    Collin, without hesitation, swallowed one. Within half an hour, his liver and lungs were in agony, as if


    countless insects were gnawing at his insides.


    Determined not to rm his mentor, he bit down on a handkerchief, rolling on the floor in pain.


    After two excruciating hours, sweat-soaked and pale as a ghost, Collin was finally still. Cold drafts


    were to be avoided at all costs, so Ste covered him with a military coat, "Dr. Collin, don''t catch a


    chill."


    His symptoms eased, but his vitality was sapped. After resting for half a day and still too weak to


    walk, Jasper had to carry him back to his quarters.


    The mess hall''s offerings were meager, nourishment an afterthought. Even with Ste''s


    contributions, a couple of slices of bacon per meal was a luxury.


    Ste prepared him soy milk and crafted a hearty casserole rice with smoked vors and eggs


    nestled within.


    One portion for him, and one for Dr. Garcia. As for Hugh, with Lindsay to care for him, Ste kept


    her distance. Bentley''s jinx seemed too potent to risk proximity.


    "Dr. Collin, you need to eat well these days. Replenish your strength, because in three days, you


    have to take the second dose."


    Ste took it upon herself to manage his meals, with Jasper dutifully delivering them.


    Eating, sleeping, and foot-soaking became his routine for the next three days. Collin''s condition


    improved; the fever subsided, the dizziness and breathlessness lessened, and his cough eased


    significantly.


    Under Ste''s watchful care, both his spirit and body were on the mend.


    Then came the second pill. Painful, yes, but this time he didn''t writhe on the ground. It was more of


    a tremble.


    "Drink plenty of hot water and sleep as much as you can after a warm foot soak," Ste advised.


    Collin''s recovery was swift. In three days, his cough ceased, and while he remained weak, the other


    symptoms vanished. Stairs left him breathless, but he was confident the aftereffects would fade in


    time.


    The single-dose concentrated pill was also under trial. Given Collin''s severe reaction, the institute


    dared not administer it to critical patients, opting instead for those with milder symptoms but who


    were still on the brink, clinging to life by sheer willpower.


    Ste thought the patient looked familiar, as if from a past encounter.


    "It''s you?" he said, surprised.


    With a sheepish smile, Ste replied, "Yes, that''s me."


    He jogged her memory, "Remember the tsunami? You brought in a wounded soldier."


    Now she remembered¡ªhe was the person who had taken the injured soldier under his wing. "That


    young soldier, is he doing well?" Ste asked, genuinely interested.


    "Thanks to the medicine you provided, he pulled through and was transferred elsewhere," he told


    her.


    After a brief exchange, Steid bare the potential side effects, "We''re in the testing phase. You


    have the right to choose whether to proceed or not. It''s your decision."


    He didn''t hesitate, "I''ll try." He knew the stakes: if those like him couldn''t endure it, what hope did the


    others have?


    Predictably, the reaction was intense. Despite his resolve, his body convulsed in agony, sweat


    pouring down his face. Then, he copsed, a gush of blood spilling from his mouth, lung tissue


    mixed within.


    Fearing he might choke on his own blood, Ste quickly repositioned him on his side while the


    medical staff sanitized the area to prevent infection.


    Three hours had passed, and his symptoms had subsided, but it felt like every ounce of strength


    had been drained from his body. If it weren''t for his formidable willpower, he seriously doubted he


    would have made it through the night.


    By the next day, he was slightly better, but still visibly weak. With no nutrient IV drips avable, the


    medical staff took pity on him and secretly slipped an extra couple slices of smoked bacon and a


    small piece of smoked salmon into his meals.


    Theparison results came in quickly. Collin, who had taken the medication in two separate


    doses, was older and didn''t have the physical vitality of a younger man. However, his recovery post-


    treatment was more favorable.


    The soldier who volunteered for the drug trial, on the other hand, exhibited more pronounced side


    effects and his body took much longer to recuperate.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Several volunteers had tried the new drug, and aside from those with severe illnesses who


    sumbed, the virus was eradicated from the bodies of the other patients. However, the extent of


    the side effects varied.


    The research institute was in a quandary. After much deliberation, they decided to draft an honest


    report and send it up the chain ofmand.


    The drug was in short supply, and officials from cities across the nation had been sent out to search


    for more, all returning empty-handed.


    The decision between preserving quality or quantity was not one the institute could make. If given a


    choice, no one would want to give up.


    Dr. Garcia had spent a sleepless night after submitting the report, and by the next day, his hair had


    turned significantly grayer.


    Ste sat in her dorm, her expression aplex mix of emotions.


    Jasper, guessing at her thoughts, sat down beside her and said, "Our illness is cured. What do you


    n to do with the remaining herbal remedies?"


    Indeed, when Ste had anonymously donated the medicine, she had been cautious and held back


    a portion. It wasn''t that she didn''t trust Evan or the institute, but rather she knew that without the


    final right answer, one often had to traverse countless detours. And these detours could very well


    deplete the precious herbs. Once depleted, death would be the only certainty.


    In her past life, repeated drug trials had led to desperation, and Dr. Garcia''s team had been forced


    to venture out in search of new medicines.


    Perhaps by fate, they had eventually found the right one. But Ste was still haunted by the tragic


    events of her past life, including Jasper''s untimely death. So, she was torn.


    She looked at Jasper and asked, "Do I bring them out, or do I not?"


    Jasper didn''t answer directly but pondered for a moment before saying, "The herbs are from your


    Arcadia gardens. It''s up to you whether to share them or not."


    He paused briefly before adding, "But what if one day the disaster is over, and the world finds peace


    again? If we have children, who''s going to teach them to read? When they fall ill, who will heal


    them? Maybe you could teach them about literature, medicine, and survival. But as the disaster


    esctes, with humanity dwindling and civilization copsing, those who survive will be raising


    offspring who know nothing but a savage fight for survival. How will our descendants fit into that


    world?"


    Ste extracted the key point, ¡°Are you thinking about having kids?¡±


    "I''m just saying, if there''s a chance to survive, it''s up to you if you want to have them. It doesn''t


    matter if you don''t. We''ll grow old and die, and Rosie is much younger. When the disaster''s over,


    wouldn''t you want to find a vibrant civilization, travel the world, and find the perfect ce for us to


    settle down?"


    Ste was silent for a long time before nodding, "Let''s go back to Griffith."


    The extra medicine would be of no use sitting in Arcadia, especially since more was continuously


    growing. They set out for Griffith under the cover of night.


    The smog had worsened over the past month, with visibility now less than ten meters.


    After ensuring it was safe, Ste, her face masked, unloaded the herbs near the police station and


    honked the car horn. By the time the officers rushed out, the Hummer had vanished into the fog.


    Seeing the pile of herbs, they were first shocked, then hurried to the office, "Evan, more medicine


    has arrived. It looks like it''s from the same people asst time. Should we send it immediately to the


    Swan Hill Institute for Herbal Medicine?"


    Evan, relying on an oxygen tank to breathe, gasped, "Wait, let me ask the higher-ups."


    Every city knew that medicine was scarce. To ensure the survival of more citizens, even the most


    cooperative officials would resort to desperate measures to procure drugs when faced with life and


    death.


    Resources were limited and it was a case of the squeaky wheel getting the grease; officials had


    their priorities.


    Covering his oxygen mask, Evan headed to the city hall.


    Two hourster, the military was instructed to deliver the herbs to the Swan Hill Institute for


    Traditional Medicine. Apanying the transport was Deputy Secretary Mark, responsible for


    ensuring the return of the virus-eradicating medicine.


    The medicine had been donated out of love by the people of Griffith, and Griffith had to get more


    meds because of that. After all, what''s a bit of pridepared to securing the life-saving drugs?


    However, the world has no secrets that time does not reveal. The convoy from Griffith hadn''t even


    reached Swan Hill when the Kindle Society from Lincoln and the official base from Goldbridge were


    already racing to intercept it.


    Everyone wanted a piece of the action¡ªall were eager to take their share.


    Ste was no different; she too was ready to im hers.


    The ancient art of medicine making wasplex, filled with nuances not easily mastered with a


    single nce. The slightest deviation in the process could greatly diminish the potency of the drugs.


    When Ste found out that Dr. Garcia had fallen ill and that the institute was temporarily under


    Collin''s leadership, she made a point to visit him and get straight to the point, "Dr. Collin, I need


    enough for fifty people. I won''t sell it for profit. It''s for family and friends, and this is a one-time


    request."


    Collin didn''t respond immediately but instead furrowed his brow in thought.


    Sensing his hesitation, Ste felt she had overstepped, "If it''s too much trouble, please forgive my


    intrusion."


    To a doctor, there was little difference between treating a dignitary or an ordinary citizen. Yet, Collin


    knew well enough that the officials might not distribute the medicine to the needy right away. They


    had their own set of priorities to weigh.


    He had a family too and wanted them to have ess to medicine when needed.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Torn between his sense of duty, Jasper''s life-saving grace, and the contributions both he and Ste


    had made, including the donated supplies, Collin eventually nodded, "Just this once."


    Ste wasn''t the only one who had approached him. Neighboring cities had caught wind of the


    situation, bringing donations and medical staff, some even carrying official mandates. Everyone


    wanted to negotiate, to find a backdoor.


    Collin, a researcher at heart, wasn''t fond ofplex social interactions, though that didn''t mean he


    was clueless. He refused to meet anyone, letting the Swan Hill officials deal with the headache.


    They could decide who got the medicine; after all, it was meant to save lives, no matter who


    received it.


    Ste didn''t sit idly by. She continued to help out and took time to visit Hugh, who was recovering


    after taking the medicine.


    She had intended to have a heart-to-heart talk with her mentor, but Lindsay and her kid were there.


    Without saying a word, Ste saw the unhidden affection in Hugh''s eyes. Sighing at the


    complications of the heart, she exchanged pleasantries and left.


    A few dayster, Collin handed Ste two bottles of the medicine.


    Swan Hill''s officials might have their own ways of managing things, but at least they''re not


    barricading the main gates anymore. Ever since the Kindle Society and medical staff from the main


    base settled into the research institute, the production rates have seen a significant boost.


    It''s been confirmed that the virus hasn''t mutated, and those who''ve recovered are not rpsing.


    With more hands on deck, Ste''s expertise was called upon less frequently, limiting her


    opportunities to learn. After exchanging a quick "hello" with Collin, she scooped up Cooper and left.


    Jasper was at the wheel, driving through a dense fog so thick that even with the headlights on,


    visibility was dreadfully low¡ªa perfect setup for an ident.


    Ste strapped on thetest night-vision goggles. They couldn''t cut through the fog, but their


    thermal imaging feature was a game-changer, drastically reducing the risk of danger.


    Smart and resourceful, she thought. With the goggles on, they could speed up considerably.


    After more than a month, they returned to the vi area again. It was eerily quiet. Everywhere was


    misty, with no lights on in any of the vis, just withered and dying nts at the front and back of the


    houses.


    Volcanic ash was weakly acidic and could damage the soil to a certain extent, so crops grown under


    artificial light during the eternal night had gradually died off.


    Just as they stopped in front of Vi 50, suddenly something rushed over, spewed a mouthful of


    blood at Ste, and then copsed with a thud.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Ste barely dodged in time, a spray of crimson narrowly missing her shoes. When she saw what


    was causing themotion, she couldn''t help but be bbergasted.


    This creature was at it again, making a scene. Last time it was covered in cuts and bruises; this


    time, it decided to greet her with a mouthful of blood.


    Cooper was ready to pounce, his body tensed for an attack, before realizing themotion was


    just his own mutt causing trouble. He stepped back with a look of disdain, a low growl rumbling from


    his throat as he scolded the dog for its shameless behavior. His growl softened into a worried


    whine, showing his concern despite the scolding.


    The two dogsmunicated in their own canine way.


    Buddy sprawled on the ground, coughing weakly and wagging its tail at Ste, exposing its soft


    underbelly. In just over a month, the once majestic and imposing beast had be emaciated,


    hardly drawing breath.


    Ste, speechless, sprayed the blood with disinfectant before cleaning the dog thoroughly and


    dragging it into the backyard.


    It had been over a month since she was home. Jasper and Rosie had taken care of the interior,


    while Ste found some rope to secure Buddy''s limbs. He was nearly the size of a grown man, and


    a single dose seemed about right.


    While she was at it, Ste checked on Smoky and Snowy. The haze virus was rampant, and she


    had feared she''d return to find them gone. To her surprise, they were huddled together, pecking at


    dry grass.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It seemed the haze virus was less severe on poultry, or Cooper wouldn''t have recovered so quickly.


    The bunnies didn''t even acknowledge Ste¡¯s presence.


    Cooper stayed by Buddy''s side, worried about getting blood on himself, yet not wanting to stray too


    far and lose sight of the situation.


    Ste didn''t bother with Buddy any further and headed upstairs after disinfecting Cooper.


    For the past month, except for a short rest while she was sick, she had been working nonstop. Even


    her iron constitution was wearing thin.


    She knew her family was far luckier than the patients in critical condition at the research institute.


    Mild symptoms were bad enough. Critical ones were unimaginable, and the virus was prone to


    mutation. There was no room forcency.


    She turned on the air purifier, showered from head to toe with hot water, sshed disinfectant on


    herundered clothes.


    Everything and everyone needed a thorough cleaning.


    She flicked on the lights andid out aforting spread of food: chicken soup, braised pork


    knuckles, and seafood. The three of them, along with Cooper, indulged in the feast. It was the most


    satisfying meal they had had since the onset of the haze.


    After eating their fill, Ste put on protective gear to check on Buddy. The stubborn dog was still


    breathing. Despite being at death''s door, he didn''t forget to wag his tail at Ste, his eyes begging


    for sympathy.


    Ste couldn''t bear to see him like this and untied the ropes binding his limbs, serving him a bowl of


    high-calorie dog food.


    After eating, Buddy didn''t leave. Hisrge yet gaunt frame curled up in a corner of the yard, his


    watery eyes full of helplessness, pity, vulnerability, and cautious hope for a new owner.


    "Bark!"


    Coopery on the rooftop ss, cheering on his ailingrade. Buddy looked up, its eyes filled


    with a pitiful longing as it stared at its leader.


    Ste sighed and quietly closed the door.


    Back on the second floor, she massaged her forehead and discussed with Jasper, "How should we


    distribute the medicine we brought back?"


    Even after donating all they could anonymously, it wasn''t enough. That was just for the southern


    provinces. The haze virus had swept down from the northern inds, spreading in all directions.


    Everyone had their selfish moments; otherwise, she wouldn''t have taken medicine from Collin.


    Every second of illness was agony, especially the relentless cough that made life feel worse than


    death.


    She tried to stay optimistic but was acutely aware that the less fortunate wouldn''t get the medicine


    soon. Many wouldn''t get it at all.


    She only had fifty doses, and Buddy had already imed one.


    Jasper thought for a moment. "The virus has evolved since thest outbreak I experienced. Many


    people only have a few days from onset to death. Even if you want to give them the medicine, some


    might not make it."


    Ste''s heart felt heavy with the reality of this unpredictable and cruel catastrophe. She picked up


    the radio and started contacting people, not prioritizing by status but by proximity.


    After a long wait, a voice finally came through¡ªracked with coughs, hoarse, and feeble, "Ste, are


    you and Jasper holding up okay?"


    Rosie, standing nearby, asked anxiously, "Uncle Austin, is Dn doing alright?"


    "Rosie, Dn''s hanging on, keeps talking about you. He says he''s got to see you one more time..."


    The voice was cut off by a severe, weakened cough, "Rosie..."


    Both father and son were still breathing, Austin in particr sounding terrible. But he recounted the


    recent events to them.


    Themunity had been hit hard, with the radio channel going from panic, to noise, to tears, to


    pleas for medicine, and then to a quiet stillness as no one spoke anymore. Every day brought new


    infections, new deaths.


    The haze made the air thick and still, carrying the smell of decay that grew from a faint whiff to an


    overpowering stench.


    The Porras family took the lead, and other homeowners joined in, donning protective gear¡ªor


    wrapping themselves in sheets or clothes¡ªto remove the bodies from their homes and burn them


    with gasoline.


    No one knew the exact death toll, but they cleared the bodies every couple of days, taking turns in


    themunity.


    Green flies were everywhere, a brutal assault on the senses, leaving many unable to eat for days.


    But they had to press on, to avoid unbearable conditions and prevent the spread of disease or the


    virus.


    Austin had hoarded some medicine, and with what Ste provided, their symptoms were less


    severe, but the torment was nearly unbearable. He clung to life, wanting to care for his son, who


    longed to see Rosie. But no matter how much they called out, House 50 remained silent, as if


    evaporated.


    Every day they knocked on door number 50, pleading or cursing, but all with the same desperate


    wish to survive.


    Austin worried too, but he knew those two were capable and must have gone to find help.


    The insistent homeowners who wanted to break into number 50 for medicine were repeatedly


    stopped by the residents of number 42, evening to blows.


    The folks at number 42 were fierce, not sparing anyone who got in their way. The beaten


    homeowners finally gave up hope.


    It hadn''t urred to Ste that even in their absence, Cody and the others would defend number


    50. Ste chuckled, showing concern for his health.


    Austin panted, "I coughed up blood today. Feels like my insides areing out, and the fever


    comes and goes in waves."


    "Don''t worry," Ste reassured him, "you''re still far from death''s door."


    At the Institute of Herbal Medicine, Ste''s days were split between autopsies and patient


    consultations. She offered her diagnosis through the inte, her voice steady and reassuring,


    "Eat well, sleep well, and you''ll pull through."


    After a moment''s thought, she added another question, "How is Monkey doing?"


    Austin paused, a shadow crossing his face, "He¡¯s hanging in there, but..."


    The shelter was overflowing with families, many of whom had been struggling even before the crisis


    hit. The supplies were running low, and some had it worse than others. Over the years, poor


    nutrition and theck of necessities had taken their toll, and they had already lost several people.


    Austin''s own supply of medicine was dwindling. No matter how much it pained him, he couldn''t


    change the harsh reality of their situation.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    After hanging up the phone, Ste resumed her search for Lukas, her heart pounding with the hope


    that they were all still there. When she heard her voice, Lukas stayed silent for a long time.


    Ste was taken aback; she thought she heard a choke in his voice.


    "Ste, where did you go?"


    After so many years of natural disasters, Lukas had forgotten what it was like to cry, but now, he


    couldn''t hold back, "We thought... you and Jasper were gone."


    There was a long silence on Ste''s end, "We got infected. We took a chance and headed to Swan


    Hill, not knowing if we''d find any medicine. We didn''t want to worry you, so we didn''t say anything."


    Ste had ess to the research institute not only because she had some medical knowledge but


    also thanks to Collin''s special care.


    Collin let Jasper, Rosie and Cooper in, for the sake of the debt of a life once saved.


    Outside, the institute was besieged by people seeking treatment¡ªhundreds couldn''t get in, and


    even those admitted were selectively chosen by the researchers. She was there on someone else''s


    goodwill. How could she take care of others?


    After much thought, she decided not to reveal the full truth and simply said they had to leave for a


    few days.


    By fortune, Cody and Lukas had better physical constitutions than most, and their daily regimen of


    herbal infusions meant their symptoms were much lighter.


    Ste breathed a sigh of relief; to return from the brink and find those she cared about still alive was


    a beautiful feeling.


    She didn''t seek out Bran, confident that with the Porras family''s influence, they were already pulling


    strings to secure medicine.


    The Porras family itself was arge n, and deciding who got the medicine was a delicate matter,


    so she put her worries aside.


    The medicine was to cure, but whom to give it to was critical. Ste left that choice to Jasper. Who


    could Jasper choose? Cody, Lukas, and their close circle were sure to get it. As for the others...


    Start with Austin and his son. If they were willing to try, they could go first. Once their treatment


    showed effects, they could consider the next steps.


    If they gave out the medicine too freely, what about those who didn''t get any? This had to be kept a


    secret.


    The treatment wasn''t a hundred percent safe, and everyone''s tolerance varied. If it not only failed to


    work but also caused harm, what then?


    Ste agreed and left the decision to Austin, "The medicine is from the institute, but it''s not


    guaranteed to work for everyone. If you want to try, go ahead, but we take no responsibility for any


    consequences. You must consider this carefully."


    Even a vine could cause allergic reactions in the unlucky few.


    Austin trusted their judgment and decided to test the medicine on himself first. If he made it through,


    then he would let his son try.


    Over the high walls, the medicine bottle was tossed to him.


    Austin handed over all the keys to his son, including those to the storerooms and the food in the


    basement. "Dn, you''re 13 now, grown up. If something happens to me, you have to survive, do


    better than I did, hold out till the end!" He swallowed the medicine after his speech.


    Ste repeated simr advice to Lukas.


    Without hesitation, Lukas said, "Ste, if anything happens, we''ll take responsibility for our own


    lives. We won''t me you or Jasper."


    He came to get the medicine, looking emaciated through the haze, almost mistaken for a zombie.


    Afraid of infecting Ste, he covered his nose withyers of fabric and kept his distance.


    "Survive the first course, and remember to build your strength for the second," Ste advised.


    She too was weakened and, after distributing the medicine, went home to rest in the darkened


    house.


    In the morning, the news came: Austin, Lukas, Cody, and everyone else had made it through,


    though utterly exhausted.


    Austin''s spirits were high, "Thanks to you, my son cooked chicken soup for us today."


    Cody and Lukas were fine, and Ang and Kitty had also pulled through.


    With medicine still in hand, as Ste considered giving some to Bran, he came over, all excited,


    "Ste, you''re back?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He sounded healthy, which surprised Ste, "You didn''t get sick?"


    Bran''s fragile ego shattered, "Do you actually wish I was dead?"


    "No, I admire your robustness, truly impervious to all ills."


    "I did get sick," Bran admitted, feeling sorrowful, "I got sick, yeah."


    Ste was speechless, "And you''re happy about that?"


    "But I got better too." Bran came back from Swan Hill cured and in high spirits, "I¡¯m alright now!"


    True to the Porras family''s reputation, they would neverck for medicine.


    Bran lounged on his expensive mattress, "You got better too, right?"


    Ste, tired of the banter, was ready to hang up, "I''m hanging up if there''s nothing else."


    "Wait," Bran pleaded, "Ste, have you seen my dog?"


    "You remember you have a dog?" Ste looked out the window, spotting a shadow moving below,


    "Someone probably turned it into dog stew by now."


    Family ties varied in strength. The Porras family couldn''t even ensure their own survival, let alone a


    dog''s. No wonder Buddy didn''t want to return.


    Ste quickly prepared a te of chicken breast and took it to the backyard for Smoky and Snowy,


    "Here, this is to make up for everything."


    The opportunistic rabbits hopped over, eager for the meat.


    When Austin and his son showed improvement, Ste tossed another bottle over, "This is for the


    others. Don''t mention it''s from me, and make sure they keep it a secret."


    Austin was puzzled, "Why not let them owe you one? Isn''t that good?"


    Ste smiled, "No need." She wanted to trade for supplies, but they had nothing she needed. With


    extra medicine on hand, it felt right to help those she knew well¡ªwho might someday return the


    favor.


    Beyond gratitude, Austin respected her generosity, "Consider me in your debt. If you ever need


    anything, just ask."


    Relieved to have survived the viral haze, Steughed, "Well, if youe across something good


    someday, feel free to repay the favor."


    Beneath the amber glow of the streetlight, she leaned gently against Jasper''s shoulder, while his


    arm wrappedfortably around her waist. It was their shared strength that had seen them through


    these trials.


    "Ste, thank you for being by my side," Jasper murmured.


    Ste''s lips curled into a smile. "I should be the one saying that."


    Meeting him, experiencing his understanding, she had begun to like the person she was bing.


    Whether reassessing herself or reflecting on past hardships, her heart found more room for


    compassion and peace.


    She felt like an artichoke that had shed its prickly outer leaves.


    ...


    The haze lingered, and with it, the temperature climbed. Considering the volcanic ash''s corrosive


    nature, Ste and Jasper decided to take down the electric fence that lined their property. Such a


    thing was hard toe by these days, and they might need it again in the future.


    Buddy, who had be a regr for handouts, approached wagging its tail cautiously, as if fearing


    Ste might turn it away. Its clumsy demeanor was both touching and amusing.


    Ste swung open the gate, allowing the creature to choose its own path.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Buddy chose to stay.


    Ste didn''t mind one bit. She figured he''d leave when he got bored, saving her the hassle of


    dealing with him thinking her ce was some sort of paradise, showing up whenever he felt like it.


    After Austin and the others took their second dose of the treatment, the government finally


    announced a breakthrough: a medicine tobat the toxic smog had been developed.


    Looks like Mark really pushed for it because Griffith got a bigger share of the meds than other


    towns, probably thanks to some strings he pulled.


    Since the drugs were delivered in batches, they couldn''t cover all the survivors at once. So, they


    had to resort to a lottery system, with one representative from each householding to draw.


    Ste, out of curiosity, tuned into the Swan Hill channel and found out that the officials there hadn''t


    shared the news with the lower-ss citizens. Not surprising, considering Swan Hill was a provincial


    capital with more government and corporate employees, so there was even less to go around for


    themon folk there.


    The sess of the antiviral drugs breathed some life back into the ghost town that the vi


    neighborhood had be.


    Homeowners started venturing out, hoping to get lucky in the draw. Before leaving, they''d wash


    their hands religiously and mutter a little prayer for good luck.


    Only then Ste realized that nearly half of the residents had sumbed to the virus. She didn''t


    even want to think about the slums or other areas.


    "Hey Ste, where''s my dog?"


    Through the haze, Bran approached, wearing a breathing helmet that looked like a motorcycle


    helmet,plete with its own oxygen supply. The rich really did live differently.


    Like owner, like dog. The cured Buddy didn''t even look back as he followed Bran. Ste wasn''t


    upset. She couldn''t very well hold a grudge against a dog, right?


    Just as she was about to close the door, arge head squeezed its way in. He was back, dragging


    his own doghouse, along with two bags of premium dog food and toys.


    Buddy, looking pitiful as ever, dragged his bed to a corner of the yard, offering his food and toys to


    Cooper.


    Ste had tough, "Do you think he thinks he''s human?"


    Jasper nodded in agreement, "I think so."


    "It''s like I''m mistreating him or something."


    In the end, she gave Buddy the first floor, but the second floor was off-limits.


    It wasn''t that Ste disagreed; it was Cooper who bared his teeth. Only the ''big brother'' was worthy


    of the second floor. Did this little grunt know what overstepping meant?


    As the weather turned scorching hot, with no breeze and temperatures nearing 45¡ãC, the air grew


    stifling. Ste gave up on the idea of air conditioning, considering the volcanic ash outside, and


    instead used a fan with ice cubes for cooling.


    Experts were actually pleased with the rising temperatures as it could potentially inhibit the spread


    of the virus. The suspended ash particles could heat up under sunlight, which wasn''t ideal for the


    virus''s survival.


    Despite the intense heat, the survivors, having been tested by extreme conditions, had grown more


    resilient.


    As people began to recover, many tried to restart their gardens, but no matter how carefully they


    tended to them, the seeds either failed to sprout or the nts quickly wilted.


    Panic set in among the survivors.


    The government soon exined that the ash and smog, being slightly acidic, contaminated the soil,


    making outdoor cultivation impossible for the time being. They rmended digging deeper where


    the soil was likely still uncontaminated and trying indoor nting.


    This led to a soil hoarding craze. People went out with hoes and shovels to dig up soil and lugged it


    back home in bags, thinking who knew what disaster might strike next, so might as well stockpile.


    Those without ss greenhouses on their rooftops envied thest two vis more than ever.


    Even Austin, the king of copycats, had to admire Vi 50. Those residents must have had some


    serious clout to have predicted the disaster so urately. He quickly summoned his crew, "Think


    hard about what Ste might have hoarded from you or others. If you can''t remember, then no


    dinner tonight."


    He gave Monkey a pointed look, "Especially you. She always went to you for supplies. Think!"


    Monkey looked pitiful, "Boss, that was years ago. How can I remember all that?"


    Austin took off his shiny gold boots, "Need me to jog your memory?"


    Monkey cringed, "No, no, no, I''ll think, I''ll think hard. Just got over the sickness, still feeling the


    effects. Give me a minute."


    A boot to the head and he''d be a goner. He hurriedly polished the boots, "Boss, let''s talk. My


    memory''s fine, just give me some time."


    "What''s everybody standing around for?" Austin eased up and put his boots back on. "Don''t you all


    get hungry? Get those rooftop greenhouses nted."


    While others were bustling about, Ste took her time. She''d already stockpiled nutrient-rich soil at


    Eastwood Eden, ready to use when needed.


    Lukas radioed over, inviting Ste and Jasper for a meal and to lend a hand with something, though


    he didn''t specify what over the radio. He sounded pretty upbeat.


    More people recovered from the virus. The smog was still thick but manageable with antibodies.


    Ste decided to ept the invitation. Considering both families weren''t exactly well-off, she didn''t


    want to bring along two dogs that could eat them out of house and home. Even Buddy seemed


    ashamed of its appetite, skulking around Vi 50 and only asionally returning to the Porras


    family for a hefty meal before waddling back.


    The Porras family didn''t mind the dog''s dual allegiance; as long as it showed up, they''d feed it.


    Ste and Jasper took Rosie over to Vi 42 for a meal. To her surprise, there were two cars parked


    in the yard - a sedan and an SUV.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    From the rooftop came the sound of Cody and Lukas figuring out how to install sr panels.


    Ste was amused. While other families were brought low by illness, these folks seemed to be


    thriving. She remembered the shy red Ferrari, a status symbol that seemed to belong to a high-


    society debutante. If her hunch was right, the two families were scavenging the belongings of the


    deceased.


    Hearing themotion, Ang emerged, "Come on in, the fog is too thick out there."


    Being old friends who knew each other well, there was no need for secrecy. Ang even offered up,


    "Ever since the virus hit, many in the neighborhood have passed on. When we were disinfecting


    and removing bodies, we took whatever useful items we could find."


    Both families had only taken from the homes of those who had no survivors, loading up two cars, a


    sr generator, and various items like clothes, shoes, and furniture. Anything of use was fair game.


    Even if they didn''t need it for themselves, they could always trade with others in need.


    Many people were doing the same, not just taking from empty homes, but even from the homes of


    widows and orphans. In the fog, visibility was poor, but all you needed to do was cover your face to


    manage.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    The cries of the victim were futile in the affluent neighborhood gued by a vicious virus. With


    everyone''s strength sapped, no one had the energy or inclination toe to the aid of another.


    Finders keepers was the unspoken rule, though some homeowners fought tooth and nail to protect


    their property, often paying with their lives or being spat upon with a virusden bloody cough.


    The chaos in the vi district was different from the rioting in the streets. As long as no one broke


    the unspoken truce, a veneer of civility andposure remained intact.


    Whispers and jealous rumors did circte about the two families who had received more supplies,


    but the four individuals who managed to thrive in these apocalyptic times paid them no mind.


    If no one knocked on their door, life went on as usual. If anyone dared to cause trouble, they''d pay a


    steep price.


    Several had eyed the property at building 50, but any attempt to take it by force was thwarted by


    Ang and Kitty, who, despite being women, had a ferocity that men oftencked. After a few close


    calls that left would-be invaders clutching their sides, building 50 was left in peace.


    Ang went through the supply list. "Ste, anything here you need?"


    Ste had no want for extra supplies, but since Ang had asked, she yed along. Ste


    pretended to give the list a thorough look before pushing it back. "We''re good for now, but we''ll let


    you know if that changes."


    Up on the rooftop, the men worked to install sr panels while Ang and Kitty busied themselves


    in the kitchen. The illness had left everyone weakened, and it was vital to regain strength as soon


    as possible.


    Nearly all of Kitty''s carefully reared poultry had died, save for a lone hen and drake, plus a couple of


    quails. Kitty decided to cook the drake, tossing together dishes like crispy kale with scrambled eggs,


    and spicy pepper stewed with dried greens.


    None of the dead animals were wasted; they were either cooked thoroughly or preserved for future


    use.


    Knowing Jasper and Ste''s standards, Kitty hesitated to serve them the preserved meat. Thest


    thing she wanted was for anyone to fall ill because of her cooking.


    Ste, helping with the instation, mentioned, "Experts say the volcanic ash might be acidic. If it


    doesn''t clear up soon, it might contaminate the soil. And if it rains, aren''t we looking at acid rain?


    You might want to cover those panels with something to protect them from erosion."


    Cody nodded, already considering the same. "We''ve been thinking about building a ss


    enclosure. It''s costly, and not easy to get, but we''re trying to find a way."


    Despite no longer being part of the security team, Cody''s rtions with his former colleagues and


    the police were still strong. He wondered if it might be worth asking for a favor from Evan, who had


    always been good to them. But with everyone so busy, it might be best to wait.


    Ste agreed, "Yeah, pull some strings if you can."


    The generator was a sess, providing a modest power supply despite the heavy smog. It was


    enough to light their evenings.


    Cody uncorked a bottle of moonshine at dinner. "Here''s to you, Ste and Jasper. Thanks for


    looking out for us all these years. Without you, we''d be nothing but bones by now."


    "Don''t talk like that," Ste retorted sharply. "Friends look out for each other. Besides, if you hadn''t


    taken that brick for me when we were kids, I''d be the one reduced to bones."


    Cody drained his ss with augh. "Ah, I''m not good with words. The sentiment''s in the drink."


    The conversation flowed as easily as the food, and the mood was light.


    Mid-meal, Lukas brought up a suggestion. "Ste, now that the Eternal Night is over, what are you


    nning to do with the property across from the precinct?"


    Ste pondered. "I think I''ll sell it. "


    They bought it as a precaution, but since they had managed to keep the neighborhood safe, it made


    sense to let it go.


    Lukas wasn''t sure. "Should we sell ours too?"


    With many homeowners gone, the remaining fewcked the strength to enforce the old rules. They


    could continue paying rent, or just as easily not.


    "Sure, there are plenty of empty houses around," Ste said. "The smog might not lift for a while,


    and the authorities have bigger problems. Keep living there if you want."


    After dinner, Ste took a leisurely stroll around the neighborhood. As she passed the grandest vi,


    she caught a glimpse of a slender figure leading a little boy by the hand. "Mommy, is he really my


    daddy?"


    The voice sounded familiar, and it took Ste a moment to ce it¡ªlittle Bentley.


    Rumor had it that after losing a ne, Bentley¡¯s mother, in a fit of rage, had broken her son¡¯s other


    arm when he couldn''t move past his heartbreak. She had nearly thrown him out of the window in


    her fury, dering she could always have another child.


    Ste shook her head in wonder. Was Bentley''s charm that great, or had luck favored him, bringing


    his girl back from the clutches of a typhoon¡ªwith a child in tow?


    Ste didn''t care much for Bentley''s affairs, but she did worry about Hugh. Those who coveted rich


    CEOs''s girl never fared well, regardless of what they were.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    With antiviral medicine bing avable, the city began to buzz with life once more, no longer


    resembling a ghost town. Despite low visibility, people started to venture out¡ªsome to work, others


    to prey.


    The vi district was no exception. With patrols interrupted by the disaster, bold thiefs sneaked in,


    hoping to snatch unguarded treasures.


    Just as the thief thought he''d found the perfect mark, which seemed dead, not a soul in sight, out


    popped this woman, thin as a rail and pale as a ghost, d in nothing but a flimsy nightgown. "Wha-


    what are you doing here? Cough, cough, cough..." Her coughing was so violent that the thief


    thought her lungs might pop out.


    The thief was taken aback and said. "Hey, easy there, don''t cough! Watch the droplets. Rx, I


    mean no harm, really."


    She was startled, her mind racing. "Just do it then. I haven''t been able to get my meds. I might as


    well be waiting for the Grim Reaper. Make it quick, will ya?"


    "Now, hold on, don''t talk like that. There''s always next time to get lucky with the draw. I was just


    taking a walk, yeah. I''ll be on my way."


    The thief was scared of catching whatever she had and bolted so fast that he tripped and tumbled


    down the steps.


    Just as the thief got to the gate, he ran smack into Buddy, the Porras family''s dog, who was looking


    like a furry meatball after a hearty feast. He was out for a post-dinner stroll, probably heading back


    to building 50.


    That dog had a nose like a bloodhound ¨C there wasn''t a scent in the neighborhood he didn''t know.


    He knew the thief didn''t belong, and his instincts tagged the thief as trouble.


    In a sh, he was on the thief like a lion, a few swipes and the thief was down. The dog dragged the


    man back to building 50 like the thief was his new chew toy.


    "Hey boss, check it out! Fresh meat on the leg."


    Cooper, hearing themotion, bounded down from the second story, easily clearing the three-


    meter fence.


    The trio had gone to the local real estate center, which meant there were no one in building 50 at


    the moment.


    The two dogs yed at the door, thoroughly enjoying their two-legged ything.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    The haze was a killer, iming lives with its suffocating grip. Ste fretted over the potential difficulty


    in selling her house amidst this chaos. She decided to pay a visit to the local real estate center for


    advice.


    Upon arrival, she handed the receptionist¡ªa cheery youngdy¡ªhalf a packet of cinnamon gum,


    which seemed to make the woman''s day. Suddenly, everything was on the table for discussion.


    "Your ce is in a prime spot," the receptionist beamed, popping a piece of gum into her mouth. "I''d


    say you could list it for triple the current value. And if anyone''s looking to buy, I''ll be sure to put in a


    good word for you."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Triple the value? In the wake of a virus that had toppled so many, Ste had expected the opposite


    ¡ªa buyer''s market.


    Reading Ste''s puzzled expression, the receptionist smiled. "You must be out of the loop. Our little


    town of Griffith is blessed, you see. We''ve got survivors flocking here from all over, desperate for a


    safe haven. Houses here are selling like hotcakes."


    Ste was taken aback. She was no hermit; the radio was a constant in her daily routine.


    "Griffith was the first to send out disaster warnings, and we''ve donated more antiviral meds than


    anyone else. Plus, we''re sister cities with Swan Hill, but our real estate is way cheaper. If that''s not


    a stroke of divine favor, I don''t know what is."


    The receptionist''s pride in her hometown of Griffith was palpable. "Living here means a higher


    chance of survival. Many who left for official shelters have returned."


    Ste realized that the receptionist was doing her a solid, based on the goodwill of the half-pack of


    gum. Others weren''t so savvy, undercutting their own sales, oblivious to the value they were giving


    away.


    Sensing an opportunity, Ste handed over the rest of her gum. "You''re a lifesaver."


    "Don''t mention it," the receptionist grinned, her smile reaching her eyes. "Now, when the house


    sells, do you want credits or goods? Credits are flexible for spending, but if you need specific


    supplies, you can make a request now."


    Ste pondered, "What kind of goods are avable?"


    The receptionist handed her thetest list of avable items.


    Truth be told, Ste didn''t need any supplies, and credits didn''t appeal to her either. She checked


    the list several times before settling on seeds and books.


    Thanks to the relentless efforts of the local Agricultural Institute, a variety of heirloom seeds had


    been salvaged¡ªrice, vegetables, even exotic herbs¡ªall preciousmodities in these apocalyptic


    times.


    Ste chose varieties she didn''t already have.


    Books were a surprise on the list. It seemed the authorities were trading with survivors for their


    books, refurbishing them, and selling them to those in need. But who would trade their precious


    supplies for books when daily survival was uncertain?


    This worked in Ste''s favor. She selected books on physics, mathematics, chemistry, technology,


    and biology¡ªacademic research across the board, along with magazines, novels, and even


    collections of calligraphy.


    The prices were reasonable, and Ste, armed with a pen, eagerly marked her choices. Once her


    house sold, she could indulge her intellectual appetite.


    The receptionist was bbergasted. Was Ste nuts? Wanting seeds was one thing, but books?


    What use were they if not kindling? Owning a house sure made you entric.


    After finalizing the paperwork, Ste drove to the research institute. The fog was so thick she could


    barely see five meters ahead. She proceeded at a snail''s pace, thinking wistfully that a scooter


    would''ve been faster.


    Thankfully, Griffith and Swan Hill were close neighbors. Even at a snail''s pace, she''d get there.


    The institute was thankfully not as crowded as before. After a quick registration at the familiar gate,


    she was allowed in.


    Skipping pleasantries with Dr. Garcia and Collin, she went straight to check on Hugh. Pushing open


    the door, she nearly jumped at the sight of him. "Hugh, what in the world happened to you?"


    The once portly man was now gaunt, his life force seemingly drained by a subus, his face a


    patchwork of bruises. It was clear that love¡ªor theck of it¡ªhad taken its toll.


    Seeing him barely stirring, Ste said, "If you''re still alive, give me a sign."


    Hugh took a deep breath and said. "Thanks. I am still breathing."


    She motioned for Jasper to wait outside as she pulled up a stool and sat across from Hugh. "You


    need a smoke or a drink?"


    "A smoke," he replied, bemused.


    Ste fished out an old pack of cigarettes from her bag and lit one for him, her toneced with


    sarcasm. "Thinking of romance when you can barely keep yourself fed?"


    Hugh chuckled ruefully. "Never thought I''d see the day when I''d fall for someone in the middle of the


    end of the world."


    "Forget her. Focus on surviving first," Ste advised bluntly. "If she had real feelings for you, she


    wouldn''t have settled for being your friend."


    Hugh lit another cigarette, nodding in agreement.


    "You can''t even feed yourself. How are you going to provide for her or a kid?" Ste prodded,


    unafraid of being blunt.


    Hugh winced. "I am your teacher after all, Ste. Can you stop rubbing salt in the wound?"


    Ste smirked. "What are friends for if not to stab you a few times for good measure?"


    Hugh, feeling the sting of her words, fell silent.


    "These bruises are Bentley''s work?" Ste asked.


    "Bentley?" Hugh was taken aback before realizing she meant his fight. "Yeah."


    "You''re a soft one. He''s been injured before, and you''re fully able, yet you lost?"


    "I didn''t lose," Hugh protested. "I''m the one who fixed his broken arm."


    Ste shook her head. "Suchpassion. Ever thought of finishing him off? Lindsay might''ve


    stayed by your side then."


    Hugh entertained the thought, but he knew Lindsay''s feelings for him were not of love.


    Leaving behind a bottle of moonshine for Hugh, Ste departed to see Collin and Dr. Garcia, who


    were wrapping up their work on the haze virus.


    It was only at the institute that Ste learned the medicinal crisis had been averted. Dr. Garcia,


    despite his age, had tirelessly refined the form, creating a new one that reduced the need for


    rare ingredients without sacrificing efficacy.


    This was the magic of herbal medicine¡ªendlessbinations for the same ailment.


    With the new form, more lives could be saved. Ste regarded Dr. Garcia with newfound respect.


    He was a savior to many.


    Visiting the institute wasn''t easy, but with Collin''s introduction, Ste had the chance to delve


    deeper into the ancient arts of herbal medicine.


    Worried that Cooper might not be safe alone at home, Ste decided to drive back.


    As Ste approached the neighborhood in the dusky evening light, the scene that unfolded before


    her eyes at the gate of her house nearly made her faint.


    What in the world were these two mutts thinking? Did they see themselves as human, or did they


    simply have no respect for humans at all?


    They had torn the burr''s clothes to shreds and were frolicking with the tattered fabric as if they


    were cats ying with a mouse.


    There''s an old saying, "Don''t kick a man when he''s down," but these dogs were taking mockery to a


    whole new level. It was as if they were challenging the veryws of nature.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    On the edge of copse, the thief was barely hanging on to consciousness. Ste, showing a rare


    streak of mercy, told him to beat it before it was toote. She''d be damned if she''d take the me


    for another bite mark.


    Anger ring, Steid down thew: no dinner for her two mischievous pups.


    It was one thing to defend against a random crook, but this kind of roughhousing could spell trouble


    if they got too used to it. What if they turned on the innocent folks next?


    Dogs shouldn''t be in packs. Something was bound to happen if they stayed together for too long.


    Always one to stick up for her own, Ste grabbed her walkie-talkie and barked at Bran, "Get your


    butt over here and take Buddy home. "


    It was not Cooper''s fault; that rascal led him astray.


    Bran yed the helpless card. "Aw, Ste, they''ve got legs; can''t tie ''em down."


    "Get him now. I owe you dinner."


    "Barbecue?"


    "Deal."


    Bran pulled up in his Land Rover, striking a pose in front of it and whistling for Buddy, who


    reluctantly climbed into the vehicle.


    Ste pretended to care, "How''s your cousin''s arm? Still in one piece?"


    "Nope, broke it again."


    Ste sighed. "What about Lindsay? She back?"


    Bran shot her a weighted look. "Ste, you''re spoken for, remember? Don''t be eyeing the goods in


    someone else''s cart."


    What the heck? Ste nearly choked on her own spit. The nerve of him, preaching to her when he


    was the one gallivanting around town, splurging on women like there was no tomorrow. And now he


    was ying the saint? Sure enough, catastrophe could change a person.


    Ste snapped back, "Got rocks in your head?"


    Jealousy tinged Bran''sint, "Why ask about him and not me?"


    "You''re right here, aren''t you?"


    She just wanted the gossip, that was all.


    Despite his suspicions, Bran spilled the beans. "Yeah, Lindsay''s back."


    It was like a miracle. Swept away by a hurricane with two broken legs, and she ended up pregnant.


    And Bentley, arm broken twice, still dragged her back home, only to get stabbed. The guy was a


    walking disaster. He even suggested Lindsay could stab him a few more times to get even.


    Bran was shocked and silently vowed to steer clear of love and marriage. Too freakin'' scary. Heck,


    he was scared to even hang out with his cousin now.


    What if Lindsay missed her mark next time and he ended up with a knife in his back?


    Anyway, Bran¡¯s aunt finally gave up on his cousin too. She was now obsessed with cultivating her


    younger child.


    After dinner, still uneasy, Ste asked Jasper to give Cooper some therapy to avoid a repeat


    incident.


    The house across from the station sold like hotcakes.


    With the deed in their hands, they made a special trip to the real estate center. They traded it for a


    variety of seeds, well over a hundred pounds, plus two truckloads of books.


    Cody and Lukas'' ce took a while to sell, and even then, for a bit less due to its location. But the


    loss wasn''t huge.


    They sold the red Ferrari, added the house money, and through some connections, managed to


    secure some ss. To build the rooftop garden, they even recruited Monkey and others for help.


    As the smog persisted, life had to go on. Austin managed to secure some ss, and they got it


    installed.


    After the endless night and the smog, the neighborhood''s wealth vanished, leaving people like


    Austin and Cody thriving,pletely reversing social standings. Those once morous were now


    down and out.


    The temperatures soared to 56 degrees Celsius, and itsted half a month.


    The heat was unbearable, but the virus seemed to retreat, with fewer reports of infections or


    coughing blood.


    Whether it was disappearance or herd immunity, the human beings seemed to have survived


    another trial.


    The virus was gone and the damaged body began to recover. The three and the dog started


    exercising again and went for asional walks in the evening.


    During a walk, a woman''s furious rant and the sounds of a scuffle erupted from a nearby vi. Then,


    panicked footsteps. If Jasper hadn''t reacted quickly, they''d have been bowled over.


    As they grasped the situation, Jasper shielded Ste''s eyes. A naked man sprinted from the vi,


    red boxers in hand, quickly vanishing into the fog.


    Cooper, spotting the fleeing legs, was ready to give chase, but the trainer''smand halted him,


    "Cooper!"


    Rosie, shorter and farther from Jasper, watched in shock. Jasper struggled to exin what she saw,


    furious enough to strangle someone.


    The brawl inside continued, the insults vile and loud. usations flew, ming both the old and the


    young for the desperation driving them to sell themselves for food.


    Ste pulled Rosie away, knowing this was just the beginning of such scenes. Morality didn''t count


    for much in a catastrophe. Dignity could be sacrificed for survival, let alone one''s body.


    These women might have once been socialites, livingvishly pre-disaster. But without their


    protectors, their real struggles began.


    Not just women, but men too.


    Not all socialites were helpless. Some adapted, rebuilt their fortunes amidst the chaos, while some


    handsome middle-aged men and young guys offered their bodies in exchange for sustenance.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    It was simply the way of the new world.


    The aftermath of being caught wasn''t enough. The victim took to themunity channel, spewing


    the most venomous insults imaginable.


    Numerous natural disasters eventually drove the richdies to be more shrewish than the lower-


    ss women.


    She didn''t say a word about her butt-naked runaway husband, but she cursed the mother and


    daughter who slept with her husband.


    "Attention all you gentlemen, if you''ve got needs, pay them a visit. Those two are really good in


    bed."


    No one dared respond in the channel as she ranted for hours, resuming her tirade the next day.


    Finally, someone spoke up on the walkie-talkie, "You idiot, did your brain fall into your backside? Go


    castrate your own man if you¡¯ve got the guts. The women of building 26 have slit their wrists and


    are dead, their bodies rotting. Try to be a decent human being."


    Bran, who had been bombarded with obscenities for two days, took the stage cursing and swearing,


    and no one in the channel dared to retort.


    He wasn''t lying; the mother and daughter were indeed dead. It was Buddy, who''d sniffed out


    something wrong and found them. When they died was unclear, but in the sweltering heat, their


    bodies had started to decay.


    Even beaten and bruised, they picked their prettiest dresses and applied makeup, smiling


    peacefully in death.


    Bran mused that for them to be able to smile after getting to this point, they must have been


    dreaming of the pre-cataclysmic heyday before their imminent deaths. One of them had been a rich


    lady, the other a high-society belle. They had lived in mansions, sipped fine wine, and never worried


    about their next meal or the clothes on their back.


    For now, at least, the chaos had subsided. Even if the neighborhood had seen better days, and the


    air was thick with the stench of decay, the residents managed to maintain a facade of peace.


    The scene of catching cheaters urred now and then, but these grievances were aired behind


    closed doors, away from prying eyes.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    After the viral onught, only a few families with resources to secure medicine suffered minimal


    losses. The rest of the homeowners, even if they weren''t entirely wiped out, had experienced death


    in their families. Even for those who managed to hold on until the antiviral drugs arrived, the


    aftermath was daunting.


    The Porras, always with their ear to the ground, heard that due to smog or some other cmity,


    several groups had fled southward.


    The long-distance migration of survivors was likely a sign of desperation, with no other apparent


    solutions due to the exhaustion of resources. There would be inevitablypetition for survival


    resources in the south. However, Griffith alsocked sufficient provisions, and there was concern


    that this might lead to chaos when the time came.


    A corrupt politician once said that refugees were less than human. It seemed absurd then, but in the


    face of a natural disaster, it became clear that refugees were indeed dehumanized.


    No one could forget the savagery of the mobs during the endless nights. If they were to return,


    could the gatedmunity hold its ground?


    Shane didn''t step forward, but he tossed the problem to his son. "You''re not a toddler anymore. As


    the president of the Homeowners Association, it''s time to shoulder the responsibility. Think about


    how to solve these problems."


    At Shane¡¯s age, who knew how much longer he had left? Shane worried that he wouldn''t be able to


    rest in peace at the moment of his death.


    The herbal remedy Ste provided was effective, but most of the Porras had contracted the virus.


    Shane had survived, but at the cost of a grandson and two granddaughters. Having many


    descendants didn''t soften the blow of burying the younger generation.


    Worn out in body and spirit, Shane aged rapidly and began to fear death. He wasn''t afraid of his


    own demise, but rather that the Porras would follow the grim path of other homeowners. Once the


    head of the family was gone, the whole n could disintegrate.


    Having lost his father at a young age, Shane had taken on the family''s burden early, guiding his


    siblings from poverty to a business empire. He had held the Porras together for decades and


    thought he''d be able to enjoy his twilight years, yet here he was, facing an apocalyptic disaster.


    Years of struggle had worn him down to the bone. But he dared not die, fearing that without him, the


    authorities would no longer respect the Porras, and the underworld would run rampant.


    He did have sons, but which of them could truly stand alone? The eldest was loyal butcked talent,


    the second was all show and no substance, while the third had some cleverness but no depth.


    "You need to grow up fast, kid. Stop messing around."


    Bran had given it some thought. "Dad, I think themunity needs new blood, but only those we


    can trust."


    "If you think it''s right, then go for it," Shane said, patting Bran¡¯s shoulder as he stood up. "Make


    something happen. Show us all what you can do."


    After much deliberation, Bran got in his car and drove off. He didn''t even enter the Porras'' residence


    when he returned, taking his dog Buddy straight to building 50, his smile as mischievous as ever.


    "Ste, weren''t you going to treat me to dinner?" It was as if he would leave Buddy at her ce if


    she didn''t host him for a meal.


    Debts of dinner were to be repaid, and Ste opened the door, "Come on in."


    Hosting meant sincerity. She thought of inviting Austin over, but Bran interjected, "Ste, I''m not in


    the mood for barbecue anymore. I''d like a home-cooked meal."


    Whether it was barbecue or a home-cooked meal, Jasper was the one cooking. Ste had no


    objections. "What would you like?"


    "Anything."


    Anything it was, and Ste prepared a dish of me-grilled goose, a specialty of Griffith. "Eat up,


    this is one of Griffith''s finest."


    Bran didn''t hold back, stuffing his face andmending, "Mmm, Jasper''s cooking is amazing."


    Jasper was a man of few words, but he made sure to serve both Ste and Rosie.


    Bran envied their happiness.


    Bran¡¯s high-maintenance girlfriend used to serve him too, before the disaster. He might have been


    married with kids by now, if not for the catastrophe. But that life was gone, potentially forever.


    Even within themunity, life had changed drastically. Those who used to unt sports cars and


    host yacht parties with models were now groveling to wealthy patrons for a few pounds of food.


    The world had be suffocating.


    Bran chuckled and took a swig of the strong spirits. "Ste, themunity has lost a lot of people,


    and I''ve heard that groups of refugees are heading south. Some will likely settle in Griffith. If we


    want to keep ourmunity secure, we need to replenish our ranks, don''t you think?"


    Ste agreed. "Yeah, that''s a good idea."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "The folks in building 42 are impressive. Do you have any other rmendations?"


    Ste pondered for a moment. "No, not really."


    Bran looked thoughtful. "I spoke to Mark today. He suggested considering people from Eastwood


    Eden who''ve relocated here. I remember you and Jasper used to live in Eastwood Eden. Some of


    the security we hired came from there, and Jasper was their instructor at one point."


    "That''s true."


    "Do you think they''d fit in?"


    "They were good back in Eastwood Eden, but it''s been years and people change. It''s hard to say


    now. But I trust your judgment, Bran. You make the call."


    In the wake of disaster, trust was a luxury.


    Ste had considered people from Eastwood Eden, but with the divide of years and vastly different


    living conditions, a wrong rmendation could spell trouble.


    Moreover, people from building 42 were close to people from building 50. Monkey''s group was


    Austin''s crew, and there had been rumors for a while that they were sticking together. If more


    people from Eastwood Eden joined, what would the Porras think?


    She had no ambitions over themunity, just the desire to weather the storm with those she cared


    about. But where there are people, there are politics, and with politicse disputes.


    No matter who joined, she and Jasper were self-reliant and didn''t need to make unnecessary


    moves.


    Bran saw that people from building 50 genuinely didn''t want to meddle in affairs. After a hearty meal


    and a heartfelt thanks, Bran left.


    A few dayster, Bran called a homeowners'' meeting.


    In the misty air, he skipped the formalities and went straight to the public address system. His


    agenda was twofold: to attract new blood and to address the possibility that the smog could lead to


    acid rain.


    After much contemtion, the decision was made to bring in the folks from Eastwood Eden.


    They''d taken a hit from the natural disasters, their numbers whittled down to about seventy souls.


    These were people vouched for by Mark, and their backgrounds had been thoroughly checked for


    any red gs.


    The homeowners didn''t object¡ªnot that they''d voice any concerns even if they had them. Life had


    gotten too rough, and most were too disheartened to care much either way.


    And deep down, they were all hoping the Porras family would step up and establish a private


    sanctuary, one that might cover all the essentials¡ªfood, water, and shelter.


    How would they cope when the acid rain came? They couldn''t even afford ss for the windows.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Brandon had his mind set on a n of action. "This volcanic ash has been lingering forever. Once it starts raining. we could be in for acid rain, and


    who knows how long it''llst. If it''s potent enough, it could eat right through our roofs. Anyone who can get their hands on ss should do it. If you


    can''t, start digging a basement as a backup n."


    The vis were double-storied. As long as they weren''t doused in sulfuric acid, they could withstand even a year or more of this, especially with a


    basement.


    Sure, the homeowners might seemckadaisical, but when push came to shove, no one really wanted to kick the bucket. Envy for those fancy ss


    conservatories wouldn''t do any good. Better to dig a basement and y it safe.


    With the new folks from Eastwood Eden chipping in, the neighborhood organized another security patrol. The team wasn''t asrge as during the


    endless night. with folks taking turns every three days.


    The watch points were mainly at themunity gate and the asional patrol around the area.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Nobody knew when the acid rain would hit, so whenever they weren''t on watch, they''d be digging basements like mad, piling up the dug-out soil for


    future nting.


    Austin was the only one who could afford to chill. With his ss conservatory and a basement as secure as Fort Knox, he had all the time in the world


    to pester his neighbor. "Hey Jasper, need help digging that basement?"


    "We''re good, thanks though."


    The rooftop conservatories were built like extended awnings, offering solid protection against the corrosive rain as long as no major storms blew in.


    The walls had been reinforced, so even a bit of erosion wouldn''t be a big deal.


    Jasper wasn''t idle either. Whenever he could, he''d shut the door behind him and get an early night or ate morning, avoiding Cooper and Rosie


    outside. He''d teach Ste how to fly a ne or handle a yacht. It was all theoretical, of course, but being prepared could save their lives one day.


    As Jasper remembered, the smog couldst a year, so Ste frequently visited the Institute of Herbal Medicine. The art of herbal medicine was deep


    and vast, and with such a golden opportunity at hand, she wasn''t about to let it slip by.


    Disasters were merciless, and the virus had imed many medics. Talent in that field was dwindling and might vanish altogether one day.


    Despite the proximity, traveling through the smog was inconvenient, so Ste decided to bunk at the institute. She''d study intensely for several days,


    then head back to the vi to absorb and digest the information, and spend time with Jasper, Cooper and Rosie.


    Now that the Eastwood Eden crowd had moved in, they''d greet Ste whenever they saw her. She''d respond with a polite smile but rarely engaged


    further. It was better to maintain a lukewarm rtionship¡ªtoo many ties could be problematic.


    Since being kidnapped. Bran would still be yful and carefree, but there was a clear sense of maturitypared to the past. He''d sometimes show


    up with his dog Buddy, looking for a free meal, even hauling over a poker table. "Come on, let''s have a game." he''d say with a cigarette dangling from


    his lips, the epitome ofid-back cool.


    He and Austin were two of a kind, both merrily smoking away. The two hit it off in Building 50. sharing tips and experiences despite Bran''sck of


    management expertise. Gone were the days of flip-flops; Bran now sported spotless leather shoes.


    One morning, Ste stared out into the foggy abyss. "Seems the fog is lifting."


    Jasper opened the window. "It sure is.¡±


    After more than half a year of smog, it was finally thinning, visibility expanding by the day.


    Five meters, ten meters, fifteen, fifty... As the fog cleared, the mood lifted, and the survivors seized the opportunity to start nting.


    After dinner, Ste took Cooper and Rosie for a walk. Suddenly, a loud crash echoed ahead¡ªsounded like a car.


    Could it be Bran?


    Whether it was the end of the world or not, gossip was human nature, especially when stomachs were full.


    Indeed, it was a car crash. Only instead of Bran, it was Lindsay who was driving. She had run off again, and when Bentley tried to stop her, he was


    sent flying.


    Dead or alive. who knew? But there hey in a pool of blood.


    Lindsay cradled him, wailing, "Doctor, somebody help, please save him!"


    Ste was speechless. The crying was so heart-wrenching, who could doubt her love?


    Sigh, cherish life, and stay clear of Bentley''s girl.


    It was a teachable moment for Cooper and Rosie. Ste said, "Remember, if you find someone you like one day, stick with them if it''s right. If not, just


    part ways. Don''t cling to a lost cause at the expense of your own life."


    Rosie looked puzzled. "Mhm."


    Cooper, bewildered, barked softly.


    Not wanting to get sttered with blood, Ste steered clear with Cooper and Rosie in tow.


    After a few days¡¯ rest at the vi, Ste was back at the institute. Dr. Garcia had some free time, so Ste seized the opportunity to visit her mentor


    with a gift in hand.


    Thrilled to find someone so eager to learn in these dire times, Dr. Garcia took her under his wing, involving her in research projects.


    Collin was bugy y too. The institute


    had receiveda¨¦ donation of ss


    from the kind folks at Griffith, and he


    was nning an expansion to build


    another greenhouse. He didn''t say


    who-denated it, but Ste could


    guess¡ªit was the Porras family,


    bartering ss for medicife through


    their connections. Content belongs


    to NovelDrama.Org


    Collin had considered building the greenhouse at Griffith, but then thought better of it. Even though it wasn''t far away, what if the acid rain had indeed


    fallen as predicted by the authorities?


    Ste helped with the construction, and after ten days, they were ready to transnt new herbs.


    After being away for so long, Jasper came to visit with Cooper and Rosie. Coaper, being too conspicuous, didn''t linger at the institute and left after


    one night. Jasper said little, but Cooper''s eyes were full of reluctant longing


    With so much to learn, Ste had less time for family. She crouched down to pet Cooper. "Stay good at home, and once I''m done, I''lle back to


    keep youpany.¡±


    The research institute not only had to cultivate medicinal herbs but also had to take on the responsibility of providing medical services by conducting


    consultations


    Without a hospital, people would still


    fall ill. With fev doctors to go


    around, they Were stretched thin.


    One day Ste was out with Collin


    the nextwith Dr. Garcia tackling¡±


    complex cases. She barely had time


    forh¨¦rself, let alone to visit home.


    She was like a sponge, soaking up


    everything she could. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    In the blink of an eye, another two months passed.


    The military delivered some supplies. including clothing resistant to acid and alkali corrosion. There were only 20 sets in total, not enough for


    everyone to have one. It was understandable, considering the sheer number of groups that needed them.


    Ste ran her fingers over the fabric of the protective suit. surprised at its thinness. It felt almost like a raincoat and she wondered what sort of


    newfangled material it was made from.


    She picked upxthe instruction


    manual. It digit specify the material,


    but it did include directions for =~


    putting ition and emphasized safety


    precautions¡ªnotably that it wasn''t


    advisable to wear the suit formore


    thas 20 hours in an environment


    with a pH level of zero. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    The technology behind making these suits wasn''tplicated, suggesting that it must be material shortages that were the bottleneck.


    The butterfly effect was in full swing; nobody could predict when the acid rain would hit.


    Ste turned to Collin, her expression serious. "Dr. Collin, if the government''s handing out these suits, acid rain''s a certainty. We don¡¯t know when it''ll


    hit, but we''ve gotta be extra careful whenever we step outside."

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Collin agreed and swiftly disseminated the directive. Starting tomorrow, anyone on a house call had to carry protective gear at all times. Supplies


    were limited; those entrusted with the gear had to guard it closely, wary of miscement.


    After spinning like a top for half a month, Dr. Garcia''s research project was on pause, and Ste joined Collin for their clinic day at Swan Hill Square.


    Unsure when the acid rain might hit, Ste wasn''t taking any chances. She requested leave from Collin, mentioning family matters, and nned to


    take a few months off afterpleting the medical consultation.


    She wasn¡® officially on the research institute''s payroll; her perseverance in her studies wasmendable enough. Collin readily agreed, ¡°Just don''t


    forget what you''ve learned. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can alwayse back for rification.¡±


    The weather was stifling as the team set out early for Swan Hill Square.


    The public announcement system crackled to life, cautioning that due to the airflow, the next few months might see rainfall. With the air quality


    compromised by volcanic ash, there was a high likelinood of acid rain. Citizens were advised to stay indoors unless necessary, and if they must go


    out, to carry protective gear and avoid lingering outside too long.


    The message was broadcast morning, noon, and night, a constant reminder to the townspeople


    Ste and Collin braved the sweltering heat, setting up a stall on the ground floor of the square. With the clinic only visiting once a month, there was a


    good turnout of patients


    The research institute wasn''t a charity; consultations came at a price¡ªtwo ounces of food per patient, with additional charges for acupuncture and


    massage. Treatment was free for the elderly over sixty and children under five.


    If the institute had the appropriate medicine, the doctors prescribed it, sending patients to collect it themselves. With medicine in short supply, doctors


    refrained from prescribing unless absolutely necessary.


    The weather was as stifling as a furnace, and the patients kepting, suffering from heatstroke, vitamin deficiencies,ck of essential nutrients, and


    various mineral deficiencies. Natural disasters continued to ravage humanity, causing a plethora of health disorders.


    Sweating profusely, Ste longed for the cool embrace of an air-conditioned Arcadia or a slice of ice-cold watermelon. In reality, she was too busy to


    even take a breather, sneaking sips of ice water from her thermos to quench her thirst.


    Just as they caught a break, another patient approached, ¡°Doctor, could you take a look at my child?¡±


    The voice sounded familiar. Ste looked up to see Amber holding a child. The child, just over a year old, was likely the one Molly had given her life


    for.


    ¡°Ste?¡± Amber was surprised to see her at Swan Hill.


    Having not seen her for almost two years, Amber had aged significantly. She not only appeared worn out but had also developed some gray hair.


    Ste nodded, ¡°Is the child sick?"


    Amber was frantic, ¡°He has no appetite and his stomach is terribly bloated, even though he¡¯s hardly eaten anything.


    Adults could endure hardship. but children were especially vulnerable. With no doctors avable in Griffith, Amber had rushed to Swan Hill. She


    hoped nothing was amiss¡ªthis child was Molly''s legacy.


    ¡°Don''t worry: let me have a look.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Ste took the child into her arms. His gaze was timid and fearful, his body squirming slightly, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    It seemed his intelligence was unaffected, a small mercy amidst the chaos.


    ¡°There, there, little guy." Amber soothed, ¡°Thisdy''s a good person; she saved you once. Be a good boy and call her ¡®auntie.¡¯


    The child, uncertain, clung to his grandmother''s sleeve, peering at Ste with big. dark eyes.


    Obediently, he whispered, ¡°Auntie.


    Ste smiled and fished a piece of candy from her pocket.


    The child had never seen candy before. He looked to his grandmother for approval before epting the treat.


    Pediatric care differed from adult medicine, and Ste had limited experience in this area, so she swapped spots with Collin.


    Since the cmity began, survivors had struggled with hunger and cold, and many women had even stopped menstruating, let alone having children


    The birth rate had plummeted to rming lows.


    Collin examined the child carefully,


    othing serjols¡ªjustmon


    iittereye! bloating. With the recent


    heat, kids-can lose their appetite <


    easily. E¨¦¨¦d him something light and


    digestible, and don''t force-feeciim.


    smal; frequent meals will do.¡±


    Unable to use needles on-children,


    Collin instructed Ste to¡¯perform


    acupressure instead. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Amber asked anxiously, ¡°Can we get some medicine?


    Collin reassured her, ¡°It''s not severe


    enough for medication. After this: Dr.


    Ste will show you some simple


    massage techniques. Observe him


    for afew days before we decide on


    the-next steps.¡± Content belongs ite)


    NovelDrama.Org <


    After teaching Ste the acupressure paints, Collin got back to his other patients.


    Ste noticed the child had developed heat rash, ¡°It''s too hot, and bundling him up can actually make him sick. You need to keep himfortable.


    As she gently massaged the child''s points, she instructed Amber to watch and learn.


    Children born in these harsh times, malnourished and underfed, couldn''t be expected to be the picture of health. Raising this child must have drained


    the family''s resources


    Ste imparted knowledge ofmen childhood ailments, their treatments, and massage methods to Amber, leaving the rest up to her to grasp.


    ¡°How''s Katie doing?¡±


    ¡°She''s weaker these days. but managing.¡±


    Everyone had their own hardships: Ste didn''t linger on small talk.


    After the massage, the child''s bloating seemed to ease. Amber rxed, reaching into her bag for payment.


    Knowing bettecthan to unt


    wealth, Ste''stopped her quickly,


    ¡®Childrenvace treated for free. Take->


    him hore and care for him gently;


    and keep an eye on him. You should


    headthome soon, especially with the


    weather being so unpredictable.¡±


    Amber, well aware of the acid rain predictions due to her family''s connections to the research institute, thanked Ste and hurried off with her child.


    The group continued their work, lunching on coarse bread and moss soup.


    Around three in the afternoon,motion erupted outside, ¡°It''s raining. It''s raining!¡±


    Ste''s heart lurched¡ªthe acid rain was here!


    She stood up swiftly, stuffing consultation fees and grains into her bag. This was the institute''s lifeline; any chaos could lead to theft.


    Her urgency left Callin and the others agape. Ste, from a well-off family, seemed as desperate as a famished ghost reincarnated. They too began


    packing up.


    Large raindrops hit the pedestrians, who shouted and scrambled into the square for shelter.


    Some panicked, wiping the rain from their faces.


    Oh no, they thought their faces were ruined. But wait¡ªthere was no pain


    Rubbing their skin again, still nothing. They were safe¡ªfor now.


    With a dash of daring, some popped the morsel into their mouth for a taste. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not sour at all."


    The weather folks were full of baloney. weren''t they? Acting like it was raining brimstone with all that volcanic ash talk. Got everyone scared witless


    for no good reason


    A bunch of hogwash, that was what it was.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    The haze lifted, and there was a hive of survivors bustling about the town square. Their faces, once masked by pollution, now revealed the weariness


    of lives lived on the edge of survival.


    The endless drone of the emergency broadcast grated on nerves already frayed, a looped reminder of their grim reality. "Instead of that incessant


    noise, they might as well hand out a couple pounds of rations," one grumbled. "It''d do more good than all this chatter."


    Fear of acid rain was universal, but what choice did they have?


    Outside, the sparse drizzle mocked their urgency. ¡°Come on, really pour! Drown us if that''s what you want.¡± But the god yed a cruel game,


    drizzling on and off as if teasing the desperate souls below.


    After an agitated wait inside the hall. some of the bolder spirits dashed out beneath makeshift coverings. braving the corrosive drops. One by one,


    others followed, and soon the square emptied as people scattered to homes and jobs, gambling with the fickle weather.


    It was getting close to the afternoon, and they were interrupted by the sudden raindrops, so Ste estimated that there wouldn''t be many more


    patients. She suggested closing the stall early and heading back. It could be troublesome if it really started pouring rain.


    As they gathered their supplies, a scream pierced the air. The rain intensified, transforming from a teasing drizzle to a deluge. pelting the people


    outside with relentless fury.


    Pain erupted on exposed skin¡ªfaces, hands, everywhere¡ªas if thrown into boiling water. The screams crescendoed as people scrambled for


    shelter, but with the crowd in a panic, where could they hide?


    Those quick enough sought refuge back in the hall. The square became a blur of chaos, some knocked over, others trampled, as the downpour


    continued its acidic assault.


    Ste watched, heart pounding. as the skin of those caught outside blistered and peeled. Even through the windows, their agony was palpable.


    Umbres disintegrated in seconds, and nobody dared to brave the storm to rescue the fallen. Faces turned away, unable to witness the brutality


    unfolding outside.


    Ste''s heart ached as she saw a child, separated from her mother, screaming in pain. Though Ste had never birthed a child of her own, she had


    helped Jasper raise Rosie, barely seven years old. The little one''s cries, growing fainter until swallowed by the rain, tightened Ste''s chest.


    As more fell victim to the rain, the square echoed with the torments of a living hell. Those who escaped bore scars that would mark them forever.


    The injured flooded into the hall, their cries for help drowning in the stench of the acid rain mixed with burning flesh.


    Reacting fast. Ste slung her bag over her shoulder. "Doc, we gotta get out of here,¡± she urged.


    As much as they were healers, they were powerless without medicine against these burns.


    The injured needed immediate


    care¡ªstrippitg of contaminated


    clothes, riasing with copious water; >


    and medical attention they were s>


    unequipped to provide. Withouteven


    running water in the square, they


    were helpless.


    a


    Collin and the others knew it too. They were doctors sworn to aid, yet now they had to flee. the guilt burning in their chests.


    ¡°It''s not that we won''t help. It''s that we can''t." Ste said firmly.


    Injured patients were often eager to


    receive treatment. However, if a


    doctor wasdnab etoprovidea .


    olution,they typically wouldn''t x


    isten and wouldn''t consider thes:


    octars perspective. In such ~.-


    situations, friction could easity


    oecur, and there might have been a


    risk to life. Content be ongs to


    NS


    Oo = 4


    But logic was lost to pain, and


    resentment swelled against the =~


    retreating medics. To the suffering,


    Steand her colleagues bore-the


    full Brunt of their wrath, used of


    abandoning their oaths. Cantent


    b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org 7


    Amidst the turmoil, Ste pulled out a samurai sword she kept for emergencies. "Back off!¡± she shouted, her voice slicing through the pandemonium.


    Faced with the weapon, the crowd¡¯s anger shed with their desperation. "You''re supposed to help us!¡± they cried


    "We want to,¡± Ste countered, "but we''re out of supplies. Go wash off the acid now¡ªit''s your best chance.¡±


    But the mob saw only betrayal in their eyes, their twisted agony fueling a rage that painted the medics as monsters.


    "You''re doctors, why refuse to save lives!"


    "What''s this about saving lives? Are you worthy of being called a doctor?"


    "Do you have a conscience?"


    For a moment, a wave of anger surged, and people began to criticize Ste and others vehemently.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Even those who were originally far away in the hall, fearing the acid rain, couldn''t bear to witness the pain of those burned by it. They echoed


    sympathetically, "Doctors, please, can''t you help them? Without you, they are as good as dead.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ste stood her ground, her tone firm. "I''ve already told you the first aid steps. We don''t have any meds on us. How can we treat this?¡±


    The chaos in the room only grew louder, until Collin, his voice strained, yelled over the din, "Folks, it''s not that we don''t want to help, bute on, it''s


    been seven years since the end times hit us. Where on earth are we supposed to find baking soda solutions now? Blocking us here won''t help. What


    you need to do is find clean water, not corner us, because the longer these wounds fester, the worse they''ll get."


    One man, his pain making him irritable, surged forward and threw a punch, "Easy for you to say! Where are we supposed to find water to rinse off?¡±


    Ste, quick on her feet, sent him sprawling with a kick, "If you can''t even find water, how do you expect us to conjure up meds to save you?"


    That first act of violence set off the injured survivors, who now stood confrontational, "Heartless! The doctor''s hitting people!¡±


    Driven by hopelessness and a loss of reason, they seemed ready to tear Ste and the others apart. If they were going to die, they weren''t going


    down alone


    Collin and his colleagues were schrs, not fighters, and though their research facility was guarded by the military, the sight of the enraged survivors


    turned their faces ashen with fear. They stood no chance in a fight.


    The crowd of injured surged forward, threatening to overwhelm them in an instant. Then a gunshot rang out, deafening. The enraged crowd froze,


    their advance halted by instinct.


    Ste, holding her gun with icy determination, spoke with a steely edge, "What''s wrong with being a doctor? We''re human, not gods. Seven years into


    the apocalypse, and you''re still ying this moral high ground? Without the doctors bleeding out to find a cure for the smog virus, you''d all be dead by


    now. Do you have any idea how many doctors died on the job. or risked their lives testing drugs to save you? You all know damn well whether we


    have medicine or not. Talking nicely doesn''t seem to work with you, so if you want to die that badly, step up. I''ll grant your wish."


    Her words were harsh, but not wrong. Fearing the crowd''s agitation could worsen, Collin quickly stepped in, "Listen up, my good folks. We feel your


    pain, we truly do, but we''re helpless here. We''ve been working tirelessly to revive the medical system, but every glimmer of hope gets snuffed out by


    another disaster. You''re right, it''s a doctor''s duty to heal, but what can we do without the necessary tools? It hurts us to see you suffer like this, but


    anger won''t heal your wounds. Please, stay calm and follow the emergency procedures to find water. Getting worked up will only worsen your


    condition and cause you to miss the crucial window for treatment.¡±


    "But there''s no water.¡± someone cried out, their voice breaking with pain, ¡°What do we do without water?"


    ¡°Over there, there''s water!" a distant voice called. "The well in the back of the government store.¡±


    Those who reacted quickly dashed towards the source; others followed suit after a stunned pause


    Some still eyed Ste and her team warily, deterred by the weapons in her hands, but as more people ran to get water, fear of missing out drove them


    away, disgruntled.


    A timid team member, tears welling up in their eyes, clutched at Collin''s sleeve, "Dr. Collin.¡±


    As the sky darkened and the rain grew heavier, Ste stowed her weapon away, ¡°Let''s get out of here.¡±


    People harbored feelings of hatred; there was no guarantee that those injured individuals wouldn''t retaliate.


    Collin nodded and hastily led a few people towards the back door.


    The people seeking shelter from the acidic rain eyed their bulging backpacks with covetous nces. but the sight of Ste''s gun kept them at bay,


    their greedy stares reced with cautious distance.


    Collin pulled out a set of oversized protective suits and cautiously tested them against the rain. They held up well, unscathed by the acid


    The rain showed no signs of stopping, and as they donned their new protective gear under Ste''s vignt watch, envy was palpable among the


    onlookers, "Where''d you get that gear? Can you lend me a set? I need to get home and cook dinner."


    No one was foolish enough to respond.


    With their gearon, the team braved


    the relentless-acid rain, each step


    taken with trepidation. The sight of


    I Srroded beyond recogniti¨¦n


    reets, their clothing and


    flesit¨¦aten away, was a grim.


    remainder of their own vulnerability


    d¨¦spite the suits. Contentbelongs to


    One team member couldn''t hold back their nausea and vomited inside the sealed suit. nearly choking on their own bile. With no choice but to endure


    the stench, they continued their trek to the safety of the research facility.


    Abandoned bicyclesy corroded in the rain, their frames pitted and rusted, a stark testament to the rain''s potency.


    The rain persisted, the sky growing ever darker, the downpour seemingly endless.


    After a harrowing two hours, the group finally arrived back at the research facility, relieved to rinse off their protective gear and step out of it. free from


    the immediate danger.


    Safe for the mament, they could


    only imagthe fate of those


    without protection. The thought of x


    the injur¨¦d they left in the squares>


    weighed heavi ly on them, a rerninder


    of thecruel randomness of disaster,


    andthe relentless struggle to survive


    ita world where the rain.gould burn.


    Ste listened to the intermittent sound of rain outside, feeling a bit restless. The rain varied in intensity, and it hadn''t stopped for seven or eight


    hours. The rain continued, and everything in the human world came to a halt.


    The acid rain persisted, but it didn''t


    match Jaspef''s memories.


    ordin tohis recollection, the


    first acicrainsted for about twos


    hours, fellowed by a halfmonth~


    break before the second rain came.


    Moreover, the intensity of the rain


    was definitely not as heavy as it is


    now. ¡±


    Everything had changed, like a demon straight out of a horror flick, relentlessly shing with its ws.


    Ste couldn''t help wondering, how were Jasper, Cooper and Rosie holding up?

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    As the smog began to dissipate, Ste had already stashed three sets of acid-proof hazmat suits in her vi from Arcadia, hoping her loved ones


    wouldn''t venture outside. If they had to, she wanted them dressed in those suits.


    The suits she stockpiled were thick and bulky, top-notch for protection¡ªimpervious to even a ssh of sulfuric acid. Their only downside was how


    cumbersome they were, making them almost impossible to carry around


    She tossed and tumed all night, the persistent patter of rain interrupting her sleep.


    Come morning. the rain showed no signs of stopping. Predicting its duration was a fool''s errand. It seemed intent on a marathon, ceasing only briefly


    before starting up again with renewed vigor.


    The streets were flooded, making driving back home an impossible feat.


    Impatient by nature, Ste couldn''t wait any longer and resorted to the most cumbersome solution¡ªshe would go on foot


    Government-issued protective gear was scarce and meant formunal use. Ste couldn''t im it for her own


    She returned it and retrieved her own stockpile instead. It was a struggle to don the suit, weighing her down with its thirty-odd pounds. The mask was


    bulky, the protective boots even more so.


    With her oxygen supply secured, she stepped resolutely into the acid rain.


    She felt incredibly safe despite the suit''s hideous appearance. reminiscent of a bulky biohazard outfit. It was so clumsy that she was exhausted after


    just a few hundred meters.


    The rain hitting the suit was imperceptible, but her breath fogged up the mask. Thankfully, the built-in desant worked its magic. clearing her view


    quickly.


    The research institute was over thirty kilometers from Griffith. a mere half-hour drive under normal circumstances. But in a hazmat suit on foot, it was


    as if she was crawling at a snail''s pace: she wouldn''t cover the distance even from dawn to dusk.


    A day and a night passed, and the rain persisted, with anxious, hungry, and exhausted people taking shelter under eaves and storefronts, too


    intimidated by the rain to head home. Some, impulsive and reckless, attempted to venture out at the first sign of a break in the rain. Using nks of


    wood as makeshift shoes, they moved slowly towards their homes, only for the rain to start pouring again unexpectedly. Those lucky enough to run


    might save their skin, but the rest faced the acid wash, their cries of agony futile against the downpour.


    Ste heard her name being called and turned to see survivors sheltering in a shop doorway. There were looks of envy, curses thrown her way, and


    even objects hurled in jealousy.


    The colloid protective suit provided good instion. She couldn''t hear very clearly, but she felt the impact of the thrown stones on her body.


    She scanned past her visor and caught the culprit¡ªa middle-aged man with a mocking sneer as if daring her to confront him


    This was the ugliness of human nature, repulsive to the core. If Ste approached, they would surely overpower her and steal her suit, and what


    might happen to her then was anybody''s guess.


    He should be thankful, for if the skies were clear of acid rain, Ste wouldn''t hesitate to tear him to pieces.


    Unhooked by his bait, she continued on her way.


    Hours passed and she hadn''t even left the confines of Swan Hill. The remains of those consumed by the acid rainy on the road, their features


    obliterated by the relentless corrosion. Luckily, Ste was unfazed; otherwise, she might have lost her lunch.


    Many survivors, unable to afford proper shelter, built makeshift huts with thatched roofs or corrugated metal sheets. During the rain, it was a death


    sentence as the thin metal corroded, and the thatch soaked through.


    She focused on the road ahead, avoiding the sight of the two children, not much older than Rosie, struggling to hold up a door as a shield against the


    rain. Their limbs looked rigid, legs treembling¡ªhow much longer they could endure was unknown.


    Ste took a deep breath and moved forward.


    The bulky suit made sitting to rest impossible; she could only stand to catch her breath, even missing her lunch in the process. The journey was


    tougher than imagined. Eight hours in, and she hadn''t reached the halfway mark as evening approached.


    ight fell quickly with the rain, and


    Ste neede¡é-to find shelter.


    Scanningher surroundings, she =~


    aimed fora discreet entrance intos


    Arcadi@After about half an hour;


    she spotted a dpidated thatched


    hut-seemingly abandoned judging


    bVits tattered roof. Content belongs


    to


    As she made her way there, a figure approached in the distance, also d in a hazmat suit.


    Curious, she paused to let the stranger pass, but to her surprise, he walked directly towards her.


    Face to face, they stood, separated by their masks.


    It was Jasper, who had braved the acid rain to find her. Their eyes locked, reluctant to part.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ste walked over, and Jasper opened his arms wide; they embraced tightly amidst the downpour. "Why are you here?" Ste asked, her voice


    muffled by the rain.


    "Worried about you,¡± he replied.


    It was clear from Jasper''¡¯s early departure from Griffith that he had set out at dawn


    As night approached, the two, weighed down by the protective gear, found refuge in the abandoned hut, seeking shelter from the acid rain.


    Once inside Arcadia, they rinsed off their suits and relished the freedom of breathing without the cumbersome gear.


    Jasper massaged the crease marks on Ste''s face caused by the mask, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    "Not when you''re here.¡± Ste teased, her voice smooth as butter.


    Jasper chuckled and pulled her closer.


    "Did the rain get you guys?" she asked with concern


    "No," he reassured her.


    They were both bone-tired, their feet numb.


    After a quick meal to sate their hunger and a brief rest to regain their strength, Ste headed to the bath for a soak. Unbeknownst to her, Jasper


    followed.


    They had both been so busytely that even his asional visits with Cooper and Rosie hadn''t allowed for much one-on-one time. Now, in the quiet


    of the bath, they finally had a moment to themselves.


    Jasper kneaded her shoulders and lower back, his touch gentle yet firm. "Feeling wiped out?"


    She let out a seft sigh, "Yeah, but it''s


    a good kind of''exhausted. "It had


    been ages since she''d pushed ¡°


    herself this hard, but the real- wort


    lessong she was learning were


    invatuable, far beyond what =


    textbooks or online tutorials could


    ever offer.


    Knowledge, she mused, was the


    currency of survival. She might not


    hold a candi¨¦to the likes of Dr.


    Garcia orcollin i in the medical world;


    but Stelle owas asponge for I


    inforrgation. She absorbed


    everything she could from every


    dis¨¦ipline, and with each new fact


    and skill she tucked away, her


    perspective broadened and her


    self-assurance soared. Content


    belongs to NovelDrama.Org

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Leaning against Jaspers shoulder, Ste recounted her recent trials and the world marred by acid rain. Even Jasper, who had experienced it once


    before, was taken aback by the severity of the acid rain. He dreaded to think what the future might hold.


    Ste checked him over for injuries and, finding none, asked, ¡°Did you get burned by the acid rainst time?¡±


    "Yeah, but I found shelter quickly enough." He had scars on his arms and face from where he¡¯d toughed it out, leaving pitted reminders of his ordeal.


    This time around, Cooper and Rosie had behaved at home, "They''re fine, the medicine you left wasn''t needed."


    Not needing it was the best oue.


    Ste wrapped her arms around Jasper''s neck, "You''ve been through a lottely, Jasper.¡±


    He shrugged it off, just feeling a bit sexually frustrated by the situation, and seized the opportunity to ask, "With all the time you spent studying, did


    you get it all down?"


    Ste hesitated, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    Lying on the soft king-sized bed, the weary pair drifted into a deep sleep.


    Ste was roused in the early morning by Jasper¡¯s gentle voice, "Ste, it''s time to head out.¡±


    Blinking away sleep, she saw it was just past five, the sky still dark. Nevertheless, she rose to brush her teeth, have breakfast. and don her bulky


    protective gear, ready to leave Arcadia with Jasper.


    At six in the morning. visibility was poor in the dim light. It was still raining, but the downpour was less intense than before, and the streets were so


    quiet you could only hear the persistent patter of rain. The visibility wasn''t very good, and Jasper walked in front. shielding Ste behind him


    After about half an hour, the day gradually brightened, but it remained gloomy with no sign of clearing.


    Acid rain had corroded the streetlights and wires; the bulbs had long since ceased to glow, leaving only the steady drip of rain.


    A sudden downpour had thrown all the survivors¡¯ ns into disarray, and those caught outside were still trapped.


    Seeking shelter in stores was slightly better, as one could beg for water or find a ce to rest. And if hunger became unbearable, looting was the next


    course of action.


    Huddled under an awning was more problematic, where one had to endure hunger and cold while constantly fearing acid ssh. After two days of


    this torment, many were on the brink of copse.


    So when they saw someone in a protective suit weaving through the acid rain, it was enough to break them downpletely.


    Some cried out for help, while others, in their desperation, threw things. Kill them, and their suits would be yours.


    Thankfully, the streets were wide, and the rubber suits thick enough to prevent injury.


    After a day''s rest and just starting their journey, Ste''s temper was shorter than Jasper''s. Seeing who was throwing things, she stooped to pick up a


    rock and threw it back.


    "Ah!" A scream pierced the air as the assant was hit, blood streaming down his forehead. He clutched his head, intending to curse, but silenced


    himself at the sight of Ste''s fierce eyes behind her mask.


    Others who had been looking on scurried away. Geez, she was fierce.


    The pair continued on their way. Perhaps because Griffith had fewer people than Swan Hill, there were not as many survivors affected by the acid


    rain.


    Concrete buildings, though hastily rebuilt after the disasters, were not as sturdy as before. Their structures and drainage systems were inferior, and if


    the acid rain persisted. the concrete might not hold up.


    Ste inspected a piece of concrete that had fallen to the roadside, its surface pitted from corrosion. She was relieved their vi had been fitted with a


    ss canopy: otherwise, it might not have withstood the relentless acid downpour.


    Perhaps it was having her loved one by her side that made her footsteps feel lighter than the day before. After ten hours, they finally made it through


    the acid rain and back home.


    With the arrival of the acid rain, the neighborhood fell quiet again, everyone hiding in their homes, trembling with fear. They had not only the acid rain


    to contend with but also the looming crisis of soil and water contamination. If unaddressed, chaos would likely ensue in the neighborhood.


    Jasper seemed to guess her thoughts, "Bran''s a quick thinker. He warned everyone to store water a few days ago on themunity channel.¡±


    But hoarding water was not a long-term solution: contamination was not an issue that could be resolved overnight.


    Ste was curious, "How did you deal with it before?"


    Jasper recalled, "The government drilled deep wells for groundwater, which was filtered before use.¡±


    Being affiliated with the government, he had departments to handle these matters. How ordinary survivors coped was unclear.


    Either way. until the cataclysmic shifts. the contaminated soil remained barren.


    Arriving back at Building 50, even before Jasper could unlock the door, Cooper''s whines echoed from the second floor. He smelled them.


    Ste felt an immense relief; she had traversed over thirty kilometers to finally be home.


    Upon entering, Cooper, who had bounded down from upstairs, was so excited he nearly leaped at her. Ste quickly cautioned, "Stay still.¡±


    After cleaning the protective gear and hanging it up, she affectionately embraced Cooper, "I''m back!¡±


    "Ste." Rosie followed, jumping into the fray.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Cooper and Rosie circled Ste as Jasper stood off to the side, touching his nose in amusement, "Everything okay at home?"


    Rosie snuggled into her brother, "Yeah, Cooper and I have been eating well.¡±


    Under Ste''s tutge, Rosie''s cooking skills were nothing to scoff at. and she had taken good care of Smoky and Snowy as well.


    Despite the world outside being battered by acid rain, the home was a haven of warmth, with Rosie still wearing her apron, "Ste, dinner''s ready.


    Just need to whip up one more dish.¡±


    Ste smiled knowingly, having raised Rosie from a kid to a capable little chef.


    Braised pork ribs, scrambled eggs with chives, meatball soup, and saut¨¦ed greens ¡ª all Rosie''s handiwork.


    the


    The greens were grown on


    rooftop garden, and whi


    had beerwwiped out, they h


    stockpiled enough fertili


    le poultry


    ad


    zed eggs¡±


    N


    Rosie Rad been using an incubator


    to hatch several broods and.had


    been diligently raising thensfor


    r@arly two months. Content belongs


    to


    The house had gained another hard worker, and Ste couldn''t have been more pleased


    With rain came early darkness, and as they switched on the lights, they shared a quiet, heartwarming meal


    After a grueling period, Ste finally took a few days to rest at hame, allowing her body to fully recover.


    Jasper maintained a frightening


    level of self-discipline, training his


    sister andthe dog without fail and-~


    remindivig Rosie to conserve water,


    "The water¡¯ s contaminated. We''ve


    onlygot a few water tanks, g0 we


    need to use it sparingly." Content


    belongs to  ?


    Although Ste''s Arcadia was not short on water, it was crucial not to neglect instilling a sense of crisis in Rosie.


    Rosie nodded and took a moment to call Dn on the walkie-talkie, "Dn, the water''s contaminated. Be careful to save water at your ce. You


    don¡¯t want to die of thirst.¡±


    They had little to spare and would not lend any.


    Suddenly finding herself with free time, Ste was unustomed to the lull, idly flicking through channels on the walkie-talkie.


    The neighborhood chat was buzzing


    with life. Ther¨¦swere folks buttering


    up Bran, thadking him for the


    heads-upXo" stock up on bottled


    water, others fretting over the


    possibiit ity of their rooftop decks


    rottiay through, and sti I others


    lamenting the untimely demise of


    their homegrown lettuce-Ste


    listened in silence, without uttering a


    word.


    NovelDrama.Org


    a


    KS


    >


    She made her way to the balcony and the backyard, finding the ss greenhouse intact.


    Smoky and Snowy had long stopped bearing bunnies. but their lineage continued to flourish, one generation after the next


    Recalling the many trials they had been through together, Ste rewarded them with a te of minced meat and gently stroked the rabbits'' heads,


    saying, "Eat up, my brave little warriors. You''ve earned it."

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Acid rain usually had no scent, but this cataclysmic downpour was different. The acidity index was so high it was lethal, eroding materials and leaving


    a foul stench in the air.


    Ste was busy disinfecting the house, then turned on the air purifier with a sigh of relief.


    Confined indoors, she spent her time organizing the knowledge she had umted these past weeks, not forgetting to tutor the siblings in medical


    science


    Cooper didn¡¯t understand a word, but he might as well have thought himself human the way he stubbornly sat by her side. fighting sleep and refusing


    to leave.


    Next door, bored out of his mind, Austin would asionally buzz over the walkie-talkie, "Hey, Ste, fancy a game of cards? We''re one short."


    Ste, ever the spirited one, replied with a grin, "Sure, if you can make it over here.¡±


    The acid rain had been relentless for days, showing no signs of a break in the clouds. To everyone''s surprise, Austin actually made it, decked out in a


    protective suit that was the same brand as Ste''s.


    What a copycat.


    It wasn''t just the neighbors; Bran showed up too, asking, ¡°Ste, got anything to eat?¡±


    He was something else. Not only did he have a top-notch protective suit, but his dog did too, obviously custom-made.


    Buddy. d in his own gear, walked awkwardly but was still eager to see Cooper despite the acidic downpour. The two dogs yed around


    downstairs while Rosie and Dn practiced boxing on the rooftop.


    The card games were addictive, so much so that cooking was thest thing on anyone''s mind


    Ste offered half-heartedly, "We''ve got some expired instant noodles, you want some?¡±


    Bran, who had lost all his usual finickiness, replied. ¡°As long as it doesn''t kill me, I''m in."


    "You''ll find out if it''s lethal once you''ve eaten it.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t kidding: the noodles were indeed a year past their prime, taken from a stash in her Arcadia hideout.


    Without using the seasoning packets, Ste improvised. She threw in some dried mushrooms, beef balls. and fried eggs, serving up heaping bowls


    for everyone.


    Bran, who never touched what he considered low-end junk food, now found himself relishing every bite as if it were a gourmet meal, "Ste, sticking


    with you is the only way to get good eats.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ste shot him a look, "Your family owns a farm. Making your own instant noodles and seasoning should be a breeze."


    The Porras family did have a farm, and they tried to protect it with ss domes, but who could have predicted the acid rain would be so fierce? The


    soil was doomed to contamination.


    As they ate, they discussed when the rain might end. Ste shook her head, "Who knows? It''s as if it''s got a mind of its own, deliberately tormenting


    us.¡±


    Living through disaster, ack of reverence meant a swift demise


    If the rain had been acidic from the start. perhaps fewer lives would have been lost. Instead, it lulled everyone into a false sense of security before


    striking ruthlessly.


    Bran didn''t waste a drop of his noodle soup, "Exactly. It''s like it''s ying a cruel joke on us.¡±


    They were about to resume their card game when suddenly. sunlight streamed through the windows. The acid rain had stopped, and the sun had


    broken through. The post-rain rainbow was exceptionally bright and beautiful, enchanting like something out of a fairy tale. tempting the mind and


    intoxicating the senses.


    "The sun''s out!" Cheering erupted from the rooftop as people rushed up, jumping around in jubtion.


    Bran wasn''t celebrating. He grabbed the walkie-talkie and cursed, "Have you all lost your damn minds? Didn''t you learn anything fromst time?


    Wanna bet the acid rain wille back and melt you all down to your banes?¡±


    Ever since Bran had taken over as the head of the Homeowners Association, his temper had grown short. his insultsing quick and sharp. Those


    who had lost their senses to excitement might have resented his words, but no one dared to argue openly. Soon enough, they calmed down and


    meekly returned downstairs.


    Less than half an hourter, the acid rain returned in a sudden deluge.


    Ste was surprised; Bran had matured. Had he not stopped them, the acid rain would have imed more victims.


    Themunity was spared, but as for the outside world... no words could sway the damned


    The authorities had warned that the acid rain might return intermittently and that even when the skies cleared, people should not rush outside but wait


    for the official all-clear. Yet human nature is often contrary.


    As the acid rain continued on and off, a new crisis loomed: water scarcity.


    Even the most frugal use wasn¡¯t


    enough. Thesommunity''s water


    supply was dwindling fast, and even.


    if it didn¡¯trun out, it would spoil. =


    Boiled-dr not, the water was S


    undrikable, and everyone''s ~~


    digestive systems were painfully


    aWare.


    Themunity''s pleas for water echoed across the channels.


    Water is life, and no one was willing to part with it, not even if they had some to spare. In times of crisis, self-preservation trumps charity.


    Silence was the response to the requests, and the shameless ones had nothing to do but call out names one by one.


    Eventually. everyone yed dead.


    Ste did the same.


    Fortunately, the authorities soon announced a solution: starting in two days, water would be avable at the town square for residents to collect.


    Everyone cheered at the news, but the joy quickly turned to worry. How would they transport the water back?


    While themunity heatedly discussed logistics. Ste, wrapped snugly in her nkets, remained unaware until Bran and Austin came knocking.


    "Hey, guys, could we borrow your protective suits?¡±


    Ste was incredulous, "You''re short on protective suits?¡±


    Even the rich folks could face shortages, and Shane couldn''t afford Bran to waste them. Shane had only agreed to lend out two suits.


    Without a solution for the water crisis, themunity would die of thirst. Bran had a n. The government would provide each household with two


    100-liter polyethylene drums, acid-resistant


    "Ste, if you lend out your protective suits, other homeowners can take turns collecting the water."


    Offering up the suits meant they wouldn''t have to do the heavy lifting themselves. After a moment''s consideration, Ste agreed, "We''ve got two suits,


    but we can only lend one."


    Arcadia had more, but in these apocalyptic times. unting wealth was dangerous


    Bran had noints. Between


    building 49.and 50, they could lend


    one suit each, in addition to the twe>


    from thePorras family. Every days


    our Reople would make three trips


    to caltect water, and if everyone


    us¨¦d it sparingly, they''d survive.


    f¡ê


    And so it was decided.


    The homeowners were ted and


    fell in line witBran''s n. But their


    relief was.shortlived. The suits were


    cumbersome, and with water 9 <=


    weighig about two pounds per iter,


    two.pdople carrying 200 pounds


    back home were exhaustectto the


    D6int of tears.


    The journey was a clumsy ordeal, and thankfully the government-issued drums had lids, or else the water would have spilled en route.


    Once back, they still had to distribute the water house to house, leaving them with bruised and swollen shoulders from the effort.


    Yet, the instinct to survive prevailed, and no one was willing to give up easily. And every homeowner took turns, meaning it could be days before your


    turn came up again.


    Man, hindsight is a diamond, ain''t it? If only they had had their own hazmat suit. they could''ve just chilled at home, waiting for someone to drop off


    water at their doorstep.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Life in the neighbourhood had settled into a routine, with building 50 receiving about 10 liters of water daily.


    Ste checked the pH with a test strip¡ªnormal, thankfully. The water had a faint taste. likely filtered groundwater from the city officials.


    Cody and Lukas were the ones who lugged the water, chatting idly as they made deliveries.


    The water was distributed from a tanker at the town square, attracting a crowd daily. Allocation was per household, and with two strong men


    contributing. their share naturally exceeded that of others.


    After the men left. Ste noticed they had received double the usual amount. An official surplus was out of the question; she figured they''d given


    extra, assuming a trio and a dog would need more.


    Weather was fickle¡ªdays of sunshine followed by rain. After past lessons, survivors had grown cautious, venturing out only with makeshift umbres


    or carrying wooden nks above their heads.


    When the skies cleared, a notice informed residents that a sanitation team would visit. ¡®Sanitation¡¯ was a euphemism for soil deacidification.


    Lincoln Agricultural Research had devised a method to reduce soil acidification over eight years, now shared with city authorities tobat the


    effects of acid rain


    Grayish-white pellets, resembling multi-purpose fertilizer, were scattered across thend. They reacted with the acidic soil, emitting a pungent odor


    that turned stomachs.


    One night, a fierce storm struck. Ste. shlight in hand, scrutinized the exterior walls for damage. Thankfully, there had been no recent wind to


    exacerbate erosion.


    Just because building 50 was fine didn''t mean the other buildings were okay. and some people in the neighborhood got burned. A leak in the roof,


    unnoticed until acidic water dripped onto their face, waking them with searing pain.


    People hastily moved from the second floor to the ground level, crowding together for safety.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The acid rain continued its assault. eroding floors and forcing some to the dank, dimly-lit basement, where even a simple fart could be an


    olfactory nightmare.


    Building 50 wasn''t immune to the issues. Months of acid rain and gales had left its ss atrium teetering.


    Ste frowned at the damage. thenyered the rooftop with ss salvaged from Arcadia, hoping it wouldst at least six months.


    But one night. the sound of shattering ss startled everyone awake¡ªthe atrium had copsed.


    Ste and Jasper rushed to inspect the damage. Fortunately, the backyard atrium, with a different support structure, remained intact.


    Rabbits they were raising weren''t so lucky; two died from shock.


    Soon after, Austin''s atrium crumbled. Luckily, he had preemptively moved his rooftop garden to the backyard


    All over the neighbourhood, atriums


    fell. The onesbuiltter at great


    expense were now just heaps of =.


    ss shards, driving some to tears,


    Despaitwas widespread, but some


    remained hopeful. "Why cry? It


    p ¡®at¨¦cted us for months. Let''s just


    call it the cost of our lives=Our


    homes will endure.¡± Content belongs


    to


    Every morning began with a rooftop inspection, and during breakfast, Ste broached the topic, "Should we dig a basement?¡±


    Jasper pondered, "The acid rain should be nearing its end. If ites to it, we could live in the car, cover it with acid-resistant tarp.¡±


    Ste agreed. After all. their fortified vehicle had withstood worse.


    As the rain-persisted, Ste tested


    the acidityregrly, findingit =<


    gradually declining. Curious, she


    examined soil samples, discovering


    a reduction i in contamination from


    the-city¡¯ s efforts.


    <


    When the rain finally ceased, and after months of recovery, the soil might return to life.


    Yet the end ofthe acid rain didn''t


    ease Ste''s Mind. Jasper''s


    memories hinted at a brief respite ¡ª


    before ac catastrophic seismic event.


    This calm felt like the quiet before a


    stort The unknown loomed Larger


    than % ever. All they could do. was


    prepare as best as possible and


    hope for survival.


    NovelDrama.Org


    Then, after a period of intermittent rain and sunshine, the skies cleared for good.


    Government announcements confirmed the end of the acid rain, lifting spirits across the neighbourhood.


    Survivors emerged from their shelters, thin and frail, basking in the long-missed sunlight, crying andughing in relief.


    People began to nt crops again, cing battered boxes on rooftops to catch the rays.


    With the ground water polluted, the well was unusable, but since the acid rain was over, Bran disbanded the water collection team.


    To maintain appearances, Jasper would drive out every few days to fetch water.

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Ste made a special trip to the local herbal research institute, where Collin and others had been toiling away. Thankfully, the greenhouse they had


    labored over was still standing.


    The greenhouse, constructed by official experts, had a clever design that withstood the relentless assault of acid rain, ensuring the medicinal herbs


    were well-protected.


    Having not seen them for half a year, Ste, who highly regarded her mentors and friends, brought gifts for everyone: Dr. Garcia¡¯s favorite tea blend


    Collin''s preferred sweets, Hugh''s brand of cigarettes, and some preserved bacon and aged rice.


    She was careful not to overdo the quantities, keeping everything within a reasonable limit.


    Hugh seemed much more cheerful, and Ste wondered if he had finally moved past the shadow of Lindsay . But she held her tongue, not daring to


    ask.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    However, Bran mentioned in passing that Lindsay might be expecting. Hopefully she wouldn''t cause any more trouble.


    Seeing everyone in rtively good spirits, Ste felt reassured enough to head back to Griffith.


    The esction of natural disasters was undeniable, but the authorities had taken the prophecies seriously and prepared extensively. Ste hoped that


    when the day of the tectonic collision came, they could lead more survivors to safety.


    People like Dr. Garcia and Collin were surely on the government''s list of key individuals to protect, so Ste didn''t need to worry about them.


    With the end of the acid rain, many in the neighborhood were reinforcing their homes, hoping to make them sturdier against the next disaster.


    Knock on wood, Ste thought, there wouldn''t be a next time.


    That evening, after a ss of wine, she fell into a deep sleep


    "Bang!" It felt as though the earth had been struck a mighty blow, shaking the bed beneath her.


    Ste sat up abruptly, her ears ringing. What the hell? The acid rain had barely ended, and now a tectonic collision? But that wasn''t supposed to


    happen for almost two more years!


    Jasper awoke beside her, quickly turning on the light. The two exchanged a nce, then hurriedly got dressed.


    Rosie was also roused by themotion, swiftly gearing up and grabbing the emergency earthquake kit


    As the trio dashed downstairs, Ste was about to deploy the survival pod in the yard when Cooper started barking furiously at the mansion across


    the way, his urgency clear. Then he began scratching at the front door.


    Jasper perked up his ears, ¡°It''s Buddy barking.¡± By the sound of it. it was a cry for help.


    Ste''s panic subsided; there was no sense of the ground shaking now.


    As Jasper opened the door and scanned the area with binocrs, he remarked, "Looks like the Porras family is in trouble.¡±


    The loud noise had woken many of the homeowners, who were now peering out and turning on lights, especially those near the Porras mansion. In


    moments, shouts filled the air, ¡°Hurry, help! The house has copsed!"


    Copsed? Ste was baffled; the Porras family''s home was built with top-notch materials. How could it just copse?


    Through the walkie-talkie, Bran¡¯s voice came through, tinged with desperation, "Ste, dad''s hurt, I need help!¡±


    "What happened?¡± Ste asked calmly. "Where''s Shane injured?¡±


    Bran didn''t know. Out of nowhere, half the house had just crumbled, and his father had fallen. hitting his head and bleeding everywhere. His cousin¡¯s


    family were still trapped under the rubble.


    "Don''t panic. Move your dad to a safe spot. and don''t shake him."


    It was a false rm; the earlier tremor wasn''t tectonic¡ªit was something that had crashed into the Porras family''s home.


    Considering that over half of Arcadia''s assets were tied to the Porras family and that they had helped her a great deal over the years, Ste decided


    to investigate.


    After ensuring Cooper and Rosie were safe in the survival pod, Jasper warmed, "Rosie, fasten your seatbelt and take care of Cooper. Don''te out


    no matter what happens. Ste and I will check on the Porras family and be backter.¡±


    Rosie looked worried, "Be safe, both of you."


    The couple didn''t waste any more time and hurried towards the Porras residence.


    Ste, navigating through the dark, grabbed surgical equipment and medications from Arcadia, stuffing them all into her backpack.


    The homeowners were emerging


    from their vis to see the Porras


    family''s grand mansion partially >


    demolished, their jaws dropping irr


    disbeli¨¦f: Who on earth was oO


    audacious enough to target the


    Paras family? Could it havebeen a


    rseket attack? Content b¨¦tongs to


    After the initial shock, they all joined the rescue efforts.


    When Ste arrived, the Porras family was in chaos, with Bran holding the injured Shane on a living room sofa.


    Shane had a gash on his head, blood gushing out, soaking Bran''s clothes. Several kids, terrified, cried beside them until Bran, overwhelmed and


    agitated, shouted. "Stop your crying! Shut up, you''re driving me insane!¡±


    His shout silenced even Tina.


    Ste approached, "Find a clean


    room, and let''s move Shane into it."


    Additionally;she requested all N


    avabldimedical supplies and <=


    equipraent from the Porras fa nally


    Afterthe years of cmities twas


    a case of making use of whatever


    Was avable. Content b¨¦longs to


    Before their arrival, Bran had already prepared everything, quickly directing people to move Shane.


    Ste was slightly impressed; She didn¡¯t realize that Bran was unexpectedlyposed in a crisis.


    As Ste was about to proceed, a woman in her thirties grabbed her arm. "My son''s arm is dislocated. Can you help?" This was the Porras family''s


    second daughter-inw, clutching her crying son whose arm dangled limply.


    Ste said gently, "Please wait just a moment.¡± A dislocation was painful, but not as urgent as an open wound.


    The woman, however, clung to Ste''s sleeve, her eyes filled with impatience and displeasure. Bran''s gaze swept over, lethal in its intensity. Feeling


    intimidated, the daughter-inw let go.


    Ste entered the treatment room, with Jasper assisting her.


    The Porras family was well-stocked: half the room was filled with supplies. Surgical gowns, masks, surgical instruments, emergency medications,


    Western and herbal medicines filled the shelves, all well-kept.


    Ste rummaged through the medical supplies, finding some items that were brand new, obviously produced by official sources or bases, indicating


    the family''s powerful connections.


    With no shortage of medical supplies, Ste began treating Shane''s wound. Thanks to her two years of experience at the research institute, she was


    confident in her medical skills and proceeded methodically.


    Bran didn''t stay; instead, he went back to the copse site to direct the rescue operation.


    In the pitch darkness, neighbors


    rallied to the Scene, including folks


    like Austin, Cody, and Monkey, who,


    all worked ogether to clear the ~


    debris ¡é ef broken bricks, shattered


    sssand splintered wood. "Watch


    your r Step, everyone. Be careful


    where you tread,¡± they cauti rioned


    one another.


    NovelDrama.Org


    As the night wore on, one by one, the injured were pulled from the rubble.


    In Ste''s eyes, every life was equally precious, and she triaged the victims based on the severity of their injuries.


    Among the injured were a housekeeper, a bodyguard, Bentley''s mom, and Bentley¡¯s kid, who had a ghastly gash across his face.


    Ignoring her own wounds and limping, Bentley¡¯s mom refused to leave the site, her voice hoarse with desperation, ¡°Please. help me, anyone! My son


    is still in there.¡±


    Little Bently was hysterical, his tears mixing with blood as they streamed down his face, crying out. ¡°Daddy, mommy.¡±


    Ste worked non-stop for hours, her back aching and legs cramping. feeling as if her dder was about to burst.


    After treating a dozencerations and contusions, dawn was breaking when they finally reached Bentley and Lindsay, both covered in blood.


    Lindsay had lost too much blood from a miscarriage and,bined with suffocation andck of oxygen. was already breathless.


    Bentley had tried to shield Lindsay, his body taking the full brunt of the impact from sharp objects, badly injuring his spine. Now, hey motionless.


    This time, Lindsay wouldn''t being back. Bentley''s eyes were vacant. his spirit gone.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Had it not been for the sharp ps that Bently''s mom unleashed on Lindsay''s cheeks which caused Bentley¡¯s eyes flicker, Ste might''ve thought


    Bentley had keeled over in some tragic act of devotion


    Bentley''s mother was livid, teeth clenched in fury. "If you''re so eager to die, do it already! Leave your son behind and just die."


    It was that little hussy throwing a fit. insisting on moving to the guesthouse, that dragged her son and grandson over there to coddle her.


    Well, now look what had happened. The house copsed, that woman was dead, and her unborn child too. Her son''s spine was damaged, paralyzed


    and the poor little grandson was motherless.


    Bently¡¯s mother was on the brink of insanity. If she had known birthing such a cmity would lead to this day, she would''ve choked the life out of him


    at birth, avoiding this tragedy.


    Bran wrapped his arms around the distraught woman. "Auntie, please, try to calm down."


    She broke down, sobbing uncontrobly. "He might as well be dead. It would solve everything!"


    Ste wasn''t an expert in orthopedics or neurology, so she could only tend to Bentley''s superficial injuries. Thinking of all the supplies Bentley had


    provided her, she offered a friendly suggestion, "He''s got nerve damage. If it''s possible, you might want to see if acupuncture could help."


    As for where they could find a master of such things, she was of no help.


    After tending to the wounds, Ste rushed off to rescue her own dder.


    Dawn broke, and the rescue efforts ceased.


    Due to the night''s poor visibility, Cody and Austin had suffered some minor scrapes and bruises.


    The Porras family had their own medicine and tock care of the injuries themselves.


    The debris from the demolished guest wing revealed a charred object, twice the size of an escape pod. This cursed thing had caused injuries and


    death.


    Curiosity stirred around it. "What in the world is this? It sure doesn''t look like a missile," they murmured


    Ste inspected it closely. "Looks like a satellite.¡±


    A satellite? Confusion painted the faces of the onlookers. Those who didn''t understand were baffled, while those who knew what it meant turned pale.


    With thousands of satellites orbiting Earth, it was rare for one to fall¡ªand even if they did, they seldom hit the ground, typically vanishing into the vast


    cosmos.


    To think the Porras family would be struck by a falling satellite, talk about bad luck.


    If the vi hadn''t been extended, today''s disaster might have been avoided. Poverty, in this case, had saved lives.


    Ste approached the charred sphere. Its rapid descent had scorched it beyond recognition, but within the hefty metal mass, there seemed to be


    chips not entirely burnt to ash.


    After much discussion, they were more convinced it was indeed a satellite.


    While many saw it as a curse, Ste didn''t. Having witnessed numerous inexplicable disasters over the years, she wondered if something had gone


    awry in the cosmos, like a change in the maic fields. If that were true, with thousands of satellites above, their descent to Earth was a chilling


    thought.


    Exhausted, Bran, usually so suave, didn''t even have the energy to change his blood-stained clothes. "Jasper, Ste, we owe you big time for this.¡±


    Their family doctor had passed away in a smog incident, and since then, they hadn''t found a suitable recement. With many injured at home, it


    looked like they''d be depending on Ste for a while.


    "Whatever you ask for as payment, just name it," he said.


    Ste smiled. "I haven''t thought of any payment yet. Just focus on your family for now. If Shane needs anything, let me know."


    While they spoke. Evan arrived with the police to assess the situation.


    Ste, not wanting to attract attention, quickly slipped away with Jasper.


    The researchers confirmed that the satellite had indeed caused the damage to the Porras family''s guest wing, and it was American


    Evan''s face darkened at the news.


    ording to official sources, this wasn''t the first satellite to fall. Days earlier, one had crashed in the capital, igniting fires and causing death and


    injury.


    Now. Griffith was struck, and it was uncertain how many other ces might be affected.


    Old districts were in ruins, and


    Newtown acked bomb shelters. If


    all the satellites were to fall, it would


    be an unprecedented . >


    disaster¡ªunpreventable. The <>


    government on high alert, canvening


    mie¨¦tings immediately. Content


    belongs to  ?


    At dinner, Ste''s fears hadn''t subsided, and then came another earth-shattering tremor.


    She climbed to the rooftop, scanning the surroundings with her telescope, but saw no signs of disaster. Her eyelid twitched incessantly.


    Unwilling to sleep on the second floor and constrained by the escape pod''s limited space, Ste decided to make use of the Rover. Reclining the


    seats, the three of them and the dog spent the night in the vehicle


    Lukas reached out over the walkie-talkie. "Ste, another strike just happened. You folks want toe stay with us?"


    His crew had dug out a sizable basement, roomy enough for several people.


    Ste declined, "No thanks, we''ve moved to the ground floor. The Porras ce just got hit; what are the chances we''d be next? You guys just be


    careful.¡±


    Lukas persisted, concerned, but she refused.


    No sooner had Lukas signed off than Austin called. "Jasper, Ste, why don''t you move in with us?¡±


    His basement was top-notch, with good drainage and venttion, offering them two rooms.


    With thousands of satellites, who


    knew how lodg the disaster would


    last. What ifthey had to live there far


    days, manihs, years? Ste x


    expressed her gratitude but =~


    declited. Home is where the heart iS,


    even nif it was a bit crampedin the


    Raver. It was indestructible and


    offered safety.


    Unless absolutely necessary, Ste wouldn''t live with anyone else. Secrets were hers to keep, and in times of long-term disasters, even kin turn away


    ¡ªlet alone friends. A safe distance was best.


    They slept in the car at night and went about their lives by day.


    But as fear has it, not long after, another thunderous "boom" was heard. An apartment building had been struck, leaving a massive hole.


    There were rumors of impacts deep in the forests, which could have sparked fires if not for the acid rain that had already ravaged the trees.


    Unable to bear it, people vented their frustrations on the channels.


    ¡°Damn it all, why does misfortune always find the unfortunate?"


    "Just do it, crush me. I don''t want to live anymore."


    "The fear is, it won''t kill you¡ªjust leave you paralyzed.¡±


    Without Bentley''s luck, tempting fate was foolish, one wrong step and there might be no loving mother to seek out a miracle cure.


    Staying indoors didn''t guarantee safety, so Ste decided to embrace life. Why not live a little when there might not be a tomorrow?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    So, she loaded up the Rover with her man, Rosie, and her dog, and headed to the research institute.


    Ste''s face was like a golden ticket, an all-ess pass that had the guards waving her through without a second nce.


    For the life of ner, she never


    anticipated thet the greenhouse she


    toiled over,<the one="" that="" had="" withstood="" acid="" rain="" and="" storms,="" ~="" would="" fall="" victim="" to="" the="" debris="" ofa="" rogue="" satellite.="" ss="" shattered,="" 2)="" symphony="" of="" destruction="" {hat="" left="" her="" herbs="" crushed="" beyond="" recognition,="" scattering="" th¨¦="" earth="" with="" a="" crater="" mark="" impact.="" content="" belongs="" noveldrama.org<="" p=""></the>


    By some stroke of luck, the satellite had chosen to plummet at dusk, when the greenhouse had been empty of any souls.


    It was a bizarre new world where satellites fell from the sky with a frequency that made winning the lottery seem a thousand times more likely.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!